《The Necromancer is amassing troops like crazy in the apocalypse》 Chapter 1 - 1, The Necromancer Has No Future_1

Chapter 1:, The Necromancer Has No Future_1

ck Stone Town, Town Hall. "Wu Heng?" Behind the desk stacked with documents, a serious middle-aged woman nced at the information, then at the young man across from her. Wu Heng nodded, "Yes!" "upation: Necromancer?" The woman''s eyebrows knitted slightly, her eyes filled with doubt. Without waiting for his answer, she continued, "The kingdom may permit the existence of Necromancers, but no city would wee one within its limits." With these words, the originally noisy hall instantly fell silent. Everyone turned their eyes in their direction, their gazes filled with curiosity and surprise. They seemed to have no idea why anyone would choose Necromancer as a profession in this period. Wu Heng, however, calmly replied, "I appreciate ''Lady Moira''s'' reminder. I will abide by thews and order of the kingdom and ck Stone Town." The middle-aged woman examined his expression carefully. She said nothing further but took several documents from her drawer, handed them over, and said, "Read these carefully and then sign your name." ''Undead Restriction Bill'' ''Undead Dependent Reporting Procedure'' ''Corpse and Skeletal Protection Bill'' ''ck Magic Experiment Application Notice'' ''Human Experimentation...'' ''...'' Receiving the documents and seeing the titles and content, Wu Heng''s eyes widened somewhat. While the Yeko Kingdom allowed Necromancers, it has increased restrictions and legition against them year by year. These include the prohibition of the private transformation of skeletons, carrion, and other undead creatures, and disallowing corpse experimentation and necromancy experiments. Theft and experimentation of corpses were considered severe crimes here. The future of a Necromancer, unable to create undead troops and not permitted to research magic, was predictable. Whether it was academically orbat, his future had been basically destroyed. That''s why, everyone in the room showed such surprise upon hearing ''Necromancer''. Wu Heng had anticipated some of this, but he didn''t expect the regtions to be stricter than he had imagined. He carefully read them, signed his name in each space and handed the documents back. After the middle-aged woman checked thoroughly, she said, "All right. Make sure to remember the contents of these legitions. I don''t want to see you being executed next time." "I will remember your instructions!" Wu Heng stood up and saluted, then left. As he exited the hall, he could still hear discussions about himself. Everyone was puzzled by a ck-haired, ck-eyed young man who had chosen to be a Necromancer. ... Leaving the hall without paying attention to the discussions behind him. He didn''t know what terrible things the ''Necromancers'' had done to be treated like this. So many restrictive uses had been set against a single profession. The development of the profession had basically been cut off. Just as ''Lady Moira'' said, choosing to be a Necromancer was like taking on shackles. Unable to summon undead creatures, unable to test magic, there was basically no future. Yet, Wu Heng still chose this profession. Not only because it was the only magical profession he could ess, more importantly, he believed that as a Necromancer, he could develop in a better direction. After leaving the town hall, with a thought, an invisible panel that only he could see appeared before his eyes. [Name: Wu Heng] [upation: Necromancer] [Level: 1 (10/300)] [Attributes: Strength 9, Agility 11, Constitution 12, Intelligence 14, Perception 10, Charm 12.] [Skills: Bone Maniption Skill] After his change of profession, this panel appeared for Wu Heng. With upation, attributes, skills, it''s just like the menu in an online game. It allowed him to have an intuitive understanding of his own body. He left the central area altogether and entered the smithy in themercial street. Stepping through the door, he was hit by a smell of linseed oil. "Boss, I came to pick up the weapons I ordered in the morning," Wu Heng said to the counter. The middle-aged boss put down the iron sword he was wiping and looked up, "Oh, it''s you. They''re all on that side. A total of 7 silver coins." Wu Heng checked the weapons he had bought. An iron sword and a short spear. All were picked out in the morning. He counted out 7 silver coins and put them on the counter in front of the boss. "What happened this morning?" The boss collected the silver coins and casually asked. This morning, Wu Heng came to buy weapons. Just after picking them out, he was taken away by the city guards. The boss thought he was in trouble, didn''t expect him toe back before noon with no apparent changes. "I just arrived in ck Stone Town and was asked to register at the town hall. I didn''t understand the procedure since I just arrived." "Registry? That needs registry too?" The boss frowned, he had never heard of this. There were not a few outsiders in ck Stone Town, if all needed to register, the town hall would be busier than the market. "They just asked for my name, told me to behave, and made me quite nervous," Wu Hengughed and scratched his head. "Haha! Those guys just have too much free time. They manage everything, useful or not. It''s good that nothing happened," the boss alsoughed whileforting him. Wu Heng nodded with a smile. He packed the weapons and bid farewell to the boss before leaving the shop. Without further idling, he left themercial district and the crowd behind and went to the residential area in the north of the city. ... After traversing a dark alley, he reached the ce he rented. The house wasn''t big, it had a guest room and a bedroom. Aside from tables, chairs, and a wooden bed, there was no other decoration. Theyout was quite primitive. He put his backpack and weapons to a side before seizing a piece of bread from the table to soothe his hunger. While eating, he thought about ck Stone Town''s attitude towards Necromancers in his mind. It felt like he was a criminal who had been released on probation, his every move would be scrutinized. "While in the city, I should try to keep a low profile and slowly improve myself." He rolled the remaining bread into a ball and shoved it into his mouth. Then he picked up the sword and spear in one hand, and used the other to take out the bronze key around his neck, he came to the bedroom door and turned it gently. As the door opened, a light curtain appeared inside the door. On the other side, it wasn''t the familiar bedroom, but a scene like a reflection in a mirror. Wu Heng took a deep breath and walked directly into the scene, appearing on the other side. As his senses returned, a strong smell of rotting decay filled the air. His familiar desk, bed, monitor, and speaker. Ferocious roars of beasts came from outside the window. He''s back, in the familiar yet strange modern world. He went to the window and looked outside. Zombies were teeming downstairs. Under their torn clothes, one could see protruding bones and open innards. They were pushing and colliding with each other, wandering around aimlessly. Among them, he could recognize several familiar figures. "It still looks the same, indeed." Chapter 2 - 2, Home is Gone_1

Chapter 2:, Home is Gone_1

About half a month ago. Wu Heng received an ancient-looking bronze key. Whenever he inserted the key into any door and opened it, it would be a portal to another world. This reminded Wu Heng of the novels he had read in the past, where the protagonist could travel between different worlds with just a thought. However, he was a bit behind - he needed a key to physically open the door. But it didn''t matter, as long as he could get through, the method didn''t matter. The initial location in this other world was a remote vige. The vige was poor and underdeveloped, and the vigers were quite exclusionary. Wu Heng hitched a ride with a passing caravan and, after half a month of travel, arrived at the nearest town ¨C ck Stone Town. Just when he was about to use the key to trade items from both worlds and achieve his dream of financial freedom. The world as he knew it changedpletely. The familiar modern world vanished, reced by hordes of wandering zombies. The hallways echoed with the thudding sounds of zombies trying to break into rooms. Wu Heng was stunned. He had just been on the road for half a month, barely making preparations for amassing wealth. And now his home was gone. Seeing the city he once lived in reduced to this state brought a deep sense of mncholy. He didn''t know why any of this was happening. However, he could imagine that if he hadn''t been on the road in that other world when the zombie outbreak urred, he might have be one of the undead. They say that electricity can be stored for a few months even if power generation stops, but the electricity here was gone and he didn''t dare to drink the water. Luckily, ck Stone Town was able to provide him with food and drink. In his bedroom, Wu Heng gathered his weapons and ventured out. There wasn''t much left in his living room, most of his belongings were sold for money in ck Stone Town. And under the current circumstances, they were essentially useless. Standing in a corner was a terrifying skeleton warrior. This was one of the zombies that had lingered outside his window from his previous trip which Wu Heng had killed and attempted to summon. He had gained an undead minion since then. [Skeleton Warrior] [Level: 1 (0/100)] [Attributes: Constitution 10, Strength 12, Agility 8.] [Trait: Hollow Skeleton] Bone Maniption had two forms of summoning. One was summoning from the original corpse where the form and attributes of the summoned entity werergely influenced by the body itself. Meaning, the stronger the body was in life, the stronger the summoned skeleton would be. The other form was summoning based on the amount of collected bones. Once a certain quantity of bones was gathered, a skeleton warrior could be summoned. "Take it!" Wu Heng tossed the iron sword to him. tter! The noise of grinding bones sounded as the standby Skeleton Warrior reached up stiffly and grabbed the iing iron sword. It maintained the sword-wielding pose, waiting for the nextmand. Wu Heng also picked up another short spear and tested it with a few swings. Thoughtfully, he got a pot lid from the kitchen and wrapped it around his arm, using it as a makeshift shield. He finished hisst preparations. He went to the front door and pressed his ear against it. Faint footsteps could be heard, along with the sound of shuffling on the floor. It seemed like there weren''t many zombies in the stairwell. If there were only one or two, it shouldn''t be a problem to deal with. As long as one was killed, the number of skeleton warriors would increase. Even if there was danger, as long as he didn''t get infected, he could retreat. The advantage was his; there shouldn''t be a big problem. Having decided, he didn''t hesitate any further. He instructed the skeleton warrior to approach the door, took a deep breath and opened it directly. As the door was slowly opened, a thick, foul stench rushed towards him. His throat started to itch, and he was about to cough but forced it back, fearing it would attract zombies. As he fully opened the door, he could see the hallway''s walls stained with blood and scratches, the dark, bloody, muddy floor, a scene as horrifying as a horror movie. Luckily, there were no zombies waiting for him as soon as he opened the door. "Go!" Wu Heng said in a low voice. The skeleton warrior, holding its iron sword, followed the instruction and walked out. Wu Heng carefully closed the door behind them and followed. Just as they stepped out, they saw a zombie at the turn of the staircase below, turning its head upward at the sound. Its hair was matted with blood, skin greyish-white crisscrossed with ck veins, mouth wide open with ck, serrated teeth. It was the olddy who lived on the second floor. Wu Heng recognized her. He remembered that she had offered to set him up with someone before. That seemed unlikely now. The sudden appearance of a man and a skeleton warrior startled the zombie slightly. Then it let out an angry snarl and charged up the stairs. "Kill it!" Wu Hengmanded the skeleton warrior nervously. He had to face the zombies. This was the first step towards surviving. The skeleton warrior immediately engaged and rushed towards the attacking zombie. The zombie''s charge was fierce, but the skeleton warrior had an advantage being at the top of the stairs, it swung its iron sword down effortlessly. Psh~! The sound of flesh being pierced echoed as the iron sword heavily hacked into the shoulder of the zombie. The zombie, seemingly unfazed by pain, stumbled, tripped over the stair, and dived right between the skeleton''s legs. Showing its gruesome fangs and ws, it lunged toward Wu Heng''s crotch. This terrifying attack meant to nullify his lineage scared him into a quick retreat. He backed off, took a nce at his lower body to ensure it was not assaulted, then breathed a sigh of relief. The zombie stuck under the skeleton continued screaming. Psh! The Skeleton Warrior''s second thrusting sword sunk into the zombie, with the iron de piercing through its body. Wu Heng held his short spear, aiming to stab the zombie at its eye holes. Tak! The zombie waved its arms about, causing the spear''s thrust to veer and strike its forehead instead. The skin cracked and flesh split apart, but the spear failed to prate the skull. The zombie started thrashing about even more violently, managing to stand up and almost topple the skeleton. Amidst the struggle, both the skeleton and the zombie tumbled down the stairs. With his fast-clenched iron spear, Wu Heng intended to cooperate with the skeleton to kill the zombie when... Suddenly, the sound of frantic running came from above. Yet another zombie covered in rotting flesh rushed down at breakneck speed. Having spotted Wu Heng, it leaped off the stairs, charging at him from several steps away. Shit! A sudden surge of fear hit him like a wave. Wu Heng acted without considering any strategy. He raised the shield on his left arm and crashed it head-on into the zombie. With a thud, the zombie was knocked down mid-air as dark, bloody liquid sshed around. Wu Heng was also knocked backward against the wall behind him. As the zombie rolled down the stairs, Wu Heng got up gritting his teeth, and thrust his iron spear into its decaying body. Even in its deteriorating condition, its body showed remarkable resilience. Stabbing it felt as though he was piercing soft leather. A few stabster, but none of the attacks appeared deadly enough to the zombie. The zombie quickly rose and attacked again, with Wu Heng fending it off with the shield and stabbing at its chest and abdomen with the short spear. This is difficult! If he gets scratched or bitten, he''s done for. He swiftly nced at a slightly ajar door behind him, contemting a retreat when... An alert sounded in his ear. [Experience gained +10.] [Summoned entity - Skeleton Warrior experience +5.] Out of the corner of his eye, he nced down. The fight around the corner had already ended - the Skeleton Warrior, with its weapon advantage, had smashed the zombie''s head and killed it. "Come up here and help kill this one." The Skeleton Warrior quickly paced up and blocked in front of Wu Heng. Its iron sword, once more, lunged at the zombie. The fighting styles of the skeleton and the zombie were remarkably simr, with barely any defensive moves. They just kept attacking. All-out offense. With the zombie no longer tagging along, Wu Heng quickly retreated down the corner below the stairs, casting "Bone Maniption Skill" on the recently killed zombie. Sheathed in necromancy, the zombie''s flesh started to dissolve like hot wax, revealing a human skeleton that stood up using both its hands for support. "Go, attack there." Wu Heng pointed at the upstairs fight location. The just-risen Skeleton Warrior responded to themand and rushed upstairs empty-handed. Wu Heng, in the meantime, shook his arm to alleviate the lingering pain from the earlier collision. The saucepan-lid shield in his hand was already distorted from the impact. But it was this makeshift shield that had saved him from the zombie''s charge. Zombies were not necessarily formidable because of their attack strength. The most troublesome part was the toxins in their bodies. If bitten or scratched, he might die unjustly. The battle upstairs was still in full swing. Two skeletons had cornered the zombie. One was using its sword, the other its fist, and a hail of attacks rained down on their target. ck blood and bits of flesh scattered everywhere. Eventually, amid an angry roar and thrashing from the zombie, a sword thrust speared through its neck. The zombie stopped resisting and slouched down lifelessly. [Experience gained +10.] [Summoned entity - Skeleton Warrior experience +5.] The experience was once again topped up. This was just like the games he used to y. And that was why he chose to be a Necromancer. ck Stone Town did not allow him to experiment with magic or summon undead creatures. But he had this world to himself. He can rely on the zombies of this world to level up and umte strength. As long as he had power, the restrictions set by ck Stone Town on Necromancers would naturally be resolved. He cast the Bone Maniption Skill. Wham~! Blood and flesh fell off, and the third Skeleton Warrior rose again. Before it could do anything, two more zombies ambled up the stairs from below. Simultaneously, they raised their heads and looked upward. "Attack!" Chapter 3 - 3, Accumulate Military Force_1

Chapter 3:, umte Military Force_1

Three skeletons turned their skulls stiffly, their hollow eye sockets looking at the target. Upon spotting the zombies, they immediately rushed down the stairs to attack. Two unarmed skeletons each tangled with one, while the sword-wielding skeleton stood on the side, its iron sword continuously shing at the zombies. Wu Heng also stepped forward, his shield blocking the extended ws and the sttering grime and blood. The short spear in his hands, pierced through the hollow skeleton, stabbing aimlessly at the zombies'' bodies. Over and over again, he repeated the stabbing motion. His choice of the short spear was the only option after some experimentation. A bow was very difficult to draw, and achieving uracy with an arrow needed a long time of practice. Maintaining uracy while frequently shooting is not something an ordinary person can do. A sword is the mostmon weapon in ck Stone Town. But during his trial, he almost managed to slit his own neck, so he followed the suggestion of the cksmith''s shop owner and chose a short spear instead. Stabbing and thrusting also had lethal force, which was quite good. As a beginner, it was easier to handle and wouldn''t hurt himself. Soon, the two zombies that were lured up were killed inbined effort, their fleshly bodies falling to the ground, looking miserable. Wu Heng actually knew these zombies. They were neighbors who lived in the same building. But now, they had be enemies. He unleashed the "Bone Maniption Skill" and two skeleton warriors stood up again. Seeing no zombies charging up, he thought for a bit, then gave an order. "Follow me back!" Leading the skeletons, he turned around and went back to his room. Closing the security door, Wu Heng sat in his chair to recover his strength. Even though the main battles were fought by the skeleton warriors, the high tension consumed his energy, making him feel exhausted. Speaking of attributes, his strength wasn''t physical power or strength. But for now, his only option was normal closebat attack. After a brief rest, Wu Heng went into the kitchen, found a kitchen knife, a fruit knife and a hammer, handed them to three of the skeletons. For thest one, he couldn''t find anything useful, so he temporarily used a mop as a weapon. In fact, a kitchen knife was a good choice. It couldpletely rece the skeleton warriors'' main weapon. Once he has moneyter, he''ll consider purchasing iron swords from ck Stone Town for the skeletons to equip. He rested quite a bit, Wu Heng stood up again, ready for the next battle. ... Returning to the cold corridor, there was a sticky sensation of flesh and blood under his feet. "Three of you, walk in front of me," Wu Heng pointed to three skeletons. Three in front, two behind, who protected him in the middle as they walked down the stairs. A door on the second floor was open. He entered with the skeletons and found no zombies. The homeowner was the zombie that had just been killed. He went to the kitchen and found two more kitchen knives, recing the mop and fruit knife. They continued down to the first floor. He cautiously peeked around the corners. The green stairwell door was in a pitiful state but still tightly shut, blocking the outside and the inside of the stairwell. He could faintly hear the sound of wing at the door panel. Luckily this door was closed. If the zombies outside rushed in, it would be tough to fight. He ordered the skeleton warriors to pile up some debris at the door andpletely block the stairwell door. He probably wouldn''t need it much in the future anyway. Once everything was sealed off, Wu Heng began his next n. He came to the door of the first household, took out the bronze key and gently turned it. A small crack opened in the door. A thin white curtain of light seeped out of the crack. As he unlocked the door, Wu Heng pulled out the key, waited a few seconds, and the light curtain from another world disappeared. What appeared next was the living room of the first floor t. The living room was somewhat dark, but there were no zombies to be seen. Bang! Bang bang!! As soon as he stepped into the living room, there was a violent pounding sound from the bedroom door. In just a few seconds, the fragile door shattered. Two zombies in pajamas stumbled out. "Attack," Wu Heng ordered again. Scattered zombies no longer posed much of a threat. On the contrary, they had be an experience bundle. They can increase experience and increase the number of skeleton warriors. Swoosh!! The skeleton warriors surged forward, surrounding the zombies in the center. They repeatedly raised and dropped their kitchen knives. The scene was somewhat brutal but also somewhat dpressing. The zombies didn''t even get to show any attack before they were chopped to death in the living room. Wu Heng walked over, released the Bone Maniption Skill, and two more skeleton warriors stood up. After confirming that there was no danger here, Wu Heng first headed to the kitchen. Inside the kitchen, he found two more kitchen knives. Handing them out to the newly risen skeleton warriors. Then, he started ransacking every corner, looking for items that would be useful to him. It couldn''t be helped, living in ck Stone Town also required money. If it wasn''t for the world turning out like this, he could have gotten rich more easily. There were reserves of rice and flour, and well-preserved marinated goods in the fridge. But with ck Stone Town, food wasn''t that important. He closed the fridge and continued rummaging around in the bedroom closet. He took out several pieces of clothing that appeared to be high-ss. Then he found cash, bank cards, housing documents, and some paper deposit receipts. In the dressing table, he found a few pieces of women''s gold jewelry. Cash and bank cards were now useless, but gold jewelry still had value. Just before leaving, his gaze fell on an ornament ced at the entrance. On a shoe cab at the entrance, a jade cabbage was disyed. The base was made of wood; above, a see-through cabbage statuette. It was almost thirty centimeters in length, not small at all. Wu Heng examined it, then took it with him as he left. After that, he led the skeleton warriors to the next room. He lived in an old apartment block, six floors high, with three units on each floor. Wu Heng led the skeletons, systematically opening each door, killing the zombies inside, and scavenging useful items. ... Five o''clock in the evening. Wu Heng had, along with his skeletons, cleared the entire apartment building. The living room, which was not particrly spacious, was now filled with skeleton warriors holding kitchen and fruit knives. They were arranged neatly, giving the entire living room a gloomy atmosphere. Taking a count, there were 17 skeleton warriors in total. The number was less than he expected, but it was still satisfactory, especially considering today''s operation went smoothly. The skeleton with the highest experience was the sword-wielding one. Yielding the advantage of its weapon, it had reached 55 points, a little less than half the way to leveling up. If the progress tomorrow is as smooth as today, leveling up would not be a problem. From today''s battles, he had figured out the pattern of the skeletons gaining experience. Other than being able to share the experience of all his skeletons, the rest of the experience distribution was calcted based on who delivered the final blow. Meaning, whichever skeletonnded thest hit, that skeleton received the experience. It was not evenly divided among all the skeletons. His own experience had also reached half. With a bit of luck, he could level up as well. Everything was moving in a good direction. After organizing the spoils and ordering all the skeletons to stay put, he put on his backpack and returned to ck Stone Town through the boundary door. ... Deer Antler Shop. A well-known chain store in ck Stone Town. The logo was possibly deer antler-patterned. It was said that their stores could be found in all human cities. They had a certain impact and their reputation was quite admirable. "Beautiful, very beautiful." The plump shopkeeper behind the counter eximed as he held the jade cabbage, examining it closely. After reflexivelyplimenting it, he carefully put it on the counter and continued, "What material is this? It''s not jade, and there are no carving marks, it doesn''t seem natural." Wu Heng was amazed by the sharpness of the man''s eyes. Even though it was called a jade cabbage, it wasn''t actually made of jade. It was an ornament made from resin. It had nothing to do with jade at all. "It''s fat jade. You probably wouldn''t see it here. It''s notable for its lightness, toughness, and vibrant color." Wu Heng made up a quick lie. This world wasn''t the medieval period of Earth. The level of development wasn''t backward at all. They had ss, all sorts of exquisite crafts, and there was no shortage of food or salt. However, resin and stic, synthetic materials, had never been seen here. So, it had be a novelty here. The shopkeeper examined it again and said straightaway, "The Deer Antler Business Association never lowballs. Your item is pretty good. Although it''s clear that it was molded, its beauty lies in the exquisite shape and the unique material. If you''re willing to sell it, we can offer you 30 silver coins." There were four universal currencies: copper pennies, copper coins, silver coins, and gold coins. Although gold coins were the highest denomination, they were rarely seen amongmon people. Silver coins could buy almost anything. So, the purchasing power of a silver coin was quite high. In Wu Heng''s understanding of the currency here, a silver coin was equivalent to a hundred-yuan bill. "Too low." Wu Heng feigned dissatisfaction, shaking his head. "Then what''s your expected price?" "100." A price that seemed toe from a dream. If the shopkeeper didn''t agree, Wu Heng could still lower it. If he''d said less and the shopkeeper had immediately agreed, he''d probably feel cheated. Of course, he couldn''t be too extravagant with the price. It just had to be right. "I''m afraid that price would be difficult to ept. Let''spromise, 40 silver coins would be the highest I can go." The shopkeeper gave a t price. Wu Heng thought for a moment. The jade cabbage was of no use to him and there was nowhere else to sell these useless things anyway. So, he nodded his agreement. "Okay." Chapter 4 - 4, The door is not closed_1

Chapter 4:, The door is not closed_1

Stepping out of the shop, a heavy bag of money has been added to his backpack. If the apocalypse hadn''te. Wu Heng could have just gone to the gold shop to exchange gold and silver, and spent it directly in this world. Even if he didn''t have enough to match the wealth of a country, he would have no trouble buying a few maids from other worlds. He had heard about the profession of Druid in the tavern. This allowed transformation into various forms to meet the freshness needs of a partner. But s, it''s toote to talk about it now. He didn''t sell gold jewelry in the shop. It''s not that the shop didn''t buy it, but that they fear it would cause trouble. Having enough money to use is fine. Pulling out a bag of gold jewelry would only attract some special attention. Without power, you are just a fat sheep in the eyes of others. What he needed to do now was still upgrading and gathering military strength. He walked towards the cksmith shop area. ck Stone Town did not restrict weapons, but swords should not be drawn in the city, and crossbows should not be exposed. "Coming over, what are you buying today?" said the weapon shop owner in greeting. "Do you have a smaller shield?" "Over here." The boss took down a small silver round shield and put it on the counter. Wu Heng held it in his hand, the heavy feeling was not light. If used for a long time or in high-intensitybat, it would be a burden to him. "Do you have anything lighter?" The boss nced at him, and took out another shield from below, "This is for children''s training, the surface is iron, and the inside is treated hardwood." The outside was silver iron skin, and the inside was dark wooden boards. He weighed it in his hand. This was not bad, and the zombies attacked methods were mainly scratching, pulling, and biting, this was pretty much enough to handle such. Wait until his attributes are higher, then try a heavier shield. "I''ll take this one!" "75 coppers." This price was not cheap, ayer of iron sheet wrapping a piece of wood is actually so expensive. However, in this weapon store, it was actually the cheapest. He counted out 75 coppers, picked up the shield and walked out of the shop. He bought a set of leather armor at the armor shop along the way, all of them were hard leather protectors, simple workmanship, with a sour smell of leather. He did not choose to buy armor for the Skeleton Warriors. Firstly, the number of Skeletons would continue to increase, and if all were to wear such equipment, he could not afford it with the current situation. The second point was to try to keep a low profile. People here are not friendly towards Necromancers. It was not a bad thing to avoid attracting any attention. As long as he was alive and had a bronze key, then the source of troops and levels were not a problem. After buying the armor, he nced at the wooden human-shaped rack in the corner as he left. It is used to disy armor. The one in front appears to be a bit worn out, obviously discarded. "Boss, is this wooden rack discarded?" Wu Heng asked. The boss looked up and said, "It''s reced, if you need it, 2 coppers." He originally wanted to help the boss throw it away, then take it away. But the boss obviously saw his intentions and quoted the price directly. Wu Heng didn''t say much. He pulled out 2 copper coins, picked up the human-shaped wooden rack and left. This kind of thing was not valuable. The characteristic was that it was human-sized, which could distinguish the positions of the head and body. After having a meal outside, Wu Heng returned to his residence. He didn''t go back to the modern world, but stayed in this world. The apocalyptic environment was no longer suitable for living. At least he didn''t have to breathe the foul air here. Standing in the not-so-spacious living room. Picking up the short spear and shield, he began to practice stabbing movements against the human-shaped wooden target. He aimed at the skull and repeated it over and over again. Although he had not received orthodox training, it would definitely not be a bad thing to familiarize himself with these movements. ... The next day, he quickly finished breakfast. Putting on armor, he opened the boundary door and came to the Zombie World. The air was still filled with the rotten smell, and the howls of zombies were heard outside the window from time to time. He tucked the bronze key away carefully, and then came to the living room directly. Seventeen Skeleton Warriors stood upright in the living room, holding kitchen knives and daggers in their hands. With everything ready, Wu Heng gave the order directly, "Follow me out." The zombies in the corridor have been cleaned up, but the smell remained strong. Wu Heng led the skeletons, first went down the stairs to check the staircase door again, confirmed that it was still tightly closed, then went upstairs. Upon reaching the top floor, the sixth, they were faced with the iron door leading to the rooftop tform. His idea was simple. To go from the rooftop tform to the adjacent unit corridor to continue cleaning up the zombies, and keep umting the number of Skeleton Warriors. Rushing out and confronting the wandering zombies outside head-on was obviously unrealistic and unreasonable. Choosing the roof was the safest method. He used the bronze key to open the iron door and led the skeletons onto the rooftop terrace. The rooftop ground was piled with many sundries. The most conspicuous one was a cage made of iron mesh. In the rusty cage, he could see the body of a dead pigeon. The previousmunity was coordinating the matter of building pigeon cages privately. It seems that it didn''t have much effect. There were still irons, rebars, and cement prepared on the side, they seemed to be nning to continue expanding. Roar!! Suddenly, the howl of the zombies came from behind the pigeon cage. Three zombies, each from both sides encircled the iron cage, their teeth gnashing as they rushed towards them. There were zombies on the roof? It didn''t matter, the Skeleton Warriors were about to level up. Watching the zombies rushing over, he ordered directly, "Attack." Rattle!! The seventeen Skeleton Warriors, gripping their kitchen knives, directly ran up to meet them, knocking the three zombies down immediately. Kitchen knives fell like raindrops. The thumping noise of chopping flesh echoed across the rooftop. Surrounded by several skeleton warriors, the three zombies had no chance to fight back. They were like live fish on a cutting board, trying to struggle back onto their feet only to be chopped down again. Wu Heng stood back, not intending to get involved. He was just waiting for the battle to end so he could summon more skeletons. Suddenly, there was the sound of dragging across the floor behind him. Turning to look, he saw another zombie with a limp foot, dragging its leg while approaching him. Upon noticing Wu Heng turning back to watch, the zombie roared and advanced towards him more quickly despite its limp. "Damn!" There was yet another zombie trying to sneak attack him. He nced at the skeletons nearby. Assured that he could beckon the skeletons if needed, he decided to face the iing zombie head-on. Gripping tightly onto his iron spear, he advanced step by step, calcting the distance between them. When they were about two meters apart, he lunged forward with his spear thrusting upward. Thud! His spearhead pierced through the zombie''s corbone, emerging from its back. Misfire! He aimed at the mouth, but the zombie''s wobbling caused his spear to deviate off course. Although he still hit his target, the hit was not fatal. The zombie''s charge pushed Wu Heng back several steps. The decaying corpse slid down the spear shaft. It extended its desated, grey arm, reaching towards Wu Heng''s face. He blocked with his round shield and withdrew his spear, swiftly kicking the zombie''s leg in passing. Copse~Crack! The sound of breaking bones followed as the zombie''s other leg snapped. The zombie lost its bnce and tumbled to the side. Heng executed a smooth series of movements with evident results. With the zombie down and unbnced, Heng pinned it down with his foot and repeatedly stabbed with his iron spear. Every strike aimed at the back of the zombie''s head. But due to the zombie''s violent struggle, hitting it was much harder than stationary targets. The zombie managed to stand up amidst the struggle while Wu Heng stepped back, ensuring his own safety while circling the zombie. By then, the battle next to him had ended. The three zombies have been transformed into minced meat under the brutal beating of the skeleton warriors. Without needing to give orders The skeleton soldiers hurried to surround the zombie chasing Wu Heng. The chopping of knives was relentless. Its constant attack did not allow the zombie to lift its head. Wu Heng stood aside, flicking his iron spear lightly. Zombies are powerful, fearless, not just elders, but even the majority of young people these daysck physical training. Facing a zombie directly proves to be quite challenging. [Experience gained +10.] [Summoned creature - Skeleton Warrior experience +5.] The experience prompt appeared as thest zombie was killed. Using the zombie''s clothes, he wiped the blood off the iron spear and consecutively released ''Bone Maniption Skill''. Four skeletons rose one after another, joining the ranks of the skeleton warriors. With those, he now had 21 skeletons. He found four iron bars on the spot and handed them to the four new skeletons. Reflecting upon the recent events, Wu Heng led the skeleton soldiers to inspect the rooftop tform again. Only after confirming that there were no zombies in any corner did he proceed to the iron door leading to the staircase to the second floor. The area before the door was piled with bricks and assorted items, probably stacked by the previously killed zombies. But he wondered how those who had already escaped to the rooftop ended up turning into zombies. Distributing orders to the skeleton warriors, he cleared all the items blocking the door. Opening the iron door, he was met with the same strong rotting smell. There were traces of blood on the floor, but no zombies in sight. They must be downstairs. Wu Heng spoke softly, "Let''s go, down." tter! The skeleton warriors entered the hallway, Wu Heng following closely behind. The one and only Level 2 skeleton was left beside him for his own protection. The objectives were clear. First check if the front door on the first floor was shut tight, then search each room for supplies. Thump, thump, thump!! The skeletons were stepping in the hallway, creating a cluster of footstep sounds. The sound was not loud, but it was unmistakably clear in the silent hallway. Roar~! Roar, roar, roar~! Angry roars of zombies sounded from downstairs, followed by the rush of running. The steps got closer and closer. Six zombies showed up from around the corner. Upon seeing the descending horde of skeletons, they simultaneously let out fierce and excited roars. "Kill them..." Wu Heng ordered. tter... Several kitchen knives were raised, rushing headlong towards the zombies beneath. The dozens of skeletons in front packed a powerful charge, forcing the lunging zombies back and tumbling them down the staircase. Endless strokes of kitchen knives fell after that. Thump, thump, thump~! However, before these zombies could be killed, several more had charged up. There were about a dozen, going back and forth, pushing and shoving. Beneath, yet more footsteps could be heard. Wu Heng''s heart tightened. It''s over. The stairwell door wasn''t shut. Chapter 5 - 5, upgraded _1

Chapter 5:, upgraded _1

Stomp, stomp, stomp! The sound of countless footsteps echoed throughout the hallway. Given the number of residents in theplex, it was impossible for there to be this many zombies. Unless all residents were living in the hallways. But clearly, this was not the case. The only exnation was that the external doors were left open, allowing zombies from outside to swarm into the building. Damn it! Wu Heng cursed his luck; he actually ran into this kind of situation. He immediately turned around, nning to withdraw with his skeleton warriors to the rooftop. But as he was turning, his steps halted. The corridor was narrow, his skeleton warriors could actually have the upper hand here. Besides, he would have to clear this area sooner orter. The next hallway might not be safe either. If worsees to worst, he could retreat to the rooftop and blockade the metal door. After quickly assessing the situation, he felt that they could give it a shot. More pallid, grotesque zombies pushed and shoved as they surged forward. Wu Heng wasted no more time in hesitation and decisively ordered, "Attack." The skeleton warriors began their charge. Crunch...! A kitchen knife pierced through a skull, and a zombie immediately dropped to the floor. But more zombies were also surging forward. They wed, pulled, and bit, using all their avable methods to tear their target to shreds. The skeleton warriors kept swinging their weapons, hacking at the iing zombies. The hallway was narrow, only allowing a few zombies to attack side by side. In the chaos, some zombies fell off the railing or were trampled underfoot, struggling to rise. The roars of the zombies, the sounds of tearing and hacking, and the ashen bones snapping echoed continuously in the hallway. "I must learn some long-range skills when I have the chance." Wu Heng stood behind the skeletons, thrusting his short spear and muttering to himself. This closebat was too exhausting. Many zombies fell during the fight, trampled to death by the zombies behind them. The chaos was escting. Meanwhile, the number of skeleton warriors was rapidly diminishing. Wu Heng felt a pang in his heart. After all, he had to watch as his skeletons were continuously torn apart, their bones scattered everywhere. Wu Heng stopped the energy-consuming act of thrusting his spear and started using his Bone Maniption Skill. New skeletons began to rise amidst the ongoing battle. Nomands were needed. They automatically threw their punches and plunged towards the zombies. The battle intensified, with thebatants surging and receding like two shing ant swarms. Both sides pushed and pulled, relentlessly attacking each other. Wu Heng, positioned behind his troops, began to break out in a sweat. In previous battles, he could find time to rest and recover. But this time was different. Using the Bone Maniption Skill continuously and intensively was pushing him to his limits. Sweat soaked his body as if he was suffering from kidney deficiency, and a throbbing pain coursed through his brain. The matter had once been discussed in the tavern in ck Stone Town. The frequent spell-casting of mages can particrly drain their spiritual power. Overexertion physically only leads to muscle injury, which can be healed over time. However, mental exhaustion can result in severe consequences, such as dementia, or even a vegetative state. [Your level has increased to Level 2, Intelligence +1, Constitution +1, Spiritual Power slightly increased.] The notification rang out in his ear. Leveled up. Just when Wu Heng felt he was reaching his limit, the alert suddenly sounded. The stabbing pain in his brain eased slightly for a moment. "Time to go all out." At this point, the skeleton warriors have reached the third floor. All they need to do is reach the first floor, close the door, and they would be safe. He continued giving orders, "Attack with everything you''ve got." Crash!! The skeleton warriors crazily charged toward the fight. Their kitchen knives sliced and bare skeletons forcefully pushed the zombies back. As for Wu Heng, he quickly returned to the rooftop with a few skeleton warriors by his side. His eyes quickly scanned the construction materials, then pointed to a blue iron sheet and ordered, "Pick this up." One of the skeleton warriors obeyed, holding the iron sheet onto the rooftop''s edge. Under Wu Heng''smand, they threw it off the roof. Bang-crash!! The iron sheet hit the ground, creating a loud noise. Like a signal re, all the zombies nearby ran towards it in a frenzy. They trampled and scrambled over the blue iron sheet. Wu Heng quickly returned to the hallway. As expected, there were considerably fewer zombies below. "Quick, move forward." The skeleton warriors continued to charge down the stairs, the battle escting rapidly. They advanced and finally reached the door. Several skeletons rushed outside to distract the horde while the others closed the building entrance. Bang, bang, bang!! Zombies were furiously beating against the iron door, creating a loud hammering noise. After killing the remaining zombies in the corridor, the skeletons moved in more debris to barricade the staircase door once again. Luckily, the zombies clearlycked intelligence. After pounding on the iron door for a while and noticing no movement from within, they gradually dispersed, lured away by other sounds. They stopped their merciless assault on the poor green door. Wu Heng sat inside a room, leaning forward and gasping for air. The situation had been quite dangerous just now. Thinking back, it was a close call. Thankfully, the staircase door was still blocked-- otherwise, things could have be difficult. After resting for a while, he felt slightly better. The corridor was filled with corpses and fragments of bones. He had no intention of using his Bone Maniption Skill right now. After all, the door was already blocked. There would be time the next day, when he felt better, toe back and summon the skeletons. He stepped over the corpses and started clearing out the remaining zombies in the houses one by one with the remaining skeleton warriors, while also scavenging for supplies. ... Inside a room on the third floor. Wu Heng held a ck motorcycle helmet, inspecting it meticulously. The room''s owner must have been a motorcycle enthusiast. There were many things rted to motorcycles, along with various outdoor equipment. Climbing rope, portable lights, and more essentials were also present. The object that captured his interest the most was the solid helmet in his hands. It had a full-face design,plete with a transparent stic windscreen that could protect his eyes and mouth from blood stter during battles with zombies. The material seemed to beposite, very robust, and the helmet''s weight was still tolerable. He took off his leather hat and reced it with the helmet to test it out. The helmet felt good. Although it was a bit stuffy, he could tolerate it for the sake of safety. He put his leather hat on the Sword-wielding Skeleton. After packing up anything he could use, he left the room to continue scavenging in the next one. Dusk. After returning to ck Stone Town and having a quick meal, he went to bed. He had exhausted too much spiritual power today and decided to rest instead of practicing with the spear. ... The next day, around noon. Zombie World. Wu Heng had spent the entire morning converting all the bodies in the building''s staircase into Skeleton Warriors. It took several hours to transform and rest intermittently. At this moment, the rooftop was filled with skeletons. Armed with kitchen knives and hammers, they presented an imposing sight. He counted fifty-two Skeleton Warriors in total. There were fewer than expected, considering the number of zombies they had killed. The transformation had only yielded this many. The Sword-wielding Skeleton had leveled up to 2. [Attributes: Constitution 10, Strength 13, Agility 8.] Strength had increased by one point, with no other changes. The increase seemed to make no difference. But a small increase was better than no increase at all. He hoped the attributes would add up with more leveling up. Normally, more should have reached level two, but the skeletons kept dying in battles. The rest of the Skeletons, mostly a new batch summoned from the ground in the morning, had zero experiences. Leveling up these skeletons was proving to be a challenging task. He needed to carefully n things out. He should prioritize developing a few higher-level ones first. After distributing a kitchen knife to each new skeleton, Wu Heng opened his own attribute wo panel. [Name: Wu Heng] [upation: Necromancer] [Level: 2 (550/900)] [Attributes: Strength 9, Agility 11, Constitution 13, Intelligence 15, Perception 10, Charm 12.] [Skills: Bone Maniption Skill] He had also leveled up to 2. His constitution and intelligence had increased. It was a little better than the skeletons'', but not by much. Indeed, there was an improvement, but it felt as though there was none. The effect was almost imperceptible. After resting and mostly recovering his spiritual power and energy, he stood up again. He put on the motorcycle helmet, pulled down the face shield, and gave the dullmand, "Follow me." ttering! A group of over fifty skeletons followed him, forming an eerily impressive entourage. He approached the iron door of the third building. Using the bronze key, he quietly unlocked the door. A cold, rotten smell seeped through his face shield and into his nostrils. The interior of the staircase was eerily quiet, with a few broken corpses on the ground. Seeing the corpses on the floor, Wu Heng frowned. Dead zombies? Could zombies be killed? Were there survivors? Chapter 6 - 6, Habit in Life_1

Chapter 6:, Habit in Life_1

Survivors? The sight of the mutted zombie bodies in the staircase shed the idea by his mind. However, after observing carefully, he quickly dismissed the notion. The ghastly state of the zombies didn''t look like the work of humans, but rather seemed as though some beast had torn it apart. Scratch marks exposing the underlying material were visible on one of the entrance doors. As though there was still a beast or monster lingering in the hallway. "Dammit!" Wu Heng cursed once more. The hallway door was left ajar yesterday, and an unknown beast had shown up today. Turns out, his own apartment was the safest. ng~ ng~ ng~! Suddenly, a violent shaking resonance surged from the staircase handrails. The sound quickly spread across the entire hallway. As though something was non-stop pounding on the staircase handrails below. A sense of tension rose again in Wu Heng''s heart. Gripping his weapon tightly, he whispered, "Let''s go, downstairs." Wu Heng walked in the middle, leading the way downstairs. Leading the way downstairs. The sound of the skeleton''s feet hitting the ground is drowned by the violent collision against the railings. It didn''t attract any enemies. Continuing onwards, there were several more destroyed zombies with ripped limbs are scattered everywhere. Wu Heng did not release his Bone Maniption Skill, choosing instead to see what was happening downstairs. By the time they reached the fourth-floor tform, the source of the noise banging against the railings was apparent to be below them. He rearranged the position of the skeletons, came to the step, and peeped down at the third floor. There was a mottled Golden Lion Zombie, its front limbs clutching onto the railing, shaking its waist violently. Just like a beast in heat, venting its excess energy on the railings. "What''s going on?" Even animals can get infected? Moreover, how would there be a lion in the staircase? As Wu Heng looked at it in amazement, it seemed to sense something too. The frantically shaking lion zombie suddenly stopped, turned its head to look in this direction. The shriveled lips revealed sharp tusks; shredded flesh hung from the corner of its mouth. This isn''t some lion. It''s that Teddy owned by one of the building''s upants. The only difference was that its size had increased several folds, and with its yellow fur coat, there wasn''t much difference from a lion. Even after bing a zombie, it can''t break the habit of wagging its waist everywhere. Woo~Roar! The Teddy zombie let out a roar, and charged upwards directly. After recognizing it as Teddy, the tension in his heart eased considerably. Seeing the zombie Teddy about to charge, Wu Heng took two steps back, ordering, "Kill it." Swish~ The Skeleton Warriors charged forward, weapons raised. The zombie Teddy bounded forward, suddenly sprung its legs, used the wall to gain momentum and directly leaped over the oing skeletons. In one step, itnded on the turn tform. Waving its dog-like paws, the Skeletons in front were flung away, it bit the skull of one, shaking it furiously. The powerfully built body rampaged through the tform, toppling the Skeleton Warriors and rolling down the stairs. Next, Teddy lifted its head, looking towards Wu Heng at the back. It leaped again, charging straight at Wu Heng. Wu Heng''s face turned, he held up his round shield at an angle, the next second a massive force mmed into the shield, his body uncontrobly flew backwards. He rammed into the wall behind, then rolled down the stairs, his helmet nking on the steps. The zombie Teddy intended to attack again, a sword swung towards its head, thwarting its move. Simultaneously, the surrounding skeletons also responded promptly, a few clung onto Teddy''s back, holding its body tightly, while more wielded kitchen knives chopping randomly at it ignoring what part they were hitting; fur and flesh kept falling. Like a lion, Teddy began to struggle with all his strength, thrashing about like a sticky rice ball covered in white bones. Wu Heng quickly stood up and straightened his helmet. With a wave of his hand, several skeletons appeared to shield him once more. Bang~crash!! Zombie Teddy suddenly mmed into a nearby wall. The intense collision caused the skeleton attached to his body to scatter. Immediately, he sprang up again, his target still Wu Heng. "Damn it!" Swearing, Wu Heng quickly dodged to the side. Simultaneously, he bent low with a crouching step, umted strength and jabbed the spear forward. The spear training had yielded some benefits. The spear hit Teddy in the chest from the side, sinking into the putrefied body. At the same time, a force transferred to his wrist and the spear slipped out of his grasp. Teddynded elegantly, the spear still lodged in his chest. The spear stuck into the ground, pierced right through his chest and left forelimb with a thudding sound. Deep red, viscous blood flowed from the wound. Wu Heng leapt down a whole set of steps backward, continuing, "Don''t stop, go kill it." The Skeleton Warriors surged forward once again. A damaged body couldn''t deal a fatal blow to Zombie Teddy, but the spear piercing through his chest and forelimb did affect his movements. Unable to support his body with his left forelimb, his movements were uneven. Teddy slowed down, but the assault from the Skeleton Warriors became fiercer. Relentlessly hemming and assaulting him, his body was covered in wounds. When his entire body was submerged by skeletons and the sound of chopping meat rang continuously, the system notification quickly followed. [Experience gained +42.] [Summon entity - Skeleton Warrior, experience +20.] Wu Heng lifted his face shield, disregarding the stench in the air and breathing deeply. He never would have imagined that a teddy bear could mutate into such a form. Gic mutation, or some sort of devolution? That''s how it was written in the novels, but whether it was one of these two, he wasn''t sure. Regardless, Teddy had be a lion. He was trapped in the hallway; otherwise, with such a massive body, it would have wreaked havoc everywhere, bringing disaster to many species. Zombie Teddy''sbat ability far outstripped that of a regr zombie. To be able to charge and crash amidst a crowd of skeletons, his strength was undoubtedly extraordinary. The most terrifying aspect was that he seemed to possess some intelligence. Otherwise, he wouldn''t keep repeatedly trying to attack Wu Heng. If all zombies possessed intelligence, could they still be called zombies or would they be a new sentient species? He couldn''t figure it out. But that sort of oue would not be good news for him. This fight served as a reminder for him. In addition to increasing the number of skeletons, he also needed to enhance his own strength. Otherwise, if he were killed, having many skeletons wouldn''t be of any use. After catching his breath, he stepped forward to pull the spear out of Teddy. He activated the Bone Maniption Skill. Summoning arge beast-like skeleton was something he was quite looking forward to. [The summoned entity exceeds the summoner''s capacity, instability factor increases...] As the Bone Maniption Skill was released, a notification appeared. Before Wu Heng had a chance to react, he could feel his spiritual power being rapidly drained. This made Wu Heng''splexion change. Ordinary corpses usually stood up instantly. The corpse of Zombie Teddy in front of him, however, required a lot more spiritual power. Plus the instability factor mentioned in the notification made him worried. He couldn''t afford to summon something that would attack himself. That would indeed be a catastrophe. Soon, the corpse of Teddy began to change. Flesh and blood melted like hot wax, and a canine skeleton slowly stood up. The ghastly white bones were even more thickset, and within the empty eye sockets, a strange pale-blue ghostly me flickered. [Skeleton Hunting Dog (Level 5)] Chapter 7 - 7, Skeleton Dog_1

Chapter 7:, Skeleton Dog_1

[Skeleton Hunting Dog] [Level: 5 (0/1500)] [Attributes: Constitution 12, Strength 14, Agility 16, Perception 5, Intelligence 5, Charm 4.] [Traits: Hollow Skeleton, Basic Soul Fire.] [Basic Soul Fire: This undead unit possesses the Basic Soul Fire and can understand and execute simplemands.] Being only a skeleton, one could hardly tell that it used to be a Teddy¡ªespecially given its size being closer to a lion''s. The Skeleton Dog''s attributes are considerably higher in terms of strength and agility. On the other hand, its constitution appears to be somewhat lower. On the traits front, a new element, Basic Soul Fire, has been added. The description rifies that the skeleton now possesses a Soul Fire, enabling it to understand and execute simplemands. This is, in fact, quite beneficial. Although the Skeleton Warriors are useful, they are rather rigid. Supervision is necessary for them to executemands, and they find it particrly hard toprehend moreplexmands. Now with the Soul Fire in ce, they canprehend a wider range ofmands. However, it''s unclear how this Soul Fire came about. Is it a special type of undead? Or is it something thates with ascending to a certain level? Baffling as it is, this question must be shelved for now. After reviewing the attributes, just when something scattered across the ground caught his eye as he prepared to scour the room with the skeleton soldiers. "Brain matter?" In the spot where the body''s head used to be, there remained a milky-white fleshy substance. It was easily spotted against the scattered remains because it stood out significantly. Under the influence of the Bone Maniption Skill, the flesh and blood of the summoned creatures had melted on the ground like hot wax, whether it was skin or internal organs. Yet this ''particr piece of meat'' still retained its texture very well and was instantly noticeable. "Did Teddy have a tumor?" He used his iron spear to pick out this piece of meat, picked it up and examined it in his hand. About the size of a bead, it had some sticity, felt like he was holding a chunk of jelly. What could it be? ng ng ng~! As Wu Heng was examining the piece of meat, the iron railing began shaking again, startling him into a slight shiver. He looked up to see the Skeleton Teddy hugging the stair railing with its front limbs, crazily shaking its hips. The pelvis banging against the railing caused a nging noise. The echoing noise through the whole corridor attracted zombies outside to start banging on the door. "Damn it!" Wu Heng was left speechless. Without that part anymore, why would it still act like that? "Stop it!" Wu Heng immediately ordered. The Skeleton Teddy instinctively shook its hips a couple more times before looking up at him. In the hollow eye sockets, the flicker of Soul Fire could be seen. "Stay in ce." Wu Heng ordered again. The Skeleton Teddy sat on the spot, refraining from further peculiar movements. This slight interruption depleted his enthusiasm for further investigation. He put the piece of meat into a stic bag, then set off downstairs with the skeletons. After confirming the front door was tightly shut with no risk of opening, He started turning the zombies killed by the Zombie Teddy in the hallway into skeletons. Then began the task of house-by-house looting. Everything that could be of use to him or sold in ck Stone Town was packed into his backpack and taken out. Only after wrapping up did he leave the building and head back to ck Stone Town. ... Upon returning to ck Stone Town, Wu Heng went straight to the Deer Antler Shop. The shop owner seemed quite enthusiastic. Apparently, the resin he soldst time had earned him a handsome profit. "Mr. Wu Heng, do you have something else to sell today?" the shop owner asked, his face beaming with expectation. "I''m here to buy something." The shop owner''s smile didn''t wane as he continued to ask, "What do you need?" "Do you have any medicine for injuries?" asked Wu Heng. He didn''t feel much during the fight, but after it ended, his whole body was aching. Though there were no obvious wounds, there were signs of bruising on his shoulder and arm. "Yes," the shop owner said, bending down to take two ss vials from the counter, "Depending on the type of injury, different potions are needed." Wu Heng rolled up his sleeves, giving the other party a nce, "This... I tripped." "In that case, a small dose of the potion should help," the shopkeeper continued. "Alright, how much does it cost?" "1 silver, and 30 copper pieces." Potion knowledge in this world is well developed, even if you have not used them you would have heard of some of their effects. Wu Heng paid for the potion and picked it up. [Small Healing Potion] (Description: A potion with healing properties.) Without further hesitation, he tossed his head back and drank it. As the potion went down his throat, he could feel a warm sensation spreading through his body. The pain in his body was evidently alleviated. Its effects were astonishingly quick. He bought a few more healing potions and spirit potions from the shopkeeper after. He suddenly thought of the chunks of flesh that dropped from the zombies he killed. He opened his pack to take a look and his eyebrows slightly furrowed. [Mutated Corpse Core] (Description: The crystallized energy of a mutated creature, it can enhance ones physical constitution but has a chance of being contaminated by toxins.) It now has properties disyed. There was no change in the Zombie World, but here it showed its properties. His system prompts seem to be linked with this alternate world, the rted prompts only show up when there is a connection made with this world. Just like how his and the skeleton''s properties only became visible after he became a necromancer. Although it was just a guess, it is probably urate. "Is there a problem? The potion bottles are quite sturdy and won''t shatter easily," said the shopkeeper as he noticed Wu Heng looking into his pack. Wu Heng looked up and asked, "Boss, I have a friend who obtained some meat from a creature, it felt like the meat had the ability to alter one''s constitution, but he''s worried it might be poisonous, what should he do?" "What you''re talking about should be a creature material. These materials detached from creatures are one type of alchemical potion ingredient, I don''t rmend your friend experimenting with it themselves. It would be best to send it to an alchemist for identification. If you''re notfortable with that, you can also post a request at the Adventurer''s Association. Although it will cost some money, the main point here is safety," the shopkeeper said as he tidied up the desk. One type of alchemical material? Post a request... Wu Heng pondered for a bit and felt that the suggestion was sound. Seeing that more customers were entering the shop, Wu Heng didn''t linger any longer. After greeting the shopkeeper, he left. Standing at the entrance, he decided to head towards the central area. ... The Adventurer''s Association, established about five hundred years ago. At first, it was just a group of closely-knit adventurers who set up a base for cooperative adventures and for the exchange of information. However, as time passed, the Adventurer Base''s fame and influence spread across the world, covering all races and kingdoms. As the number of members and influence grew, the Adventure Base officially renamed itself Adventurer''s Association. Branches were set up everywhere to help adventurers while also serving as a monitoring entity. Wu Heng''s Necromancer Profession Skill Book was obtained from the Association. The Adventurer''s Hall was grand and spacious. It was filled with adventurers of all kinds. There were muscr men whose skin shone with oil, warriors d in silver armor with greatswords on their backs. And female archers with slender figures, d in form-fitting leather armor. It was like walking into a grand cosy event, the only pity was that the female adventurers armor were highly protective, there were no bikini-style armors. "Not sexy at all," Wu Heng muttered under his breath. The reception desk was at the front, with receptionists handling the adventurers'' various inquiries. There was also a disy board to one side with various bounty and mission postings like capturing wanted criminals, hunting magical beasts, collecting information and so on. Completing the posted tasks would earn currency and item rewards. Money was themon reward, but item rewards could be anything from items to skill books, notes from predeceased explorers, magical items, or weapons and armor. The Adventurer''s Association spans all races and holds a terrifying amount of materials and resources. Whatever you need, they are likely to have it. Wu Heng merely nced at the board, none of it piqued his interest. Capturing wanted criminals, hunting magical creatures, none of them were safe jobs. Being a novice who had just changed professions, he couldn''t participate in any of them. Upon reaching the reception desk, the receptionist greeted him with a smile, "Sir, how may I assist you?" "I would like to post a request." Chapter 8 - 8, Does anyone testify for you? _1

Chapter 8:, Does anyone testify for you? _1

Afterpleting the identity verification. The Guild is, after all, an organization formed by adventurers. Checking your identity is also to verify if you are a registered member to avoid losing track of you after an undertaking has beenpleted. After the confirmation, the attendant continued to ask, "Sir, what kind of task would you like to assign?" "I have a kind of materia that I need an alchemist to analyze, moreover, a detoxifying potion needs to be made if it''s poisonous," Wu Heng stated directly. "Very well, Sir. Have you brought the materia?" "Yes." Wu Heng opened his bag and took out a piece of a sliced corpse core. The attendant took out a ss container and packed it in. "Your task involves potion making and will not be made public. It will be handled by an alchemist appointed by the guild, who will also ensure the safety of the potion." "Alright." The Guild''s supervision would certainly make things safer. It would be hard to say whether the antidote made by a random alchemist outside would work or not. "A deposit of five silver coins is needed. The bnce will be calcted ording to the potion''s difficulty and the materials'' value when youe to collect the potion." The five coins were only a deposit. Earning money as a potion maker seems pretty good. "When can I expect the result?" "Within five days, it shall be delivered to you." Wu Heng nodded, took out the money, and finished themission registration. If the Guild canplete the analysis and concoct the potion, it would be the most ideal. Otherwise, he wouldn''t dare to use this material himself, and it might even decay if left for too long. Having issued themission, Wu Heng exited the Adventurer''s Guild and headed towards the crowded district. ... The crowded district. This was the civilian area where Wu Heng lived, located in the north of ck Stone Town. Houses with stone brick pointed rooftops filled the entire block, with oval wooden windows opened, clothes and quilts were hung on ropes to dry. The houses were densely packed, and the architecture was incredibly crowded. The main road paved with rubble was only three or four meters wide. The residents had piled up things at their doors, making the road even narrower. Arge number of civilians lived here, supporting most of the town''s basic operations. Back at his ce, he made himself a bowl of noodles with two sausages. These were all scavenged today; the owner hadn''t had time to consume them before they''d be a zombie. He figured he might as well take everything back with him. Putting aside whether they were safe to eat, they were quite tasty. After finishing his dinner, he checked his body. The purple parts on his body had basically faded away, and there was no painful feeling anymore. "The potions in this world are amazing." After ensuring that he was all right, he began his usual before-bed exercises. He didn''t stop until he was soaked in sweat, then he washed up and went to bed. ... The next morning. After breakfast, Wu Heng went straight to the Zombie World. As soon as he got to the rooftop. He heard a ''ttering'' sound. Among the sixty-three skeleton warriors on standby, the Skeleton Hunting Dog was using its front limbs to hold one of them and vigorously wagging its hip bone. The ordinary skeleton soldiers didn''t have wisdom; the one being shaken lost its bnce yet still managed to maintain its standby status. Its body was about to be rattled apart. "Damn, why did I get stuck with this thing." Wu Heng was a bit speechless. "Skeleton Dog, stop!" If they continued to collide, one of them would definitely break a bone. Upon hearing themand, the Skeleton Dog immediately stopped and squatted beside him. "In the future! No! Hip-wagging with other Skeletons, understand!" The Skeleton Dog tilted its head in confusion, looking as though it didn''t understand. Fed up with exining, he checked the condition of the skeleton soldiers once more and then ordered, "Follow me." With the sound of bones rubbing against each other, All the skeleton soldiers that were on standby began to move, following him as he walked to one side. The building where Wu Heng lived was near the edge of the residential area, with a total of five units. The first three units had been thoroughly cleaned up, only two units left to clear. He opened the iron door leading to the corridor, the cold and foul smell hit him in the face. Looking down the corridor. There was no trace of any zombies on the sixth floor. "Forward!" Wu Heng ordered directly. tter tter! The skeleton soldiers stepped into the corridor. The sound of bone feet stepping on the ground was crisp and frequent. Roar! Zombie cries echoed from downstairs. Immediately followed by running noises, a female zombie d only in purplece lingerie rushed up. It opened its monstrous mouth, letting out an ear-piercing roar. The female zombie was quite well-endowed. With a broad chest and a very appealing waist and hip curve. However, her grey skin was veined with ck, and a drooping eyeball spoiled her original beauty. She looked extraordinarily grotesque and terrifying. Wu Heng didn''t have time to observe her more closely. The Skeleton Hunting Dog immediately leaped over the skeleton in front of it and tackled the female zombie to the ground. The fabric that had been barely hanging off her shoulders fell off, revealing more skin. The Skeleton Hunting Dog instantly broke the zombie''s neck and began tearing it apart frenziedly. Blood and flesh sttered all over. The female zombie writhed desperately on the ground, continuously attempting to tear at the Skeleton Hunting Dog with her hands. But she was considerably weaker. However much she resisted, she couldn''t break free. Although the Skeleton Hunting Dog''s attributes weren''t particrly exceptional, it still demonstratedbat capabilities exceeding that of a standard zombie. At least in a 1V1 situation, it had an overwhelming advantage. Soon enough, the female zombie stopped struggling, and the system notification immediately followed. [You''ve gained +8 experience.] [Summoned Creature - Skeleton Hunting Dog gained +1 experience.] The target was killed, and the system notification immediately followed. Wu Heng was currently at level 2, so the experience gained from killing a zombie decreased from 10 points to 8 points. This was easy to understand. After all, with a higher level, the experience gained from the same enemy would decrease. But while this was understandable, it wasn''t exactly good news. Due to the reduced experience, he needed to kill more zombies to level up. The other experience point was added to the Skeleton Hunting Dog, which was at level 5 and gained 1 point. Which was even less reward than he received. Thump Thump Thump!! Just as the Skeleton Hunting Dog got used to clutching the corpse''s waist, the sound of rapid footsteps followed from downstairs. Another three zombies rushed up, running. Seeing the army of skeletons, the zombies let out an angry, monstrous roar. Wu Heng pointed his hand andmanded, "Skeleton warriors, attack and exterminate all targets." The standby skeleton warriors immediately sprang into action. Wielding cleavers, they charged at the iing zombies. Several of the skeleton warriors in the front row were knocked over by the zombies. While many more cleaversnded directly on the zombies. Falling like raindrops, they chopped the zombies till they couldn''t get up again, until they turned into a pile of mush. After the battle, both Wu Heng and the skeleton warriors gained experience. He used the ''Bone Maniption Skill'' to transform the three bodies into skeletons, then continued directing the skeleton warriors to move downstairs. The descent was smooth, and they did not encounter any additional zombies. Hammering and scratching noises asionally sounded from the doors on both sides of the corridor, indicating that there were still zombies inside. They went straight down to the first floor and confirmed that the main door was securely closed. Then he took out the bronze key and started going house-to-house, clearing out zombies and scavenging for loot. For the current team of skeletons, the zombies inside the rooms posed no threat. The work of clearing the rooms went without a hitch. They were all regr zombies; everything went smoothly. This type of battle was precisely what he wanted to see. No pressure, and under safe circumstances, he could increase both his experience and the number of skeleton warriors. When they returned to the roof, he tallied the number of skeletons. The total number was 77 skeleton warriors¡ªtwo of which were level 2 sword-wielding skeletons, the rest remained at level 1, and there was a level 5 Skeleton Hunting Dog. After counting the numbers and distributing cleavers to the neers, he returned to ck Stone Town. Eat, train, sleep. ... The next day. After Wu Heng had finished his ablutions and was about to head out for breakfast, The moment he stepped out of his room, he saw several patrol guards in uniform armor questioning the neighbors. The patrol guards, in other words, the enforcers of ck Stone Town. They wore leather armor and carried iron swords around their waists. Seeing Wu Heng stepping out, two of them walked over with stern expressions, "Wu Heng?" Wu Heng frowned slightly and nodded. "Where were youst night?" "I was in my room for the entire night, I didn''t go out." "Do you have anyone to vouch for you?" Chapter 9 - 9, Survivor_1

Chapter 9:, Survivor_1

"Do you have someone who can vouch for you?" A witness? He was clueless about what was going on. Did he actually need a witness? Upon thinking, he finally said, "The owner of this house should be able to vouch for me." So he brought thendlord into it. After all, he didn''t know many people here and couldn''t think of anyone else besides thendlord. "What were you doing before nightfall?" The guard continued his inquiry. "I was exercising in the room." "Have you noticed any suspicious people recently?" "No!" The guard leaned in, peeked inside the room, and said, "We need to search your residence." Wu Heng nced back into his room, not seeing much of anything, so he stepped aside, "Go ahead." The leading guard motioned and another guard stepped in to begin the search. The room was small and didn''t contain much. The special things he had were hidden away in the Zombie World, and Wu Heng was not worried about anything being discovered. Turning his gaze back to the guard standing outside the door, he asked, "What exactly happened?" The guard maintained a nk expression, answering casually, "A brutally dismembered body was discovered in the crowded districtst night." Oh... So someone had died, no wonder. The way crimes were handled in the crowded district was rtively simple. Physical evidence, suspect''s statements, and testimonies from nearby residents could all serve as evidence. However, if the crime was well-hidden, it would still be very difficult to solve. Simrly, if there was any evidence pointing at you, even if you were innocent, it would be difficult to prove it. You could simply be arrested and executed, without a chance to be heard. As for Wu Heng, being a Necromancer, he was already a major suspect in town. Whenever such incidents urred nearby, he would naturally be subjected to strict questioning. While others only faced questioning, they were about to search his house. "Any leads?" Wu Heng kept on probing. "Aside from some potential threats, we''re not ruling out the possibility that a wanted criminal has infiltrated the town." The guard nced at him. Er... The way he said it... By then, the guard searching the room came out, shaking his head slightly to indicate he had discovered nothing suspicious. The guard at the door didn''t linger either, reminding, "If you have any information, you can provide it to us, there will be rewards." "Fine." He replied affirmatively but didn''t concern himself too much about it. Given his minimal skill level, even battling zombies was too much for him to handle, let alone confronting a murderer. In this world, he couldn''t even beat a woman in a fight. The guard didn''t say anything else and continued his door-to-door questioning and safety reminders. Wu Heng locked his door and went to a nearby tavern for food. ... After dinner, he headed directly to the Zombie World. Wu Heng, leading his squad of Skeleton Warriors, approached thest iron gate of the unit. As the iron gate was opened, a strong, appallingly putrid smell enveloped the air. As soon as his foot stepped over the threshold, the sound of hissing and running echoed from the lower floor. Three zombies, stumbling and hurtling, made their way up. Upon seeing the Skeleton Army, they let out an ecstatic roar. "Attack!" Wu Heng ordered, pointing his iron spear forward. CLANG CLANG CLANG!! The Skeleton Warriors charged the zombies, brandishing their machetes, the sound of hacked flesh filled the air. Soon, the zombiesy in under the machetes. [Gained +8 EXP.] [Summoned Creature-Skeleton Warrior Gains +5 EXP.] [.....] [Your level has increased to 3, Intelligence +1, Charm +1, and spiritual power has slightly increased.] The moment the third zombie fell, Wu Heng leveled up to Level 3. The attributes that increased were intelligence and charm. It seemed that the increases weren''t random, otherwise, intelligence wouldn''t always be one of them. However, he had not yet figured out the logic behind these increases. He moved to the bodies, unleashed the Bone Maniption Skill, and three skeletons rose to join his team. "Forward!" Wu Hengmanded again, leading his skeletal troops downwards. The number of zombies in the hallway was notrge, posing no significant pressure on his skeleton warriors. They cleared the way to the first floor, confirmed that the building entrance was secured, then began going door to door, eliminating zombies and looting items of value. Cleaning up thest unit was easier than the previous ones. There were no mutant zombie dogs, and the doors of the units were all closed. They spent only half of the day clearing the entire building. A single zombie could be easily killed by a skeleton dog; when there were more zombies, the skeleton warriors attacked as a team and it was not too difficult. Wu Heng felt a trace of confidence in his heart. It seemed that zombies were not as difficult to deal with as he had thought. However, they had cleared the entire building and found no survivors. This made him question whether the zombie outbreak could be spread through the air or some special method. It seemed that he was the only one left in this world. Teddy, who perhaps retained his love for life, seemed to be his onlypanion. ... Exiting the hallway, his skeleton warriors began to transport the loot. Wu Heng stood on the rooftop, casually givingmands while contemting his next n. They had cleared all the zombies in this buildingpletely. If he wanted to continue killing zombies to gain experience, he would have to venture outside. There were about fifty to sixty zombies gathered downstairs. The number seemed small. However, once a fight broke out and zombies from all directions were attracted, the difficulty of the fight would increase proportionally. If things went wrong, he could lose all his skeletons and put himself in danger. Aside from charging out directly, there was another method. From the side of the rooftop, he could build adder connecting the two buildings, move to the neighboring rooftop, and continue the cleaning process unit by unit. This would be safer. He looked at the gap between the buildings from the edge. It was about five to six meters. With a long enough nk or adder that he could order from ck Stone Town, he could make it across. Though the height posed some threat, it was still more reliable than taking on the zombies directly. The only thing he was uncertain about was whether his stiff skeleton warriors could cross sessfully. The fall from the sixth floor would be enough to shatter them. With these thoughts in mind, he went downstairs to find a climbing rope, nning to throw it across to measure the distance between the buildings. Just as he was swinging the rope, about to throw it across, Thud~ Bang~ Bang Bang Bang! The noise of intense collisions came from the road on the west. He looked up in the direction of the sound. A bus, styled with a post-apocalyptic vibe, was violently plowing through the zombies and wrecked vehicles in its path, continuing to drive forward. Sturdy iron tes were affixed to both sides of the bus; the windows were covered with thick iron rods. Through the gaps in the iron rods, he could see iron pipes sticking out to impale climbing zombies. Behind the bus was a mass of zombies. More and more zombies, attracted by the collision sound, rushed out from the neighborhoods on both sides to join the crowd chasing the bus. The numbers continued to increase, looking like a devastating wave in a zombie movie. It was a horrifying sea of zombies. Even from a distance, he could still feel the terror and suffocation the horde of corpses brought. Dammit! Wu Heng immediately ordered his skeletons to stop all activities and move away from the edge. He kept his eyes fixed on the bus that was breaking through everything. Survivors! There were still survivors, trying to break out. Chapter 10 - 10, Equipping the Bomb_1

Chapter 10:, Equipping the Bomb_1

Survivors. Absolutely survivors. This world didn''t turn everyone into zombies, there were still survivors. The bus in the distance, like a Hollywood blockbuster, dashed down the road, knocking zombies flying or grinding them into mincemeat. Obstructing vehicles and obstacles were violently smashed out of the way, and it kept moving forward. The number of zombies chasing the bus was increasing, yet they couldn''t catch up just on their legs,gging behind. At this pace, unless something unexpected happens, the bus might actually make it out. If it makes it to the main road, that''s more than half the battle. The roads there were much wider, and the zombie poption wasn''t as dense as in the residential area. Wu Heng watched the situation on the street intently, his gaze following the bus. Just as the bus arrived at the intersection and began to slow down to turn. Suddenly, with a ''crash'' sound, the floor-to-ceiling ss of a roadside shop broke, apanied by flying shards, arge figure with dark red skin, charged towards the slowing bus. Boom~! The enormous zombie hit the side of the bus, causing it to rock violently. Out of control, with a ''bang'', it crashed into a utility pole on the roadside. The bus came to a halt, emitting a cloud of ck smoke. Before anyone inside could react, zombies from all directions drowned the bus. Between the gaps of the crowded zombies, one could see a frantic pipe stabbing outwards. The survivors inside were still trying to resist. But they had attracted too many zombies along the way, flooding in like a tide. Based on the current situation, it''s unlikely they can escape even if the bus could restart. Wu Heng watched from the rooftop. Anxious inside, but realizing he could do nothing to save them in this situation. Rushing over would only serve as another meal for the zombies. With a slight sigh, his attention turned to the enormous monster that had toppled the bus. A humanoid creature, nearly 3 meters tall, with dark red skin and exaggeratedly strong arms and torso. Its muscles bulging like malignant tumors, filled with explosive power. "What the hell is that thing." Zombie Teddy, had morphed from an ordinary size, to almost the size of a lion, and the zombie in front of him had clearly undergone a simr transformation. Moreover, itsbat power had reached a terrifying level. To collide with a bus using its physical body, that strength was simply terrifying. The enormous, slightly dizzy zombie tottered towards the bus. Swing away the zombies in its way, it reared back its fist and mmed into the bus. Bang, bang, bang ~! With each heavy blow, the bumper dented, the vehicle rebar fell off. As the gap grewrger, the zombies flooded into thepartment and began to wildly grab for flesh. The chaos didn''tst very long. In just two or three minutes, the bus stopped shaking. The zombies, like wild beasts that have lost their target, calmed down and dispersed in all directions. The bus at the center was now bent out of shape, with dismembered body parts hanging off it. From start to finish, Wu Heng never got to know how many survivors there were, or what they looked like. The mutant giant zombie walked to the side and disappeared back into the roadside shop. Watching this, Wu Heng felt an increased sense of danger in his situation. Whether it was the zombie tide that just came or the mutated giant zombie, both put tremendous pressure on him. With his current number of skeletons, encountering either would be a one-way street to death. "Better maintain a low profile, and once I get a certain number of skeletons, I won''t have to fear." Mumbling to himself, he watched the zombies gradually disperse. "Huh?" Suddenly, a wandering zombie attracted his attention. Another zombie wearing a blue shirt, nothing special, except for his belt. A ck belt, attached to a ck cord, attached to a ck handgun, hanging from his calf. "A zombie delivering weapons?" In fights with zombies, he could rely on his skeleton warriors, and he would be fine as long as he didn''t take chances. But in the world where every man is a warrior in ck Stone Town, in case of an emergency, hecks the ability to defend himself. If he could get that weapon, it would avail him a sense of security. Pulling a trigger is much simpler than shooting a bow and arrow. "I have to get it." Muttering to himself, Wu Heng began to figure out how to get it. Rushing out directly is obviously unrealistic. The best way is to find a way to get him here alone. After thinking about it, Wu Heng nced at the climbing rope in his hand. It''s worth a try. ... On the road. A rope fell from the sky. Afterssoing the zombie, it tightened and dragged to one side. The sudden pulling force freaked out the zombie, who looked around in panic and roared. It seemed to be confused as to why it was moving without its own control. During the chaotic struggle, the zombie was pulled up along the outer wall of the building. Standing on the roof, Wu Heng instructed the skeleton warriors to change the direction of the dragging to avoid balconies and outer railings in case of an ident midway. Next to him were two skeleton pigeons with white skeletal bodies, but their wings had ayer of flesh membrane, preserving their flight capability. Thesso on the target zombie was also aplished by these two skeleton pigeons. He doesn''t have the ability tosso the target from such a distance. Even with the skeleton pigeons dropping thesso from the sky, it took more than twenty attempts to seed this once. That''s why he was very cautious during the dragging process, fearing it might fall midway. Finally, the struggling zombie was pulled onto the rooftop. Before it could get up and attack, it was hacked into a corpse by countless vegetable cleavers. Wu Heng crouched down and stripped off the corpse''s pants, taking what he wanted into his hands. He wasn''t unfamiliar with guns. They weremon in films and television. Moreover, he had yed a game called ''Firearm Simtor'' before, where he researched assembly and operation. He is rather like a cloud archer. So, although it was his first time holding a handgun, he wasn''t unfamiliar with its operation. Upon removing the magazine, there were still 9 bullets inside. He meticulously searched the corpse but didn''t find any extra bullets. He wasn''t sure if the body only carried one magazine or if others were lost. The handgun was in good shape, without severe wear and tear. Wu Heng held the gun, trying to load and aim, but did not wish to waste a bullet by firing. After practicing the action of drawing and aiming several times, he put the gun away. Today''s find was unexpectedly good. After converting the corpse into a skeleton warrior. He tidied up and prepared to return to ck Stone Town. ... ck Stone Town. Wu Heng went to the cksmith shop to inquire about ordering an irondder. But in fact, his idea was a little naive. Not to mention whether thedder could be installed across, even the production alone would require half a month. The cksmith proposed another suggestion. To rece the irondder with sturdy wood, or even simpler, to use a rope to connect both sides and mber across. Wu Heng listened, merely nodding in agreement without saying anything extra. If used with wood, it would be hard to acquire such a long wooden board. Even if it was avable, it could easily copse under too much weight due to the long distance. The idea of using a rope might work for humans, but not for the skeleton warriors. Therefore, both methods were unfeasible. After leaving the cksmith shop, he headed to the tavern for dinner. After watching a few strong men arm wrestling, it was somewhat dark by the time he returned. There weren''t many pedestrians on the road. As he entered the alleyway leading to his lodgings, two figures entered behind him. The moment they entered, they saw Wu Heng standing there waiting. "The kid is quite vignt!" one of them said. Neither of them seemed particrly nervous upon being discovered by Wu Heng. "What can I do for both of you?" asked Wu Heng. He had felt someone following him since he left the tavern. He had thought it was a guard watching him, but the two men in front of him clearly weren''t guards. "Kid, we''re strapped for cash. We need to ''borrow'' a few things from you." Without wasting further time, the man at the front charged at Wu Heng like a cheetah. In the process, he drew two short des from his waist. The des reflected the silvery moonlight, cold and piercing. Wu Heng swiftly nced at the second man. The other man remained standing by the entrance of the alley, leaning against the wall and looking carefully in all directions. A lookout! These two were experienced robbers. They were quite confident that one man would be enough to deal with him. As the rushing enemy was nearly upon him, Wu Heng stood his ground, eyes glued on the target. When the distance was only three or four meters... Bang! An ear-splitting gunshot rang out, and the bullet immediately hit the man in the waist. The sudden surge of excruciating pain caused him to sway slightly. What the hell was that? "You..." He had only managed to utter the first word when... Bang! Bang! Bang!! Three more gunshots followed. His chest, abdomen, and shoulders were sessively hit. With the impact of the bullets, his body recoiled backward, and he fell to the ground, too painful to make any further moves. He had thought Wu Heng would be easy prey, but unexpectedly, he had kicked an iron te. "Help..." the man turned to his partner, who was serving as a lookout. Bang! A gunshot rang out, the bullet piercing through an eye socket. [Experience gained: +64.] The system prompt appeared, indicating the man had died. Then, Wu Heng lifted the gun and aimed it at the other man who was rushing towards him. The man at the entrance of the alley immediately halted, wary of the weapon in Wu Heng''s hand. He nced at his lifeless partner on the ground, slowly backing away until he reached the entrance of the alley. He cast a malicious look at Wu Heng, then turned around and fled. All around, noises started to rise as the neighborhood was disturbed by the gunshots. Wu Heng nced down at the body at his feet, all wrapped up in thick leather armor and a cape, with very little blood seeping out. He picked up the fallen weapons, wrapped the body in the cape, and dragged it into his room. Not long after... Bang! Bang! Bang!! There was a knock at the door. Thendlord''s voice came, "Wu Heng, are you in your room? Did you hear that loud noise just now?" Wu Heng opened the door and said, "I heard it. I wonder whose idea it was to make such a racket at night." Thendlord gave him a displeased look, then peeked inside the room. He said, "As long as you''re okay. It''s not safetely. Lock your door at night." "Okay." After thendlord left, Wu Heng went on with his spear practice as if nothing had happened, the sound of the weapon striking a wooden target ringing out. Outside, themotion and discussion continued, and guards came over to inquire. ... The next day, as the sky was beginning to brighten, Wu Heng headed towards the Zombie World. It seemed to have rained slightlyst night. The skeleton warriors were all covered in sparkling raindrops. These drops had washed away the filth from the skeletons. Wu Heng instructed the skeletons to carry the corpse broughtst night to the rooftop. Then he began to strip off the man''s equipment. Chapter 11 - 11, Fugitive_1

Chapter 11:, Fugitive_1

The body was stripped bare, and the loot wasid out one by one. Leather armor, leather boots, two short des, two hand grenades, two bottles of healing potions, a paper bearing a ferocious snake head, and a purse filled with silver and copper coins. Upon seeing the hand grenades, Wu Heng''s eyelids involuntarily twitched. Wu Heng''s gaze firstnded on the hand grenades. [Poison Smoke Thunder] (Description: Upon release, it can produce arge amount of poisonous smoke.) Damn, smoke bombs. Luckily, I fired decisively, otherwise he would have used this thing. Even if it''s not explosive damage, the consequences would still be troublesome. Carefully setting the grenade aside, he looked again at the leather armor and boots. The leather armor was brown, with exquisite patterns of vines and scroll leaves on the surface, and the chest and waist areas were double-thickened. Both the style and the workmanship were excellent, much higher in quality than the one Wu Heng had bought. The only drawback was the few holes punched by bullets. Even the leather armor of the magical world couldn''t stop bullets. Wu Heng picked it up, measured it against his own size, and found it quite fitting, just right for him. Having bullet holes isn''t a big deal. I can go to the leather shop to fix it. Even if I don''t fix it, I mainly deal with zombies. As long as it can resist scratching and biting, a few bullet holes won''t affect anything. He set aside the leather armor and picked up the two short des. The sheath was ck leather, the de was silvery, and the handle was wrapped with strips of leather. "Nice craftsmanship." Wu Heng yed with it in his hand. These two weapons are very good. If they were in a weapon shop, they''d be considered above-average quality and could easily be priced at dozens of silver coins. Are robbers this rich now? Well, it seems like ordinary people are the only poor ones. Besides the potions and the coins, there was still that slip of paper with a snake''s head on it. It was referred to as a slip because it had a number and something like an anti-counterfeit pattern on it. I guess it was either robbed or stolen from somewhere. After putting away all the loot, he was quite satisfied. At least he didn''t suffer a loss. After inspecting the loot, he nned to release the ''Bone Maniption Skill'' to turn the corpse into a skeleton. Just as he was about to do so, he noticed something upon looking at the corpse''s face. Under the man''s wet beard, there was a bulging scar as if from a centipede. This man seemed familiar. Especially this scar. "Why does he look so familiar!" He hadn''t met many people in ck Stone Town, and even fewer left an impression. The neighbors around, the shopkeepers he often visited. Where had he seen him before? Unable to figure it out, he decided tomand the skeletons to pack up all the loot first. After checking the surroundings, he headed downstairs. ... Profession Hall. Looking at the bounty on the bulletin board, Wu Heng''s eyes widened a bit. [Wanted criminal-Basen, bounty 120 silver coins, one lower-tier item] The portrait resembled the man he had killed. Especially that centipede-like scar on his lower lip, the location and style were basically the same. Without the full beard, one could easily tell that he was the wanted criminal on the board. He just couldn''t understand. Why would a wanted criminal set his sights on an honest Necromancer like him? If he hadn''t had a handgun, he might have been the one lying on the ground. What''s worse, one of them had run away. He scanned the list of wanted criminals again, but didn''t find anyone who resembled his escaped target. Either they weren''t in there, or they too were disguised. "They aren''t after me, are they?" Today, I killed this man. The escaped criminal might think of taking revenge on me. If it were in the Zombie World, I wouldn''t have feared these fugitives . With so many Skeleton Warriors of my own, I could have scared them to death. But in this world, it''s hard to say. I should report this incident and have ck Stone Town search the crowded areas. At first, I thought of hiding the body right away because I was afraid of being misunderstood. Being a Necromancer, it''s hard for me to prove that it was either they who robbed me, or I who wanted to harm them without any valid evidence. Now that the other party is a wanted fugitive, anyone can kill him without taking any responsibility. Handing over the body andpleting the task is the best choice. ... Having made up my mind, Wu Heng directly went to the counter. "Sir, how may I help you?" the staff asked with a smile. Wu Heng took out the freshly obtained bounty and said, "I killed this criminal yesterday, what should I do next?" "Sir, are you saying that you killed this fugitive, not just providing clues?" The young female counter clerk asked back skeptically. Fugitives who make it on the Professionals Association''s bounty list aren''t easy for ordinary people to deal with. When cities receive news or information, they organize patrols for arrests. It''s rare for an individual to kill, especially a young man like Wu Heng, who looks sparkling clean. Wu Heng nodded, "Yes, what''s the next step?" "Please wait a moment, we need to arrange for someone to verify the corpse. After confirming the identity, you will be given the bounty reward," said the counter clerk instantaneously. "That''s fine, I''ll take you over." Soon, a five-man team with the association''s emblem arrived. They didn''t exchange any words, but just followed him to his residence. Wu Heng had moved the corpse over to this world in advance. He had dressed it in a linen cloak, slightly better than being naked. Members of the Professionals Association confirmed the identity of the corpse. After they confirmed the identity, they wrapped up the corpse and left. They then returned straight to the Professionals Association. ... Returning to the Professional''s Hall, Wu Heng, under the guidance of the staff, filled in the record of the event. This included whether he initiated the investigation of the target, or countered passively. The process wasn''tplicated, and it was optional to fill in. If he wanted to write something down, he could. If he didn''t want to write or didn''t have the details, he could leave it nk. There weren''t too manyplicated steps. "Sir, the bounty reward includes a lower-level item reward, what do you need?" the staff continued to ask. "What does it include?" "Weapon equipment, or rarely seen materials, notebooks, depending on what you need?" Uh... Items were just a general term. Apart from the mary reward, all other prizes were ssified as items. They were only divided into levels, and the lower level obviously was not a high-level reward. "Do you have a Skill Book? For a Mage." "Let me check for you." The staff took out a record book and started flipping through it. Soon they said, "Yes, sir, there are two types of Skill Books corresponding to the lower-level reward, ''Dancing Light Skill'' and ''Acid Ssh''." "Can I see them before making a choice?" "Just a moment, I''ll go fetch them for you." With that, the clerk headed for the corridor. Wu Heng still sat there, waiting in silence. About five or six minutes psed. It was not the staff member who returned, but a patrol from ck Stone Town heading towards him. Seeing their stormy expressions, a feeling of dread suddenly welled up in his heart. The heavy boots tread on the floor, marching directly towards Wu Heng. After a brisk scan with serious eyes, they said, "Wu Heng, Necromancer, you killed a bounty fugitivest night." "Yes," Wu Heng responded. "Thene with us." With that, two guards stepped forward from behind, ready to grab his arm and forcefully take him away. Chapter 12 - 12, Professional Diaconate_1

Chapter 12:, Professional Diaconate_1

Wu Heng''s brows furrowed as he stepped back and asked, "May I know the reason?" "Special upation, a life was taken, and suspicions of your intimate rtionship with a wanted criminal." The guard answered, listing several dubious reasons. "So ording to you, I can''t fight back when a wanted criminal is trying to kill me?" Wu Heng retorted. The guard captain''s gaze turned icy, and the men behind him rested their hands on the hilts of their swords. Wu Heng''s face also turned grim. Does this ce have no sense of reason? Yet, he didn''t n to fight back. If he attacked the guards now, his guilt would be confirmed. At that point, even if it''s fine to kill the wanted criminal, attacking the guards would be a new piece of evidence against him. Just as the guards were about to take him away, the worker who had just left quickly returned. Frowning at the threatening guards, she said to Wu Heng: "Mr. Wu Heng, the Administrator wishes to see you." The Administrator? An administrator from the Guild? Wu Heng didn''t respond, but eyed the guards before him. The worker continued, "Gentlemen, can you wait for a moment?" This Guild isn''t as simple as it seemed. An ordinary receptionist could speak confidently to the guards. The guards frowned but made way nheless. Wu Heng followed the worker along the corridor she hade from, up a staircase to the second floor, and stopped in front of a room. She spoke softly, "Administrator, Mr. Wu Heng is here." "Let him in!" ... Upon entering the room filled with bookshelves and documents, a man dressed in formal wear with white hair was sitting there. His age didn''t seem too old, but he gave off vibes of someone recovering from a severe illness. The worker leading Wu Heng whispered something to the man, before exiting the room. The man''s gaze fell on Wu Heng, "My name is ''Yazde'', the resident Administrator of ck Stone Town." "I''m honored to meet you, Administrator Yazde." "No need to be formal. Sit down and let''s talk. This is your bounty reward, but you can only choose one skill book." The man carried himself with elegance, like a nobleman. On the table, therey a leather coin pouch and two ancient books with frayed edges. Once he settled down, Wu Heng''s gaze fell upon the books. "Dancing Light Skill" (Description: You can create hovering sources of light.) A lighting spell? What use is that? In a zombie world, he''d already found several shlights with leftover batteries. He doesn''t need this at the moment. "Acid Ssh" (Description: Release an Acid Ball, causing strong acid damage to the target.) Spewing acid? Why are these spells so different from what he imagined? Where are the fireballs and lightning? "I''ll choose this one." Wu Heng chose the coin pouch and ''Acid Ssh'' and packed them away. The man nodded, and speaking in an easygoing manner, said, "I heard you ran into some trouble before I called you here?" "Yes, the guards want to take me for an investigation, on the grounds of unauthorizedbat." "Haha, it''s normal for most ces to dislike Necromancers." The manughed and poured two cups of tea, passing one to Wu Heng. Wu Heng wasn''t in the mood to share his tea and chit-chat, so he asked directly, "Why did Administrator Yazde ask for me?" The man took a sip from his teacup and slowly said, "Do you want to change your current situation?" "What do you mean?" Wu Heng looked at him curiously. "I can give you a suggestion, so you don''t need to worry about others causing trouble for you, and also gain some special privileges." These words stirred something in Wu Heng. Necromancers are helpful in a zombie world, but in ck Stone Town, they''re a burden. If there''s a solution, he''d be willing to listen. "What''s your suggestion?" The man smiled and said, "The Guild wees any professional with a clean record, promising to be a strong supporter." To join the Guild? "I''ve already registered as a member of the Guild." Based on the information he had, The Guild seemed more like a mercenary registration office. They maintained their regr operations by issuing tasks and bounties. "I''m referring to bing a permanent member of the Guild, not just a registered one. You could consider it as being officially employed by the Guild, giving you a legal status and special privileges within most forces and cities worldwide." Upon hearing those words, Wu Heng''s eyes lit up. If that were the case, bing a member of the Guild would be a good choice. But immediately, he suppressed his excitement and asked, "What do I need to do?" "Complete some tasks issued by the Guild''s headquarters. They might be to explore certain locations or gather intelligence." The man patiently exined. Wu Heng hesitated, "I''m not fond of taking risks, and also, I managed to kill the fugitive by sheer luck. I don''t really have any particr skills." "Don''t worry, most of the Guild''s tasks are to assist local guards. We don''t encourage risky behavior like what you did, taking down a fugitive alone." The man looked up at him and continued, "Of course, the Guild can offer many benefits. Information, knowledge, magical items, or even money and connections. Not everyone can obtain this position." The way he put it, the benefits of the Guild actually seemed pretty good. Most importantly, he could escape his ufortable position as a Necromancer, and no longer be treated like a criminal. "Why choose me?" He didn''t believe he was some ''Chosen One''. If he were that lucky, he wouldn''t have experienced the End of the World before bartering his items. The man continued to exin, "Each Guild branch can recruit talent themselves, not just regr fighters, but also those with special abilities or rare upations. Of course, they must have a clean record and no criminal history." "So I was recruited because I''m a Necromancer?" "A Necromancer fits the definition of ''rare'' quite perfectly here, and even more so one without a criminal record." The Guild is really strange. While ck Stone Town had such disdain for him, they wanted to recruit him. Thinking quickly in his head, It seemed that joining the Guild wouldn''t impact him much, but would instead bring many advantages. There was no reason to refuse. Having normal status would allow him to better use ck Stone Town to improve himself, and he wouldn''t need to worry as much. After understanding this, Wu Heng smiled, "Thank you for your trust, Mr. Yazde. Can I join the Guild here?" The man chuckled, nodded, and opened the drawer to remove a form. "Fill in your details here. We''ll give you a response in about three or four days." Wu Heng nodded, thoroughly reading through the content of the form. After filling in his details, he handed it back. The man took the form, nced over it, put it back in the drawer, and rose from his seat saying, "Let''s go, I''ll take you to see the corpse." Corpse? Chapter 13 - 13, Level 7 Skeleton_1

Chapter 13:, Level 7 Skeleton_1

"A corpse?" The steward picked up a dark cane next to the table and spoke as he walked, "The wanted criminal you killed has caused quite a bit of trouble in several towns. He came to ck Stone Town and died at your hands." The appointment letter from headquarters will take some time, but we can give you some benefits in advance, such as a legal skeleton." Wu Heng''s heart stirred upon hearing this. "Can I now have an undead summon?" "Not now, but we can allow you to summon it first. After all, in this weather, it is not easy to store bodies. To take it out, you''ll have to wait for the official appointment." They were asking him to summon it first, and only after the official appointment woulde down could he take possession of the skeleton. It appeared that the Professionals Guild wielded significant influence everywhere. They seemed confident that his application would be approved, and that he would eventually own a skeleton. "Mmm." Wu Heng nodded, then continued. "Last night, one of his aplices got away." "The guards of ck Stone Town will search the crowded areas, but you should also be careful." "Okay." The two walked out together, descending a staircase to enter an underground space. Inside the chilly room, a few iron beds were ced, with one of them being upied by the corpse of the criminal he killed. They must have reconfirmed its identity; its clothes had been stripped off, and ity there, naked. "Do the transformation!" the steward, propping himself on a cane, stood at the door. Without further ado, Wu Heng stepped forward to cast his Bone Maniption Skill. [The abilities of your summons exceed yours; instability factor increasing...] A system prompt appeared, and his spiritual power began to rapidly drain. Simultaneously, the corpse''s flesh started to peel off, revealing the white bones beneath. The transformation finished quickly, and a broad skeleton slowly sat up. A pair of hollow eye sockets flickered with a ghostly blue Soul Fire. [Skeleton Thief (Level 7)]. A level 7 skeleton, and its name had changed. It was no longer a general Skeleton Warrior but a Skeleton Thief. This should be rted to its previous profession. The presence of Soul Fire also indicated a basic soul, just like the transformed Teddy. The skeleton got off the iron bed, its empty eye sockets scanned the two in the room, and then it moved next to Wu Heng. "Indeed, you are extremely talented. You can''t take this skeleton away now, in case it causes unnecessary trouble," the steward advised from the side. "I understand." Wu Heng immediately directed the Skeleton Thief. "Stay here and follow Mr. Yazde''s orders." The blue Soul Fire in its eye sockets flickered, the skeleton slightly nodded its head, retreated to a corner, and stood still like a statue. "Let''s go; it''s not good to stay here for long because of the low temperature," the steward suggested with a smile. Wu Heng nodded and left the cer. "Alright, we''ll leave things here for today. Once the appointment letter arrives, I will notify you. Those guards at the hall have left, and I will make arrangements to exin the situation to the municipal hall," the steward paused before continuing. "Thank you," Wu Heng expressed his gratitude. Returning to the hall, the guards had indeed left. All of this felt somewhat surreal. Killing a wanted criminal led to a cascade of events. But it seemed that the Professionals Guild was helpful to him. If things could really go as the steward had said, it could indeed change his current circumstances. As for whether bing a professional was good or bad, it was difficult to say, he would take things one step at a time. By the time he returned to the crowded area, it was already afternoon. After enjoying a proper meal at a tavern, he headed towards his dwelling. ... After returning to his dwelling, he took out the Skill Book he had exchanged. [Acid Ssh] (Description: Releases an acid ball, inflicting strong acid damage on the target.) Although it deviated slightly from his expectations of a mage skill, it was not a big problem. Throwing sulfuric acid seemed to inflict significant damage, and it carried a certain level of humiliation. He began to read the book. The book wasn''t thick but it was full of content, densely packed with words, and some exnatory diagrams. In fact, upon studying them, the principles of spells were not asplicated as they seemed. A spell can be understood as an independent effect transformation. The caster can reshape the energy around them and manifest it in a specific way. Once this step isplete, the corresponding spell can be released. However, the difficulty lies in the fact that all these processes arepleted in an instant. Real battlefield situations won''t allow one the luxury to chant for a good three to five minutes to prepare. Wu Heng read attentively from beginning to end. When he turned to thest page... An alert appeared. [Skill Unlocked: Acid Ssh] As soon as the alert appeared, Wu Heng breathed a sigh of relief. It was like reading a profession book: reading it from cover to cover would unlock the corresponding abilities. If he had to learn and analyze it on his own, it would require too much time and effort to learn each skill. [Name: Wu Heng] [Profession: Necromancer] [Level: 3 (94/2700)] [Attributes: Strength 9, Agility 11, Constitution 13, Intelligence 16, Perception 10, Charm 13.] [Skills: Bone Maniption Skill, Acid Ssh.] After checking his attribute panel, Acid Ssh had indeed been added to his list of skills. In addition, his level had reached level 3, and his attributes had improved significantly as well. He closed the book and went straight to the Zombie World. ... Zombie World. The squad of skeletons stood straight on the roof, like terracotta warriors lined up in formation. They all had bare bones. If they all wore armor and helmets and carried formal weapons, they would look just like terracotta warriors. At least in this state of standing straight, they looked exactly the same. The skeleton dog ran over from the back of the skeleton team, sat down and looked up at him, its tail wagging against the ground. Wu Heng petted its skull, then walked to the edge of the roof and looked down. Probably because of the survivors yesterday, the zombies in themunity were attracted by the bus and went chasing after it. Only five or six zombies were left wandering aimlessly downstairs. Looking at the zombies, he nned to test the effect of his skill. He activated ''Acid Ssh'' andunched it at one of them. A spherical acid ball flew down from the roof andnded next to the zombie''s feet with a sound. Although it didn''t hit directly, he could still see a corrosive effect where the acid covered. However, the effect onlysted for a few brief seconds before disappearing. Roar~! The zombie was startled by the sudden attack. It bent its back and roared around. But it couldn''t spot Wu Heng and the skeleton dog peeking from the rooftop. "The effect is just ordinary," Wu Heng muttered. But he no longer intended to keep testing his skill. He put on the armor of the wanted criminal and put the slightly inferior one on the sword-wielding skeleton. "Follow me." He waved his hand, and the skeletons behind him immediately moved and followed him into the stairwell. ... Squeak~! The tightly closed door to the stairwell opened, making a teeth-grinding sound. The wandering zombies immediately turned to look at the stairwell. As they roared, they rushed towards it. Just as they had entered the stairwell, countless kitchen knives came down. They were hacked to the ground instantly. Chapter 14 - 14, Letter of Appointment_1

Chapter 14:, Letter of Appointment_1

Five or six zombies stormed into the staircase in a swarm. But what met them was a downpour of kitchen knives. The fiery zombies were instantly hacked down, never to rise again. The door to the staircase was shut again, isting it from the outside world. Wu Heng descended from behind the skeletons, started conjuring Bone Maniption Skill, and six skeletons got up. He furnished the skeletons with kitchen knives, looked at the sky, and it was already dusk. Joining the professionals and learning skills took up most of his daytime. Killing zombies would be a bit risky now. Better wait until tomorrow. He went back to ck Stone Town, ate, practiced spear, and went to sleep. ... The next day. Wu Heng got up early, life without video games made him energetic. After breakfast, he headed straight to the upation hall. In the morning, there weren''t many people here. Wu Heng approached the counter, asking: "Could you check for me, is mymission done?" "Sir, Please show me the ticket formission." Passed the ticket over, the staff started to look up the progress ording to the number on it. "Themission is done, and you need to pay another 15 silvers and 32 coppers." Finally, it''s over. But the price is ridiculously high. 15 silvers, enough to buy three regr iron swords. But without any hesitation, he immediately paid the bnce, and the antidote along with a test report was handed over. [Customized Antidote Potion] (Description: Potion aimed for fixed toxins.) Packed away the antidote potion and quickly returned home. Zombie World. Reached the rooftop, took out the potion and report to check them out. Wu Heng didn''t know about this world''s alchemy. But the effect of alchemy potion, had many magical aspects, even in the technologically advanced modern world, the effect of immediate relief was hard to attain for drugs. If not for the fact that the modern world turned into this, setting up a Potion Company would surely have been quite lucrative. Aside from the potion, there was also a paper slip. The slip recorded the test result for the Corpse Core and ingredients for potion preparation. Both were requested by Wu Heng in themission. The test showed nerve toxin, corpse poison, and several other toxic substances, and the suggested use for Corpse Core was as Alchemy Materials, it did not mention ingestion directly. As for the antidote materials, the names wereplicated and he didn''t recognize any of them. After roughly ncing over it, he put it away directly. Took out the remaining ''Corpse Core'', ced the antidote on the side. He had held this Corpse Core in his hand for several days, luckily, it didn''t smell foul. Otherwise, the money he had spent would have gone in vain. After sterilizing it with white wine, without any hesitation, he swallowed it down directly. Initially, he didn''t feel anything. [Physique+2, Strength+1, Agility+2.] The system notice appeared instantly. Even before Wu Heng could rejoice, a burning sensation started spreading from his abdomen to his entire body. His veins started turning greenish purple and appeared on his arm and neck, while the burning sensation turned into agonizing pain. "Shit! As expected, it''s poisonous." Pop! Opened the antidote and directly gulped it down. After gulping down the potion, the pain immediately lessened, the spreading greenish purple veins also gradually began to disappear. Lastly, they vanishedpletely. About five or six minutester, Wu Heng, was lying on the ground, gasping for breaths. Whew~! "Fortunately, I had this Customized Antidote, otherwise I might have killed myself." When the pain waspletely gone, and his mind was clear, a sense of joy surfaced in his heart. Boosted by five attribute points. ording to the upgrade, it was equivalent to a two and a half level up. [Attributes: Strength 10, Agility 13, Physique 15, Intelligence 16, Perception 10, Charm 13.] Although the attribute points were added to Physique, Strength, and Agility, but attributes directly reflect the physical state, having any high attribute would be beneficial. And it''s not only the Intelligence that is beneficial for a Mage. After being ted for a while, he calmed down a bit. Took out the potion recipe and examined it again. "Is it possible that I can continue to absorb Corpse Cores and keep increasing my attributes..." If this spection was correct, then his attributes would increase unlimitedly. Even if the level upgrade doesn''t increase his attributes a lot, he can enhance his attributes through absorbing Corpse Cores. Both canpensate each other. After resting for a while and finding no abnormal feelings in his body. He got up again and started today''s leveling under themand of skeletons. The whole night passed, clean downstairs, three more wandering zombies appeared out of nowhere. He opened the staircase door, and gave a direct order, "Attack." The next second, the skeletons surged out of the staircase like a long dragon. Pounced onto the zombies outside. Zombies were knocked down by the crowd of skeletons, before they could get up, they were crushed into a mush by countless kitchen knives. The fight here also attracted the attention of nearby zombies They rushed over from the opened staircase and the back of the building. "Attack!" Wu Heng also stepped out of the corridor and shouted the order. The skeleton warriors all raised their cleavers in unison, rushing toward the attacking zombies. There was continuous loud roaring and chopping. Thud thud thud~tter tter!! One after another, the ss of the building in front shattered, and zombies fell from the windows above. The higher ones fell to a mush, the slightly lower ones broke their lower limbs and crawled forward. "So many?" Zombies rushed out from all directions and then attacked the skeleton camp. Although still within the ability of the skeletons, it was significantly morepared to the number estimated from the rooftop. The skeleton dog would sporadically leap out of the skeleton camp, knock down one or two zombies, bite their necks, and violently shake its head. When the zombies gathered, it promptly jumped back to the back of the skeletons, not forgetting to wag its waist towards the skeletons. The mocking and provoking connotation was extremely strong. Wu Heng stood at the back of the skeletons, observing the situation on the scene while releasing the Bone Maniption Skill. To supplement the lost number of skeletons. They were getting less and less, and finally, only a few scattered and zombies that jumped from the building and broke their legs were still crawling towards this side. "Go," kill those paralyzed ones." Wu Heng ordered the skeleton dog. The skeleton dog wagged its tail, directly leapt out of the skeleton group, and killed the crawling zombies one by one. Soon, the ground below was piled up with about forty zombie bodies. The skeletons collected all the bodies, stacked them up into a small hill. Wu Heng began to release the Bone Maniption Skill. Summon a few, rest for a while, to avoid excessive spiritual exhaustion. He didn''t want to experience that stir-crazy feeling again. The sky gradually dimmed again. He looked at the remaining bodies that weren''t transformed, and finally gave up the idea of transforming them overnight. You can''t drift, you have to develop carefully. ... After returning to ck Stone Town, Wu Heng had dinner in the tavern. On the way, he also heard some information discussed by the other tavern guests. What discounts which brothel is offering, the cksmith shop is raising prices due to ack of ores, and so on. This was the most effective way for him to understand this world. Asking others might draw attention, but listening to others brag could also provide a lot of useful information. After eating and drinking enough, he began to walk towards his ce. He was quite satisfied in his heart. "What a turnaround!" Good things have been happening one after another in these two days, feels like he hit a lucky streak. Everything bes smoother, and the future is promising. "Got to hang in there, improve attributes, increase the number of skeletons." Wu Heng emphasized. He hurriedly walked towards his residence. However, as soon as he turned into the alley where he lived, he stomped his footsteps abruptly. He quickly retreated outside the alley and opened the gun case. There were three figures standing at his doorstep. A man and a woman, plus another person wrapped in a ck cloak, who couldn''t be recognized as a man or woman. A wanted criminaling for revenge? It''s not even night yet! Wu Heng was alert. The three people in the alley also noticed the noise here, one of them said: "Wu Heng?" "Yes, how can I help?" "The nomination from the headquarters hase, the steward asked to bring it to you, along with your skeleton." As he said this, one of them pulled the hood off the figure behind him, revealing a skeleton warrior with a Soul Fire glowing in its eye sockets. A slight mark on the lower jawbone proved it was the wanted criminal that Wu Heng killed. "I apologize, pleasee in." Wu Heng apologized, stepped forward to open the door, and invited the two in. In addition to his skeleton, two people came. A man and a woman. The man was probably in his forties, with brown hairbed back, a stern and resolute face, dressed in silver armor and a longsword hanging around his waist. The right chest position of the armor bore the emblem of the Professional Association. The other person was a young woman, with blonde hair, a sharp and exquisite facial feature, tall, wearing a brown leather armor top and tight leather pants, her legs were slim and straight. She gave off an impression of being smart and capable. As soon as she entered the room, her eyes were continuously looking everywhere. "Please, have a seat." Wu Heng signaled the two to sit down, opened a bottle of iced tea, and poured a cup for each. After he also took a seat, the man finally took out some things. He ced them one by one on the wooden table and said, "My name is Autruck, the captain of the Fourth Squad stationed in ck Stone Town, this is member ''Cavina''." The woman nodded in acknowledgment. "Hmm, good afternoon to both of you." The middle-aged captain took the objects in his hands and put them one by one on the table, saying: "These are the appointment letter from the association and the armor issued to you, take good care of them, the armor is a welfare reward, it''s not mandatory to wear it." There''s also armor reward, that''s really good. The man continued: "ording to the distribution of ck Stone Town''s Professional Association, you are now a member of the Fourth Squad." Wu Heng understood, so that''s why these two came. Turns out, the squads have already been divided. "Okay, our squad only includes three people?" Wu Heng curiously asked. "Professional squads are between three to five people, our squad is newly added, currently we only have three members." Professional squads mainly undertake professional rescues and assist in local guard work. The number of people won''t be as many as patrol teams. If the number of people is toorge, it might actually cause local resistance. The captain continued: "Also, we have to carry out a task tomorrow, we will set off early in the morning, gather at the West City Gate, and don''t bete." Wu Heng was startled, "So soon?" Chapter 15 - 15, Professional Team_1

Chapter 15:, Professional Team_1

"Upon hearing that they would be leaving the city tomorrow, Wu Heng''s face instantly changed. Hadn''t they said that the Professional Association was just a cushy job? Howe they had to leave the city for a task on the first day? "Um, Captain, we already have a task so soon?" Wu Heng asked. He was utterly reluctant to go. Killing zombies could level him up, while leaving the city would expose him to many dangers. Seeing Wu Heng''s demeanor, the Captain also smiled, saying, "Our team has just been established, so the task won''t be too difficult. This time, we''re only helping ck Stone Town with some inspections. Don''t worry." With that, he felt a little more at ease. After all, he had joined the association and it wouldn''t look good if he refused to go. "Okay, Captain, I understand." The Captain nodded, "Alright, don''t bete for our team''s first activity." He then stood up and left with the stunning, long-legged female teammate. Wu Heng stood at the door, watching as the two left the alley before closing the door again. ... Outside the alley. The departing Silver Armored Captain asked softly, "What do you think of the new member?" "First impression is not bad, he''s not the annoying type." The blonde beauty answered curiously, "Is he really a Necromancer?" "You saw it yourself; that skeleton is his." "The room was too empty, there was even a training target in the corner. He doesn''t seem like a Mage, let alone a Necromancer." Kalina continued. Every mage is a schr; even if they haven''t achieved anything academically, they should at least have some books or experimental equipment. But none of these things were in the room earlier; it was even somewhat shabby. "Life in the crowded area is not quite the same as that of those mages with heritage." "Hmm, right." The two walked out of the intersection and prepared to go their separate ways. Before leaving, the Captain warned, "Don''t bete tomorrow morning." "All right, Captain." ... After sending the two off, Wu Heng closed the door tightly. He picked up a few items that had just been delivered to examine them. The first was an appointment letter, which read ''Outside Envoy of the Professional Association''. The smaller text below confirmed his professional status and his stationing at ck Stone Town in the Yeko Kingdom. In addition to the appointment letter, there was also a dark brown piece of leather armor and a badge tucked inside it. The Captain and the beauty from the fourth team had both worn such badges, which represented their status. He put the appointment letter and the badge aside. He picked up the new armor to check it out. The dark brown leather armor had tiny patterns on it; metal clips were attached at the chest and shoulder locations for major protection. It had a certain weight in his hand, heavier than regr leather armor, but still within a bearable range. In this world, armor is indeed important, but so is having good protective gear. The armor provided by the Professional Association was superior in workmanship and defensepared to the two pieces he owned. Now, he had three pieces of leather armor. After checking the delivered items, his gaze fell back on the skeleton at his side. [Skeleton Thief] [Level: 7 (0/14000)] [Attributes: Constitution 12, Strength 14, Agility 20, Intelligence 10, Perception 10, Charm 5.] [Traits: Hollow Skeleton, Base Soul.] [Specialties: Dexterous dual hands, Trap sense, Intuiting evasion.] [Abilities: Sneak attack, Lockpicking (Intermediate), Trap disarmament (Intermediate), Dual wielding mastery (Intermediate), Short de mastery (Intermediate), Light armor mastery (Intermediate).] [Dexterous dual hands: Can flexibly use a secondary weapon, more deft and swift when using grenades, scrolls, and items.] [Trap sense: Good at detecting and finding pre-set traps.] [Intuiting evasion: Can sense and evade dangers by intuition.] No wonder he made the wanted list ¨C these were the most attributes he had ever seen. They were much stronger than his own and his skeleton dog''s. He quickly skimmed through them. In terms of attributes, both agility and strength were rtively high, which corresponded with his profession as a thief. He also had the abilities like sneak attack and lock picking, which validated this point. He sure took the less traveled specialities. But the lock picking ability wouldn''t be of much use in his hands; so far, he hasn''t encountered a lock that his bronze key couldn''t open. He didn''t see any powerful skills, but the [Trap sense] that allowed him to detect pre-set traps seemed useful. Also, this skeleton''s intelligence had reached 10 points. There was no difference between him and a normal person now. He took out the old set of leather armor and two short des the skeleton originally had and said, "Put on the armor and take up the weapons." Upon hearing themand, Skeleton Thief took off its ck cloak, put on the leather armor, and hung the two short des around its waist again. "This won''t do." Even with the armor on, many spots showed the bare bones. He would definitely bring the skeleton on tomorrow''s mission; if these bones were exposed in ck Stone Town, a town full of humans, it would easily cause panic and trouble. After thinking for a while, he took out the clothes, pants, boots, and a full-face motorcycle helmet that he had stripped from the skeleton in Zombie World. "Put everything on." Skeleton Thief dressed up properly and put on the helmet; his whole body waspletely covered without any openings. "Nice!" Wu Heng was quite pleased. After thinking for a bit, he continued, "You can still be called by your original name, Basen, got it?" Skeleton Thief nodded. Did it really work? "Basen, stand by at the corner." Skeleton Thief obediently walked to the side and stood there like a statue in standby mode. After handling everything, Wu Heng went to the wooden target area and started his spear training for the day. During the rest between the first set of exercises, his gaze once again fell on the Skeleton Thief, who was watching him with hollow eye sockets. "Come on, practice with me." Skeleton Thief walked over and drew out his two shining des. "Uh... use the sticks." Wu Heng handed him two short sticks. If he got cut during practice, it would be a joke. So, one man and one skeleton started practicing. Untilte at night, Wu Heng let Skeleton Thief watch the door while he went to bed for some rest. ... Rumble Rumble~! Wu Heng never thought that their transportation for the task would be a train. Calling it a train seemed inurate, as the power used to move it wasn''tbustion, since there wasn''t the typical smoke stack of an old-fashioned train. However, in appearance and the use of railway tracks, it wasn''t much different from a typical train. "What''s that on his head?" Long-legged female teammate ''Cavina'' pointed at the Helmet adorning Skeleton Thief''s head. "It''s a helmet!" Wu Heng exined. "I know it''s a helmet, but why does it look like that, who designed it?" Cavina continued asking. "Uh... I don''t know, is there any problem?"" Chapter 16 - 16, Mine_1

Chapter 16:, Mine_1

In a world of professionals, weird and wonderful helmets were not umon. There were those with cow horns, those adorned with slender bird feathers, and even those made from animal skulls. However, a helmet made entirely into a ball seemed to be a novelty. "Let me take a look." Cavina said. "Take off the helmet." The skeletal thief ''Basen'' removed his helmet and handed it over, Wu Heng then passed it on to Cavina. Removing his helmet revealed not a skull but a viinous cap. Only the hollow eye sockets revealed the skull''s identity. While Cavina began examining the helmet, Wu Heng turned to ''Autruck'' on his side, whispering, "Captain, where are we going?" As a robust captain, ''Autruck'' wore a suit of metal armor and took up the space of two people in his seat. He nced at the ck Stone Town guards across from him, then continued, "ck Stone Town received a tip-off, everyone in Mining Vige disappeared. The investigators they sent out never returned, neither people nor information." What, this doesn''t sound safe at all. "So our mission is to investigate the vige?" "Investigating the vige is for these guards; our task is to confirm whether there is any danger to the mine owner. He is an important member of the association. We are also tasked with assisting the guards in their investigation of Mining Vige." Two tasks, actually just one. First, confirm if the mine owner is still alive. If he''s dead, we retrieve his body; if alive, we ask if he was affected. Second, assist the ckstone City guards in investigating Mining Vige. Assistance might not be the main mission, but danger is inevitable, and fights are bound to happen. Wu Heng nodded in understanding. Cavina moved closer and whispered, "The man leading them is ''Pmon'', a level 11 warrior from ckstone City. The curly-haired man in the third position is the investigator." His gaze followed her description, looking towards the seats up front. ''Pmon'', the leader, was a stern-faced, robust man. His exposed arms looked as thick as a man''s thigh, and there was a longsword by his side. The curly-haired investigator had slightly dark skin and short brown curly hair. He looked like a bowl of instant noodles. The rest of them were city guards. Two had shields and swords, while the others wielded single-handed swords but carried crossbows. The captain next to him said, "The task is not difficult, follow the procedure, and return safely." "Okay." Cavina leanedzily back, her long, beautiful legs crossed over each other. She nudged him with her arm, "Tell me, why did you choose to be a Necromancer?" "Uh...it was a chance urrence. I felt that a Necromancer is also a Mage." ... In the afternoon. The inspection team arrived at a manor. The mine owner ''Achido'' received this sudden troop in his side hall. Achido was a man of medium build and wore rather nice clothes. After the formalities, ''Pmon'' moved directly to the topic at hand, "We received news of a mass disappearance in Mining Vige. Do you have any leads?" Achido rubbed his brow, softly saying, "I''ve been worried about this too. There were originally over 200 miners in the vige, and they all disappeared without a trace." "When did you notice the vigers were missing?" Pmon continued to probe. "At the beginning of the month. I remember it clearly. It was the day of the ore trade. When the convoy arrived, the vige was empty. I had to make up arge sum of money." Achido''s face was full of concern. "Before us, did any other investigation teams visit?" Pmon asked, his eyes slightly narrowed as he stared at Achido. Achido lowered his eyes, "Yes, a small team of three. They asked roughly the same things and then left. Did something happen?" "Do you have more information? Tell us all you know." Achido crossed his hands and ced them on the long table in front of him. He thought for a moment before saying, "I had my guards check the vige. All the items, even the valuables, are still there. It''s clear they didn''t leave, and there are no signs of a fight." "How far is Mining Vige from here?" "It''s not far. A half day''s ride on horseback..." The two of them continued this back-and-forth, verifying the situation. The curly-haired investigator stood to the side, recording the conversation with a pen and paper. It was clear that this mine owner didn''t know much about the situation. He just knew that all the miners from the vige were gone. He was nning to get a result as soon as possible so as not to interrupt his money-making. About the previous investigating team that went missing, he didn''t provide any valuable information. "Alright, I see. Prepare horses and a carriage for us." Pmon stood up and said. The mine owner immediately replied, "I''ve prepared a feast for you all. Rest for the night and my people will escort you tomorrow morning." "No need, just prepare the carriage!" Achido didn''t persist and instructed his people to prepare horses and a carriage. The investigation team boarded the carriage and headed for Mining Vige. ... Once they had left the manor, four horses escorted the carriage ording to the map towards Mining Vige. Even food and drink are sorted out on the wagon. It appears that Pmon intends to get results today. The journey was bumpy, and day had grown into dusk. "Commander, we can see a vige up ahead." A guard''s voice came from outside the wagon. "Hmm, approach the vige." The wagon continued to advance. When it seemed it was almost near the vige, the intense jarring sensation began. Outside, a guard''s shocked shout came, "The horses are out of control...." "Damn it, what''s going on!" "The horses have gone mad, jump off quickly." Pulling back the wagon curtain, they saw the mounted guards charge directly into the trees by the road. Thud Thud~! The dull impact sounded like a punching bag being hit. The guard driving the wagon was also doing his best to control the horses carting the wagon. But it was clear there was little effect. The wagon''s speed was getting faster, the jolting turning into swaying left and right. "Jump off the wagon!" Captain Autruck ordered. However, before anyone could react. The wagon charged straight into the vige, smashing through the obstacles on the road, and mming into the wall of a house in the vige. The wagon flipped over in the open space. Crash! Captain Autruck kicked open the top door of the wagon, and several people, including a skeleton, crawled out from the wagon. He shook his head a bit to clear it a bit. The horses that pulled the cart were hit to death, their brains and blood flowing all over the ground. Their necks had been twisted into grotesque shapes from the immense impact. "Commander!" From outside the vige, the guards who had fallen off their horses came in, carrying their weapons. No one was missing, but two guards limped, clearly injured. After gathering again, they began to take potions. The vige gate was open, and there was no one inside. The entire vige was empty and silent. It looked like a long-abandoned vige. "Someone''s there!" Cavina called. Everyone followed her gaze to see a mass of dark shapes in the gloom. Everyone was stunned. The intelligence briefed and the information from the mine owner both suggested the inhabitants had disappeared. How could people appear again? Were they attracted by the impact noise? "Who''s there? Come out....." A guard shouted. Step Step Step! The moment his words fell, the dark silhouettes began to approach. Emerging from the shadows, twisted faces appeared, like deranged patients. Immediately after, they lunged at the group, ws outstretched. "Commander, the report was inurate, they seem to have lost their sanity." A guard spoke up quietly. Themander remained calm and cold, his expression unchanged, "Keep them away." "Yes!" Whoosh Whoosh Whoosh!! Arrows shot out, piercing the legs of the oing enemies. Many figures fell to the ground. "They are vigers, but they behave like the undead." The investigator began. The undead? Themander''s gaze swept over to Wu Heng. "Bring one in!" Themander ordered. The guard opened up a path, and a frenzied miner instantly breached the line and pounced towards the rear. When he got close, themander grabbed the miner''s neck with one hand. And hoisted him up. No matter how much he struggled, he couldn''t escape from his grasp. "Necromancer,e here and take a look." He said to Wu Heng behind him. Chapter 17 - 17, Mining Village_1

Chapter 17:, Mining Vige_1

Everyone''s gaze quickly turned to him, leaving Wu Heng momentarily stunned. Only then did he realize that they were addressing him. Looking at the miner who behaved just like a zombie, Wu Heng was somewhat speechless. Despite being a Necromancer, his skills were limited to conjuring spells. He wasn''t an actual schr; how could he possiblyprehend this predicament? Nevertheless, having been spoken to, he feltpelled to step forward and assess the situation of the miner. The miner was wild-eyed, frothing at mouth. He was like a madman wishing to attack those standing nearby. His pupils remained focused, and his skin didn''t reveal the typical zombie conditions. Wu Heng took off his gloves and touched the skin around the miner''s neck. He could feel the warmth of a human body; there was no trace of necromancy. Compared to a zombie, the person seemed more like a patient afflicted with rabies. Violent, insane, like a wild beast. The only difference from a zombie was that the human life signs were still present in his body. "It''s not necromancy, but more like madness," Wu Heng said, quickly adding, "we can''t, however, rule out other forms of necromancy." Even though he has not encountered many undead creatures, he could confirm that this miner wasn''t transformed by necromancy. Soon after, Curly Hair the Investigator also came forward about his conclusions. His findings were simr. With a nod, Pmon casually tossed the crazed miner aside, instructing, "Tie up all those who are still alive; don''t let them hinder our investigation." "Yes Sir!" responded the guards. They retrieved the ropes and rags from the vige and started to tie up the miners. About half of the more than twenty insane miners had died during the initial engagement, and remaining miners were all wounded. With such severe injuries, and their manic struggles, it was clear that even if they woke upter, they would be left disabled. Well, at least it was better than being killed directly by the guards. Soon, the miners were tightly bound, and thrown into a wooden hut. After ensuring there were no other immediate dangers, the investigation team continued to venture into the heart of the vige. The vige was utterly deserted. Dpidated and deste. Along the path, they could see barrels and mining drafts ced randomly, clothes hung out to dry. The guards marched in formation, chatting quietly amongst themselves. The professional team trailed behind. Cavina began to whisper, "This is no simple case of missing vigers." The information they received from ck Stone Town, known as well as from the mine owner, indicated that the vigers had disappeared. Gone without a trace. But what they encountered was apletely different situation. Crazy miners had rushed out, contrasting the missing vigers'' reports. "Two possibilities: either the situation has changed over time, the missing vigers have returned to the vige, and some factors have driven them mad. Or, the person providing the information has concealed the truth," Wu Heng analyzed. "No kidding!" Cavina scoffed. "What I mean is, if it is thetter, then our situation might be in peril." His voice was soft, but eerily quiet surroundings. Upon hearing this, everyone turned pale and exchanged nces. If it is thetter, then the investigation itself might be a trap, and their team likely walked right into the enemy''s ploy. Considering the previous missing investigation team, it was even more worrisome. These two possibilities are straightforward to understand after some discussion. Once the team grasped the situation, they became somewhat uneasy. After a brief silence, Curly Hair, the investigator, countered, "The mine owner has no reason to lie. The mine is his main source of ie. He should be more anxious than anyone else when trouble arises here. There''s no reason for him to deceive us. Besides, misleading an investigation could have severe consequences." That made sense. Indeed that made sense. Wu Heng nodded in agreement. Blindly specting at this point would onlyplicate matters. ... The team continued along the path. The vige wasrger than they had expected. The houses were scattered and intertwined, forming aplexwork of paths. There was an increasing amount of debris scattered along the way. Mining carts, mining drafts and stones piled up like small hills of junk. Several thick trees, hung with hemp ropes and pieces of cloth, swayed back and forth in the breeze, like hanging curtains. The wind stirred them gently, creating a tranquil yet eerie atmosphere. Soon, the team crossed the vige and spotted arge mountain. The Mining Vige was built around this mountain. Years of mining had resulted in numerous cavities in the mountain. "There are people over there," a guard mentioned. Looking ahead, among a pile of rubble and junk, they could see three bodies. The squad hastily approached, their faces grim. Based on their clothing, they were members of the missing investigation team. Indeed, someone dared toy hands on the investigation team. This situation was probably much worse than they had initially anticipated. Curly hair started examining the bodies and found a notebook in one of the deceased''s pockets. He opened it to inspect. Wu Heng and the others gathered around to read its contents by dusk''s dim light. [The vige is vacant but still contains traces of daily life...] revealed the notebook. The initial entries recorded the state of the deserted vige. Unlike Wu Heng''s team, the previous investigation team hadn''t encountered any crazed vigers at the vige entrance. Their findings matched the information from ck Stone Town: the vige was empty and its inhabitants were missing. However, they had more time on their hands, enabling them to inspect the interior of the houses only to find nothing helpful. Curly hair then turned to the second page. [In the dead of night, the vige lit up. There was a hubbub. We followed the light to the vige center, where we saw that the open space was filled with the missing vigers. They congregated as if they were at a dance party.] [Some burst into song, blood flowing from their mouths. Some were dancing, their feet bloody and mangled. They behaved like they were insane.] [We waited until dawn, the crazed vigers started heading towards the mine. We followed to see where they were hiding and why they became this way.] The notebook entries ended there. Thetter entries provide useful clues. At night, crazy vigers would show up to sing and dance. At that time, their mental states were already problematic. When they arrived at the site, the vigers'' conditions worsened, bing uncontroble. By dawn, they would start walking towards the mine. And this investigation team, every one of them ended up dead at the foot of the mountain. Were they discovered? That shouldn''t be the case, they managed to track them up until the hill. How were they discovered right at the end? Wu Heng analyzed the situation, about to speak, He realized everyone''s gaze was fixed on him. "What on earth are you staring at?" Wu Heng instinctively took a step forward, everyone simultaneously took a step back, casting wary eyes at something behind him. Damn it! In an instant, Wu Heng felt a chill run down his spine, causing his hair to stand on end. Chapter 18 - 18, Human Bomb _1

Chapter 18:, Human Bomb _1

What''s going on? Wu Heng''s face changes drastically, a sense of danger rising from his heart. Before he can react, Skeleton Basson beside him has already made a move. The dagger in his hand flips and stabs towards his left shoulder. The moment the short de pierces his shoulder, Wu Heng feels a lightness in his shoulder, as if something has disappeared. He turns his head instantly and sees a transparent light shadow moving away in the distance. When it reaches mid-air, the light shadow condenses again, morphing into an ugly infant shape with a long umbilical cord. Damn! An infant ghost? "What happened?" Wu Heng quickly approaches the team and asks in a low voice. "I don''t know. When we were reading the notes, it was on your shoulder as well, seemingly reading the notes too," Cavina answers. The few of them were not looking behind them, but at their shoulders. Skeleton Basson''s action is even more direct, he attacks directly when he finds the right moment. Whoosh whoosh!! Several crossbow arrows are shot out while the two converse. The arrows pass through the ghost''s body, leaving no trace. And the infant-like ghost, as if scared, opens its mouth wide, making crying gestures. Even though there''s no sound, the movement suggests a crying fit. Just at this moment. Everyone feels something''s not quite right, rapid and dense footstep sounds areing from the direction of the cave. Like a dam-breaking rolling gravel, the sounds are dense and disordered. Just as if they''re back in another world, facing zombies surging up the staircase. Step step step! Countless shadowy figures pour out from the many cave openings. Theye from all directions and rush directly towards them. ... All the people''s faces change. The frenzied vigers are being controlled by this Ghost Infant. Now that it has been frightened, all the vigers in the cave have rushed out. No wonder there was nobody in the vige, they were all hiding in the mine. "Don''t panic, step back and look for an escape route," the leader says in a deep voice. A soldier rushes into a house quickly, running upstairs. Whoosh whoosh! The bolts pierce the night, making a clear arrow sound. The targets stagger and fall, knocking over arge group of people behind them. At this moment, the voice of the soldier is heard from the house, "Head north." "Grenades!" Pmon orders. Several hand grenades are arched into the crowd. Boom boom...! In the midst of the deafening explosions, red mes rise up. "Retreat!" The team quickly turns and heads north. The scrape of swords and armor sounds as they move. Step step step! They run at full speed with a dense, insane crowd following them. Suddenly, chaotic footstepse from the side. A swarm of vigers rush out from the alleyway to the side, charging directly at the retreating squad. The leader''s face turns grim, and his two-handed sword quickly shes horizontally. Instantly, five or six heads fly off. The others also draw their weapons and begin to fight viciously with the crazed crowd. Wu Heng grips his spear, standing alongside the Skeleton Thief. He keeps waving his spear, fending off the attacking enemies. Autruck and Cavina, while fighting, are observing the situation. Seeing a mage who has just advanced to use meleebat so calmly, their eyes show some surprise and curiosity. Not at all like a neer. For Wu Heng. The situation in front of him has been seen many times in the Zombie World, and the scenes there are much worse than here. The battle slows their retreat. Even more people are surging forward from the back. Under the shadow of the fire, there are dense figures. "Get into the alley!" The leader continues to order. Everyone retreats into the alleyway. The narrow entrance eases the disadvantage in number. But the situation quickly changes again. The frenzied crowd starts climbing the walls, leaping towards them from the rooftops. "Find a breakout route." The leader continues to order. A soldier tries again to climb onto the roof to find a route. However, as soon as he climbs up, he sees a miner running straight towards him. He''s holding a bundle of lit fuse in his arms. The kind of fuse used for sting mountains. Boom! A deafening explosion sounds. The soldier is blown away instantly and doesn''t get up again. Meanwhile, more miners climbed onto the rooftops and leaped towards the crowd below. Boom! Boom! Boom!! Ear-splitting explosions kept ringing through the alley. Broken stones sshed around like bullets. When the thick smoke cleared, two more guardsy dead in pools of blood, swallowed up by the surging crowd. The rest of the people were also affected to varying degrees by the st. More people carrying explosives appeared on the rooftops, throwing themselves down like human bombs... "Let''s go," said the leader as he kicked open a side door. The group entered the room but leaped out of a window on the opposite side to escape into the distance. Crowds kept emerging from the alley, relentlessly chasing after them, with the sound of explosions ringing out incessantly. Roaring!! More shadowy figures leapt down, and explosions followed. People were spread out by the explosions, unable to see their teammates through the thick smoke. "Split up and evacuate." They vaguely heardmands to retreat separately. Wu Heng led Skeleton Basson in a swift departure in one direction. ... The night sky was dazed. The escaped Wu Heng and Skeleton Basson halted their steps. No enemies followed from behind, but in the distance, fierce mes and deafening explosions were still aze. It seemed that they were not being pursued. Just as Wu Heng was contemting the next step. Thud thud thud! Footsteps echoed from the front as a group of figures cloaked in ck capes emerged from behind the mine at the edge of the vige. One of them was cradling something tightly wrapped up in his arms. Wu Heng assumed it was the crazed crowd, holding a spear and pistol in his hands. The figures opposite were also startled. Looking at the battlefield in the distance, they were also surprised that Wu Heng could escape and stand in their way here. "Kill him, make it quick." The man with the bundle ordered coldly and then led the way out of the vige. The guards heard themand, raised their crossbows, and pulled the trigger. Whizz, whizz, whizz! Crossbow arrows flew out, piercing the night sky. Wu Heng felt a shock in his heart and quickly side-stepped to hide behind the skeleton warrior. Thud, thud, thud!! The crossbow arrows pierced through the armor on the skeleton and emerged from the other side. Wu Heng nced at the arrows protruding from the skeleton''s body and raised his pistol to return fire at the opponents. Bang, bang, bang!! The gunshot echoed in the air, and immediately one person screamed in pain. But it was clear that no vital areas had been hit. After firing three shots, Wu Heng pulled the skeleton warrior and plunged directly into a nearby house. He cursed under his breath. This was indeed a trap. "Charge, kill him." Themand to attack echoed again outside; the remaining few drew their weapons and quickly approached the wooden house. They also continuously changed position, likely afraid of being hit by bullets. Wu Heng leaned against the wall next to the door, guessing the identities of these people. They seemed more familiar with the environment, and it seemed they had taken something from the mine. Footsteps outside the door were getting closer and closer. The nearby Skeleton Basson tightened its dual-des, ready to rush out and draw their attention. But Wu Heng shook his head, there was no need to fight them while at a disadvantage. Then he pulled out a ''Poison Fog Thunder'' from his backpack, confirmed its position, and threw it out directly. Rumble, rumble!! The Poison Fog Thunder rolled to the feet of the people outside the door. Next second, with a boom, a heavy cloud of smoke exploded instantly. It filled all surrounding areas with a pungent smell. "Get in there, don''t let them run away in the confusion, or we''ll all die." Outside, a voice was urging again. However, before they could continue their attack. Crash, crash!! The sound of bones rubbing against each other came from the front. The very next second, a huge skeleton dog rushed into the smoke, knocked down a person, bit into the neck and started shaking vigorously. Everyone was taken aback. Undead skeletons? Where did these undeade from? Nevertheless, more frequent footstep echo A skeleton rushed into the smoke one after another, waving a chopper in hand, rushing toward the enemies. The sound of fighting and painful cries arose from the poison fog. Chapter 19 - 19, Cheetah_1

Chapter 19:, Cheetah_1

The battle didn''tst long. As the smoke slightly thinned out, the sounds of fighting stopped. The Skeleton Warriors remained still, and the skeleton dogs, who were dragging the bodies of those who had tried to escape, came back. After confirming that no one else was around, Wu Heng turned his gaze to the corpses on the ground. He was curious about who these people were. Why did they precisely enter the vige from the other side, after the mad crowd had been distracted? And what did they take away? He ripped off the cloaks from several bodies, revealing their faces and armors beneath. He had no recognition of them. Moreover, the armor wasn''t standardized, making it impossible to identify which power they belonged to. He moved onto thest man, the one that the skeleton dog had dragged back, and continued to check by pulling off his cloak. The moment his face was revealed, Wu Heng''s brow furrowed. It was him! The butler from Achido, the owner of the mine. Was this Achido''s doing? What benefit would this bring him? As Curly Hair the investigator had said, the ident at the mine affected him the most. He groped over the butler''s corpse for a while. Beyond weapons and leather armor, there was nothing else. It seemed that their purpose was very clear, a quick in and out. Seeing no other gains, Wu Heng continued: "Take these bodies away, don''t touch the others." The waiting Skeleton Warriors began to move. Lifting the corpses from the ground, they returned into the boundary door. ... On the road outside the vige. A figure cloaked in a cape was rushing away in long strides. "Damn it, a Necromancer? Why was he in the investigation team?" Cursing, he quickened his pace. The situation in Mining Vige was far beyond their original n. If the identities on the corpses were investigated, they would all be hunted down by the guards. Damn it, why was there a Necromancer in the investigation team? When did the guards start epting Necromancers? It was fortunate that he had been on lookout from a distance and was not discovered by the Skeletons. Otherwise, he would have ended up there, a lifeless corpse. "Take what I deserve and leave this ce." Huh? Murmuring, he suddenly stopped in his tracks. Ahead on the road, a carriage was parked, blocking his path. The sky had begun to lighten just enough to faintly make out the exquisite patterns on the carriage. The man''s eyes flickered and he backed away, ready to slip into the forest. Just as he was about to move, a yellow cheetah darted out from the carriage like a bolt of lightning, springing at him. The man''s face turned white. He reached for the short de at his waist and shed at the cheetah. Thud! But the cheetah was faster. It bit into his wrist, breaking bones and causing the short de to fall to the ground. The man was thrown back onto the ground, the cheetah standing on his chest. Its cold eyes stared down at him, its red tongue covered in barbs, licked his face. It left a bloody mark as if it had scraped past with scythe. "I''m from the Wolf Head Mercenary Group, I have met. Lady Slyther. Let it go." The man shouted loudly. "Kuro!" Azy woman''s voice came from inside the carriage. The Cheetah jumped off the man''s body, but did not leave, circling him with its eyes on him as if assessing its prey. The man sat up, clutching his injured arm, his face filled with pain. "What are you doing here?" The woman''s voice rang out again. The man quickly nced at the cheetah beside him, then said, "I just finished a task and I''m on my way back." "Kuro!" Grr! The cheetah pounced again, holding onto his arm and began to fiercely tear at it. The man struggled and shrieked, "I''ll speak, we took on a task from the Mining Vige." "What did Achido have you doing?" The man''s expression stalled, he hadn''t expected the other to know about this. After some thought, he lowered his head and counter questioned, "If I tell you, will you let me go?" "Depends on whether or not you''re being truthful." The man nced at the cheetah nearby and gritted his teeth to speak: "We helped..." He continued grudgingly: "We assisted ''Achido'' in retrieving something from the Mining Vige. The journey had been smooth until we were blocked by a necromancer from the investigation team. He killed everyone else, I was the only one who managed to escape." "What exactly were you supposed to retrieve?" "I don''t know, some small package that was brought out from deep within the mine, it was very well wrapped up." The carriage fell into brief silence again. The man''s body swayed as he asked in a low voice, "Could I leave, please?" "Yes, you may." "Tha..thank you." The man stood up, clutching his drooping arm, and scurried towards the nearby woods. Almost immediately, a voice reverberated from within the carriage, "Kuro, go kill him." The cheetah dashed into the woods, followed by the man''s anguished screams and curses. Shortly after, the cheetah returned with a mouthful of fresh blood and leapt onto the carriage. "Let''s go, back home." The carriage changed its course and disappeared into the night. ... Dawn was breaking. The guard team and the professionals regrouped. An hour ago, the mobs of frenzied vigers suddenly ceased their attack and fell simultaneously like harvested wheat. Seizing this opportunity, everyone escaped the vige and regrouped together. As they regained their strength, they felt relieved that the mad vigers had lost their fighting power, otherwise, they''d be unable to get out at all. "Captain, we couldn''t find Wu Heng." Cavina also emerged from the vige, her face pale. While there wasn''t much affection for Wu Heng, the newest member of the team, they didn''t dislike him either. He died on his first mission as a teammate. It couldn''t be considered a good thing. The guards also suffered serious casualties. Only three out of the six-man team were left, all injured. "Not finding him is also good news, let us wait a while longer," said Captain Autruck. That being said,st night''s situation was extremely dangerous. Wu Heng was on his first mission, he got separated from the group, it was hard to imagine he would survive. Despite Cavina''s reluctance, she didn''t have any feasible solution. She sat down beside them, regaining her strength. Right then, Pmon, the leader, walked over. "Captain Autruck, what''s your take on this incident?" The investigation of the Mining Vige from start to finish was filled with doubts. But there was never any convincing evidence that could give them the right direction. If nobody had died, they would have just let it pass, leaving it to ck Stone Town to handle. Now that people had died from two different teams, they couldn''t let it go so easily. Autruck said softly, "Present the situation to ck Stone Town, call for more people to inspect the Mining Vige, and at the same time investigate the informer, we should be able to find some clues." "Hm." The leader continued, "Achido is very suspicious but hard to track. We could never find a lead linking him to this event. Even if we use the intelligence, he will have ample reasons." So long as Achido insists that he provided the intel based on the infomation he had at the time, it would be hard to fault him. After all, no one could demand absolute uracy from intelligence. Especially with intelligence provided by the public, a certain margin of error is expected. "Then we have no other choice but to investigate necromancy, something''s off about those vigers," Autruck continued. "Yes, there''s no other choice but that, let''s head back first." Just as everyone got up, ready to leave. Two figures walked out from the vige. Wu Heng! And that skeleton. He hadn''t died and also didn''t have any visible injuries. Chapter 20 - 20, Arresting People_1

Chapter 20:, Arresting People_1

As they came closer. They finally got a clear view of a man and his skeleton. Wu Heng was not too bad, just a little disheveled, while the skeleton beside him, wearing a round helmet, had five or six crossbow arrows pierced through his chest armor and body. Plus, he was carrying a gruesome corpse over his shoulder. This puzzled the crowd. They had seen the frenzied crowd use thunder tubes but not crossbows. If even crossbows were used, none of them would have been able to escape alive. "Wu Heng, where did you run off to?" Cavina asked immediately. "I hid in the vige for a while, once I saw that the outside was clear, I came out." Wu Heng replied. "As long as you''re safe." Autruck nodded, his gaze fell on the corpse that the skeleton warrior was carrying on his shoulder, "Who''s that you''re carrying?" "Put it down." The skeleton threw the corpse onto the ground and Wu Heng immediately pulled away the cover from its face. The rest of them looked at the corpse, their eyebrows furrowing. "It''s Achido''s butler." Wu Heng directly revealed the corpse''s identity. As soon as this reminder was given, everyone''s eyes widened, filled with astonishment and disbelief. They had just mentioned that they suspected Achido, but had no direct evidence. Now, Wu Heng returned, carrying the guy''s butler. "What happened, tell us in detail!" Autruck continued to inquire. "After we got separated, I fled towards the west. By chance, I spotted a group of peopleing out of the mine from behind..." Then, he told them what he had witnessed the previous night. From seeing the sneaky group, the object they were carrying in their hands, them wanting to kill him, but getting killed by him instead. However, the way he killed them was by using the Poison Smoke Thunder and Skeleton Bassen. He omitted the issue about the skeletons. "You mean, they retrieved something from the back of the mountain in the mine?" Pmon approached. "Yes, departed after we had drawn away all the people. They took something away." Instantly, everyone''s faces turned grim. Killing intent shed in Pmon''s eyes. Treating an investigation team like fools, this ''Achido'' was the first! "Behead the corpse." Pmon ordered. A guard stepped forward, with a sh the corpse''s head was chopped down and wrapped in a leather bag. "Let''s leave." "They must have left their horses nearby, we''ll reach our destination faster if we find the horses." All the horses from the investigation team were lost inst night''s chaos. Returning on foot would waste more time, by then Achido might have arranged people to intercept them. "Fine, spread out and look around." Pmon continue tomand. The team disbanded and began searching nearby and as expected, they found horses tied to the trees. These horses were kept a certain distance from the vige and were undisturbed. Everyone rode their horses and headed straight for the station. But upon arriving at the station, they didn''t leave immediately. Pmon directly mobilized the stationed army and went back to ''Achido''s'' estate to arrest people. ... The squad arrived at the mansion in full force. The mansion''s defense could not bepared to that of a city, its iron gates were thin and hollow,pletely incapable of defending against the army''s attack. "Sir, this probably goes against the rule. If you want to arrest someone, you need a writ from the city hall." a guard standing behind the gate objected. After thest night''s battle, Pmon apparently didn''t have much patience to argue with him. With a bang, he kicked open the iron gate and shouted, "All armed personnel, will be executed on the spot for treason." Swish swish swish!! The moment the order was given, numerous crossbows were strung and aimed forward. The mansion''s guards who wanted to say something froze in their tracks, not daring to make any movements. Then, they carefully threw away their weapons to avoid being riddled with arrows. The crime of treason was mentioned, it''s clear that something major was happening. As the mansion''s guards threw away their weapons, the guards quickly moved forward to apprehend them. Pmon gestured again and continued to march towards the central building. When he arrived at the doorstep, the mansion''s door was already open. The mine owner ''Achido'' came out, carrying something wrapped in a yellowed piece of cloth. Through the gaps in the cloth, a jar full of patterns could be seen. Pmon nced at Wu Heng, who nodded slightly, confirming that what he sawst night was indeed this. At the same time, from Wu Heng''s view, the object emanated a faint aura of death. "Achido, you know why we''re here, don''t you?" Pmon''s voice was icy cold, with a hint of murderous intent. "I do, I''m willing to go with you. Please don''t harm anyone else here." Achido said. Humph! Pmon sneered, "Now you talk about this, what about the vigers you caused to die?" A guard stepped forward to apprehend Achido and the several people beside him. As for Pmon, he casually passed the death-radiating jar to Wu Heng, "Guard it carefully, don''t let anything happen to it." Damn it!! Wu Heng cursed inwardly, putting the object into Skeleton Bassen''s embrace and followed the team as they escorted ''Achido'' and the others away. ... On the returning train. The guards and careers squads again kept their distance. Skeleton Bassen stood at the end of the carriage, holding the jar in his arms. Meanwhile, Wu Heng and the others sat on the other side, keeping a certain distance. "Captain, tell me about the Careers Association!" Wu Heng asked. He had just joined and didn''t know much about this organization. His initial reason for joining was to have a legitimate status. "Mhm, let me first tell you about the internal structure of the association," Captain Autruck continued, "The Careers Association is the general term for the organization. It''s not justposed of small teams like us who carry out assignments. There is a more detailed division inside." "Teams like ours, stationed in various branches, are called ''External Envoys''. We mainly carry out assignments and assist in rescuing members of the association. Aside from us, there are also ''Hongwen Alliance'', ''Hunters'', ''Secret Speakers'', and other different branches." "The main members of the ''Hongwen Alliance'' are schrs and those careers with a strong curiosity." "''Hunters'' represent exploration and adventure, most of them being rangers and thieves." "Then there are the ''Secret Speakers''. They''re good at gathering information from all over, old affairs of the kingdom, noble families'' history, or some hidden secrets that are circted among the people. These are their targets." Listening to this, Wu Heng also understood the idea of these organizations. The Careers Association is like a school, everyone is a student of this school, but there are different clubs inside. If you like to study knowledge, you join the Hongwen Alliance; if you enjoy adventure, go to the Hunters. If you like collecting gossip, then join the Secret Speakers. Regardless of the internal divisions, you''re still a member of the Careers Association. This mechanism is pretty solid. At this point, Cavina also chimed in, "Keep your distance from the Secret Speakers, arousing their curiosity can be quite troublesome. You also don''t want your secrets to end up in their database, right?" What the heck! Hearing this instantly gave him a feeling of his information being exposed and a global death by social embarrassment. "Uh, are there any members of the Secret Speakers in ck Stone Town?" Wu Heng asked. "Yes, Madam Slyther of the Money Cat." Chapter 21 - 21, my judgment is usually right_1

Chapter 21:, my judgment is usually right_1

"Madam," a word with an inexplicable attraction. But the name "Money Cat" holds high prestige in ck Stone Town. Or to say that it''s particrly well known among the men. At mealtimes in the tavern, it wasmon to overhear conversations about who the fairest girl at the "Money Cat" was and the types of new dance programs on offer. Unlike the conventional brothels, the "Money Cat" did not operate by selling flesh but was an entertainment venue for song and dance performances. In Wu Heng''s understanding, they were essentially risqu¨¦ performances. But he had only heard about it. He had not expected the owner to be a woman, and a member of the Professional Association at that. "So, which squad is she in?" Wu Heng continued to ask. Cavina continued, "She is the Vice-executive of ck Stone Town and does not belong to any squad." Vice-executive huh, that''s no small authority. Over time, it''s likely impossible to avoid interaction, so it would be better to maintain a cordial rtionship and not give her any scandalous stories about oneself. The two continued to discuss the woman behind the "Money Cat". Captain Autruck continued, "Let me brief you on the squad situation in ck Stone Town." "Alright." "Apart from our newly formed squad, there were three other squads. The first squad was established the earliest, led by a warrior named ''Anel''. The leader of the second squad is a magician named ''Tulisa'', and the third squad ismanded by a ranger named ''Nacho''. Their squads were established earlier, and all members have reached the full quota of five." As Wu Heng listened, he learned about the existence of three squads, all of which were fully staffed. Because of the formation of the fourth squad, he was recruited. Thus bing a member of the Professional Association. As for the names of the three squad captains, he had forgotten them as soon as he heard them. The only one that left a deep impression was Mrs. Slyther of the "Money Cat". "Alright, just get an idea for now, you''ll get used to it over time," the captain continued. "Hmm!" ... The train returned to ck Stone Town, just as dusk was falling. At the station, the guards from ck Stone Town took over the vase filled with the aura of necromancy from ''Achido'' and the others. With this, the professional squad''s mission waspleted. The remaining matters would be handled by ck Stone Town. Captain Autruck and Pmon had a brief chat and went their separate ways, nning to report back to the Professional Association. Wu Heng and Cavina could return home first, and they would be notified if their assistance was needed for anything else. After bidding farewell to the two, Wu Heng headed back to his residence. The task of the professional squad was not as simple as ''Yazde'' had described. Out of nine members in the investigation team, three died and the rest all sustained some injuries. If it were not for the confirmation that one of them was ''Achido''s housekeeper, it would have been challenging to umte solid evidence and attribute the incident to Achido. Who knows how many more lives might have been taken by the jar of necromancy magic by then. ck magic is indeed quite terrifying. No wonder necromancers are so opposed, it''s not unjust at all. Upon returning home, right when he was about to check the conditions in Zombie World, Someone knocked on his door. "Wu Heng, is that you who''s back?" The voice of hisndlord. Wu Heng opened the door to see a coarse-skinned, bearded middle-aged man standing on his doorstep. "Mr. Ludger" Ludger was the owner of the house, in other words, thendlord. "Hmm, Wu Heng, have you gotten yourself into some trouble?" Ludger strode into the room and asked immediately. Wu Heng frowned, his mind raced back to the escaped fugitive aplice. He asked, "Is something wrong?" "I was about to ask you what happened. Why are there guardsing here these past few days? I only rented the ce to you because you''re a good person. You can''t cause any trouble for me," said thendlord, sitting at the table. After which, he nced at the figure d in a round helmet, furrowed his brows, and added, "Also, I only rented the house to you. Don''t bring just about anyone over." Skeleton Basson,pletely shrouded in a secure wrap, still bore traces of crossbow arrows on his leather armour. Plus, the amusingly round helmet made him stand out, making him appear far from an ordinary resident. Wu Heng understood what he was implying. These past few days, the repeated visits by the guards and professional squad had caused thendlord to sense something was amiss. Being just a renter, no one wanted to invite trouble. Fortunately, he was unaware that Wu Heng had killed someone here, otherwise, he would have been kicked out. "There''s a misunderstanding. I have joined the professional squad. Yesterday, I was assisting the town guards with an investigation. I haven''t done anything bad," Wu Heng exined as he reached for the bronze badge given to him by the Professional Association. Thendlord was first taken aback, then surprised, and immediately broke into a smile. "I did say you''re promising and indeed worth it. I always have a keen eye for people." Thendlord''s attitude changed instantly. He stopped harping on the trouble and insteadplimented him for being capable and having prospects. He even offered to introduce him to some girls, acting very friendly. Miss So-and-so from such and such family, the widow from that street, he suggested three or four candidates. Still, Wu Heng just listened and did not take it too seriously. Despite having now enforcement powers, the field agents in the Professional Association were considered rather unique to ordinary people. Wu Heng also chatted with him for a while, assuring him that he wouldn''t cause any trouble. Laughing, thendlord reckoned that with Wu Heng living here, the safety of the neighbourhood would significantly improve. Before long, thendlord took his leave. Wu Heng took a quick look in Zombie World, picked up some goods for Skeleton Basson to carry, and then walked out of his door. ... Professional Association, conference room. Four people sat on either side of a long and narrow conference table. The ck Stone Town Professional Association has a total of four squads, and ''Autruck'' who had just returned, was also called in for the meeting. The executive had not arrived yet, so the atmosphere amongst them was somewhat rxed. The leader of the first squad spoke up, "Autruck, I hear your squad recruited a necromancer?" "Yes, our squad is short of hands, so we recruited a new member," Autruck replied calmly. The leader of the third squad said, "I know about this, the executive personally recruited him, intending to arrange him in our squad.... He did not continue, but his meaning was apparent. The undead mage was assigned to the fourth squad only because the third squad did not want him. The female leader of the second squad nced at Autruck andmented, "Let''s just use him for now since we don''t have enough people, we can figure out what to doter." The leader of the first squad continued to ask, "Yesterday was your first mission, wasn''t it? How did he perform?" "He performed very well, surpassing my expectations." "Ha-ha, don''t pretend, he just changed jobs a few days ago. It would be great if he didn''t be a liability." The leader of the third squad was not buying it. Autruck did not respond. The rest justughed it off, and the topic was dropped. At this moment, the door of the room opened. ''Yazde'', the executive of the association, leaning on a wooden cane, walked into the room and took a seat at the head of the table. He immediately spoke, "The investigation of the mining vige this time was executed remarkably well by the fourth squad, especially by the squad member, Wu Heng. He has beenmended by the City Hall. Due to incorrect intelligence provided by ck Stone Town, the reward for your squad, Autruck, is doubled. Additionally, there will be one medium-grade tool as a reward." As soon as these words left his lips, all of the squad leaders were taken aback. The City Hall,mending a necromancer? What did he do? Chapter 22 - 22, Skeleton Crossbowman i Chapter 22:, Skeleton Crossbowman i Trantor: 549690339 Autruck might be stubborn and unwilling to admit that his team members are underperforming. But, if the butler says so, then there must be some truth to it. Having a necromancer getpliments from the town hall must mean that he was of great help in this mission. Noticing something amiss among the few people, the steward asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing, congrattions Captain Autruck, you¡¯ve got yourself a capable new member.¡± The third team¡¯s captain said. ¡°Thankyou.¡± Autruck expressed his gratitude. Continuing, the butler said, ¡°With the Wolf Head Mercenary Group involved this time, all teams except for the Fourth Team should prepare to assist ck Stone Town in capturing them.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Everyone responded, then left the conference room. On the other side, Wu Heng took his skeleton to the East District. Main roads leading to the East City Gate were lined with stalls. They formed a distinctively local market. Booty from the mercenary group, goods from viges, and some stores would bring their wares for sale at this time of day. Those with proper conditions would set up a stall, and those without would just spread out a piece of linen or leather as a stand. Arrivingte, Wu Heng found a spot on the outskirts, spread out a piece of cloth, and took out all his items. Mostly, they were scavenged ss cups. He ced them one by one on the stand. Then, he stood up and shouted, ¡°Come and have a look, the exploitative shop owner has run off with his mistress, ss cups that were once sold at a hundred or two hundred, are now all fifty coppers, firste, first served, stall closes once everything is sold.¡± Upon hearing the shouting, everyone cast curious looks. After hearing it the second time, they understood it had something to do with the shop owner running off with his mistress. Curious about the goods that had something to do with the shop owner¡¯s mistress, they all came closer for a look. Soon, the shouts attracted many people and the stand was surrounded by severalyers of interested customers. ¡°Everything¡¯s fifty coppers?¡± ¡°Yes, all fifty coppers, pick any you like, practical for drinking water and looks nice at home too.¡± ¡°Did the boss really run away with his mistress? He didn¡¯t take anyone else with him?¡± ¡°Not important, if you don¡¯t buy now, you¡¯ll be left with the picked-over ones.¡± ¡°Why do they look used?¡± ¡°It gets dirty as everyone touches it, just wash it when you get home.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take one.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take three, I want to try drinking water from a ss cup.¡± With a few people leading, others started pulling out coins to make purchases. At this price, it¡¯s definitely cheaper than the ss cups in the stores, plus the patterns and styles look better than the regr round ones. This would be considered great value for money here. It¡¯s not that he set this price intending to earn much. All these items were scavenged, it would be such a waste to throw them away. Those who could shop here were ordinary residents or vigers from remote viges. Instead of holding onto these items, might as well sell them cheap so that everyone could make good use of them. Thanks to Wu Heng¡¯s various calls, his ce quickly became the hottest stand. More and more people gathered around, not knowing what was happening, they also came over for a look. Wu Heng continuously collected the money, and soon, all the ss cups on his stand were sold. A lot of people who didn¡¯t manage to buy were so frustrated they were pping their thighs. Other stall vendors were stunned. What just happened? The stand is closing already? Just after he sat down, his goods were gone. ¡°Sorry folks, sold out.¡± Wu Heng rolled up his cloth stand and got ready to leave. He said, ¡°I may have another batching in a few days, same ce, same price. Those who are interested cane back then. These items are convenient for personal use and for your families.¡± Having packed up his stuff, Wu Heng was about to leave with the skeleton when several men surrounded him. They were from the nearby stands. ¡°Sir, if you don¡¯t have the time, you can sell your goods directly to me. Same price, and it saves you a trip.¡± One of them suggested. ¡°Sell to me, I will offer a higher price.¡± ¡°I have a physical shop. As long as your supply is stable, I can help you sell¡­¡± Wu Heng understood their intentions. They wanted to resell his merchandise. This, in fact, didn¡¯t cause him any loss and could even save him some time. But after some thought, he declined. It was uncertain when he woulde to sell next time. Plus, continuously getting goods out of thin air would be hard to exin. He didn¡¯t have a factory backing him, all the goods were moved from another world. If someone were to investigate, problems would arise. He promptly turned down their offer, ¡°Sorry gentlemen, can¡¯t exactly say for sure if I¡¯ll have goods next time. I¡¯mafraid we can¡¯t work together.¡± After hearing that there might be no goods next time, they did not press further and each returned to their own stalls leaving only a few words indicating their willingness to purchase his goods next time. After putting his stuff away, Wu Heng started strolling around the stalls. He hadn¡¯t walked far when he heard shouts from behind him, ¡®Shop owner ran off with his mistress, selling goods topensate for the loss.¡¯ carried by the wind. The vendors shouting the sentence paused in shock, looking at each other angrily. Wu Heng nced back and kept walking. This ce was much more lively than any modern world night market, not to mention the strange and unusual items for sale, there were also several groups of people engaging in real-life PK within a short distance. However, they were still rtively restrained, not drawing their swords, only throwing punches to each other¡¯s face. After wandering around, they stopped in front of a booth. The booth owner was a middle-aged man wearing leather armor, with herbs and beast horns disyed before him and five spears. The spearhead was made of metal, while the shaft was made of hardwood. It was probably used by nearby viges to ward off wild beasts. Adventurers in battle do not use weapons with wooden shafts, as they are easily chopped in half. However, they worked well against wild beasts. ¡°How much for the spears?¡± asked Wu Heng. The booth owner looked up at him, casually said: ¡°2 silver coins, or we can trade with other items.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take all these, can I get a discount?¡± ¡°All of them? What do you need so many for?¡± The owner raised his head to nce at him. ¡°Just give me a fair discount!¡± ¡°If you buy allot it, it¡¯d be io silver coins. I¡¯ll take 9 from you,¡± the booth owner continued. Wu Heng handed over the money directly and bought the five spears. Seeing that the other party was generous, the owner continued: ¡°If there¡¯s anything else you like, we can bundle it up and I¡¯ll give you a discount.¡± ¡°Maybe next time.¡± Picking up the purchased spears, he and Skeleton Basson carried them together, heading back to their residence. After solving the dinner problem, he took Skeleton Basson with the purchased spears toward the Zombie World. The familiar stench of decay smacked him in the face, offering him an odd sense of security like he was back to his normal life. The human world is tooplicated. During the task in the Mining Vige, the mine¡¯s owner was actually the mastermind behind the scene, nearly leading to the death of the entire investigation team. The most difficult thing to understand is the human heart. In the Zombie World, there are no such worries. When he arrived at the rooftop, it was filled with stiff-standing Skeleton Warriors, with only Skeleton Hounds running ceaselessly back and forth, which had none of the tranquility of the undead. ¡°Bring those corpses over.¡± Wu Heng ordered. The Skeleton Warriors in front of him moved, dragging the corpses from afar and tossing them at his feet. There were four bodies in total, they were the people who attacked him in Mining Vige yesterday. He had chosen a few to bring back. In addition to the bodies, there were also four iron swords, two hand crossbows, and some crossbow arrows. These were worth quite a number of silver coins. After stripping off all the armor and clothes on the bodies, the designs of what seemed like wolf heads were revealed on their skin. They were probably mercenaries or gang members. Only such organizations would often tattoo this kind of unified tattoo on their bodies. Simr to in gaming, it aids in uniting the group, identifying own team members, and creating an impressive facade. He took a brief nce but didn¡¯t bother to look closely. All these had nothing to do with him. Even if they were from a big gang or a big sect, they could find the ck Stone Town guards to settle their scores. He directly cast Bone Maniption Skill. The flesh fell off, and four skeletons stood up. They were two Skeleton Swordsmen and two Skeleton Crossbowmen. One of the Skeleton Swordsmen was at level six, another at level five, while the Crossbowmen were both at level five. He intentionally looked at the attributes of the Crossbowmen. Skeleton Crossbowmen Level: 5 (0/3000) Attributes: Constitution 12, Strength 14, Agility 14, Intelligence 9, Perception 8, Charisma 5. Specialties: Hollow Skeleton, Basic Soul. Talents: Hunter¡¯s Aim, Coordinated Attack. Abilities: One-handed Sword Specialization (Basic), Hand Crossbow Specialization (Intermediate), Light Armor Specialization (Intermediate), Lock-picking (Basic), Trap Disarming (Basic). Hunter¡¯s Aim: Focused aim, makes attacks incredibly urate. Coordinated Attack: Rich experience in team coordination, able to coordinate better with teammates/allies for attacks. All four skeletons had a Basic Soul, and the azure mes flickered in their hollow eye sockets. While in a crossbowman¡¯s attributes, proficiency in the hand crossbow was the main attribute. He finally had a ranged troop now. There was nothing special about the attributes of Swordsmen. Specialty: Precision Swordsmanship. Abilities: Two-Handed Sword Specialization (Intermediate), Light Armor Specialization (Intermediate), Medium Armor Specialization (Intermediate). Not bad at all. Wu Heng took a look at the four skeletons and spoke to the level six Skeleton Swordsman: ¡°You will be called Jianyi from now on.¡± Turned to the other Swordsman and Crossbowman, he said: ¡°You will be called Jian¡¯er, you are Nuyi, you are Nuer.¡± The four skeletons nodded their skulls, seeming to understand. Now, he owned six soul-possessing skeletons. The Skeleton Hound Teddy, Skeleton Thief Basson, and Jianyi, Jian¡¯er, Nuyi, and Nuer. ¡°First, put your armors back on and equip your weapons.¡± Wu Heng ordered. The four skeletons walked to the side and began to put on the equipment they had stripped off earlier. Chapter 23 - 23, Task Reward_i Chapter 23:, Task Reward_i Trantor: 549690339 Jianyi and Jian¡¯er led four skeletons away to put on their gear. Wu Heng¡¯s attention fell on the upright skeleton army. He selected five skeleton warriors whose experiences were slightly higher from the crowd and called them to stand at the very front. One of them was the initial skeleton that was transformed and given an iron sword. The sword ¨C wielding skeleton was the only one promoted to level 2. ¡°Drop your weapons.¡± Clink, tter! The skeleton warriors threw their weapons onto the ground. Wu Heng picked up a long spear and handed it over to a skeleton, ¡°Take it.¡± The skeleton warrior took the spear and held it in its hands. Wu Heng took two steps back, pointed to the iron cage nearby, ¡°Attack the cage.¡± The skeleton warrior raised the spear and made a forward thrusting motion. The spear de nged against the iron cage with a sound. Seeing that the skeleton could execute this movement, Wu Heng felt relieved. He was really afraid that holding a spear was like swinging a kitchen knife or an iron sword. Even though these spears were not expensive, they were still a good thing if ordinary skeletons could use them. Then, Wu Heng handed a spear to each of the remaining skeletons. He also issued the same order to try to attack. The skeletons all made forward thrusting motions. The results were fairly satisfying. At this time, Jianyi and the other skeletons, who had finished gearing up, also returned Looking at the dim sky, Wu Heng said, ¡°Don¡¯t go out, wait upstairs.¡± The four skeletons nodded simultaneously. Wu Heng didn¡¯t linger, he returned to ck Stone Town with Skeleton Basson. After a brief physical workout, he went to bed The next day, early in the morning. After eating breakfast, Wu Heng went to the Job Seeker¡¯s Association alone. ording to Captain ¡®Autruck¡¯, he should go to the association this morning. He arrived at the central area and walked into the assembly hall. As soon as he entered the hall, he saw a slender figure standing in front of the notice board, looking up at the posted tasks. ¡°Cavina, you¡¯re here early,¡± Wu Heng greeted her proactively. Cavina turned around at the sound, nodded, and said, ¡°The captain asked me to wait for you here, in case you couldn¡¯t find the ce.¡± ¡°Oh, thank you!¡± They walked through the corridor and arrived at a room. Upon opening the door, he saw Captain Autruck sitting inside. ¡°Captain, Wu Heng is here,¡± Cavina said. Autruck nodded, gestured for them to sit, and continued, ¡°Wu Heng, this is the rest room the association has given our team. From now on, juste here directly.¡± ¡°Understood, captain.¡± Next, Autruck continued, ¡°At yesterday¡¯s meeting, our team¡¯s performance was praised by the executive, especially you, Wu Heng, the city hall gave you a separatemendation.¡± After acknowledging their performance on the mission. Autruck took out a file and handed it to the two, ¡°ck Stone Town has interrogated ¡®Achido¡¯, this is his confession. We participated in this operation and got a copy.¡± Cavina nced at it quickly, then passed it to him. Wu Heng took it in his hands and started to read it carefully. ording to Achido¡¯s confession. What was brought out from Mining Vige was a baby¡¯s corpse. His wife had given birth to a stillborn three years ago. In this world, that was nothing abnormal, typically the baby would be buried and it¡¯d be over. But before the burial, a schr traveling by found him, iming there were ways to enable the stillborn to live in another form and his business would benefit in the process, too. He believed the schr and ced the stillborn in a certain ce in the mine as instructed, and sure enough, his mining business began to take off. However, recently, people in the vige started going mad. He realized there was a problem, but when he wanted to retrieve the corpse for a proper burial, he found he couldn¡¯t get in because all the people in the vige had gone mad. Moreover, ck Stone Town continuously sent investigation teams, which prompted him to set up the trap the day before. Since it was impossible to stop the second investigation team, he had the idea of making the team divert the insane vigers away so they could go retrieve the corpse of the baby. Fortunately, the n went rtively smoothly. Only Wu Heng¡¯s presence was unexpected. A single man wiped out several of the Wolf Head Mercenary Group. Thus, his entire n fell apart at thest step. After Wu Heng had finished reading, Autruck continued: ¡°ck Stone Town believes that the schr passing through was a Necromancer, and they have already started to investigate him.¡± A Necromancer, huh. A simple suggestion, and an entire vige is wiped out. No wonder this profession is shunned. ¡°So, the craziness among those vigers was caused by the baby¡¯s corpse?¡± Wu Heng asked. ¡°ording to the data, the ghost cultivated by necromancy, which in this case is the soul of the baby. After bing a soul, it has no concept of right or wrong and it can be even more dangerous,¡± Autruck replied. A baby ghost? A soul? How did it end up with ghosts again? But then again, the skeletons possess soul fire, so it¡¯s not strange for there to be ghosts in this world. At least, as far as believability goes, the existence of souls is much more usible than skeletons rising from the dead. Alright, the mission has ended. Due to the discrepancy in the information provided, the guild and ck Stone Town have increased the mission reward. It¡¯s now 220 silver coins along with a moderate level equipment as rewards.¡± Upon hearing this, Cavina, who was originally uninterested in the story, brightened up. At least the risk was worth it. The reward was upgraded. Wu Heng, on the other hand, was interested in the moderate level reward. He could exchange it for a moderate level skill book. The Acid Ssh doesn¡¯t seem very effective. It¡¯s not elegant at all just like spitting. ¡°Oh, and Wu Heng, you need to take note,¡± the captain looked at him again. ¡°Ah? What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°This incident affected an entire vige and it¡¯s rted to necromancy. While City Hall recognizes your performance in this incident, they will also increase their attention on you.¡± Wu Heng frowned. In other words, the consequences of the necromancer¡¯s actions have led the city hall to perceive this profession as more dangerous. As a necromancer in the city, he is going to be a focus of their attention. No, he has always been a potential risk, and after this incident, he has be a high-priority risk. ¡°I understand, Captain.¡± Autruck pulled out two money bags and handed them to the two of them, continuing to speak, ¡°That¡¯s for today. Cavina, show Wu Heng around the guild.¡± Sure!¡± Cavina put the money bag into her backpack and stood up to leave, ¡°I¡¯ll show you around the guild. If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand, you can ask me.¡± Leaving her room, Cavina, with her long legs, took him outside. Her curved butt was particrly eye-catching. That¡¯s the training ground over there, it¡¯s very spacious. Our captain loves to train there, he¡¯s a training maniac.¡± ¡°Over there is the alchemyb, it¡¯s dedicated to Alchemists.¡± ¡°And over there is the meeting room¡­¡± Along the way, Cavina introduced him to several special ces. The Professional Association is rich and powerful. The entire building upies arge area and covers a wide range of sectors. ¡°Do they serve meals here? Like breakfast and dinner?¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°Oh!¡± After a tour, Cavina left on her own. Wu Heng approached the front desk. ¡®I want to use the moderate level equipment reward to exchange for a skill book.¡± Sure, Sir. May I know which profession¡¯s skills you need?¡± ¡°Mage!¡± ¡°Okay, Sir. At the moment, ck Stone Town has two types of mage skill books.¡± With that said, two skill books were brought out. [Grease Skill] [Fog Skill], The book covers were old and looked like they had been flipped through more than once. [Grease Skill] (Description: Transforms the specified area into difficult terrain which can be ignited.) [Fog Skill] (Description: Creates a dense fog, filling every corner of the room.) Chapter 24 - 24, Spear Array l Chapter 24:, Spear Array l Trantor: 549690339 | Two books were ced in front of him, and a brief introduction was given about them. Both spells seemed to be of the auxiliary type. One was to change the terrain, the other was to manipte the environment to create smoke. It has to be said that in ck Stone Town, there aren¡¯t many spells for Mages. No wonder that he, a freshly converted Necromancer, could enroll as a specialist. He considered his options carefully. The Fog skill did not seem too useful, or rather, it didn¡¯t seem very effective against Zombies. Besides, the Poison Smoke Thunder could substitute for it. On the other hand, the Grease Skill, which mentioned difficult terrain, maybe somewhat useful. After understanding, he directly said: ¡°I¡¯ll choose this one.¡± The staff member nodded, recorded his choice, andpleted the process. Wu Heng picked up the Skill Book and left. He returned to his residence. After a quick meal, he took out the Grease Skill he had exchanged in the morning. Based on the skill rankings, ¡®Grease Spell¡¯ was a notch above the ¡®Acid Ssh1. He hoped it could bring him a decent effect. However, ck Stone Town didn¡¯t have many skills, and the Skill Books he had swapped for were clearly very old. ck Stone Town was just too remote. He heard that professionals could be transferred to other cities, should he consider applying for a transfer to arger ce? But this thought shed by and was immediately dismissed. The skills were only secondary. As his level increased, he could convert more skeletons, which was much more advantageous. If he really moved out, the new environment might bring other problems. Learning a few new skills in a new environment didn¡¯t seem to be a good deal. He must not rush. Calming his mind, he refocused his attention on the ¡®Grease Skill¡¯ Skill Book. He started browsing through it. Time passed bit by bit. When he finished thest page, the system prompt also sounded in his ear. [Unlock Skill: Grease Skill] Having sessfully unlocked the skill, he closed the magic book. This exchange seemed not to be worthwhile. He was able to unlock it just by reading it once. He wondered if he could return the book now, saying that he had chosen wrong. He would ask Autruck when he got a chance. After unlocking the skill, he checked the time. He decided to bring Basson along and open the boundary door to the Zombie World. Arriving at the rooftop, rows of Skeleton Warriors stood erect. A few soul-bearing skeletons were also sitting on the bricks to one side. He checked and saw no problems. ¡°Follow me downstairs,¡± Wu Heng ordered directly. The skeletons followed him downstairs and stopped at the stairway door on the ground floor. ¡°You five, stand at the door, spears facing forward.¡± Wu Heng stood on the stairs and ordered the five skeletons equipped with spears. The five skeletons held their spears, standing rigidly in front of the door, forming a barrier at the narrow staircase. When the preparations were almost done, he turned to Skeleton Basson and said: ¡°Open the main door and lure some zombies here, do not leave the residential area.¡± The zombies downstairs had already been cleared out once, but there were still quite a few zombies underneath the buildings inside the residential area. Basson nodded, opened the big door, and strode out. Soon the sound of frantic running and zombie roars echoed from outside. He peeked outside, and Basson was running back swiftly, followed by at least two or three dozen frenzied zombies. With their ws, they showed ferocious faces. The noise and roars attracted the attention of the zombies inside other buildings. Zombies trapped inside the rooms broke through the ss and jumped down from the upper floors amidst shards of ss. The number of zombies was quickly increasing. Basson was fast, always maintaining a certain distance from the zombies. When he arrived downstairs, he dived directly into the staircase, squeezing into the back of the skeleton team. And the zombies, with a series of roars, chased after them into the staircase like swarms of birds returning to their nests. Thunk! The sound of flesh and spearhead echoed, the first zombie to charge in wrecked directly on the forward-facing spears. Then, more and more zombies rushed in. The five spear-wielding skeletons began to attack. The spears in their hands incessantly pierced forward, boring through the zombies¡¯ bodies. And the mindless zombies, fearless of pain, continued to surge forward. The narrow staircase restricted the zombies¡¯ movements. And the spears kept thrusting forward, prating the zombies at the front. [Experience +6.] [Summoned Entity ¨C Skeleton Warrior, Experience +5.] [Summoned Entity ¨C Skeleton Warrior, Experience +5.] [Summoned Entity¡­.] [Summoned Entity ¨C Skeleton Warrior, level increased to 2, strength +1.] [Summoned Entity ¨C Skeleton Warrior, level Increased to 2, physique +1.] The results were better than expected. All the experience concentrated on the five spear-wielding skeletons. Their levels rose to the second level in session. Previously they had killed many zombies, but the experience was distributed among many skeletons. Those that fought at the front and killed the most had also died very quickly. Even after working for several days, only the sword-wielding skeleton had reached level 2. Now, it seems that when the number of enemies is notrge and there is no danger, I can use this method to nurture some higher-level skeletons first. Numbers are important, but so is the level. Soon, the fight was nearing its end, five of the skeletons had all leveled up to level 2. The small doorway area was piled high with bodies. Wu Heng walked out from the back, began to use the Bone Maniption Skill, and one by one, the skeleton warriors rose from the ground and joined the row of skeletons. The following work was a bit tedious. Transforming and recovering energy at the same time. Untilte at night, he returned to ck Stone Town to rest. The next day, Wu Heng came to the Zombie World early. After transforming all the leftover zombie bodies from yesterday, he counted the number of zombies. Five level 2 skeletons, 172 level 1 skeletons. Skeletons with souls were Skeleton Basson, a level 7 Skeleton Rogue, Jianyi, a level 6 skeleton, Jianer and Nuyi, level 5 skeletons, along with Teddy, a level 5 Skeleton Dog. It didn¡¯t seem like many, but when standing on the roof, they certainly seemed quite numerous. However,pared to the zombie horde that chased cars, there was still noparison. Especially as there were all sorts of mutated zombies in the group of corpses. The premise of steady development is not to take risks recklessly. After counting the skeletons, he said, ¡°We should go downstairs.¡± There was a rustling sound! The skeletons started moving, following together as they walked downstairs. Walking out of the stairwell, the downstairs was somewhat empty. ¡°Forward!¡± Thump, thump, thump! The army of skeletons trudged forward with resounding steps, following the charge towards the direction of the building next door. When they reached the doorway of the first unit. Whoosh! As soon as it opened, two zombies lunged at them. Dodging sideways, the skeleton warrior behind swung a vegetable knife, killing the zombies. ¡°You guys, follow Jianyi, clean the stairway of zombies.¡± Jianyi nodded, leading five skeleton warriors into the stairwell, headed upstairs. Wu Heng, on the other hand, continued to the second unit, and opened the door, ¡°You guys follow Jianer and clean the stairway of zombies.¡± One stairwell after another was opened, and the skeletons entered in batches, cleaning the zombies in the stairwells. The progress was smooth, with no mutated zombies found. Soon, a whole building was cleaned, the bodies were carried outside to an open space. Wu Heng didn¡¯t immediately start transforming them but continued on to the next building to clean it. The same process repeated, piling the bodies outside, while the spoils of war were directly moved back to the original residence. He returned to ck Stone Town. Wu Heng had Basen pack his bag and together they walked towards the market in the eastern part of the town. The market was still bustling, with hawking echoing throughout the area. Passing by several stalls, he heard more than one shouting the slogan ¡®The boss ran away with his mistress, all items massively discounted¡¯. Wu Heng brought Basen to an empty spot, took out a colorful mat and spread it on the ground, then took out one ss cup after another. Under the sunlight, the ss cups refracted beautiful light. Without him needing to hawk his wares, a crowd of people had already gathered around. ¡°New stock arrived?¡± ¡°Is it the same price as before?¡± Crowds were gathering, all eagerly asking questions. Wu Heng didn¡¯t expect so many people to gather so quickly. He replied: ¡°It¡¯s the same price as before.50 copper coins each, to prevent malicious buying, each person can only buy three maximum.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take one.¡± ¡°I want one too¡­¡± The crowd surged forward, taking out money to buy these ss cups that were cheaper than those in the stores. Whether they recognized him, or just came to see what was happening with the crowd. Soon, his booth was surrounded by people. What a messy scene! Although it wasn¡¯t sold out instantly like the first time, he had done decent business. With so many people and such affordable items, it didn¡¯t take long for all the merchandise to be sold out. ¡°I¡¯m sorry! We are sold out. Wait for the next batch!¡± Wu Heng packed up his things, stood up and said. Those who didn¡¯t sessfully purchase sighed softly, saying they¡¯de earlier next time before they scattered. Wu Heng tidied up his things. He looked around the stalls. He didn¡¯t see any selling long spears, which was a shame. The items in the market were much cheaper than those in the cksmith¡¯s shop. Having looked around, Wu Heng asked the fur merchant about prices before he left with his skeleton. There was a difference between rawhide and leather. The sold furs werepletely different from the leather armors in the armor shop, there were probably several steps in between to process them. Since he didn¡¯t know how to use them, he had just asked about the prices before leaving. But as soon as he left, two men came to the same stall. They asked, ¡°What was that guy trying to buy from you just now?¡± The stall owner looked at the pair¡¯s mean faces and hesitated before replying, ¡°He asked about the price of the furs, seemed like he felt it was too expensive, so he left.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t he say anything else?¡± ¡°What else is there in my stall?¡± the stall owner retorted. The two men nced at the stall owner again before getting up and leaving towards a distant ce. It wasn¡¯t until they reached a ce with fewer people, that one of them said: ¡°He¡¯s the one who killed Basen, the items must be with him.¡± ¡°That useless Basen.¡± The other man cursed, then asked: ¡°Who was the guy by his side?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but he lives alone.¡± ¡°The guards have been cleaning up the Wolf Head Mercenary Group these past few days. Let¡¯s find a time to go and avenge Basen and retrieve our items.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chapter 25 - 25, Someone Has Been Herel Chapter 25:, Someone Has Been Herel Trantor: 549690339 After eating dinner at the tavern along the way, they went straight back to their lodgings. After resting for a while, they started practicing spearbat with Basen. Ever since they got Basen the skeleton, they haven¡¯t used wooden targets for practice. Combat training is much more effective than practicing on wooden targets. As the fighting continued. The system message once again appeared in his ear. [Specialty Unlocked: Spear Mastery (Beginner)l Huh? The sudden message distracted him a bit. His movements slowed, and Basen¡¯s dagger was aimed at his neck. He was startled, and dodged to the side frantically. ¡°Pause!¡± After dodging, he immediately shouted. Basen stopped his movements, quickly sheathed his de and stood still. Wu Heng touched his neck, confirming that he was not injured, and then checked his attributes. [Name: Wu Heng] [Profession: Necromancer] [Level: 3 (1109/2700)] [Attributes: Strength 10, Agility 13, Constitution 15, Intellect 16, Perception 10, Charm 13.] [Specialty: Spear Mastery (Beginner)] [Skills: Bone Maniption Skill, Acid Ssh, Grease Skill] [Spear Mastery (Beginner): You have reached the beginner¡¯s proficiency level with the spear weapon.] As expected, there¡¯s an additional specialty in the attribute panel. There was no fixed attribute bonus, only shown he has reached a beginner s proficiency level. It means, he could also unlock other weapons through training. No, that would just be a dataized hint from the panel, and the proficiency reallyes from his own training. Frombat to daily training, it¡¯s been not too short a time. ¡°Should I practice swordsmanship next?¡± Compared to spears, there are more people who wield swords. This proves the practicality of swords in groups. Since training can unlock weapon proficiency, it might be worth practicing with a sword. After checking his attributes, he got up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s practice some more. The two of them stand in the middle of the living room and continue to practice. Wu Heng didn¡¯t go to bed untilte. The next day. In the Zombie World. Wu Heng led his skeleton squad to continue yesterday¡¯s task. Arriving at a building that hasn¡¯t been cleared, they opened every door in the hall, leading the Skeleton Warriors in to clean up the zombies. Then continue to open every room door, further cleaning up zombies in the rooms. Repeating the same unchanging battles. These isted zombies pose no threat to the current skeleton troop. Soon, the first building was cleared, followed by the next building full of zombies. Using their numerical advantage to win the battle. Just when he was about to turn the corner after clearing the zombies in the third building, Basen, acting as a scout, ran back from the distance. He made a stop signal. Wu Heng immediately ordered, ¡°Standby.¡± Swish!! The advancing skeleton army instantly halted and stiffly went into standby mode. Basen squeezed through the crowd, came to Wu Heng¡¯s side and pointed at the direction blocked by the building. ¡°Is there danger?¡± Basen nodded his skull lightly. ¡°Take me to see.¡± Basen nodded again, led Wu Heng out of the skeleton troop, and poked their heads around the corner to look ahead. In front of them was a small square within the housingplex, a cement floor with a few exercising machines. Ablue bus rammed through the neighborhood fence, overturning to one side of the square. About twenty or so zombies were lurking around the square, with many of them wearing matching blue uniforms. They must be passengers from the bus, workers from some factory. ¡°The numbers are still manageable.¡± More than twenty zombies is quite a number. But considering the current amount of skeletons and a few soul-enhanced ones, it shouldn¡¯tbe too hard. Proper preparation could further mitigate losses. Just as he was about to call the skeleton army over. Whoosh! Suddenly, three dark shadows burst out from a distant staircase. They trapped a wandering zombie and forcibly ripped off its arm and lower leg. Before the other zombies closed in, they quickly ran off, leading the zombie group around in circles. ¡°Mutated Zombie Dogs!¡± Wu Heng¡¯s eyes widened at the sight. Like Teddy, all three of these creatures wererge mutated dogs. They toyed with their prey, leading the zombies around in circles. They were dashing around chaotically with their speed advantage, and even asionally stopping to wait. Thismotion attracted more zombies, and the square started to be crowded. The advantage of Zombie Dogs lies in their speed. When Teddy was killed before, he had been trapped in a hallway, which severely restricted his movements. In open spaces like these, it¡¯s hard to get a hold of them. Even if you can win, if they turn around and run, it¡¯s hard to catch up. He patted Basen on the shoulder, ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± They retreated, leaving with the skeleton army. He needed to carefully consider how to handle the three zombie dogs, ideally trapping them in the middle; otherwise, they would be hard to deal with. They retreated all the way back to the building where they lived. While directing the skeletons to relocate corpses, Wu Heng carried out the conversion. The skeletons rose one by one, and the prepared kitchen knives were handed to the new skeletons by Jianyi and Jian¡¯er. Dusk fell. Wu Heng returned to ck Stone Town with a one-handed iron sword. After unlocking the Spear Proficiency, he nned to start practicing swordsmanship tonight. He would try to unlock that proficiency as well. Moreover, while he was practicing the spear, he was doing it blindly. For swordsmanship, he could ask for guidance from the members of the Fourth Squad. If that doesn¡¯t work, there are always Jianyi and Jian er. Having Basic Souls, they¡¯re almost like normal humans, the only difference being they can¡¯t talk. Easy demonstrations or correcting his actions shouldn¡¯t be a problem. Just as he put his iron sword aside and reached for his backpack on the table with the intention of going out. His hands paused slightly. Someone had rummaged through his bag. Although nothing was missing, the positions of the items inside had changed. Wu Heng immediately started checking the room, and traces of rummaging could be found everywhere, although everything was returned to its original ce. If he didn¡¯t have the habit of always putting items in the same ce in his bag, he might not have noticed. ¡°It wasn¡¯t a thief.¡± The silver coins were still in the drawer. And besides, a thief wouldn¡¯t search through things and then return them to their original ces. Who would be a thief with such manners? He found no clues in the room. He put on his backpack and left his room alone. Just as he stepped out, he noticed thendy chatting with a neighbor. ¡°Going out?¡± thendy asked. ¡°Um, did anyonee looking for me today?¡± Wu Heng asked directly. ¡°No one came to see you. If someone doese while you¡¯re not here, they cane to me. I¡¯ll pass on their message,¡± thendy generously offered. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing, just asking.¡± just as he was about to leave, thendy suddenly spoke: ¡°Oh, by the way, a fur merchant dide looking for you during the day, I saw him when I went out.¡± ¡°Fur?¡± ¡°Yes, he said he had a chat with you at the market yesterday. He left when he saw you weren¡¯ t home.¡± Chapter 26 - 26, Siege l Chapter 26:, Siege l Trantor: 549690339 Someone had entered his room, and thendlord had seen a fur trader at the door. These two things led him to make an inevitable connection. How would a fur trader know about his ce? It wasn¡¯t a thief, neither could it be the fur seller. Only the escaped wanted criminal knew where he lived. An ouw daring toe out during the day, indeed outrageous. Your excitement and anxiety rose simultaneously in Wu Heng¡¯s heart. Anxiety that he was targeted again, excitement that the other party would make a move now. He had noticed the opponent¡¯s intention. He could use this opportunity to resolve the matter and eliminate the threat. Picking up his bag, he said to thendlord, ¡°I have things to handle. I¡¯m leaving.¡± ¡°Hmm, don¡¯t bring those furs into the room. We can¡¯t handle them, they¡¯ll just make a mess,¡± replied thendlord. ¡°I just asked for someone else.¡± He left the crowded zone, heading towards the central area. Most likely, it was the wanted felon. He had to notify the association. There¡¯s a group now, he can¡¯t bear such matters alone. Professionals¡¯ Association. Many professionals were still gathered within the hall. Some at the counterpleting tasks, others chatting in the rest area, even people feeding their pets. From the clothing and pets, it was probably a ranger. Cavina had indicated that rangers tamed pets, with whom they could share their visuals and auditory senses for a short period. It was an important method for surveince and gathering information. Taking a nce around, he didn¡¯t dally, crossed through the hallway, heading directly to his team¡¯s rest space. Opening the door, no one was inside. Even after checking the training room, Captain Autruck and Cavina were nowhere to be found. Not there? Had they gone on a mission or were they not at the association? They should have brought me along if it was a mission. Probably they were not here. Just like Wu Heng, after the first mission, he had nevere over here. He went back to the main hall¡¯s office area, asking a staff member if ¡°Captain Autruck had arrived today?¡± Besides those like him engaged in field work, there were also numerous staff members within the association to maintain other tasks. They were the desk employees. The staff looked at him and replied, ¡°Noon. Captain Autruck and Miss Cavina left with the second group. They are currently not at the association.¡± Damn, they left at this time. Five people in the second team, just three in the fourth team. He was also not there. What were they up to? ¡°When will they be back?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± ¡°Do you know where Team Two took them?¡± ¡°It should be rted to a mission.¡± Wu Heng nodded but didn¡¯t say anything else. He just approached the bulletin board and nced at the numerous bounties posted. The number of wanted criminals had increased. Among these portraits, he couldn¡¯t recognize any familiar faces. He returned to his team¡¯s resting room and sat on the couch, pondering the next steps. If it was the wanted criminal, they wouldn¡¯t dare to be obvious. They would most likely make a move at night, with not too many people. Without the captain and Cavina, it wasn¡¯t that he had no options. If the two of them got involved, he might not utilize the remaining skeleton warriors. ¡°Would theye looking for me tonight?¡± If they didn¡¯te tonight but stalked him from the shadows, it would be difficult to deal with. He still needed to inform the association first. If he didn¡¯t go tonight, it would be good if the association could notify ck Stone Town to strengthen its search. If they arrive tonight, he could directly resolve the problem, regardless of the risk. When he sorted out his thoughts, He left a note on the table, picked his bag up again, and left. Night fell. Under the fog-like moonlight, a gray-feathered owl watched at the patrolling guard gradually receding. Meanwhile, within a nearby narrow alley, Someone spoke up, ¡°The guards have left.¡± At this moment, two more figures stood up. They nced at each other,municating without words, before rushing forward under the pale moonlight. Into the alleyway across. One of themmanded an owl to perch at the entrance of the alleyway in the distance while the other three swiftly arrived at the door, preparing to make their move. With a ¡®click¡¯, the door lock was easily opened. The room inside was dim and silent. They carefully entered the room and shut the door behind them. They didn¡¯t search around but headed directly for the bedroom. Capture the person, extract the location of the object, then kill them. It was that simple, they had to aplish it before the next patrol team arrived. Entering the bedroom, they looked at the human figure on the bed and gripped the dagger firmly. Just as they were about to make the next move. Suddenly, a sense of dread and chill rose up their spines. Their years of experience made them feel the imminent danger instantly. Without any hesitation, they started to roll on the ground. ng! Two crossbow arrows were fired at where they had previously been standing. Without waiting for their bodies to stabilize, they swung their short swords backward, the sharp de drawing a silver arc in the dim light. They collided with the iron sword swiping from behind, sparking a blinding re. In the shadowy room. They could vaguely see more than a dozen figures standing in front, blocking the entrance. The cold moonlight shone in through the window. Casting through their bodies, disying the inverted shadows of rib bones. ¡°Undead!¡± Their eyes widened in disbelief. Except for the few upfront donned in armors, the rest were all bare-boned skeletons. Did we get the wrong ce? Why are there so many undead in this room? They also realized that their presence was detected from the start. They were just waiting for them toe on their own ord. Nheless, they remained calm. Which ouw wasn¡¯t one who had tasted the bitterness of life? In desperate times, surrendering only speed up one¡¯s death. A fight to the death might still offer a glimmer of hope. ¡°Let¡¯s break out!¡± one of them yelled. Upon hismand, the other two raised their weapons and charged forward. Witnessing their desperate attempt, Wu Heng retreated andmanded, ¡°Attack.¡± Hu- ! Skeleton Teddy sprang from the ground, leaping a distance of three to four meters, pouncing towards the figure behind. Simultaneously, Jianyi and Jian¡¯er led a group of ordinary skeleton warriors charging forward. In an instant, the room was echoing with shes and the sounds ofbat. Boom-! The leader of the bandits kicked down the skeleton in front. His gaze swiftly scanned the room before finally fixing upon a nonbatant figure in the corner. With a chilling whisper, ¡°Die!¡± Dealing with the undead may be tricky but the solution was simple ¨C kill the necromancer, and the summoned undead would disperse on their own. After identifying his target, he brandished his sword and charged. Wu Heng looked at his attacker and cast a water ball towards him. The bandit cut through the water ball with his sword but was sshed with corrosive acid in the process, causing his face to begin to decay. His forward motion stalled as his deformities began to distort. Puff-! A surge of pain radiated from his chest. In his blurred vision caused by the acid, a figure had stabbed a short spear into his chest. ¡°Damn it!¡± The bandit cursed. Simultaneously, a piercing sound echoed by his ear. He tried to dodge but his movements were sluggish. Puff-! The sound of de prating flesh once again echoed. A sharp dagger was plunged into his neck, causing fresh blood to spray out like a fountain. The bandit¡¯s body slowly copsed to the ground. As Jianyi drew his sword from his body, he immediately turned to attack the other enemies. The battle at the rear gradually drew to a close. The only bandit left alive, drenched in blood, was hauled over. ¡°What are you looking for in my room?¡± Chapter 27 - 27, How Did You Do It 1 Chapter 27:, How Did You Do It 1 Trantor: 549690339 |???? ¡ª The room was dim, filled with a strong scent of blood. The criminal was hauled before him, in a feeble condition. ¡°What were you trying to find here?¡± Asked Wu Heng. The criminal whipped out arge amount of blood and answered through gritted teeth, ¡°If I tell you, will you let me go?¡± ¡°Do you think you can still walk?¡± Fair trade, you let me go, I¡¯ll tell you what we were looking for.¡± Hees to ughter at his own ce and speaks about a fair trade. Were you here to collect the snake-headed note from Basen?¡± Wu Heng continued. When Basen was first killed. The noteworthy thing was the note with the snake head, though its purpose was unknown, it was the only unique item. He didn¡¯t get a response, but from the slight flinch, he could tell he had hit the nail on the head. There was no need to question further, hemanded, ¡°Kill him.¡± ¡°No¡­¡± St-1 Jianyi¡¯s sword rose and fell, and the iron sword was driven through the subject¡¯s throat. [Experience +30.] [Summoned entity ¨C Skeleton Swordsman Experience +10.] The body slumped down, and the notifications appeared instantly. This night had indeed boosted his and the Skeleton¡¯s experience significantly. Wu Heng looked at the corpse on the ground, then at the waiting Skeletons in the room. In the end, he decided not to send them back through the boundary door, fearing additional enemies. Basen, who had been stationed outside, hadn¡¯t yet returned. Wu Heng lit a shlight and began searching the corpse. He found three money bags full of silver and copper coins- quite a stash for a fugitive. It seems these people must have a regr base in the town. Aside from the money, there were also their weapons and armor. The weapons were set aside while the armor was left untouched to avoid additional blood loss. Thump, thump-! The door was knocked, and through the crack of the door, Skeleton Basen could be seen standing outside. Opening the door, ¡°Are there any other people?¡± Basen shook his head, indicating there were not. He¡¯s kept Basen, the top-level thief, outside because he feared there might be a lookout likest time. If they were to escape again, it would be a perpetual situation. Now it appears they timed their entry just right and didn¡¯t appoint a lookout. ¡°Move the bodies to the living room, then all return to the boundary door.¡± Wu Heng continued to instruct. The bodies wereid on leather cushions and moved to the living room. The skeletons in the room returned to the boundary door right away. It was morning. There was a flurry of footsteps outside the door. Bang-! The door was kicked open and Captain Autruck, Cavina, and other members of the professional team stormed in. Weapons drawn, vignt eyes scanning the whole house. When they saw Wu Heng sitting in the chair with three neatly arranged corpses underneath, they were all momentarily stunned. ¡°Wu Heng, are you alright?¡± Autruck immediately asked. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine.¡± Wu Heng replied while eyeing the others. Standing behind Autruck was, besides Cavina, a woman in leather armor with wheat-colored skin, brown hair twisted into braids, holding a wooden staff, and a sword slung at her waist. Wu Heng had seen her before and now he could guess who she was, the second team¡¯s captain, ¡®Tulisa¡¯. The only female captain among the four squads. Further behind were several men, one in silver armor with a sword and shield and three in leather armor, some with bows, some with swords, all members of the second squad. Seeing Wu Heng unharmed, the group exhaled in relief, then again went from rxed to stunned. Their gaze returned to the three corpses on the ground. ¡°These are all criminals? You killed them?¡± Tulisa asked. The second team¡¯s missionst night was also to capture a criminal. They¡¯d made adequate preparations, with guards providing a blockade, and also enlisted Autruck¡¯s and Cavina¡¯s help. Only then they sessfully killed the criminal. Yet the neer, who was held in low regard by all teams and barely chosen by Autruck due to hisck of manpower, had managed to kill three. How is that possible? One member of the second team stepped forward and examined the bodies, then nodded. ¡°All of them are wanted criminals with rewards.¡± After saying that, both parties fell silent again. Tulisa asked in astonishment, ¡°You killed them?¡± Their gaze once again fell on Wu Heng, then on the figure standing aside with a rotund helmet. The matter of wanted criminals was serious in ck Stone Town. The newest member of the fourth team killing three criminals would certainly draw attention and respect. If they had known this earlier, they would have recruited the necromancer themselves, even as a reserve member. At this moment Autruck snapped back to reality and introduced, ¡°Wu Heng, this is Tulisa, captain of the second team. In my absence, you can turn to her if needed.¡± It seemed Autruck and Tulisa had a good rtionship. ¡°Nice to meet you, Captain Tulisa.¡± Said Wu Heng. ¡°Mm, if you feel the fourth team is not suitable, you can join our team, sister will save you a spot.¡± Tulisa replied with a smile. ¡°Thanks, but the fourth team is good.¡± ¡°Tulisa, please help transport the three bodies. Cavina, take Wu Heng back to the guild to check if he¡¯s injured.¡± Autruck immediately cut off the others¡¯ attempts to lure Wu Heng away. Tulisa nodded, and someone behind her took out body bags to wrap up and take away the bodies. Cavina called a carriage outside and led Wu Heng to the guild. On the carriage. Cavina, with her long legs crossed, looked at him and suggested. ¡°You could consider renting a house in the central district, it would be safer there and it¡¯s closer to the guild.¡± He¡¯d thought of this before. Given that he had some money on hand now, he could rent a better house and improve his living conditions. But this idea had always been just a n and not acted upon yet. The crowded district might have poor conditions, but it draws less attention and no one cares what you bring back home. For his own logistics, it¡¯s easier. If he were in the central district, he would easily attract attention. ¡°I¡¯ll save some more money first.¡± Wu Heng replied casually. ¡°You can let the captain help you find a ce then.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Behind them. In another carriage. Tulisa nced at Autruck across from her and stated, ¡°You got lucky!¡± ¡°The criminal your team killedst night must have fetched quite a bounty.¡± ¡°No, I meant, you got lucky for having recruited such a reliable member.¡± Replied Tulisa with her face full of smiles. The second team was already full. But the third team had the opportunity to recruit this person, but they chose someone else. Once this news spreads back to the guild, they wondered if the third team would regret missing out on a member who could single-handedly kill three wanted criminals. ¡°Mm.¡± Autruck responded nonchntly, but he was quite pleased internally. This trip to bring the three wanted criminals back. Would surely bring great prestige to the fourth team. Chapter 28 - 28, As Everyone Knows 1 Chapter 28:, As Everyone Knows 1 Trantor: 549690339?? ¡ª Fourth Squad¡¯s lounge. Autruck came in, extending the money bag he had in hand towards him. ¡°The bounty for the wanted criminals is set ording to the squads that apprehend them. You collect this reward first. You also get another reward of a lower tier item. You can im that at the front desk in a bit.¡± The method for mission submission was a consensus reached by the three of them. Submitting as a squad means the aplishments were collectively attributed to the three of them. This was in line with Wu Heng¡¯s thinking, as killing three wanted felons single-handedly would be hard to exin. Officially iming the squad aplished this carried more persuasive power. As for the matter of the second squad being aware of this, it was beyond his control. Moreover, even if someone were to investigate, they wouldn¡¯t find anything out of the ordinary. ¡®Thankyou, Team Leader. Let me treat you to dinner tonight,¡± said Wu Heng politely. 6 ¡°No need, the deacons recently assigned tasks to the squads, to assist the guards in tracking criminals and rogue mercenaries. Now is not the time to celebrate.¡± Autruck sat down, poured himself a cup of tea. ¡°A tracking mission?¡± ¡°Our squad was also initially assigned, but as you killed three wanted criminals, we have essentially achieved our goal, no need to participate now Otherwise, we would need to patrol and search with the guards,¡± Autruck exined. God. So much for his quiet retirement, now he had to go on patrol. By killing the three men, he really did solve a lot of problems. ¡°Let¡¯s go some other day then,¡± thought Wu Heng before continuing, ¡°Team Leader, I wonder if I can apply for a second skeleton minion, it is pretty dangerous out there.¡± Autruck sipped his tea and thought for a moment before replying, ¡°I¡¯ll talk to the deacon about this. Whether it gets approved will depend on the circumstances.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Autruck nodded and continued to ask, ¡°How did you discover their intentions to harm you?¡± To be able to prepare in advance, indicated that Wu Heng had known in advance that they wereing for him. Cavma also nced at him curiously, waiting for his response. Wu Heng then recounted the discovery of someone entering his residence as well as the problems encountered during his conversation with thendlord. ¡®I can¡¯t say for certain, I was just specting that they would probably act.¡± ¡°How did you kill them yourself?¡± Cavina continued to inquire. This was a question he didn¡¯t have to answer; everyone had their secrets. However, Wu Heng had long premeditated his exnation. He said: ¡°Knowing in advance that they were going to act, I prepared ahead of time. When they walked in, I released thick smoke. As is widely known skeletons do not rely on eyesight, darkness and smoke cannot obstruct their vision, Skeleton Basson picked them off one by one.¡± Widely known? Who even knew about this! We don¡¯t have such a deep understanding of the undead. This reason seemed to pass, a battlete at night, with preparations made in advance, the killing of three wanted criminals didn ¡®t seem to pose any issues. Yet, something about it felt strange. The three of them chatted in the lounge for a while, Autruck left for the training room, as Cavina and Wu Heng also got up to leave the lounge. Arriving at the front hall. Wu heng used his reward of a lower tier item to exchange for a [Dancing Light Skill] book before leaving the guild. Commercial street, weapons shop. ¡°What are you buying today?¡± The musclebound and slick-skinned shop owner asked with a smile. Wu Heng didn¡¯t visit often, but he left an impression on the shop owner. ¡°I¡¯m here to look at spears.¡± ¡°They are all over here, see what you like.¡± Various types of spears hung on the side wall. The cheapest one cost 4 silver and 70 copper coins, and the most expensive one cost 75 silver coins. They varied in type and length. Wu Heng took a look and pointed at the cheapest spear, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll take this one.¡± The spearhead was about 40 centimeters long and the shaft was made of dark wood. However, judging from the workmanship of the spearhead, it was much better than what was bought at the market. The shop owner nced at him and continued, ¡°The shaft is treated with ashwood, could easily be chopped off in a fight. This spear is suitable for driving off wild beasts in the vige or for training purposes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s just what I need it for, driving off beasts in our vige.¡± The store owner nodded in understanding, ¡°Then there¡¯s no problem.¡± ¡°Can I get a discount if I buy a lot?¡± Wu Heng asked, as usual. ¡°That would depend on how much you¡¯re buying.¡± Wu Heng thought about how many he could carry away without attracting unwanted attention. ¡°I¡¯ll start with 10.¡± ¡°10 isn¡¯t a lot, the discount probably won¡¯t be much.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll need more in the future and I¡¯ll being back here to buy them.¡± The two of them haggled briefly, and the store owner gave him a 50 copper- coin discount. Having paid the money, Wu Heng and Basson carried the spears out of the weapons shop and headed towards their residence. Upon returning to their quarters. Basson tidied up the room, cleaning up the blood stains on the floor. The fightst night was intense. The already scant furniture wasrgely shattered, the walls and floor were also marred with numerous sword shes. Thendlord would probably have him pay for some furniture when he sees the mess. Wu Heng sat at his desk, flipping through his newfound skill book Flipping through page by page, following the process to unlock the skill, at the same time, he tried to understand the magic of this world. If only he was this hardworking in his past, he might have gotten into a reputable university. As time passed. A system prompt appeared: [Skill Unlocked: Dancing Light Skill.] [Dancing Light Skill: You can create a floating light source.] With a thought, he released Dancing Light Skill. Immediately, several rays of light began to revolve around his body, emitting a faint light. He tried to make the light touch the items beside him, but the rays of light circumvented the items and continued to circle him. It appeared to be unable to be used as an offensive tool. ¡°That works, can use it as a shlight.¡± After putting away his spell, he tidied up and set off with Basson towards the Zombie World. Roof. He found a map of the local area, spreading it out in front of him to study. Thanks to a cycling enthusiast tenant, his room hosted many maps of various ces, including a city map and route map of this city. Most of the zombies within themunity have been cleared out. There were still some who wandered in, but they did not pose much of a threat to him. The next step was to venture outside themunity and explore more ces. After careful thought, Wu Heng had three targets in mind. First, the location where the survivors who had tried to escape by bus a few days ago had perished. Using a pen, he circled the location where the bus had capsized. They took such a risk to dash on the streets, those people surely had a destination in mind. It could be a survivor base, or some safer ce. In the bus, there might be some clues to be found. Then, with the pen, he drew separate circles towards the southwest and the north. There¡¯s a pedestrian street in the southwest direction, near which there were two gold shops and a bank. ^her the bank held gold was uncertain, but the gold shops surely had plenty Taking the gold and silver back to ck Stone Town would make him an instant tycoon. The other circle on the north side was a nearby police station. He could check if they had any bullets. These three points were his next targets. There was a giant zombie in the vicinity of the bus, capable of overturning a bus, it would be difficult to deal with. He would encounter three mutated dogs while heading to the pedestrian street whose speed the horde of skeletons could not match, posing a difficult fight. That left the police station. ¡°Had I bulletsst night, it wouldn¡¯t have been such a hassle.¡± The wanted criminalsst night served as a warning. If he had bullets then, he could have executed a justice shoot, and emptied the clip. ¡°Off to the police station it is then.¡± Chapter 29 - 29, Scouring the Shop_l Chapter 29:, Scouring the Shop_l Trantor: 549690339 Once the target was confirmed. Wu Heng had the weapons and armor of the three fugitives from yesterday, along with 10 spears, brought over. They were neatlyid out in front of him. There were two types of weapons. A pair of short swords, two one-handed long swords, and 5 Poison Smoke Thunders. It seemed that these fugitives really liked carrying Poison Smoke Thunders, it¡¯s unknown why. They didn¡¯t use them during the battles. No, it¡¯s not that they didn¡¯t want to use them. Even if they released the Poison Smoke Thunder, it would mainly affect them and not the skeletons. His gaze fell back on the weapons. The craftsmanship of the short swords and long swords were quite good, not premium but far better than the regr iron swords Wu Heng bought for 3 silver coins each. He kept the pair of short swords for self-defense and handed the two remaining long swords to two skeletons. Although these swords were better than the regr iron swords, they were still rtively ordinary. When it came to actually using iron swords forbat, it would be more worthwhile to spend a little more for better quality ones. After distributing the weapons, the next step was to allocate the three sets of armor. The armors were in bad shape, with numerous scratches from the erratic attacks of the skeleton warriors. But it didn¡¯t matter, these were to be worn by skeletons. Any increase in defense, however small, was good. After equipping the three spear-wielding skeletons with armor. He then chose ten more skeleton warriors and reced their weapons with newly purchased spears. The number of skeletons armed with spears now totaled fifteen. Once everything was prepared, Wu Heng continued to give orders, ¡°Follow me!¡± The skeleton army followed him down the stairs and exited the building. The zombies on the ground floor had been exterminated several times, and no new ones had appeared overnight. After ensuring that there were no abnormal situations in the surroundings, they set off towards the north gate. After passing two buildings, they were already close to the north gate. Through the gaps in the iron fence, one could see the situation outside. There were small groups of zombies wandering aimlessly and though they seemed few in number, adding up they totaled about twenty or thirty in number. This was the route the survivor¡¯s bus had taken when it forcefully plowed through. But the bus had not overturned here, and the zombies along this route had been lured away towards the crossroads in the east. Probably because of this, there weren¡¯t many zombies in this area. ¡°You few, stand by near the gate.¡± Wu Hengmanded. The fifteen spear-wielding skeletons sparsely positioned themselves upfront, with their spears resting by the gate. From a distance, the zombies noticed the movement on this side. When the first zombie roared and rushed towards them, it initiated a chain reaction. The surrounding zombies one after another began to roar, its sound spreading rapidly throughout the street. All the zombies, in unison turned towards the gate of the residentialplex, and rushed towards it with their teeth bared and ws extended. ¡°Crouch, weapons forward!¡± Wu Heng quickly adjusted the positions of two skeletons, and continued to give orders. Whoosh! The skeletons crouched, their spears held out in front of them. Roar- Roar! Several dozen zombies rushed towards them, straight towards the formation of skeletons. Seeing the zombies charging towards them, Wu Heng raised his hand to cast Grease Skill. The air became viscous, creating a patch of grease that was three to four meters wide, covering the ground. Thump! Thump! Thump! All at once, the zombies slipped and fell face-first. Those behind continued to rush forward, causing a domino effect of falling zombies. The feature of the Grease Skill was to create difficult terrain. It¡¯s like brushing ayer of oil on a tiled floor. Within a blink of an eye, the charging zombies stumbled and fell as if they were rolling gourds. After a brief moment of chaos, some zombies managed to climb up stepping over their fallenrades, charging straight towards the forward-pointing spears. Thud! The sharp iron spear pierced through a zombie¡¯s chest, oozing a thick ck and red fluid. Thud! Thud! Thud! The spear-wielding skeletons started thrusting their spears relentlessly, attacking the charging zombies. [Experience gained +6.] [Summoned entity ¨C Skeleton Warrior, experience +3.] [Summoned entity ¨C Skeleton Warrior, experience +5-] [Summoned entity¡­] [Summoned entity ¨C Skeleton Warrior, Level increased to Level 2, Strength +1.] [¡­I The prompts for gaining experience started to increase, still umting on a few spear-wielding skeletons. And the few newly added level 1 Skeleton Warriors started to gradually reach level 2. The skeletons already at level 2 were also quickly umting experience. The Grease Skillsted for about two or three minutes before it evaporated cleanly into the air. But in the open space in front of the block, a small hill made of bodies had piled up. The zombie attack required climbing over the mound of corpses to continue attacking the skeletons. Gradually, the number of zombies decreased. Only a few zombies with severed lower limbs continued crawling over here. Wu Heng nced at the deserted road, saying, ¡°Go, kill those remaining zombies.¡± Skeleton Teddy excitedly jumped out of the group of skeletons, quickly rushed to a few slowly crawling zombies, bit them one by one to death, and then dragged the corpses back. On both sides of the road were various shops. Most of them were fruit and vegetable vendors and restaurants. Food in such shops wouldn¡¯tst long, after casually checking out a couple of them, a few kitchen knives and watermelon knives were found, the rest were not much of use. After a sweep, a store was spotted. ¡°Follow me!¡± A few skeletons trailed behind and entered the store ahead. Various snacks and instant noodles were scattered on the ground, undamaged, and none of the survivors had moved them. The owner of the store must have be a member of the zombies. It is unknown whether he ran away or died at the hands of the skeletons. Having looked around the first floor of the store, things here were quite well- preserved. Only the ice cream in the freezer had melted and was sloppily wrapped in packaging bags. Then, he went upstairs with the skeletons. The second floor was not shelved, but bedrooms and warehouses. It contained stacks of boxes of instant noodles and drinks, as well as some snacks. It felt quite nice. ¡°Move all these.¡± Wu Heng started to give instructions. Skeleton warriors entered the store, moving things out. Wu Heng continued looking down the road, not venturing too far, so as not to draw more zombies. He was directing the skeletons to haul the snacks from the store back to their original dwelling ce. Then he sat in front of the door releasing the Bone Maniption Skill. One by one, the skeletons stood up and joined the roster. Returns to the original dwelling. The snacks and drinks that were brought back were neatly ced against the wall. The supermarket didn¡¯t seem big, but there was a lot of stuff. Even without ck Stone Town, with all these things, I could sustain myself for a while. They say that in an apocalypse, food is more valuable than gold. But where to exchange all this food for gold? After so many days, I haven¡¯t even encountered a surviving person. The only one I saw was dead while trying to escape. The second bedroom was filled, and then the skeletons were instructed to move the stuff to the living room. He then walked out of the room and looked at his own 15-men spear array. The hand-picked skeletons, themselves, had umted plenty of experience, and during the recent battle, they all leveled up to level 2. One at level 3, fourteen at level 2. Actually, this method doesn¡¯t seem too bad. It doesn¡¯t have any negative impact and can raise the level of the skeletons. ¡°We can also buy some more spears and armor. Chapter 30 - 30, So many _1 Chapter 30:, So many _1 Trantor: 549690339 Dealing with zombies, I feel the spear is more useful than the sword. At least for the sword, you have to chop. With the spear, zombies would just ram into it. Moreover, the spear¡¯s range is long, which is even safer. After a flurry of thrusts, it¡¯s hard for the zombies to rush close. I can buy more spears. But I can¡¯t buy them too frequently, I should wait a couple of days. As he was thinking, the Skeleton Warrior had emptied the supermarket. Wu Heng and Basen returned to ck Stone Town. After dinner. Wu Heng was standing up straight, legs spread as wide as his shoulders, his hands tightly holding the sword hilt. Jianyi was standing next to him, reaching out to correct some of his wrong moves by adjusting his arm holding the sword. After his movements became standard. Jianyi then did the same moves next to him, swinging the sword downwards with both arms. Whoosh-! The de sliced through the air, dropping downwards. Wu Heng followed his example, also raising his sword and chopping down. Jianyi shook his head, indicating the move was incorrect, and demonstrated again. Wu Heng watched carefully, continuing to learn from him. Then, Jianyi took him through relentless sword waving, performing basic drills. It didn¡¯t look as simple as hacking someone in gangster TV series. He kept practicing until his arms were a little sore, then he let Jianyi go and went to bed to rest. The next day. Wu Heng brought the skeletons to the North Gate again to arrange formation. ¡°You stand here, spear facing forward, you few over there¡­.¡± Unlike the encounter battle from yesterday. Now there was some time to arrange in advance. He let the spear-wielding skeletons line up in front of the door in a spear formation. Once the preparations were almost done, he looked at Basen beside him, ¡°Go up there for a round. If there are any zombies, lead them here, be careful.¡± Skeleton Basson nodded, squeezed out of the skeleton crowd, and ran forward. The Security Bureau wasn¡¯t far, but it still took a while to reach. Especially because there was a new residential area in front, which might have a horde of zombies, so he had to be careful. They sent Basen to attract a circle of enemies first. Soon, they saw Basen running back from a distance, with about twenty zombies behind him. The number was notrge. Basen quickly returned, passing through the spear-wielding skeletons at the front, and entered the back. The zombies that followed roared at the sight of the skeleton crowd and charged forward. Pu, pu, pu~! The spears pierced the zombies, sttering dirty blood all over. [+] Get Experience +6. [Summoned Units ¨C Skeleton Warriors, Experience +3.] [¡­.] The battle ended quickly. It was simpler than imagined. ¡°There¡¯s no danger ahead, right?¡± Wu Heng asked. Basen shook his head. ¡°Retrieve your spears, press forward.¡± Wu Heng continued to give the order. The Skeleton Warriors all moved, crossed the road, and went to the other side. Along the way, the sporadic zombies rushing over from both sides were killed one by one. They kept moving forward, passing amunity service center. Broken ss, blood stains all over the floor. Wu Heng led the skeletons in, checking every room. There wasn¡¯t much worth scavenging, just some monitors, files and such. He picked up a backpack and collected some staplers, pens, and some Az, paper. All was put in the backpack and hung on a skeleton¡¯s back. They turned at themunity service center and entered another road. A few smashed cars on the not-so-wide road blocked most of the way. A few zombies wandered between the cracks of the cars. About 500 meters to the right, you could see the blue, three-story security bureau building. Zombies rushed out and were killed, everything went smoothly. Wu Heng waved his hand, saying, ¡°Walk along the edge.¡± A few skeletons with souls spread out, directing the skeletons to advance along the sidewalk. Roar-! Just when the team was about to cross the car area. A zombie trapped in the driver¡¯s seat suddenly sat up straight, issuing a roar. Whoosh, whoosh-! In an instant, two crossbow arrows whistled out, piercing the zombie¡¯s skull from front to back, its head banging on the steering wheel with a thump. Beep? ! The harsh car horn sounded instantly. In the quiet environment, it echoed throughout the entire buildingplex. Wu Heng¡¯s eyes instantly grew wide. He hadn¡¯t expected this sort of trigger of a car¡¯s locked rm. The car horn was still irritatingly loud. The surrounding buildingplex seemed to boil over, with scattered roars heard. A dense mass of zombies rushed out from the housing estate across, and from the alleys on both sides. Stepping on cars, another wave of rm sounds rang out. ¡°Quick, follow me and charge through.¡± Wu Heng quickly looked around and ordered, as he started running towards the front. Ssh! Ssh!! The skeletons were no longer cautious in their advancement. Carrying their weapons, they followed quickly towards the location of the security bureau. And the surrounding zombies, like a flood, converged on them in an astonishing number. They quickly rushed into the security bureau. Basen and Jianyi killed the zombies inside. ¡°Get in, a few of you block the entrance to the hall.¡± Wu Heng quickly gave orders. Outside, arge group of zombies gathered at the gate, shoving and pushing, rushing inward. [Grease Skill], Wu Heng released the Grease Skill, forming a smooth area under the zombies¡¯ feet. Bang, bang, bang!! In an instant, the zombies in that area fell t on their faces. The zombies behind were squeezed forward, causing a pile up of fallen bodies. Wu Heng took a lighter out of his pocket, lit a piece of broken cloth, and tossed it into the area formed by [Grease Skill], The moment the open me came into contact with the grease, whoosh, mes shot up over half a person high, covering the courtyard area. The struggling zombies were swallowed by the mes. Wu Heng backed up a few steps, avoiding the burning sensation brought on by the fire. He was amazed at the effect of this new skill. ording to the skill description, [Grease Skill] can create a ¡®difficult terrain¡¯. This refers to the effect of the grease. Unless the terrain is especially rugged, it can cause slipping. Simrly, it also has abustible feature. He only tried it out of curiosity, without expecting the fire to be this fierce. [Gain experience +6.] [Gain experience +6.] [Gain experience¡­] Damn, it can be used to farm kills¡­ Even so, some zombies still rushed out of the sea of fire like charred bodies, lunging this way. They were on fire, giving off somewhat unspeakable horror. The spear-wielding skeletons defending the entrance began to thrust their spears, piercing and killing all approaching targets. ¡°You guys hold the fort here, Basen, take a few skeletons with me upstairs.¡± After confirming that there won¡¯t be any danger in the short term, Wu Heng said towards the side. Several soul-holding skeletons nodded their skulls. Basen also took a few skeletons with him and began to inspect each room with Wu Heng. He wasn¡¯t sure whether there were any bullets here, but there should be some, right? He opened each room one by one, and finally found a locked safe in a room that looked like an armory. After praying to the gods of both worlds in his heart. He took out a bronze key and opened the safe. The safe door was opened. After removing the key, delight surfaced on Wu Heng¡¯s face. ¡°So many!¡± Boxes of bullets were neatly arranged inside the safe. Chapter 31 - 31, Three Dogs_1 Chapter 31:, Three Dogs_1 Trantor: 549690339 Looking at the yellow-brown bullets, Wu Heng felt himself bing whole again. Since their ammo ran out in Mining Vige, stepping outside had be less reassuring. Besides, ck Stone Town wasn¡¯t as safe as it seemed on the surface. This was, after all, a world of professionals, where peace was only an illusion. The increased patrols in the city, as well as task forces supporting the patrols, made it clear that things were getting dangerous. Even though his squad wasn¡¯t required to join the patrols, having more means to defend themselves was essential. Now that they had bullets, they might not be able to handle powerful enemies, but dealing with wanted criminals shouldn¡¯t be too hard. Inside the safe, apart from boxes of bullets, there were several handguns with tags on them, which were probably meant for distribution but hadn¡¯t been distributed yet and were stored together. First, he loaded his own gun full of bullets. Then, he packed all the bullets and handguns into his backpack. After emptying the safe, he hung the bag on a skeleton¡¯s back. Besides the safe full of bullets, the room also contained other police tools, such as handcuffs, metal shlights, rubber clubs, and a stic shield simr to a riot shield. These hadn¡¯t been kept in the safe and were just lying around. They seemed useless to him. But since he was here, he thought he might as well take them. He put the small items into the backpack and let the skeleton hold the shield. Then, he headed downstairs. As he descended the stairs, the smell of burnt flesh hit him. The fires from the Grease Skill had vanished, leaving charred bodies on the ground. At the doorway, the fight was still raging on. The few remaining zombies were charging towards the spear array formed by the skeletons. They were pierced through their bodies and fell to the ground. As time slowly passed, thest zombie fell and the ce becamepletely quiet. Only the distant sound of car horns was still incessantly ringing in the air. But all the nearby zombies had likely been attracted to it by now, and no new zombies were appearing. With the skeletons moving the bodies blocking the door, Wu Heng started using his Bone Maniption Skill. One by one, skeletons rose and slowly entered the queue behind them. It wasn¡¯t till dusk that they stopped converting bodies. Wu Heng didn¡¯t n on staying here any longer. This might be the security bureau, but overall, it wasn¡¯t as safe as the residential building. If a special Mutated Zombie or any other monster showed up, everything he owned might be lost here. Looking at the bodies on the ground that hadn¡¯t been converted, Wu Heng couldn¡¯t bear to leave them behind. ¡°Pick up the bodies.¡± Under Wu Heng¡¯smand, the skeletons hoisted up the bodies. They formed a corpse transportation line and returned the same way they came. They moved the zombie pressing on the steering wheel, positioning its body upright. The shrill car horn finally stopped. The silence returned. The skeletal squad, carrying blood-soaked bodies, passed through the area where the vehicles were wrecked and returned to the housingplex where they lived. The bodies were left on the ground floor, the door of the staircase firmly shut. Wu Heng returned to ck Stone Town. ck Stone Town. Wu Heng bought dinner at a tavern and brought it back to his ce. He took out the braised chicken drumsticks, sausages, peanuts, and opened a can of Happy Water. Looking at the dinner on his table, he nodded with satisfaction. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t have the money for a better meal, but the tavern¡¯s food just didn¡¯t have the taste of the past. As he ate and drank, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little nostalgia for the life he once had. Those were the days when he couldze around watching videos daily, eating and drinking as he wished. He often fantasized about having an extraordinary life back then. Now, it seemed that those monotonous days were a luxury that only the privileged in this world could afford. Ah, damn apocalypse! After having a hearty meal, Wu Heng took out another handgun, filled it with bullets, and handed it to Basen, ¡°Do you know how to use it?¡± Basen took it, and flipped it over in his hands Wu Heng pointed to the gun and exined, ¡°This is the safety, once it¡¯s off you can shoot at the enemy. It works the same way as a crossbow, you aim here, and fire directly at close range.¡± Basen listened carefully, absorbing the new knowledge. He was adept with a crossbow, so learning how to use a handgun wouldn¡¯t be too hard. Then he picked up the handgun, tried to unlock the safety, and aimed at the wooden target in the corner. After Wu Heng advised him not to waste bullets, he returned to the table to reload the empty magazines. There were several guns, all of the same model. The magazines were meant for him. If a real fight broke out, he could swap magazines instead of clumsily loading one bullet at a time. As it turned out, scavenging the public security bureau was the right decision. Although there were only handgun bullets for now, it was enough. If he got hold of rifles or rocketunchers in the future, he wondered if he could form a special Skeleton unit, each member armed with an AK. In an era like this, using cold weapons was somewhat absurd. After reloading several magazines, dusk gradually descended. Once he made sure no one wasing to find him, he opened the boundary door and called Jianyi over. He began to instruct himself in swordsmanship again. Ever since he learned that he could unlock weapon specialties through the panel, he had developed an increased curiosity towards weapon training. It felt like ying a game and unlocking achievements. After adjusting his stance, Wu Heng started to swing the iron sword in sync with Jianyi. Meanwhile, Basen continued exploring the handgun on the side. The next day, Zombie World. Wu Heng went to the rooftop and checked the level of the spear-wielding Skeleton. Aside from the very first Skeleton, two more had reached level three. The level progress was visible. He could form a Spear Array to draw in enemies and increase his and the Skeletons¡¯ levels. This method was rtively safe and efficient. After distributing kitchen knives to newly transformed Skeletons, Wu Heng led his skeleton army down the stairs. Upon leaving the stairwell, there were five or six dismembered zombies growling and lurching his way. How were there more zombies? He had already cleaned up his building three or four times. Where did they wander off from? ¡°Attack!¡± Wu Heng gave themand. Crash! Without any formation, the Skeleton Warriors stormed forward, cutting down every zombie that tried to approach. Wu Heng went to the pile of zombies bodies he didn¡¯t finish transforming yesterday and continued. The Skeletons stood up one by one and walked into the ranks at the rear. In the afternoon. After the transformation of the bodies waspleted. He led his Skeleton army once more to clear out the residential buildings to the east. As soon as they threw open the door to theplex, the Skeletons piled in, killing the zombies inside. Once he confirmed it was safe, Wu Heng began to loot. Soon it was evening, and Wu Heng returned to the roof with his Skeletons, ready to go back to ck Stone Town for dinner. arranging his troop of Skeletons for a standby, he was about to leave using the boundary door. Suddenly, there were roars of zombies and the sound of chaos from below. Wu Heng peered down from the edge of the roof. He saw three gigantic Mutated Dogs leading more than twenty zombies running in his direction. They ran a few steps, then turned to wait for the trailing zombies. ¡°So it was you who lured them here.¡± The few dismembered zombies found this morning had been led here by them. The three Mutated Dogs were huge. One of them, with ck fur and a lean frame, had a narrow head, a long neck, and tall, straight limbs. After the mutation, this shape was far from the usual canine form, looking more like a ck, dog-headed horse. It was somewhat ridiculous. ¡°Why did you threee here?¡± These three were the same Mutated Dogs he had encountered at a small za down south. But this time, they had wandered over here and even brought some zombies with them. He looked at the three dogs ying with the zombies below, then nced at Teddy squatting nearby, also looking down. The skeletal tail wagged like a fan. ¡°Can we bait them and kill them?¡± Chapter 32 - 32, Mrs. Slyther?! Chapter 32:, Mrs. Slyther?! Trantor: 549690339 ¡® Three mutated dogs kept leading the zombies around in circles. Although Wu Heng had cleared this area twice before, scattered zombies, attracted by the noise, still moved to approach them. The mutated dogs, however, had no intention of stopping. They often rushed back to the zombies, biting down frantically. Before the other zombies could close in, they would then turn around and continue running. Truly the essence of kiting. Just as they were messing with the zombies, a sudden crashing sound came from the side. Tha- Tha- Tha-tha! The three mutated dogs suddenly stopped in their tracks. Following the sound, they saw an odd looking bone dog, its front legs wrapped around a white steel post of a signboard, swinging its hips non-stop. Its hollow eye sockets stared towards them. Meanwhile, its lower body continued to swing back and forth. The mutated dogs looked at the bone dog in surprise, while the bone dog let go of the post it was hugging. Its hollow eye sockets still faced them. The mutated dogs tentatively stepped forward, and the Skeleton Teddy surprisingly stepped back. Seeing the bone dog¡¯s timidity, the three mutated dogspletely disregarded the zombies behind them and charged at the Skeleton Teddy. The bone dog shook its hips twice more then turned around and ran the other way. Upon swiftly reaching the bottom of a building ahead, it darted into the hallway. Without any hesitation, the three mutated dogs swiftly followed like released arrows and entered the building. They continued chasing until the fourth floor. The pursuing mutated dogs then halted, cautiously eyeing the dense human-shaped bones on the stairs. Turning to leave, they found a crowd of human-shaped bones had also poured in behind them. The bones, wielding kitchen knives, charged at them. Bones from above and below attacked all at once. Jostling, they pounced on the three bewildered mutated hunting dogs. The intense collision and fighting resonated through the entire hallway. Wu Heng and Basen stood outside. Together with the remaining skeleton warriors, they cleared the zombies that had followed the mutated dogs. These zombies were all drawn from nearby, hence their numbers were considerable. While the zombies below were nearly cleared out, the fight in the hallway was also nearing its end. Click-! The sound of unlocking came from the hallway door. Jianyi and Jian¡¯er, both drenched in blood, walked out in a somewhat disheveled manner. It seemed the fight was over. Wu Heng and Basen directly entered the hallway. The skeleton warriors standing on the staircasending had entered standby mode, standing upright in their ces. Scattered bones covered the floor. It seemed quite a few skeleton warriors had died as well. In the vicinity of the third and fourth floors, they saw three unrecognizable, chopped-up corpses lying around. ¡°Get them out!¡± The skeletons collectively carried the three mutated dogs out of the hallway and dumped them on the open ground. Wu Heng was the first to move. He went to the side of thergest dog, reminiscent of a horse, and began to cast the ¡®Bone Maniption Skill¡¯. [Summoned creature exceeds summoner¡¯s capability range, instability factors increase¡­] As the Bone Maniption Skill was cast, a message about instability factors appeared. This has happened twice before, but no particr incidents had urred. It was still unknown what exactly was unstable about it. Soon, the first skeleton dog got up from the ground, shook its body to get rid of the blood and flesh stuck on it. [Skeleton Hunting Dog (Level 7)] Without fur, the skeletal figure appeared more like a horse. Its eerily pale, robust skeleton was particrly slender at the chest ribs, eye sockets hollow, exuding a faint, blue soul fire. It was actually a Level 7 Skeleton Hunting dog, the same level as Basen. ¡°From now on, your name is Emaciated Dog. Got that?¡± Wu Heng dered. Emaciated Dog didn¡¯t answer, just stood still. Wu Heng didn¡¯t care whether or not it understood. ¡°Go, stand by over there.¡± Emaciated Dog went over to one corner, and Wu Heng began sifting through the crushed body parts with a short spear. As expected, at the original location of the corpses¡¯ heads, he found a white, fleshy object. The Corpse Core. A surge of joy rose in Wu Heng¡¯s heart. This was valuable stuff, even more so than a level 7 Skeleton Hunting Dog. He instructed Jianyi to put it in a stic bag while he continued to use his Bone Maniption Skill on the remaining two bodies. Two Skeleton Hunting Dogs soon stood up one after the other. [Skeleton Hunting Dog (Level 5)] [Skeleton Hunting Dog (Level 5)]. Both dogs were only level 5. He asked them to stand by and continued to search the bodies. As expected, he found two more Corpse Cores. This time, he had obtained three Corpse Cores in total, a great harvest indeed. After packing them away carefully, Wu Hengmanded his Skeletons to return to the rooftop. After instructing Jianyi and Jian¡¯er to guard the Skeleton Hunting Dogs, he returned to ck Stone Town. ck Stone Town, Frencer Guild. After a muscr man with a war-axe had finished iming his bounty, Wu Heng took his ce at the counter. A staff member with a professional smile greeted him, ¡°Mr. Wu Heng, how can I help you today?¡± Despite noting here often, he had be quite familiar with the staff. Especially after being praised at the city hall, he had enjoyed a bit of fame. ¡°I would like to post amission.¡± You don¡¯t need to wait in line to post amission. Simply fill in themission task in the lounge and hand it over to us.¡± He hadn¡¯t known about this. Nobody had ever told him. It wasn t really anyone¡¯s fault though, he rarely visited the guild. ¡°Oh, okay, I¡¯ll bring it next time.¡± The staff member smiled, ¡°Whatmission do you want to post?¡± An alchemymission. Here¡¯s the potion recipe I need. I want three copies made.¡± Wu Heng handed over the recipe. Thest time he requested potions, he had included the recipe. So now the whole process was much easier. He had managed to bypass a few of the moreplicated steps. ¡±Alright.¡± After noting everything down, the staff member informed him, ¡°We¡¯ll assign an alchemist to prepare the potions. They should be ready in two to three days.¡± ¡°Got it!¡± Afterpleting the registration, Wu Heng left the front desk, allowing the person behind him to move forward and consult. As he stood there, considering if he should go greet those in the lounge, Another staff member approached him. ¡°Mr. Wu Heng, Captain Autruck has asked to see you.¡± Oh, man, he couldn¡¯t avoid it now. If he had known, he would have left sooner. He entered the fourth squad¡¯s lounge. Pushing open the door, he saw Cavina, dressed in a beige short blouse and tight leather pants, sitting on a sofa looking through some documents. Her long, straight, beautiful legs were a sight to behold. ¡°Cavina!¡± Wu Heng greeted her first. Cavina nced at him, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Captain Autruck and the steward are waiting for us.¡± ¡°The Steward? Has something happened?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure, we¡¯ll find out when we get there.¡± As they curiously walked and talked, they reached the Steward¡¯s study. After knocking gently on the door and hearing a response, they walked in. Inside the tidy study sat three people. The steward ¡®Yazde¡¯, Captain ¡®Autruck¡¯ and a mature woman dressed in a purple form-fitting long dress. Her chestnut hair cascaded over her shoulders, her eyes were bright, her eyebrows slender and upturned, and her figure was slender with mature curves. She was seated with her legs crossed, a cheetah lying down next to her pristine white legs. A cheetah? How fierce! Having such a creature for a pet. Its size was simr to Teddy after his mutation, it would be interesting to see who would win if the two of them were to fight each other. Steward, Mrs. Slyther, Captain.¡± Cavina was first to speak, respectfully greeting each one. Slyther¡­ Mrs. Slyther? Chapter 33 - 33, Night Shift_l Chapter 33:, Night Shift_l Trantor: 549690339 Slyther¡­ Wu Heng was making a conscious effort to recall this name. It seemed as though he had heard it somewhere. His mind quickly ran over his memories. The opportunities where he coulde in contact with the title of ¡°Mrs.¡± in ck Stone Town were few. He soon remembers from where he had heard this name. The term ¡°Mrs. Slyther¡±, was mentioned by Cavina on the train back afterpleting the Mining Vige mission. She¡¯s the Vice-executive of ck Stone Town Professional Association, and the female owner of Money Cat. She is one of the truly wealthy and influential people in ck Stone Town. Her position at the Association was also special, she was not only the Vice- executive but also a ¡®Secret Speaker¡¯. An expert at and enthusiast for gathering all kinds of information. Out of curiosity, Wu Heng nced at her, only to find her curiously examining him as well. ¡°Wu Heng, this is ¡®Slyther¡¯, the Vice-executive of the Association.¡± Executive Yazde introduced. Then to the enchanting woman, she continued, ¡°This is Wu Heng, he¡¯s just joined the fourth squad not too long ago.¡± ¡°Oh? So you¡¯re that little necromancer who investigated the Mining Vige?¡± Slyther¡¯s eyes scanned Wu Heng, as though trying to see through something. In her eyes, there was undisguised interest. ¡°Slyther, stop teasing him,¡± the executive reminded her from the side. Slyther withdrew her gaze, but still smiled and asked, ¡°How did you manage to kill those mercenaries from the Wolf Head Mercenary Group?¡± ¡°It was simply luck, the credit mainly belongs to the captain and the investigation team.¡± Slyther continued observing him while maintaining her smile, ¡°How did youe up with the idea of bing a Necromancer?¡± So she was collecting information about him? But these questions were ones others had asked in the usual course; so, he simply answered in the same manner as he normally would. ¡°It was the only job rted to a Mage that I could find, so I chose it.¡± ¡°And your skeleton? How many do you have?¡± ¡°Only one.¡± ¡°Not bad.¡± Slythermented,zily half-leaning on the sofa. The few people present could tell. This Vice-executive was showing a strong interest in Wu Heng. On their first meeting, she had already asked him several questions in a row. Seeing Slyther¡¯s silence, the executive resumed speaking, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s discuss official matters. There will be a unified action by the Association tonight¡­.¡± Damn it! There was another mission after all. Wu Heng was a bit troubled. Yazde continued, ¡°Your team has fewer members, so you don¡¯t have to participate in tonight¡¯s action. Your duty is to guard the Association. Autruck will know the specifics and he will assign the missions to you.¡± Phew! Wu Heng breathed a sigh of relief. He had thought he was going to be sent out again to investigate some strange things. Working the night shift wasn¡¯t too taxing ¨C he just had to persevere through the night. ¡°Okay, that¡¯s settled. You can go back and prepare,¡± said Yazde. The three nodded and left the study together. The sky was darker now. In the slightly dimrge hall, the professional squads were gathering. Groups were forming based on squad alignments. Each person was armoured and had swords ready, preparing for battle. Before long, Executive Yazde walked out from the rear. He pronounced, ¡°The target for this mission is ¡®Bawudong¡¯, an Elder from the ¡®Church of Divine Punishment¡¯. He¡¯s a level 12 professional, and has several church elites under him. Our operation is to coordinate with the guards of ck Stone Town, but this operation is still dangerous. Everyone needs to be cautious, and safety is paramount.¡± Hearing this, the faces of every squad turned a little solemn. A level 12 professional is considered a rare powerhouse. It was surprising to find such a person in a small ce like ck Stone Town. Simultaneously, everyone realised why they had been searching for fugitives throughout the city a while ago: they had been searching for the people from the Church of Divine Punishment, but nothing had been revealed until the discovery of concrete clues, only then it was announced. A level 12 powerhouse is indeed an unstable factor. After a few more instructions from the executive, someone strode in from outside and said, ¡°We can set off now.¡± ¡°The fourth squad will stay back at the Association, the rest of the squads, move out.¡± The executive waved his hand, leading the professional squads out of the Association. They joined up with the guards on their way and hurried towards the North City Gate. After the squads left, the hall became quiet again. Wu Heng asked Basen to close the main door. He casually asked, ¡°Captain, this Elder of the Church of Divine Punishment is pretty powerful, isn¡¯t he? Sending out so many people.¡± Autruck pondered for a while before speaking, ¡°I don¡¯t know much about the Church of Divine Punishment either. All I know is that they are a church active within the eastern region of the kingdom, established by a group of fanatics. They often conduct sacrifice rituals, and have a notorious reputation.¡± There are many professions in this world that are associated with gods. For instance, priests, or warlocks who also have a rather infamous reputation. The direction of the profession depends on obtaining or exchanging power from the gods they believe in. Wu Heng used to be an atheist himself, but now he could travel between two worlds with a key. So it wouldn¡¯t be strange if one day a deity truly appeared before his eyes. Of course, it¡¯s better not to provoke them. ¡°So why did theye to ck Stone Town?¡± Wu Heng asked next. ¡°They might have some objective, or they might just be passing by and decided to stay, I¡¯m not sure about the specifics. However, the people from the Church of Divine Punishment are on the wanted list all year round,¡± Autruck replied softly. ¡°Oh!¡± Wu Heng responded with disinterest in this topic, shifting the conversation, ¡°Captain, I¡¯ve been practicing swordsmanship recently. Could you give me some pointers, if possible?¡± ¡°Sure, show me what you¡¯ve been practicing,¡± said Autruck. Wu Heng immediately took out his iron sword and started practicing the moves he learned from his training with Jianyi. ¡°Raise your arms higher, your muscles are too tense,¡± Autruck walked over and instructed. Cavina stood aside watching the two men practice their swordsmanship while brewing three cups of fruit tea. In a house in a residential area, A ck Feathered Crow flew through the window,nding with precision on the shoulder of a man in the pitch-dark room. The man ran his bony palm over the crow and said, ¡°ck Stone Town¡¯s guard team and professional squads have left from the North City Gate. Their destination should be the ce we¡¯ve prepared. There are only four people left in the central Association.¡± The curtain was pulled back, moonlight filled the room, and in the dim moonlight, one could see three men sitting around a round table. One man was tall and burly, his head shaved and with bare arms. Another one was in leather armor with an iron sword at his waist. Thest man was cloaked in a ck robe, apanied by the ck Feathered Crow that had just flown in. ¡°Huh, a bunch of idiots.¡± the man in leather armor sneered. The man with the crow didn¡¯t respond, his gaze shifting towards the tall, burly man as he continued, ¡± ¡®Elder Bawudong¡¯, considering a ce like ck Stone Town, I don¡¯t think there should be too many military forces left in the city.¡± The man tilted his head, ¡°Since the Professional Association insists on catching us, let¡¯s give them a big surprise.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s get started.¡± The three men got up and headed out. Chapter 34 - 34, Tactic 1 Chapter 34:, Tactic 1 Trantor: 549690339 | Professional Association. After practicing his sword for a while, Wu Heng took Skeleton Basson on the designated patrol route. The orb of the Dancing Light Skill was suspended around him, illuminating the space around him. ¡°Not a bad magic spell.¡± Although he found a shlight, this magic that doesn¡¯t need electricity seems more economical. The magic is effective too. Compared to using it during the day, the effect is brighter at night. Plus, it covers arge area, beautifully illuminating the surroundings. However, Wu Heng also discovered the drawback of this magic. As the light orb revolves around him, it means he bes the brightest person in the darkness. If there were any enemies, they would spot him straight away. It draws attention easily. Therefore, it¡¯s better to use it less frequently while it¡¯s dark, no, better not to go out when it¡¯s dark at all. He patrolled all the way to the training ground, found nothing inside, and walked out. However, the moment he opened the door, Wu Heng¡¯s heart dropped. He quickly dissipated his magic, allowing darkness to consume the surroundings. Just now, in the darkness, he saw a person. He was certain, the person also saw him. ¡°Good evening, friend from the Professional Association.¡± Wu Heng¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. He cautiously moved, taking out his gun and unlocking the safety. ¡°What do you want?¡± The person¡¯s voice was rxed: ¡°All the others were tricked to go out. Imagine how thrilling it would be if, when they return, they found everyone here in¡­¡± Bang! Bang! Bang! Before he finished speaking, Wu hEng began firing in the direction of the voice. Basson also opened fire simultaneously. Deafening gunshots echoed through the corridor, sparks flying from the gun muzzles. But darkness enveloped everything around him. ¡°Pinpoint his position.¡± Wu Heng, one hand ced on Basson¡¯s shoulder, followed the direction Basson was facing and pulled the trigger. Bullets flew through the darkness, disappearing as if they were stones thrown into muddy water. They had been careless. The shlight was in the backpack; they could only rely on Basson¡¯s vision to discern the enemy¡¯s general location. Luckily, they had ample bullets this time. ¡°Dammit, what the hell is this thing?¡± A curse came from the darkness. Then came the sound of hurried footsteps drawing near. ¡°Hold him off!¡± Wu Heng continued to give orders. Basson threw down his gun, took out his knives, and charged into the darkness. Soon, the sounds of fighting and weapons shing came from the dark. Wu Heng quickly reloaded, pulling a shlight from his bag and shining it straight ahead. The blinding beam of light caught the enemy off guard. Taking advantage of the moment, Basson made a swift stab at the side of the enemy¡¯s neck. Clink! The enemy¡¯s armguard blocked the attack, a loud sound of sh followed. Only then was Wu Heng able to clearly see the enemy¡¯s appearance. A man of average height, thin face, thick eyebrows, wearing leather armor and wielding a sword. Wu Heng scanned the enemy with a nce, and fired again. Unlike the blind shots earlier, he could clearly see the enemy¡¯s position now. The first shot hit the wall and the second one followed the enemy¡¯s rolling trajectory. Then came the third and the fourth shots. The enemy could not afford to take the shots standing and swiftly rolled away. He took out a scroll from somewhere and opened it abruptly. Whoosh-! A ck tentacle covered with dark suckers flew at him. Wu Heng fired at it but the bullets passed through the tentacle without causing any harm. He rolled to avoid it, moving to the side. The ck tentacle smacked against the wall behind him with a loud thwack. The enemy tried to quickly approach him, but seeing Wu Heng raise his gun again, he swiftly dodged into the dark corner. At the same time, a round, ck grenade rolled out from there. ¡°Damn, Basson, retreat!¡± He yelled, swiftly retreating as an explosion let loose arge cloud of smoke. Wu Heng pulled back, starting to reload his gun. This enemy was far more formidable than the previous wanted fugitives. Agile in form, with an excellent rhythm in battle. So far, neither the captain nor Cavina had arrived, suggesting there may be more than one enemy present. A significant portion of the troops from ck Stone Town had been diverted elsewhere, a situation that couldn¡¯t help inspire suspicions of falling for a ploy of diverting attention. Once again recing bullets, the magazine hit the ground. The smoke ahead churned violently, and a figure emerged from the distance, cleaving the smoke with a sword arching down towards the head. Basen quickly rushed forth, blocking in between therades, with two short des intersecting at his head. ng! There was another crisp sound, and sparks flew everywhere. Basen¡¯s body reacted to the pressure, knees bending downwards. The enemy¡¯s face showed delight, and their longsword, following the momentum, pierced through the chest armor in front and emerged through the other side. The moment the longsword pierced the body, the man¡¯s joy turned into confusion. It felt as if he had punctured thin air. Without a chance to ponder further, the thief in front grabbed his sword-wielding arm while the other hand¡¯s short de lunged diagonally towards his chest and abdomen. At the same time, a dark green water ball zoomed in from overhead. Outside the city, on the broken stone bridge. A variety of scouting birds were returning from the dark night. The sound of the report rang out, ¡°Sir, up ahead is a pile of rocks. There are no traces of human activity.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the same on our side. We haven¡¯t found anything. Are you sure it¡¯s here?¡± The ranger from the professional team also added. As these words came out, everyone¡¯s brows furrowed. If one person said this, there could be a mistake, but if both guards and professional teams said the same thing, they couldn¡¯t all be wrong. Had theye to the wrong ce? ¡°Move. The whole team, surround the area ahead,¡± ordered a square-facedmander. Woosh! The guards charged out, swiftly closing in and surrounding the pile of rocks ahead. This ce was the ruins left by a copsed manor. Some passing merchants would rest here. But now, there was no one here. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be. The intelligence stated that they were hiding here,¡± someone muttered. Steward Yazde whispered a reminder, ¡°Search everywhere.¡± The square-facedmander gave an order, ¡°Search for any cers or hidden spots.¡± The guards and professionals set off with their torches, conducting a thorough search. ¡°Nothing. They haven¡¯t left anything. The intelligence must have been false ¡± someone noted. All faces immediately turned grim. Everyone was considering a dreadful possibility. After a few seconds of contemtion, the square-facedmander muttered in a cold voice, ¡°Move, let¡¯s head back.¡± ¡°Damnit, it¡¯s a mage!¡± The dark green water ball broke apart, sttering everywhere. It took this long into the fight for him to realize that the opponent was a mage. The acidic burning sensation hampered his vision, and relying on memory, he attempted to retreat back around the corner. ¡°Basen, kill him.¡± Once more, Basen charged, and Wu Heng was right behind, firing bullets at the foe in front of him. His vision was impaired, and he reacted slightly slower. He only started to roll after hearing the gunfire, but it was already toote. The bullet instantly hit the body. Stumbling and unable to stand firmly, Wu Heng pulled the trigger rapidly once again, releasing bullets in a frenzy at the target, who copsed to the ground with a thud. There were slight convulsions, after which the bodyy stiff on the ground. There was no experience point notification? Wu Heng didn¡¯t approach, but pointed the gun at the enemy on the ground and pulled the trigger again. Bang! As the gunshot sounded, the enemy on the ground swiftly rolled to the side, attempting to get up and escape again. Basen blocked his path. Bang bang! Gunshots rang out once more. One bullet went right through the neck, causing a spray of blood. Chapter 35 - 35, Church of Divine Punishment _j Chapter 35:, Church of Divine Punishment _j Trantor: 549690339 A bullet pierces through his neck, blood spattering. The man attempts to retreat, but his body begins to copse downwards. He falls to the ground with a thud. Still, his hand reaches into his chest, trying to pull something out. Basen runs over quickly, kicks his head, making him pause. Wu Heng steps forward and pulls the trigger at the man on the ground again. Bang Bang-! Gunshots echo as the bullet pierces through his chest. His bodyes to aplete halt. [Experience received +64] The system prompt appears, certifying the enemy¡¯s death. Wu Heng instructs Basen to continue to keep a watchful eye on the surroundings. After recing the clips for both himself and Basen, He collects the empty clips he¡¯d just tossed onto the ground. ncing at the dead body, now seeping blood on the ground, he decides to forgo the idea of transporting the body to the Zombie World. It¡¯s uncertain what happened to Autruck and Cavina; moreover, if signs of a battle are found but no body, it could easily draw suspicion upon himself. He rapidly runs over his thoughts, and quickly then begins to run forward with Basen. Meanwhile, he wonders whether or not the guards outside have noticed the situation here. If he doesn¡¯t send out any signals, it¡¯s possible that nobody would discover the situation here at all. He abruptly stops and rapidly locates a window facing a flower bed. Using the Grease Skill, he douses the flower bed, lights a rag on fire with a lighter, and tosses it in. Whoosh-! Instantly, fiery mes surge upward, illuminating the entire night sky. He can¡¯t believe that no one would notice this. When they discover the fire, they¡¯ll put it out and the professional association wille to investigate. If this doesn¡¯t attract the guards, it means that the entire ck Stone Town has fallen. In such a case, he might as well return to the Zombie World. When everything is done, Wu Heng continues running towards the direction of the hall. The hall¡¯s location. Around Cavina, stand five people, each holding either a longsword or a dagger. Dressed differently, their teamwork is perfectly coordinated. They¡¯re surrounding and attacking Cavina. In the shadows not far away, a figure d in a ck robe, a crow perched on its shoulder, silently watches. asionally, it releases a blue energy spear, restricting Cavina¡¯s movements. It¡¯s like they¡¯re toying with their prey. Cavina¡¯s condition isn¡¯t good, she¡¯s covered in blood, with numerous sword cuts all over her. Her golden hair, under her helmet, clumps into scabs, sticking to her pale face. The longsword in her hand keeps swinging, battling each person around her. ¡°My dear girl, you have some talent. Why not join us?¡± the man in the ck robe calls out, his voice enchanting and mesmerizing. Cavina pants, stumbles on her feet, utters a cold snort but offers no reply. The robed man nods and pats the crow on his shoulder. Caw~! A piercing cryes from the crow. Cavina looks up subconsciously, only to find that the crow is staring back at her. Its eyes, seeming to swallow her spirit like the abyss. In the split second she is distracted, the others raise their swords to strike down at Cavina. The swords are just about to descend, Whoosh-! Suddenly, a strong light shoots out from the distance, sweeping past their eyes. Before they can react, the deafening sound of gunfire is heard. Bang Bang Bang! The bullets pierce through the darkness, shooting towards them. While none of them actually hit, the shooting momentarily intimidates them. Quickly retreating, they keep their distance. In the darkness, Basen moves swiftly, charging into the crowd. He picks up the dazed Cavina and retreats into the shadows, disappearing from view. Wu Heng breathes a sigh of relief. Whoosh-! The sound of pping wings echoed. In the residual glow of the shlight, a ck Feathered Crow had already flown over his head. Wu Heng, surprised, looked up unconsciously, gazing into the crow¡¯s eyes. In an instant, the crow¡¯s eyes expanded like a spreading abyss, and Wu Heng only felt dizzy, as if his soul had been devoured. However, this feeling disappeared quickly, and his vision cleared once again. ¡°What the hell!¡± Wu Heng threw his shlight at the crow¡¯s head, catapulting it to the wall. ¡°Kill him!¡± The man in the ck cloak at a distance bellowed with rage. Five people charged from the darkness. As they drew closer, Wu Heng reversed his gun and pulled the trigger. After setting Cavina down, Basen too pulled the trigger on his side. Bullets crisscrossed in the hall, and the charging five copsed instantly. The man in the distant ck cloak panicked, turned around and tried to escape into the darkness. Wu Heng cast his shlight on him and pulled the trigger. Basen also quickly followed, chasing after the target. Bullets pierced through the darkness, prating the man in the ck cloak. [Gained experience +55.] The man in the ck cloak is dead. After confirming that the target was killed, Wu Heng quickly reached Cavina¡¯s side. Body dyed with blood, with wounds big and small everywhere. Being able to hold on till now under the siege of so many people, she was truly a tough one. He took two potions out of his backpack, pried open Cavina¡¯s mouth, and poured the ¡®Healing Potion¡¯ and ¡®Detoxifying Potion¡¯ directly into it. Unsure which one would help. Above all, her life must be saved. Pausing for a moment, he then opened a bottle of Spirit Potion and poured it in as well. Cough, cough! Cavina coughed violently, spitting out the potions that were poured into her mouth. Then she opened her eyes, ¡°What the¡­?¡± ¡°I was giving you some potions. Are you alright?¡± ¡°Nothing too serious.¡± Wu Heng nodded, ¡± You rest a bit, help should be arriving soon. I¡¯ll go check on the captain.¡± No, we go together. There are stronger enemies over there.¡± Saying this, Cavina staggeringly stood up. Stronger enemies? Wu Heng now understood why Cavina didn¡¯t run and chose to fight these many people. If she had run away, the pressure on Autruck would have increased. Wu Heng nodded, he didn¡¯t n to leave her here either. It wasn¡¯t clear if there were any more enemies, it was safer to stick together. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go!¡± A pair of them and a skeleton moved swiftly through the corridor. Boom, boom-! From the darkness in the distance, heavy thumping sounds rang out. Turning a corner, they saw a tall figure fighting with their captain, Autruck. Hearing the footsteps behind him. The pair quickly separated, both looking back. Wu Heng and Cavina also stared at the enemy. A muscr man, almost two meters tall, bare-armed with bulging muscles, fought bare-fisted without any weapons. Captain Autruck seemed somewhat ragged now. He was panting, his silver chest armour caved in, seemingly due to some hefty impact. Seeing his two teammates arrive, a trace of joy shed on Autruck¡¯s face, ¡°Have you called for backup?¡± ¡°They should be here soon.¡± Wu Heng replied. No one knew whether the reinforcements wereing or not, at least they couldn¡¯t admit to not knowing at this moment. Autruck nodded, then continued, ¡°Church of Divine Punishment¡¯s elder Bawudong¡¯ excels in hand-to-handbat, he is incredibly strong and agile.¡± Holy crap! The Church of Divine Punishment was here, while ck Stone Town¡¯s main force was outside the town. Chapter 36 - 36, How Did You Do It_l Chapter 36:, How Did You Do It_l Trantor: 549690339 Bawudong, with his hands behind his back, turned to look at them in a calm manner. After giving the two people and one skeleton a sweeping look, he spoke with a hint of surprise, ¡°I truly underestimated you all, but it doesn¡¯t matter, you¡¯re going to die here anyway.¡± It seemed that this elder of the Church of Divine Punishment didn¡¯t have much emotional reaction to the deaths of his underlings. Instead, he was more eager to kill a few more of his opposition. No one responded, but the atmosphere around them began to grow increasingly tense. The next second, the team of professionals charged towards the opposition all at once. However, Bawudong¡¯s speed was even more remarkable. Like a sh of lightning, he charged straight towards Autruck, his powerful, thick-leg sweeping out. Autruck blocked with his longsword, Bang! A thunderous sound echoed as an air wave dispersed. Under the immense force, Autruck¡¯s body slid backwards uncontrobly for a few meters, his arms numb. Bawudong retracted his leg, grabbed the iing short de with his hand, sent Basen flying, and swiftly dodged Cavina¡¯s sweep at his midsection. The burly man exhibited remarkable awareness and agility. This was a stark contrast to his physical appearance. Bang Bang Bang! Seeing the opportunity, Wu Heng pulled the trigger. Bullets flew, splitting the air as they raced towards their target. Maintain this posture, I don¡¯t believe you can evade bullets. Bawudong, who was crouching, turned his head to look, his body instantly covered in ayer of scale-like hard skin, almost as if he had put on a set of heavy armor in an instant. Ding Ding Ding! The bullets hit Bawudong¡¯s body, leaving dents behind. Seeing this, Wu Heng¡¯s eyes instantaneously widened. This wasn¡¯t about the level of strength or fighting power anymore. A body that could withstand bullets, how was that possible? I went through all this trouble to get these bullets, and before I could fully utilize them, you¡¯re just standing there taking them, it¡¯s going a bit too far. The gunshot just now had infuriated Bawudong, who was in the middle of a fight. A pair of cold eyes looked over, filled with rage and intent to kill. He straightened his body instantly. At this moment, Autruck once again attacked him fiercely, his longsword carrying the whistle of the wind as it shed towards him. Bawudong dodged sideways, his back curving as his scales blocked Cavina¡¯s attacks. Bawudong rotated once more, swinging a straight punch towards Basen who was by the side. Bang! His fist smashes a window, sending stones scattering all over. Bawudong, suspended in mid-air, grabbed two pieces of broken stones and hurled them towards Wu Heng with full force. The stones were as fast as bullets, their whistling sound the only warning. Wu Heng only saw his motion but couldn¡¯t keep up with the stones. He dodged to the side instinctively but was still hit by a piece of broken stone. His leather armor made a bang sound as if he had been firmly hit by a hammer, his body retreating several steps. Enduring the bone-breaking pain in his chest, he once again aimed his weapon at the enemy and pulled the trigger. Bang! Bang! Bang! The bullets fired again, leaving marks where they shattered his scales upon impact. However, there was no substantive damage inflicted. The trio on the main battlefield continued to engage Bawudong. The elder¡¯s battle power far surpassed Wu Heng¡¯s estimation. What profession was he in, that allowed him to grow scales on his body? The reinforcements were taking forever to arrive. It couldn¡¯t possibly be that all the guards in the central district have been withdrawn, could they? Bawudong, a giant in stature, disyed extraordinary agility in dealing with the three-person attack. However, he frequently nced in Wu Heng¡¯s direction, as if nning to charge over and kill him at any moment. The attacks from the professional team kepting, their weapons striking his scales, emitting a series of nging sounds. Whiz! Bawudong charged forward with a knee strike, which hit Basen square in the chest. Crack! Crunch! The sound of bones breaking and mechanical locks resounding simultaneously. Basen, who was sent flying, was reeled back in by a silver metallic ring. Under the piercing light, a silver-white handcuff linked Bawudong¡¯s ankle to Basen¡¯s wrist. The sudden change made Bawudong, who was pulling back his leg, stagger momentarily. Autruck and Cavina charged forward again, their iron swords simultaneously shing down on top. ng! Their weapons struck the scales on their opponent¡¯s back as if striking an iron shell. Enraged, Bawudong lifted his leg to kick Basen, who was chained to the other end of the handcuff, intending to kill the guy who was holding him down. Just then, the illuminating light suddenly dimmed. A falling object could be heard from above. Bawudong instinctively looked up, his right hand forming a de, swinging towards the sound above him. Thud-! It was as if he were striking a water balloon, with liquid sttering in all directions. The next second, he felt a searing burn on his face. As the light turned back on, Bawudong swayed his body, constantly rubbing his eyes with both arms. ¡°Kill him, quickly!¡± Basen yanked the handcuff, forcefully spreading Bawudong¡¯s legs wide to restrict his movements. Autruck and Cavina, with weapons targeted at the neck and skull. Thud-! The sound of de prating flesh rang out, leaving trails of bloodstains. Wu Heng also quickly approached, maintaining a safe distance, aimed at the head and fired. Bang-! Bawudong¡¯s head jolted back, but he didn¡¯t immediately fall. Bang Bang Bang-! The sound of gunfire was non-stop, with bullets raining onto his head like droplets. [Experience gained +125.] Bawudong¡¯s body fell backward, and with a crash, he slouched against the corner of the wall. Autruck didn¡¯t let his guard down; he stepped forward to sh at the decapitated body. Thud! His sword cut Bawudong¡¯s neck cleanly, sending the severed head rolling down. It was only at this moment that they all let out a sigh of relief. Exhausted, they sat on the ground to regain their strength. They took out their potions and drank them down. ¡°Captain, is there anyone else?¡± Wu Heng asked, leaning against the wall. Autruck said, ¡°With Bawudong dead, there shouldn¡¯t be anyone else.¡± ¡°If there is, we¡¯re going to have to run. We can¡¯t keep fighting like this, we¡¯ll end up martyring ourselves for the guild.¡± ¡°Mm!¡± Autruck grunted in acknowledgement but didn¡¯t say much else. At this moment, the sound of numerous footsteps echoed from the hall. The three of them stiffened and immediately stood up, alertly watching the front. In the dark, a torchlight was seen followed by a Cheetah making its agile appearance. Then came Slyther, d in leather armor with an iron sword hanging from his waist, and the leader of ck Stone Town¡¯s guards, surrounded by arge number of soldiers. Slyther swept his gaze over the decapitated body on the ground, his voice cold and stern, ¡°What happened?¡± Autruck pointed at the body and said, ¡°Bawudong, Elder of the Church of Divine Punishment.¡± Everyone frowned, then their faces changed dramatically. If Bawudong was in town, then who did the ones who went out of town go to arrest? The torches lit up the Hall of Professionals again. The crowd that entered in a single-file was divided into several small teams, inspecting the surroundings, protecting the Town Hall and City Lord¡¯s Mansion, as well as treating the injured and searching the crime scene. The rescuers bandaged the wounds of the three survivors and provided medicinal and spirit potions for treatment. After drinking some, Wu Heng was noticeably more revitalized. At this moment, the squad inspecting the surroundings returned and reported, ¡°Leader, Mrs. Slyther, a total of eight dead. We found no injured survivors or other enemies.¡± The leader of the team furrowed his brows, looking at the wounded four. ¡°There¡¯s only three of you? Did you kill all of them? How did you manage that?¡± Chapter 37 - 37, come to my place when you have Chapter 37:,e to my ce when you have time_l Trantor: 549690339 Just before dawn. Deacon Yazde returned with three teams of professionals. Seeing the ground stained with fresh blood and corpses covered by white cloth, his expression became very gloomy. He was lured out of town like a fool, and the Professionals Hall was nearly annihted. Regardless of the losses this time, the incident added a stain to his tenure as a deacon. Deacon¡¯s Study. ¡°What¡¯s the casualty situation?¡± Yazde leaned on his cane and took a deep breath before asking. Vice-deacon Slyther was sitting on the couch, stroking the tame Cheetah, ¡°What do you hope for?¡± ¡°Slyther, I don¡¯t have time for your jokes.¡± ¡°There were three injuries. We confirmed that the individuals who entered the Professionals Association were from the Church of Divine Punishment. One of them was Elder1 Bawudong¡¯. There were also seven church members involve . At the moment, it seems that two out of these seven are high-ranking members of the church.¡± Slyther reported the investigation findings quietly. Yazde frowned, ¡°Only three injuries?¡± ¡°Are you disappointed?¡± ¡°You know that¡¯s not what I meant.¡± Yazde¡¯s face showed a mix of disbelief and surprise, as he continued: ¡°Are you saying that the three members of the fourth squadron killed eight people from the Church of Divine Punishment? And Bawudong is among them?¡± Slyther looked up at him, ¡°I was surprised too, but it¡¯s the truth. Bawudong¡¯s head was removed by1 Autruck¡¯ with a single sword swing.¡± Yazde was still too shocked to respond. It seemed as if he was trying to deduce the course of the event. An elder of the Church of Divine Punishment, who had required a squad of city guards and three professional teams to corner. Turned out to be in by a newly-formed team,prised of just three individuals. This made their careful orchestration and luring the enemy outside the city seem like a joke. ¡°Ah~! I guess I really am getting old.¡± Slyther continued, ¡°Where did you find that kid? ¡°Who?¡± Yazde quickly reacted, ¡°Oh, Wu Heng, huh? Did he do anything remarkable this time?¡± Slyther smiled, stood up and dusted off his clothes, ¡°Just a casual question. You¡¯re lucky. You¡¯ve found a promising youngster this time. ¡°Really?¡± Slyther continued, ¡°Speaking of which, no need to wait for vacancies in the first and second squadrons, just transfer ¡®Yuli¡¯ to the fourth one.¡± Yazde¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly, ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Yes, the fourth squadron has an opening. Put her into it and let her hone her skills.¡± ¡°I suggest you wait a bit longer. ¡°She could start in the fourth squadron, if things don¡¯t work out, she can always be moved.¡± Slyther continued. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll arrange itter, just send her over.¡± Slyther nodded and immediately left the room. Yazde also opened the door, turned to a busy staffer and said, ¡°Please call Autruck here.¡± ¡°Yes, Deacon.¡± Wu Heng and Basen were on their way home. Both had seen better days, attracting many curious bystanders. Having in an elder and members of the Church of Divine Punishment, they should receive quite a bounty. But it didn¡¯t matter if they got the bounty or not. What he cared most about was the level 12 corpse. One against three, bulletproof physical resistance. Such things only happen in sci-fi movies. If he could transform this corpse into undead, theirbat power would be greatly enhanced. The application for his second skeleton has been submitted before. He wondered if they would allocate this corpse to him. Other professions wouldn¡¯t need the corpse either, it would serve its maximum function in his hands. Thinking of this, he brought Basen and headed home. Clip-clop clip-clop-! A horse carriage slowed down next to them. The curtain of the carriage window was pulled open slightly, revealing the mature and beautiful face of Mrs. Slyther . ¡°Where are you going?¡± Uh¡­ ¡°Going back to rest.¡± Wu Heng answered directly. ¡°Get in, I¡¯ll give you a ride.¡± Mrs. Slyther waved. ¡°Actually, I have a habit of exercising in the morning, I n to walk back. ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s chat at your ce.¡± ¡°Open the door, I¡¯ll get in.¡± As he opened the door and was about to climb in with Basen, Mrs. Slyther continued, ¡°Leave your skeleton outside.¡± ¡°Basen, you sit outside.¡± Basen directly sat next to the coachman. His round helmet made the coachman nce a few times. As soon as he entered the carriage, a warm scent filled the air. Not strong, but very pleasant. Slyther is dressed casually, a suit of armor he worest night is stacked next to his chair. He looks like azy and dignified queen, graceful and mature. The Cheetah lies at his feet, not raising its head, but its eyes are focused on this side. Slyther picks up a wine ss, pours two sses of fruit wine, and serves one in front of Wu Heng. ¡°What happenedst night?¡± Wu Heng nced at the voluptuous beauty and said, ¡°The captain will write out the course of events. I don¡¯t know much.¡± ¡°Just talk freely, as if we¡¯ re chatting.¡± I don¡¯t believe you. After thinking about it, he said: ¡°Latest night, I found enemies outside the training room. After killing them with the Skeleton Warrior, I went to help Cavina and the captain.¡± He spoke vaguely, guessing that this could be inferred. ¡°The body outside the training room, was that the first person you encountered?¡± Slyther leans sideways on the wooden couch. ¡°Yes, a Swordsman.¡± ¡°How did you kill him?¡± ¡°Skeletons are unaffected by the night, and I¡¯m a Mage, so a two-on-one fight isn¡¯t difficult,¡± Wu Heng exined. ¡°Hmm.¡± Slyther acknowledged. He looked at him again and said softly, ¡°Be careful in the future. The Church of Divine Punishment lost an elder and there maybe some retaliation.¡± ¡°Thanks for the reminder, Vice-executive.¡± After Wu Heng said thank you, a question suddenly shed in his mind, and he asked directly, ¡°In the battlest night, the elder of the Church of Divine Punishment suddenly grew ayer of scales. Is this also a skill? Slyther is a Secret Speaker in the association. He collects all kinds of information and secrets. He might not be learned, but he definitely knows a lot. Certainly more than him. Slyther raises his wine ss and takes a light sip, before continuing, ¡°The elder of the Church of Divine Punishment, Bawudong, is rumored to have awakened his bloodline in the ve beast cage, gaining abilities that normal people do not have. Some say it is the legendary ck dragon, while others say it¡¯s a demonic python. ¡°But in the end, there isn¡¯t a correct answer. Maybe even Bawudong doesn¡¯t know what he inherited.¡± Bloodline? ck dragon, demonic python? In a magic world, the concept of awakening a bloodline is eptable to me. But still not quite clear, regardless of whether it is a dragon or a python or whatever, how did they produce human offspring? Even if just a little, it has some impact on the knowledge we learned from textbooks. ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Wu Heng nodded to show he understood. I didn¡¯t express too much confusion to avoid making it clear that I didn¡¯t understand anything. The carriage moved forward with creaking sound. The coachman¡¯s reminder came, ¡°Madam, we¡¯re in the crowded area now.¡± ¡°Thanks Mrs. Slyther for the lift. I¡¯ll go back first.¡± Wu Heng stood up and said directly. ¡°Hmm,e to Money Cat when you have time, I¡¯ll introduce you to some pretty girls, the more you interact with, the less nervous you will be.¡± ¡°Uh¡­okay.¡± Wu Heng got up, got out of the carriage, and walked towards his residence with Basen. And the carriage behind slowly turned around and left. Arriving home. A sense of fatigue spread over his body. After a simple breakfast, he asked Basen guard the door, and then went to bed to rest. When he woke up, it was already noon. After washing up, he went directly to the Zombie World. In the living room. Basen took off his armor, revealing his bony chest. A rib was broken, and the two ribs nearby also had cracks. This was from when the elder hit him with his knee in the fightst night. If it was living, you could take medicine and let the body heal itself, but for the undead skeleton, it wasn¡¯t so simple. Wu Heng found a roll of red tape and wrapped the fracture a few times. He said: ¡°I¡¯ll ask how to repair bones when I have the chance. Hold on for a while.¡± Necromancy is also part of the Magemunity. There must be a way to repair the bodies of undead skeletons, but Wu Heng, a wild Necromancer, didn¡¯t know how yet. All he could do was let Basen bear it for now. Once he figured it out, he would fix it. After dealing with Basen, he went directly to the rooftop. The Skeleton Warrior, still lined up neatly, four different sized Skeleton Dogs ran over wagging their tails. Wu Heng took out a map, looked at it, and pointed at the location of themercial street. The three mutated dogs blocking the way have been killed by him, he could go to themercial street now. There should be a lot of stock in the gold and silver shops. In any world, money can solve 99% of problems. After thinking about it, he gave order, ¡°Follow me.¡± Crash! The Skeleton Warriors standing by sprang into action and followed him downstairs. Chapter 38 - 38, The Wounded 4th Squad 1 Chapter 38:, The Wounded 4th Squad 1 Trantor: 549690339???? ¡ª The space downstairs was empty, devoid of new zombies. Wu Heng led the team through the corridors of the building, easily eliminating the one or two wandering zombies they encountered, thanks to the skeleton warriors. Upon reaching the small square in themunity, the bus that had knocked over the fence still stood there. In the not-sorge square, about thirty zombies were wandering aimlessly. ¡°You guys stand at the front.¡± Wu Heng issued hismands. Fifteen spear-wielding skeletons moved to the front of the team. Under Wu Heng¡¯s guidance, they formed a line with their spears pointed outwards. ¡°Basen, lure those zombies over here.¡± Basen stepped out of the team, made a round on the distant small square. When he came back, numerous zombies were already following him. Nearing the group, Basen squeezed himself into the rear of the skeleton formation. The horde of zombies, however, directly charged towards the skeletons at the front. Thump! Thump! Thump! Zombies, like low-intelligence beasts, charged headlong into the spears, their bodies pierced by the sharp spearheads, with thick, crimson blood oozing from the wounds. The fight didn¡¯tst long due to the small numbers of the zombies. After the front zombies were killed, several slow-moving ones limped towards them from a distance. ¡°Go, kill the remaining ones, and drag them here.¡± Wu Heng patted the shoulder of a dog-head next to him. Four skeleton hunting dogs leapt out, swiftly tackling the remaining zombies. After killing them, they dragged the corpses back. After all the zombies were eradicated, Wu Heng began to cast Bone Maniption Skill, and the skeletons stood up on the spot and joined the ranks behind through hismand. After clearing the small square, they arrived by the overturned bus. The driver was trapped by the seat belt, ferociously striking the cracked ss with his teeth and nails. The skeletons weremanded to kill the driver, and then the bus was searched once again. In the trunk, they found a miniature fire extinguisher, a car jack, spare tires and such. Feeling that the fire extinguisher and car jack still had some utility, he decided to take them along. However, both items were rather heavy, so they decided to leave them outside to be gatheredter. After leaving these items in the open, they continued to look around with the skeletons. They arrived at the west gate of theplex with the skeletons. There were still wandering zombies outside; roughly eleven or twelve by count, not many. ¡°Spears forward.¡± The spear-wielding skeletons aimed their spears forward, preparing for the attack. Without needing to lure them, they struck the iron gate with a short spear. ng-! At the reverberating sound, the zombies outside uniformly turned their heads towards the source. Upon spotting the formation of skeletons. Annoyed growls echoed, spreading quickly. From corners, small roads and the corridors of buildings nearby, more zombies emerged. The number quickly increased from eleven or twelve to about thirty or forty strong. All the zombies focused their attention on the main gate of theplex, then charged with teeth and nails outstretched. ¡°Prepare forbat.¡± Roar-! The zombies were getting closer, the sounds of growls and running formed a continuous noise. Wu Heng raised his hand to cast the Grease Skill, causing the zombies to slip and fall onto the slippery ground. At the same time, the skeleton warriors started thrusting their spears forward without pause. One after another, they pierced the bodies of zombies, causing ckish-red blood to flow out. [Gained experience +6.] [Summoned Creature ¨C Skeleton Warrior, experience +3.] [Summoned Creature ¨C Skeleton Warrior, experience +3.] [Summoned Creature¡­] [Summoned Creature ¨C Skeleton Warrior, level has increased to 4, strength +1.] [Summoned Creature ¨C Skeleton Warrior, level has increased to 3, Constitution The battle continued. Two skeletons had consecutively leveled up, even reaching the high level of four. Wu Heng was indeed hopeful for the skeleton warriors. Among the transformed skeletons, those that reached level 5 possessed a basic soul. This led him to specte that level five was a turning point for skeleton warriors. All would unlock a basic soul. If it was just as he expected, the undead skeletons all possessed souls and consciousness, he could entirely rely on his skeletons to build a nation. A nation that didn¡¯t need to consume resources and had amplebor. Thinking this way, necromancers were really a bit terrifying. In the midst of fierce battle. Thebat was gradually drawing to a close. In front of the gate on the ground, bodies were piled up in heaps, and the air was filled with the smell of blood. He let the Skeleton Hunting Dogs rush out and kill the leftover slow-moving zombies, the entire western gate returned to peacefulness once again. ¡°Take the bodies, let¡¯s go back!¡± Skeleton Warriors picked up the bloody bodies from the ground and together, they headed towards their ce of residence. After piling them together on the ground floor, Wu Heng began to use the Bone Maniption Skill to transform the bodies into skeletons. He waited until it gradually became dim outside. Then he led the skeletons back to the rooftop before returning to ck Stone Town himself. After eating dinner. Wu Heng called Jianyi over and continued practicing swordsmanship. Last night, he got guidance from Autruck and improved some nonstandard areas. Autruck and Cavina both used swords, but they had opposite styles. Autruck¡¯s sword was heavy, thick, and long, and when swung, it was powerful, heavy, and apanied by a whistling wind. Combined with his muscr body, people got the feeling that he could knock someone dead even with a wooden stick. On the other hand, Cavina¡¯s sword was a one-handed sword, narrow and thin. This kind of sword was challenging to forge, which favored a way of fighting that was fast and urate. ording to his previous understanding from ying games, it seemed more like a fighting style emphasizing attack speed, and her sword moves were beautiful. It looked like there should be different styles for each person. As for himself, Wu Heng was more inclined to use the one-handed sword. Being a mage, there was no need to stick with the heavy sword. If he faced real danger, a heavy sword would not facilitate escape. After practicing with Jianyi for a while, noticing that it was gettingte, he went to bed to rest. The next day, at the Professional Association. Wu Heng, with a backpack, arrived at the lounge. As he opened the door, he saw Cavina with bandages on her left arm, sitting on the sofa and reading a newspaper. You could not help but say, the people of this world were really tough. Despite being beaten up like that, she came again today. If it were a person from the modern world, they would have to stay in the hospital for half a month. ¡°How are you doing?¡± Wu Heng asked with concern. Cavina put down the newspaper, ¡°I¡¯m fine, it¡¯ll get better in a few days.¡± Wu Heng opened his backpack, took out a few snacks from it, opened a bag of chips and passed it over, ¡°Try this, it¡¯s pretty tasty.¡± As the person with the least injuries in the whole team, he felt he should at least bring some food tofort his teammates. After all, with Cavina and Basen leading the way, he¡¯d been able to safely hang back and take potshots. To be honest, these two teammates were quite reliable. Cavina raised an eyebrow, took a chip, and put it in her mouth, ¡°Nice taste.¡± ¡°I brought some, eat as much as you like¡± Wu Heng took out all the stuff from the bag and continued to ask: ¡°Where¡¯s the captain?¡± ¡°The captain is in a meeting, should be back soon.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± After chatting a bit more, the door to the lounge opened again, and Autruck came in holding some stuff. He looked at the snacks on the tea table, then his gazended on Wu Heng. He said: ¡°The steward wants to see you.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± As Wu Heng was about to leave, he heard the captain say, ¡°The association is very interested in your weapon. They¡¯ll ask you some questions about it. Say what you want, and you don¡¯t have to say what you don¡¯t want.¡± Handgun! The association had taken notice of the handgun. Chapter 39 - 39, is this it? 1 Chapter 39:, is this it? 1 Trantor: 549690339 Eight enemies, seven were killed by bullets. Anyone examining the bodies would notice this. Any observer would be curious and ask questions. Wu Heng usually wears this type of weapon openly, so it¡¯s the right time to inform the steward about it. Simrly, Autruck is reminding him. No need to answer questions that invade privacy. The Adventurer¡¯s Guild is different from the town guard. The weapons and equipment they use are personal items, provided by the individuals themselves. Moreover, those who are constantly out on missions always keep some cards close to their chest, not revealing everything to everyone. Who knows if what you reveal today might be the death of you tomorrow? So, it¡¯s all right not to say anything if you don¡¯t wish to. ¡°Okay.¡± Wu Heng nodded in agreement and left the room. The steward¡¯s office. After knocking lightly on the door and receiving a response, Wu Heng entered. In the bright, tidy study sat three individuals. Guild Steward Yazde, seated behind the desk, was still dressed in his usual dark suit, like an elderly gentleman. On the sofa sat Vice-executive Slyther and an old acquaintance, ¡®Moira¡¯- the woman from the City Hall who had requested his signing of the Necromancy Restriction Act. Unanticipated to see her here today. The two women sat on opposite sides, their expressions serious, suggesting that their rtionship was awkward. Upon seeing Wu Heng enter, Yazde smiled, saying, ¡°Our outstanding member arrived. Find a seat.¡± Having scanned the seating arrangement, Wu Heng sat down next to Slyther. After all, everyone here is from the same guild, distinctly different from ck Stone Town. After Wu Heng took his seat. It was then that Yazde announced, ¡°This is Lady Moira, overseer of administrative affairs in ck Stone Town.¡± ¡°Lady Moira, it¡¯s been a while,¡± Wu Heng greeted with a smile. ¡°Your name is well known within the City Hall. On behalf of the council I would like to thank your team for yesterday¡¯s actions,¡± Moira replied. ¡¯ She was presumably referring to the ying of the elders of the Church of Divine Punishment yesterday. If they hadn¡¯t eliminated the members of the Church of Divine Punishment allowing chaos in the city could have had dire consequences. ¡°You know each other?¡± Yazde asked, surprised. ¡°We met at the City Hall.¡± Moira answered straightforwardly. ¡°Alright.¡± Yazde nodded, continuing, ¡°Wu Heng, we have something we need to confirm with you.¡± ¡°Okay, go ahead, Steward.¡± -Among the eight bodies found, seven died of the same cause. Were you responsible for these deaths?¡± Yazde inquired directly. ¡°Yes.¡± Wu Heng replied. ¡°How did you do that?¡± ¡°With a weapon that allows attacking from a distance.¡± ¡°Can we see it?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Wu Heng removed the handgun from his waist, showing it to the three of them. All three wide-eyed, they gazed at the ck handgun. Is this it?¡± Yazde asked in surprise. Yes, it¡¯s a weapon developed in my homnd.¡± ¡°May I look at it?¡± Moira reached out. Wu Heng did not hand it over, shaking his head, ¡°Sorry, this is my life-saving weapon, and it¡¯s not very convenient to let others examine it up close.¡± This world has trains, detonators, and poison smoke thunders. Who knows what kind of inspiration his weapon could bring, potentially catalyzing rapid development in firearm technology. If various firearms were indeed invented, his advantage in this world would disappear. Therefore, Wu Heng nned to exin his weapon but not allow them to study it in detail. Just as Autruck reminded him, some things can be shared, some cannot. Moira turned to Yazde. Yazde chuckled helplessly, ¡°The guild will not force its members to disclose their technology or secrets.¡± The nature of the Adventurer¡¯s Guild is a gathering of adventurers. If they enforced everything, they wouldn¡¯t have reached the level they¡¯re at now. ¡°Alright then!¡± A somewhat disappointed Moira replied, ¡°Did you develop this weapon? ck Stone Town could order some. The price is negotiable.¡± ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t develop these.¡± ¡°Well, never mind then. Your weapon has significant killing power. I hope you will keep it secure, not lose it or use it casually. If simr incidents happen, it might cause trouble for you.¡± Moira¡¯s tone turned serious again. She reminded him that it¡¯s easy to identify the victims of this type of weapon. And since they currently only knew he had such a weapon, if someone were killed or injured, they would find him first. ¡°Understood. I willply with the rules.¡± Seeing the atmosphere in the room bing increasingly serious. Yazde continued, ¡°Good. We just wanted to confirm the cause of their deaths and validate that it was your team, Fourth Squad, who did it.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°You can leave now. Take some time to heal.¡± Wu Heng nodded and rose. After bidding the trio goodbye, he left the study. Back in the lounge. Autruck and Cavina were having an idle chat. Seeing Wu Heng return, Autruck asked, ¡°How did it go?¡± ¡°Moira from City Hall was there. She asked about my weapon, but not much else was discussed.¡± Wu Heng sat down. ¡°The guild doesn¡¯t concern itself with such matters. It¡¯s important to keep certain abilities and pieces of equipment confidential,¡± Autruck continued. ¡°I know, Captain.¡± After this matter was discussed, it was time to divide the reward from yesterday¡¯s mission. Autruck stated, ¡°We seeded in averting a crisis in ck Stone Town during this mission. As such, our team has received praise from City Hall and the Guild Steward and they increased the bounty for our operation, including a high quality item for each person.¡± Cavina and Wu Heng perked up. This level of reward usually isn¡¯t found in standard missions, but it was included this time. Upon seeing the members¡¯ satisfied reactions, Autruck smiled and turned his gaze to the table in front of him, ¡°These are the spoils from yesterday As per the guild¡¯s rules, since we killed the enemies ourselves, their treasures fall to us to distribute. I¡¯ve already traded in the ordinary weapons and armor for money, and what¡¯s left is right here.¡± The spoils were divided into several categories. weapons and armor, hand grenade scrolls, and a few fist-sized money bags, wu Heng¡¯s gaze instinctively went to a wooden staff with silver patterns ced at the top, the one utilized by the ck-robed man who had controlled the crows. [Witch Arrow Elm Silver Wand] (Description: The wand grants the user the ability to cast the ¡®Witch Arrow Skill¡¯, while reducing the mental consumption of the caster.) A magic wand with an inherent spell? Chapter 40 - 40, Level 4_1 Chapter 40:, Level 4_1 Trantor: 549690339 Was that man in ck robe who controlled the crowst night also a practitioner of magic? But when Wu Heng had approached earlier, he did not see him use any spell. All he knew was that he had controlled a crow to charge towards him, which he then smashed to death with his shlight. This magic wand, unlike the attendant¡¯s cane, is different. The staff is longer with a crooked shape like a tree root, unlike the straight cane that can be used for support. However, it looks pretty good withplex patterns and embellishments of silver on it. The rest of the equipment includes a longsword and three sets of leather armor. The style and craftsmanship are very good, and they would all be considered high-end equipment in a shop. The hand bombs are all ¡°Poison Smoke Thunder¡±, and there are two scrolls of ¡°ze sh¡± and ¡°Featherfall Skill¡±. ¡°ze sh¡± can attach a fire attribute to a weapon while ¡°Featherfall Skill¡± is used to reduce damage from high-altitude falls. No one knows who these items came from. ¡°Wu Heng, see what you need.¡± Autruck said. Eight members of the Church of Divine Punishment, seven of them were killed by Wu Heng himself. Thest one, it seemed like Autruck had beheaded him with the final sh, but that guy had already been killed with a pistol by Wu Heng by then, even his experience points had appeared. Autruck didn¡¯t see it and went forward to give an extra blow. It doesn¡¯t matter who killed him, Autruck¡¯sst blow was also quite good, and it would have been odd if Wu Heng killed them all. Even so, the priority to choose the spoils of war was given to Wu Heng. ¡°I want this magic wand, and I want leather armor for Basen,¡± Wu Heng said directly. The reason Autruck left the magic wand was because it was for him. The leather armor, however, was for Basen. After several battles, Basen¡¯s armor was already punctured. Sending it to the armor shop for repairs would be less beneficial than directly recing it with a new one. ¡°Okay, Cavina, you?¡± Cavina took a one-handed sword and a set of leather armor. The remaining suit of leather armor and the two scrolls naturally were left to Autruck. Despite the mary value of the scrolls and weapons, they were all nearly the same for the three of them. Next, each person received three ¡°Poison Smoke Thunders¡±, and they also split the bounty and the money from selling the battle spoils. Looking at the heavy bag of money, it had about a thousand silvers in it. Each person was somewhat happy. Who would hate having more money, right? After dividing the spoils of battle, Autruck continued to ask, ¡°The premium item reward needs to be registered for collection. Wait for my message and we will go together to choose the reward.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± the two replied and nodded their heads. After a casual chat about the team¡¯s development, Wu Heng asked directly, ¡°Captain, can I turn Bawudong¡¯s corpse into a skeleton through the guild?¡± Hearing this, both Autruck and Cavina were taken aback. They then looked at him somewhat surprised. Bawudong was capable of fighting a whole squad of adventurers by himself. If Wu Heng were to transform him, that level ofbat power would directly be added onto him, along with Skeleton Basen and their weapons. It was a little terrifying! ¡°I¡¯m not sure about all this,¡± Autruck said. Wu Heng was different from the ordinary adventurers and his profession was restricted by ck Stone Town itself. After all, manyws had been signed already. Even if the Adventurer¡¯s Guild agreed, but ck Stone Town didn¡¯t, Wu Heng wouldn¡¯t be able to legally get that corpse. Would ck Stone Town allow a Necromancer to have such a powerful undead servant? If that was really approved, many people might lose their sleep. ¡°What if I use the premium item reward to exchange for it? Is there a possibility?¡± Wu Heng added a condition. -I can¡¯t be too sure about this issue either. I can mention it to the attendant and see what he says,¡± Autruck continued. Wu Heng nodded his head, he had no better solution either. Upon leaving the Professionals Association, Wu Heng was still considering the matter of the level 12 corpses. He really should have shown ¡®Moira¡¯ the handgun, just to leave a good impression. Maybe she wouldn¡¯t have been so strict about the corpse then. But thoughts like that are just idle musings. Even if he did give her a handgun, it might not make a difference in this matter. One step at a time. Not everything is entirely under his control. After returning home, he swapped Basen¡¯s armor for leather and then headed straight for the Zombie World. Zombie World, outside the West Gate. Ssh! Crunch! The sound of numerous footsteps echoed from the street ahead. Immediately following this, an entire horde of zombies appeared, rushing forward with furious roars. ¡°Spears forward, fast!¡± Wu Heng quickly issued hismand. These zombies, they were as if they were hiding. They had walked quietly down a stretch of road before suddenly arge group of zombies charged out, not even giving them enough time to form a formation. The spear-wielding skeletons quickly took action and took the very front line, their spears pointed ahead. [Grease Skill] A four-meter square patch of oil was sttered all over the ground. The zombies at the very front slipped instantly and fell t on their faces. Before they could even recover, more zombies ran over them. And also started falling over in droves. Wu Heng pointed his magic wand ahead, a blue energy spear appeared, flying toward the horde of zombies. With a plop, the spear hit a zombie, forming a blue electric arc hitting three to four targets nearby. Seeing this, Wu Heng was taken aback. This Witch Arrow Skill seemed to have an electric effect; it seemed quite good. One Witch Arrow Skill wasn¡¯t enough to stop the zombies from advancing. More zombies, stepping over the bodies of their fallenrades, continued to charge forward. With a thud, the zombies crashed directly into the skeleton line, pushing the front row of skeletons backwards. The huddled zombies and skeletons couldn¡¯t form any kind of formation. ¡°Attack!¡± Wu Heng ordered bluntly. The skeletons also charged inrge groups. Waves of the undead crashed into each other, and the sounds of hacking and tearing rang throughout the area. Skeleton dogs weaved through the crowd, Jianyi and Jian¡¯er also joined the fight. In the fierce fight, the skeletons gradually gained the upper hand. [Your level has increased to level 4, Intelligence +1, Physical Constitution +1, Spiritual power slightly increased.] The prompt appeared, his level had increased to four. This eased some of the pain in Wu Heng¡¯s heart due to the death of the skeletons. He had gained increased Intelligence and Physical Constitution. Wu Heng found both of these attributes to be very useful. The battlested for some time and gradually came to an end. Corpses and bone fragments piled up like a small mountain, resembling a hell on earth. Bloody from head to toe, the skeleton warriors returned to standby mode. Wu Heng looked around to confirm their safety before he continued, ¡°Basen, go and check out themercial street.¡± Basen quickly left and ran off into the distance. Soon, Basen returned from afar, making a ¡®no danger¡¯ gesture. ¡°You guys wait here.¡± Wu Heng told the skeletons next to him, then he said to Basen: ¡°Take me to take a look.¡± Basen led him forward, and they climbed onto the second floor of a small building, where they could see themercial street in the distance. What he saw in themercial street made Wu Heng¡¯s heart beat faster. Arge group of zombies aimlessly wandered the streets, their hair dark and matted, human skin, and rotten flesh scattered all over the ground. Were there really that many people dead? Chapter 41 - 41, Assembling the Iron Spear 1 Chapter 41:, Assembling the Iron Spear 1 Trantor: 549690339 |??????? r ¡ª The stench of rot was overwhelming, even from this distance. As the onlymercial street in the district, it was where the nearby residents mainly shopped and walked around. Not to say that everyone loved to shop, but the stores were all concentrated here. If you wanted to buy something, you would need toe here. But there shouldn¡¯t be this many zombies gathered here, right? Are they having a party or something? No wait¡­ Even if this was a shopping area, there should not have been this many people gathered. It almost felt like a holiday at a tourist spot. ¡°It must be because of the sound system¡­¡± Wu Heng boldly spected. It may not be that so many people were gathered here when the virus broke out. Rather, after the outbreak, the street¡¯s sound system continued to y loud dance music, attracting nearby zombies. By the time the area lost power and the sound system stopped ying, the zombies were still roaming around. Wu Heng couldn¡¯t confirm his theory, but it seemed usible. After observing from afar for a while, and confirming that he hadn¡¯t spotted any mutated zombies or other creatures, he decided to retreat the way he came. Back with his skeleton army, Jianyi and Jian¡¯er were directing the skeletons to clean up the battlefield. The bodies were piling to one side, and the fallen kitchen knives and fruit knives were also collected, ready for the next skeleton to use. There was no immediate danger present. Wu Heng then turned his attention to the shops on either side. Restaurants, fruit shops, milk tea shops, the closer to the shopping street, the more of these shops. The entire stretch was densely packed with these shops. But Wu Heng¡¯s gazended on a shop called ¡®Xinyi Advertising¡¯. By the look of its name, it seemed to make shop signs and billboards. He directed Jianyi, Jian¡¯er, Nuyi, and Nuyi¡¯er to take skeletons to search the other shops, while he, with Basen and a few skeletons, stepped into the advertising shop. In the middle of the spacious hall, filled with filth, were stacks of red banners and stic advertising characters. Wu Heng scanned around, and found several metal pipes approximately three to four meters long ced against a wall. Iron pipes? He wasn¡¯t sure whether they were iron or steel pipes, but there should be over twenty of them. These straight metal pipes could certainlye in handy. After checking each room and the upstairs of the shop, he also found some cutting and welding tools. However, they all required electricity to be utilized and were currently not of any use. When he confirmed that there was nothing else useful, he ordered the skeletons, ¡°Move these pipes out.¡± The shop¡¯s ss door had already been shattered, so the skeletons carrying the iron pipes simply walked out. Jianyi, Jian¡¯er and a few skeletons had also returned. The skeleton warriors behind them were wielding kitchen knives and fruit knives recovered from the scavenging. The loot wasn¡¯t substantial. They decided to return to the alley where they had fought earlier. nning to lead the team back home. ¡°Carry the bodies back,¡± he ordered. The skeleton warriors lifted up the bodies and followed him towards the residential area. Back at the base of the residence. The bodies they brought back were piled into a small hill. Wu Heng sat nearby, looking at the iron pipes and fruit knives they had collected. Afterparing the size of the two, he taped a fruit knife to the end of an iron pipe. When it was secure, he wrapped a few rounds of wire around it for extra firmness. Once he hadpleted the task, he examined it carefully. It didn¡¯t seem too much different from thences they had bought. ¡°Jianyi, you try it,¡± Wu Heng offered. Jianyi reached for the five to six meters long spear with a nod, executing a thrusting motion with it. Thump-! The fruit knife at the front pierced directly into a body next to them. As he retracted the weapon, it drew out a string of ckish-red blood beads. It seemed quite functional, the fruit knife was firm and didn¡¯t fall off. From all the buildings they had scavenged, they had several hundred fruit knives. In addition to iron pipes, they could also collect some wooden sticks to assemble into these makeshiftnces. Feeling that it was worth a try, he told Jianyi, ¡°Assemble the fruit knives and iron pipes in this way. The four of you work on this tonight.¡± The only ones possessing any form of intelligence were Jianyi, Jian¡¯er, Nuyi and Nuyi¡¯er. The other skeletons were suitable for attacking and carrying things. Assembling things was a little out of their league, so the task was given to Jianyi and the others. Basen had to return to ck Stone Town with him, so he couldn¡¯t stay and help. Jianyi understood and started to assemble more daggers and wire tapes. Wu Heng had Basen bring over a chair. He sat in front of the pile of corpses and started to use the Bone Maniption Skill. The magic wand could reduce the consumption of spiritual power during casting. However, when he used it, he actually didn¡¯t feel that it had much effect, and he wasn¡¯t sure whether it worked or not. The Bone Maniption Skill was continuously used and skeletons began to stand up one by one, slowly walking into the queue. When dusk fell, he returned to the roof with the skeletons and also returned to ck Stone Town. ck Stone Town. He went directly to the weapon shop. There were two groups of customers in the shop, and the boss and the clerks were promoting the weapons on the racks. When they saw Wu Henging in, the boss greeted him with a hand signal, indicating that he should look around first. After seeing off the previous customers, the boss, wiping his hands on his apron, came over and asked, ¡°What are you buying today?¡± ¡°Apart from spears, do you have any other long pole weapons?¡± Wu Heng asked while walking around the shop. ¡°Yes, there are long pole battle axes and hammers here, all with good lethality.¡± The boss led him to the shelf and pointed to several weapons as he exined. These all looked good, but they weren¡¯t what Wu Heng needed. ¡°Do you have any long pole weapons like tridents?¡± ¡°Um, our shop currently does not have this kind of weapon.¡± The boss answered with a frown, then after a thought, he said: ¡°But, there is something simr.¡± ¡°Show it to me.¡± ¡°Okay, it¡¯s over here.¡± The boss led him to aer. In a wooden barrel, there was a tool with a wooden handle and four iron cones on the top. He introduced: ¡°Is this what you are talking about, a hay fork for handling hay?¡± Wu Heng held it in his hand with a frown. He naturally knew what a hay fork was. It was amon farming tool, one that could be seen in most viges. Indeed, it fit his description. ¡°How many do you have?¡± Wu Heng asked. ¡°We probably have about five or six.¡± The boss replied. ¡°Only that many?¡± ¡°Look, we¡¯re a weapon shop. And in the city, who would buy a hay fork?¡± It seemed right. By definition, a hay fork was a farming tool and should not be considered a weapon. ¡°How much is the hay fork?¡± ¡°55 coppers.¡± Compared to the weapons, the price of the hay fork was much cheaper. However, it was uncertain if it would be effective against the zombies. ¡°I¡¯ll take all of them.¡± Wu Heng said directly. ¡°Okay.¡± The boss agreed with a smile and immediately prepared them. Soon, he brought out the hay forks. There were five in total. The quantity was actually not much. ¡°If you need more in the future, we can make another batch for you.¡± The boss continued. ¡°Not for now, we¡¯ll see.¡± After paying the bill, Wu Heng and Basen lifted the forks and walked towards their home. When they returned home. All the hay forks were sent to the Zombie World. Wu Heng picked up his iron sword and started his swordsmanship practice. After all these days, Jianyi had been his sparring partner. Autruck had provided him with instructions and corrections, but he still hadn¡¯t unlocked the specialization of swordsmanship. This was somewhat frustrating. He practiced until the evening, then Wu Heng went to bed to rest. The next day, in Zombie World. Wu Heng came to the roof. He saw the pipe-assembled spears on the ground. There were 22 of them in total. The fruit knives on the tips were of different lengths, but the lengths of the pipes were roughly the same. They were fixed with iron wires. Overall, they looked pretty good. He selected 22 skeletons from the group andmanded, ¡°Drop your weapons.¡± The skeletons threw the kitchen knives they were holding onto the ground and stood still. ¡°Take this.¡± Wu Heng handed over the iron spear. The skeleton reached out and grabbed the iron spear.. Chapter 42 - 42, Gold and Silver Processing Chapter 42:, Gold and Silver Processing Shopl Trantor: 549690339 One by one, the skeletons picked up the iron spears and held them in their hands. Seemingly due to the weight of the iron rod, the shoulders of the skeletons seemed to sag slightly, and their movements appeared slightly strenuous. After having the skeletons attempt thrusting movements, they seemed rtively fluid, without any significant issues. Next, a few of the skeleton warriors were instructed to pick up the hay forks that were purchasedst night. Only after confirming that they could also perform forward thrusting movements with the hay forks did he feel relieved. He was genuinely afraid that these skeletons, having picked up the hay forks, might go downstairs to weed instead. There were 25 skeletons with wooden pole spears, 22 with iron pole spears, and 5 with hay forks. Standing together, with spears towering high, it looked like a genuine spear array. With the weaponry aspect resolved, he took out the local map once again for a nce. The original n was to directly conquer the business street and scavenge the gold shops and banks there. However, after observing the situations there yesterday, he was slightly hesitant. The numbers of zombies were slightly high. If they were to attack directly, there might be risks. A detailed n needs to be formted, toe up with an approach that could allow for lesser loss in conquering the business street. ¡°I remember there is a gold and silver processing shop nearby.¡± Wu Heng suddenly remembered. There was a jewelry processing shop in a small alley located outside the western market. The older generation liked taking their gold and silver there to be crafted into bracelets and rings. It could be considered a well-established shop. It seems to have been struggling recently as the younger ones preferred to buy ready-made jewelry. If the business street was out of reach, this shop would be the first stop. After devising his n, he issued an order to the skeletons, ¡°Follow me.¡± tter, tter! The skeletons started moving and followed him downstairs. Heading west, passing through an alley of the marketce. Past the alley of the business street. After clearing off zombies nearby, Wu Heng started to organize the skeleton formation. The hay fork soldiers were at the forefront, behind were ranks of spear-wielding skeleton warriors. Layers of spears pointing forward, forming a wall bristling with lethal spikes. On nearingpletion of the preparations, Wu Heng instructed, ¡°Basen, lure the zombies in front here.¡± Basen squeezed his way out of the crowd and dashed towards the front. Very soon, Basen¡¯s figure once again appeared in sight. Behind him were dozens of grimacing zombies baring their teeth and ws. Approaching the skeleton party, Basen sidestepped the spears and squeezed into the back rows of the skeleton party. The zombies behind him on the other hand, crashed directly onto the skeletons¡¯ spears. The densely packed spears pierced through zombie after zombie, eliciting screams of agony. The skeleton warriors kept thrusting their spears in and out, repeating the simple movements. The zombies in the front, being forcefully shoved forward by the ones behind them, stumbled and crashed onto the spears, meeting their ultimate demise. Nuyi and Nuer from behind asionally shot out a couple of crossbow arrows, killing some zombies that squeezed into the formation. [Experience gained +4.] [Summoned creature ¨C Skeleton Warrior, experience +3.] [Summoned creature ¨C Skeleton Warrior, experience +3.] [-.] [Summoned creature ¨C Skeleton Warrior, level increased to Level 3, vitality +1.] The notifications continuously disyed, adding up the kill experience. Upon reaching level 4, Wu Heng noticed that killing a zombie only yielded 4 experience points, making his leveling speed much slower. In the midst of the battle, the levels of some of the skeleton warriors increased continuously, many reaching level 3. The battle continued. The mor and fight noises drew more zombies, continuously charging towards them. Wave after wave, the number kept increasing. Wu Heng stood in the center of the formation, observing the battle in front. Suddenly, the window on the third floor by his side shattered and amidst the scattered ss, three dark figures lunged towards him from above. Wu Heng raised his magic wand, firing a blue witchcraft arrow. After hitting the first shadow urately, the arc scattered and hit another two shadows. The shadow¡¯s body twitched in mid-air before falling straight downwards. With a smack, itnded on the ground. A couple of skeleton dogs were the first to react, pouncing quickly and pinning down the fallen shadow, their jaws tearing, shaking their heads viciously. In a series of sharp ¡®squeaks¡¯ and struggles. The shadow was torn into pieces by the skeleton dogs. After it quieted down, Wu Heng approached to inspect the shadowy figures that had tried to strike amidst the chaos. They were threerge ck rats. Their fur was glossy ck, and their size was nearly that of an adult cat. ¡°These aren¡¯t mutated creatures?¡± Wu Heng wondered. The rats before him weren¡¯t as exaggeratedlyrge as the mutants. They still looked like rats, and remnants of zombie flesh can be seen stuck on their protruding teeth. They still looked like rats from the outside but were influenced in some ways. Their size increased, and they showed strong aggression. Actively attacking humans was not good news. If rats were just developing mutations due to zombification, then it was still manageable. If they managed to retain their original species characteristics and achieve something like evolved changes, then it was horrifying. Given the rate at which rats reproduce, they¡¯d soon be attacking any living creature in groups. While observing the rats, the battle ahead had also ended. The zombies had been killed, and the skeleton warriors had returned to standby mode. Wu Heng contemted for a while, then decided to use his Bone Maniption Skill on the rats on the ground. Their flesh began to fall off, and skeletal rats emerged. ¡°[Skeleton Rat (Level 1)]¡± The rating was just Level 1. There was no Soul Fire appearing within the hollow skeleton. Using a spear, he searched through the flesh that fell off the rat but couldn¡¯t find any meaty substance simr to a ¡®Corpse Core¡¯. Stubbornly, he released the Bone Maniption Skill again on the other two rats. Although skeletal rats appeared, he still didn¡¯t find any Corpse Core. It seemed these rats didn¡¯t possess something like a Corpse Core. He quickly took a breather. Wu Heng then led its team of skeletons and continued moving towards their destination. Fuheng Silver Store. The small shop was less than 30 square meters. The storefront¡¯s ss was pasted with advertisements advertising high prices for gold and silver. There were only a few gold and silver bracelets and rings in the showcases inside the shop. The number was low, piled up in a mess. ¡°There¡¯s still some loot.¡± He opened the disy counter and began removing the bracelets and rings inside, stuffing them into his backpack. Not to mention selling at jewelry prices, the gold in these bracelets alone were a significant fortune. Once he got to ck Stone Town, even if he didn¡¯t do anything, based on the lifestyle of ordinary people in crowded areas, he could live well for the better half of his life. He could also help the skeletons acquire more weapons and equipment. The only problem was finding a reason to buy weapons on arge scale. Once he emptied the showcase, he continued searching the shop. There should be more than this. After all, it¡¯s quite an established shop. He went into the back room and found a safe under a desk. He opened it with a bronze key. Inside the safe, gold and silver jewelry sealed in stic appeared. The quantity was much morepared to what was on the counter. Coming here was indeed the right choice. Wu Heng immediately began stuffing them into his backpack. Just as he was extracting piece after piece, stuffing them into his backpack. Suddenly, a tender voice came from behind. ¡°Uncle, what are you doing here?¡± Wu Heng was startles at first, and right after, he felt a chill up his spine, goosebumps raising on his skin..

1 Wu Heng immediately ordered. The advancing skeletons stopped in their tracks, standing still. The ghost girl floated down warily,nding back on the ground, and curiously asked, ¡°Uncle, what are you doing here?¡± ¡°I came to find something. How about you? What are you doing here?¡± Wu Heng replied and countered. ording to the captain, Autruck¡¯s words, child spirits were troublesome. Being inexperienced in society, theycked the perception of right and wrong, and could act on a whim. The Ghost Infant from the Mining Vige was a case in point ¨C quite difficult to deal with. ¡°This is my home¡¯s shop,¡± the young girl said confidently. Damn it, I feelpletely in the wrong. ¡°So it¡¯s your ce, eh? I didn¡¯t know,¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. Everyone outside has gone mad, biting anyone they see. The shop couldn¡¯t operate, so when things get better, I¡¯ll have grandpa open a new one in the city, near the zoo,¡± the young girl said, walking casually with her hands behind her back. ¡°You still have a grandpa?¡± The young girl momentarily paused, looking up at him with confusion, ¡°Of course, first there¡¯s grandpa, then dad, then me, didn¡¯t you know, uncle?¡± Damn. ¡°I see, where¡¯s your grandpa then?¡± Wu Heng changed tactics in his questioning. ¡°At home!¡± The young girl nced at the backpack on the ground, continuing, ¡°Uncle, do you need these gold pieces?¡± Wu Heng looked at the gold and silver jewelry in the bag and nodded. The young girl pondered for a moment and continued, ¡°Then how about we make a bet?¡± ¡°What kind of bet?¡± The ghost girl before him was nothing like the Ghost Infant previously encountered. She looks normal and speaks clearly. Moreover, she showed no malice, hardly different from humans. ¡°I have some gold at home, it¡¯s my grandpa¡¯s. I¡¯ll give it to you if you bring food to my grandpa and dad, okay?¡± The young girl¡¯s wide eyes stared at him curiously. So it turns out, she wanted him to deliver food to her family. But how did she die if her grandfather and father both survived? This poor girl. But it¡¯s the end of the world, who could be doing well? ¡°I think you mean a trade or an exchange, right?¡± ¡°Oh right, it¡¯s a trade. And my house is not far, just behind here, only a few steps away,¡± the young girl said confidently. Actually, he wasn¡¯t short of food. A casual rummage could yield enough food tost a long time. Completing the trade with the young girl or helping a survivor wasn¡¯t a problem. Moreover, ording to the girl, the shop was run by her grandfather, who probably had the skills of a craftsman for making jewelry. That mighte in handy in the future. It wouldn¡¯t hurt to help them out, and as the girl said, he wouldn¡¯t lose anything by getting the gold. ¡°Where are they?¡± Wu Heng asked. ¡°Just behind, I can take you there,¡± the young girl said happily. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Yay! Thank you, uncle,¡± the young girl flew up joyfully, twirling in the air. ¡°Wait for me. I will go find some food outside,¡± Wu Heng continued. ¡°Okay!¡± Wu Heng collected the remaining gold and silver in the safe, picked up his backpack and left the shop. He found a grain and oil shop nearby, had the skeletons carry several bags of rice, flour and cooking oil and came back. This should be enough for them to eat. Moreover, he had already cleared most of the zombies in the vicinity. If they were careful, they coulde out and scavenge for food to maintain a normal life. Returning to the gold shop, the young girl was floating in the air, circling around the skeletons, her eyes filled with curiosity instead of fear for necromancy. If Wu Heng hadn¡¯t ordered them to stand down, a skeleton might have swung a cleaver at her. ¡°Let¡¯s go, where¡¯s your house?¡± asked Wu Heng ¡°Just behind, I¡¯ll take you there,¡± said the girl as she plunged into the wall, disappearing. Damn it! Wu Heng pushed open a window, yelling at the departing spirit, ¡°I can¡¯t go through walls.¡± The girl reappeared and led him around the outside towards the back. Turning a corner, Wu Heng led his army of skeletal warriors in a mighty procession, following the girl into a residential area. The roaming zombies, seeing the sudden appearance of a skeleton troop, roared in excitement and rushed towards them. ¡°Spears forward!¡± Wu Heng ordered. The spear-wielding skeletons leveled their spears, ready for battle. Thud, thud, thud! The sound of them impaling the zombies echoed, arge number of zombies crashed into the spears. In the ensuing battle, A path was cleared, then the skeletal hounds bounded over the skeletons, killing the slower zombies. The surroundings fell silent again. ¡°My home is on the second floor.¡± The young girl pointed to a building in front of them. After letting the skeletons clear the hallway, they went up to the second floor. Following the young girl¡¯s advice, Wu Heng entered the digital lock¡¯s password and they entered the apartment. The living room was dim with windows tightly shut, the smell of rot in the air. Wu Heng¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. This did not look like a ce where the living resided. Before he could ask, he heard the ghost calling out, ¡°Grandpa, dad, I¡¯ve brought you food.¡± The entrance door mmed shut with a bang. Roar-! A zombie¡¯s roar sounded from the direction of a bedroom.. Chapter 44 - 44, New Members and Rewards Chapter 44:, New Members and Rewards (Voting and Follow-up reading requested )_1 Trantor: 549690339 Two zombies walked out from the bedroom. Regarding their appearance, they are old-aged and middle-aged. Wu Heng looked at the ghost in the air. The little girl vanished into the wall in a puff of smoke. ¡°Fooled by a little runt.¡± Upon seeing the two approaching zombies, Wu Heng nonchntly threw a ¡°Witch Arrow Skill.¡± The energy spear made of blue energy hit its target, causing the zombies to shiver slightly. He turned around to open the door behind him, stood aside, and ordered ¡°attack!¡± The skeleton warriors, who were left in the hallway, entered the living room. They tossed away the bags of rice and oil they were holding, pulled out kitchen knives, and swooped in to attack. The zombies were immediately knocked down to the ground, and numerous knivesnded, killing the zombies on the spot. [Experience +4.] [Summoned creature ¨C Skeleton Warrior, Experience +3.] [Experience +4.] [Summoned creature ¨C Skeleton Warrior, Experience +3.] As the experience appeared, the two zombies died. The living room fell silent, and the skeleton warriors returned to standby mode. Wu Heng opened the door and nced at the corridor. He did not see the small ghost. It must have been scared and ran away. ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought, if I could kill my way here, how could two zombies possibly kill me.¡± After confirming there were no zombies in the room, Wu Heng started to look around the room. Indeed, the living conditions of this family were quite good. Their furniture and decor were top-notch in the vicinity. After rummaging around, Wu Heng found another safe in the study. He opened it using a bronze key. The safe was divided into threeyers. The topyer held permits, qualifications, contracts, the middleyer held neatly stacked gold bars and some gold jewelry, the bottomyer held cash, paper deposit slips, and bank cards. Looking at the gold, Wu Heng didn¡¯t know what to say. The little girl hadn¡¯t entirely lied to him; there was indeed a lot of gold in the house. After packing all the gold and collecting some other valuable items, Wu Heng returned to the living room and cast ¡°Bone Maniption Skill¡± on the two corpses. The two skeletons slowly stood up and rejoined the team. Wu Heng did not linger. He left the ce, led the skeletons, and returned to the street of the shop. He instructed the skeletons to carry the unconverted bodies and headed towards the building he lived in. The housing estate he had cleared out several times was even safer. He returned home without any obstruction. Wu Heng continued to cast ¡°Bone Maniption Skill¡± on the corpses. It was dry and boring. ck Stone Town, Professional Association. Due to the previous ¡®Church of Divine Punishment¡¯ matter, the association¡¯s hall was being repaired in many ces. Even in the open area, you could see some sword marks and bullet holes. Wu Heng directly headed towards the front desk, leaving the Basen to rest. ¡°Mr. Wu Heng, how may I assist you?¡± said the receptionist with a smile. ¡°Check for me, didst time¡¯s assignment get finished? The potion assignment.¡± Wu Heng said. The antidote potion assignment had been posted for a few days. He provided the material form himself, it shouldn¡¯t be this slow. The waitress nodded, flipping through her record book. Nodding, she added: ¡°It has already been made, I will get it for you.¡± The staff member quickly brought over a wooden box. Upon opening the box, the potions were revealed inside. ¡°This is the medication from the request you posted, there are three bottles in total, all have beenpleted.¡± [Customized Antidote Potion] (Description: A potion created against a specific toxin.) After confirming the item¡¯s details, Wu Heng nodded, ¡°Thank you.¡± After storing the potions, he waved towards the rest area where Skeleton Basson¡¯s squad was and walked towards it. I haven¡¯t been there for days. I should go and show my face. I walked down the long corridor and came to the lounge. I pushed the door and entered the room. In the lounge, besides Captain Autruck and Cavina, there was a short-haired br girl sitting on the sofa. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing you¡¯re here, Wu Heng. Let me introduce the new member ¡®Yuli¡¯. She¡¯s a druid.¡± Then he turned to the girl on the sofa, ¡°This is Wu Heng, the necromancer of our team.¡± A Druid? The kind that can tum into a bear or a wolf? Wu Heng looked back at the girl across him. The girl was short, small and delicate, with wheat-colored skin, and not very old. She had short shoulder-length brown hair which appeared fluffy due to slight curls. She wore a leather armor artistically adorned with patterns simr to crescent moons, tree branches, and curled leaf nts. ¡°Hello, Yuli!¡± Wu Heng greeted her first. ¡°Hmph!¡± Yuli sniffed and turned away immediately. Seemingly unwilling to deal with me. What¡¯s wrong with me today? It looks like this girl has opinions about me. Seeing her reluctance to talk, Wu Heng did not further the conversation. He silently took a seat and asked, ¡°Captain, Cavina, how are your injuries?¡± Autruck replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Cavina moved her arm with a smile, ¡°Not as serious as the captain. It¡¯ll be fine after a few days of rest.¡± This was clearly the distinction between the front line and the back line. Almost everyone in the front line was injured, even Skeleton Basson broke a rib. Wu Heng was safe at the back line, outputting power and took the most kills in the whole fray. Of course, the merit also lies in the three of them engaged the Elder of the Church of Divine Punishment, or it could have been worse for him. But the durability of the professionals in this world is indeed exaggerated. Serious injuries are shrugged off as mere scratches. ¡°Captain, is there any development regarding the matter with the Church of Divine Punishment?¡± Wu Heng continued to ask. Autruck replied: ¡°The Association is still investigating the purpose of the Church of Divine Punishment elder¡¯s visit to ck Stone Town, and the reason for the serious error in the intelligence.¡± Leading the main force of the city outst time was no small matter. It could be seen as an intelligence failure, or a decision-making error of the leaders. Someone needs to take the me, otherwise, it¡¯s unjustifiable. Wu Heng nodded, indicating that he understood. Autruck continued: ¡°But the superior item reward for our team has arrived. You¡¯re here today, so let¡¯s go and choose.¡± ¡°Alright, sure!¡± Autruck left the lounge. When he came back, he held several items in his hand. He ced them on the table one by one, saying: ¡°After a discussion with the church and the merchants of ck Stone Town, we were given a 3rd level merit and reported it to the headquarters of the association. With this record, as long as you reach level 8 or above, you will at least be assigned as a team leader in a subdivision.¡± Level 3 Merit? At first, Wu Heng was taken aback, but then it quickly dawned on him. In the association¡¯s system, besides keeping records, there is also the concept of merit. Ordinarymissioned tasks only provide money rewards and item rewards. Those that can be recorded for merit are those who have made ¡®special contributions¡¯ or ¡®prevented major events¡¯. Only these heroes of extremely serious incidents will be recorded for merit. Just as Autruck said, with the merit on record, as long as the level and strength are sufficient, it is no problem to be a team leader. Inrger cities, there are many high-level professionals, but most of them are only team members, stuck at the threshold of merit. However, these things have little impact on Wu Heng, it¡¯s a good thing to have, but it¡¯s also okay if he doesn¡¯t. Nothing is more important to him than leveling up. ¡°Alright,¡± Wu Heng replied. Cavina¡¯s face broke into a joyful smile. Next, Autruck ced the rewards one by one on the table, ¡°These are the superior item rewards offered. Each of us can pick one.¡± There were seven reward items in total, lined up in a row. The first one was a wooden bracelet, upon a closer look, it was filled with intricately carved patterns or more precisely, symbols. ¡°This is a bracelet engraved with Natural Array Method. It can heal our own injuries. It can be used twice a day, with a healing effect close to an ordinary healing potion.¡± Autruck exined.. Chapter 45 - 45, Special Item_l Chapter 45:, Special Item_l Trantor: 549690339 (Thetter half of the previous chapter has been revised, those who read it on October 11 might want to go through it again.) An item thates with healing abilities. This one belongs to the same type as his magic wand, capable of releasing skills from the apparatus. The effect of ordinary healing potions may not be significant to high-level professionals, but they are more than enough for them at this level. Last time he was injured, he took only a small amount of healing potions, and the effect was excellent. Wu Heng leaned forward to examine it closely. [Natural Bracelet of Oak Branch] (Description: The bracelet grants the user the ability to ¡®heal¡¯ twice.) The system also disys a hint on their side. Indistinguishable from the functionality exined by Autruck, but it¡¯s not as detailed. But then¡­ if you get hurt, you can drink a health potion, not necessarily using the reward¡¯s opportunity for this one. Seeing that the two of them didn¡¯t say anything, Autruck continued introducing the others. ¡°The second one is the me Stone Gauntlet, which can generate an explosive effect when you punch, but it has a clear w: it could easily hurt your own fingers.¡± Can easily hurt your fingers? Now, who designed this ¡®smart¡¯ equipment? Autruck didn¡¯t even bother to look at their expressions. He continued, ¡°Next is the Hunting Ring, which can increase your precision.¡± The third object is a ring that appears to be made from polished bone. [Hunting Ring] (Description: The ring bestows the user with an urate ¡®Lock Target¡¯ ability.) Autruck then picked up the fourth item. It¡¯s a gue Doctor Mask made of ck leather, simr to those worn by medieval doctors, with a long beak and two round sses at the eye positions. ¡°This is a special item called gue Doctor Mask. It can filter out most of the toxic gases, but it also has a drawback: wearing the mask might get you infected directly with a new virus. Those who have low body constitution should not choose this one.¡± WTF, what kind of jargon? A poisonous gas mask? [gue Doctor Mask (Special Item)] [Effect: When worn, most air-borne toxins can be filtered out. If the physical constitution is below 20, there is a chance of infection with viruses or gues.] (Description: A gas mask retaining an old poison.) ¡°Captain, what is a ¡®special item¡¯?¡± Autruck, who was about to introduce the next item, stopped and answered, ¡°A magic item is an object with magic engraved on it. It can allow the user to cast it while a ¡®special item¡¯ is a product formed under special conditions or environments. They can also carry some special effects, but often have some negative impacts.¡± In other words, magic items are artificially made, while special items naturally form in unique environments. Both can handover unique effects, but the formation of special items is not controble and oftene with some negative impacts. The gue Doctor Mask in front of them, its negative effect is, if your physique isn¡¯t up for it, the mask could directly infect you before the outside toxins do. After contemting, Autruck added, ¡°The effects of special items are tough to replicate, and ording to their value, special items are usually priced higher in the market. Many people collect them as collector¡¯s items.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± But Wu Heng still wasn¡¯t interested in this mask. Gas masks are mass-produced items in the modern world too. He might not be able to acquire the military-grade ones, but finding a regr one shouldn¡¯t be too hard. Plus, he hasn¡¯te across any toxins or the like yet. Therefore, it doesn¡¯t hold much value to Wu Heng. Next, Autruck introduced the remaining few items, all of which possess some unique effects, but the ¡®special item¡¯ is the mask only. After they courteously offered to each other. Autruck chose a piece of armour to enhance his defense, Wu Heng chose the ¡®Hunting Ring¡¯, and Cavina picked the sole special item ¡®gue Doctor Mask¡¯. She probably didn¡¯t find anything suitable for herself either, so might as well take the most expensive one. When the timees, she can sell it, and purchase a useful item for herself. Having chosen their items, all three seemed satisfied. Only the newly-joined Yuli was watching the three of them choose items while munching on potato chips. She didn¡¯t speak, just kept crunching away. Autruck returned the remaining items that weren¡¯t chosen. Once he came back, he sat down in his seat. Wu Heng then spoke up again, asking, ¡°Captain, is there any hope for what I mentioned earlier?¡± Yuli, who was tilting her head with a look of disdain, stopped her snacking to listen. Autruck knew what Wu Heng was asking and continued, ¡°There¡¯s no conclusion right now. Let¡¯s wait a few more days and see.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Wu Heng thought for a moment, then asked again, ¡°Captain, how should we usually deal with the ghost we met in the Mining Vige?¡± The others all turned to look at him at the same time. It¡¯s as if their stares were saying, ¡®You¡¯re a Necromancer asking others how to deal with ghosts?¡¯ ¡°Eh, just making conversation, gaining some insight.¡± Cavina was the first to speak, ¡°Energy generated by Magic spells can affect souls.¡± As a ghost can pass through walls, most physical attacks are ineffective against them. Magic tends to be more effective. Autruck also added, ¡°Necromancers tend to use ghosts as spiritual servants. It¡¯s generally very difficult to form one by oneself.¡± At this point, Autruck paused momentarily before adding, ¡°To ughter lives and turn them into souls is considered a serious offense in any kingdom or organization.¡± ¡°Ah, I know. I was just reminded of the thing at the Mining Vige and thought I¡¯d ask.¡± Wu Heng poured himself a cup of tea and continued asking, ¡°I want to buy some Skill Books and equipment. Other than exchanging them forpleting tasks, are there other methods?¡± ¡°There aren¡¯t many ways. The association does not allow the purchase of rewards with money. It would undermine the motivation of others to undertake tasks.¡± After thinking for a moment, Autruck continued, ¡°If needed, you can apply to the association or post a purchase request to see if anyone has anything to exchange.¡± Posting a purchase request was indeed an option, but he didn¡¯t even know what he wanted to buy for now. Afterward, they continued to discuss team matters. Currently, their team consisted of four members. Once Autruck and Cavina¡¯s injuries healed a bit, they nned to take on some regr tasks to earn money and also to better coordinate as a team. Earning money didn¡¯t appeal to Wu Heng, who had just plundered a gold store, but he would definitely participate in team activities. After all, the team¡¯s atmosphere seemed quite good at the moment. After leaving Association, Wu Heng went straight back to his dwelling ce. After dinner, just as he was about to swallow the Corpse Core, Knock knock! The sudden knocking on the door interrupted him. Followed by a girl¡¯s voice saying, ¡°Wu Heng, are you home? My aunt is looking for you.¡± Wu Heng opened the door to see Yuli standing there with her arms folded. He had just met this little girl today, and now she was showing up at his house. ¡°Who¡¯s your aunt?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s the vice-executive.¡± Yuli seemed rather proud of this fact. Ah, Slyther? No wonder their hair colors are the same. Damn, this little girl got in the back door. No wonder she seemed dissatisfied and disgruntled when she spoke. ¡°The vice-executive is looking for me?¡± ¡°Yes, she¡¯s waiting outside.¡± Yuli shared. Wu Heng thought for a moment, then went back to his room to grab his things, brought Basen along, and left. They got around the crowded area and onto the main road. Upon which, they saw a carriage waiting there. He got into the carriage and saw the mature and sexy Slyther sitting across from him. Before Wu Heng could ask anything, Slyther knocked on the carriage wall, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Slowly, the carriage moved and headed towards the west of the city.. Chapter 46 - 46, Take a Walk_l Chapter 46:, Take a Walk_l Trantor: 549690339 The carriage was filled with a faint aroma. Slyther wore a fitted purple gown that showed off her voluptuous figure, reclining leisurely on a wooden couch. Contrasting sharply with her was Yuli, who was seated next to her. Snuggled at their feet was a cheetah,zy and yawning, it nced in their direction before closing its eyes again. He felt the carriage begin to move slowly. Wu Heng asked with doubt, ¡°Mrs. Slyther, where are we going?¡± Slyther bent down and grabbed a fresh personal cup from beneath the couch, pouring him a ss of fruit wine as she casually responded, ¡°Afraid we might abduct you?¡± ¡°I should at least know where we¡¯re going!¡± He wasn¡¯t worried about any harming to him in ck Stone Town. But he deserved to know where they were going. Allowing a woman total control was hardly a wise decision. ¡°We¡¯ll take a tour around the city and then drop you back home¡±, Slyther said with a smile. Wu Heng continued to stare at her, somewhat confused about what she meant. The carriage continued to trudge along the road, gently swaying. Slyther continued her questioning, ¡°From what Yuli tells me, you¡¯re looking for some items or Skill Books?¡± Wu Heng nced at the curly-haired girl across from him. She was trying her best to pull the sleepy cheetah into herp. She pulled it out long and thin. ¡°Hmm, I did casually ask about it.¡± ¡°There are generally two ways to acquire Skill Books and items, either through assignments from the Professional Association, through some merchant channels, or¡­¡±, Slyther sipped her fruit wine and continued, ¡°Or some underground markets, also known as the ck market.¡± ck market? There was such a ce in ck Stone Town. ¡°If you can¡¯t find what you want on the open market, or you need to sell something, the ck market is your best choice.¡± Wu Heng frowned at her. Getting acquainted with a Secret Speaker seemed to yield some unexpected information. ¡°Does ck Stone Town not care?¡± ¡°Of course ck Stone Town doesn¡¯t allow it, but these ces aren¡¯tpletely open to the public. Few people can reach them.¡± Wu Heng pondered for a moment, feeling that it might indeed be worthwhile to check it out. ¡°So how do I get to this ck market?¡± Slyther took another sip of her wine and continued, ¡°Outsiders can¡¯t get in. I¡¯ll take Yuli there tomorrow. If you want, you cane along.¡± After considering for a moment and concluding she had no reason to lie to him, Wu Heng nodded his head. Slyther smiled, ¡°You¡¯ll need to be up early tomorrow, and don¡¯t forget to bring money. I won¡¯t be paying for you.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Before long, the carriage slowed down. Through the slit in the curtain, he could see that the carriage had stopped in front of a fabric shop. ¡°Madam, we¡¯ve procured the items you requested.¡± ¡°Hmm, let¡¯s head back!¡± The carriage, turning around, began its journey back the way they hade. At the junction of the crowded area, Wu Heng and Basen were dropped off. The carriage then slowly drove away. Wu Heng watched the gradually dwindling carriage as he made his way back home. Discussing matters in a moving carriage seemed to be rather convenient. On the departing carriage. Yuli clung onto the cheetah¡¯s foreleg, muttering under her breath, ¡°Hmph, hideous necromancer.¡± Slyther gave her an annoyed look and continued, ¡°You both are neers and on the same team, you should get along.¡± ¡°Me? With a necromancer? What could we possibly have inmon?¡± Yuli eximed, pointing a finger at herself. Slyther smiled, ¡°Then help me gather information.¡± ¡°You¡¯re that curious about him? He¡¯s just a normal person, right?¡± Yuli asked curiously. ¡°Hmm.¡± Slyther nodded, leaning back on the wooden couch and said nothing more. Upon returning to his dwelling, Wu Heng locked the door behind him. His trip with Slyther wasn¡¯t a total loss. At the very least, he had gotten wind of a ce, the ck market. A ce with few restrictions, where people weren¡¯t afraid of leaving a trail. Just what he needed. Twilight was gradually darkening. Making sure no one else woulde, he once again took out the ¡®Corpse Core¡¯ with its apanying potion. After disinfecting the Corpse Core with white wine, he swallowed it directly. [Constitution+1, Agility+2] The Corpse Core dissolved in his stomach promptly, with a system notification appearing right after. That filled Wu Heng with joy. It indeed can be used repeatedly. The Mutated Zombies in the Zombie World have really be a hunting ground for extracting attributes. He achieved a clear increase in his attributes. In his mind, he felt the burning sensation brought on by the virus rise from his abdomen again, rapidly spreading throughout his body. Having had previous experience, he wasn¡¯t as panicked. Quickly, he picked up a potion next to him, uncorked the bottle, and drank it directly. The burning sensation gradually disappeared and the signs of poisoning in his body also faded. A whileter, all symptoms disappearedpletely. Even so, Wu Heng was drenched in sweat, gasping for breath heavily. ¡°This is really no easy task.¡± His attributes indeed improved, but the resulting physical pain was also unbearable. It wasn¡¯t the kind of pain thates from being physically hurt, but rather, the pain of a bone marrow cell being torn apart from within the body. About half an hourter. Wu Heng proceeded to open the second Corpse Core, following the same procedure as before. He disinfected the Corpse Core with alcohol and swallowed it back. [Strength+2, Agility+2] The attribute prompt appeared again, and Wu Heng immediately opened another potion and drank it. About half an hourter. He continued to ingest the third Corpse Core. [Constitution+2, Agility+2.] He took another potion. After all three were consumed, Wu Heng felt as if his body had reached its limit. Despite no prompt, he could feel the toll on his body from consuming these three Corpse Cores consecutively. It appears that these Corpse Cores need to be ingested with a certain amount of time in between to allow the body to recover. He opened the attribute panel. [Name: Wu Heng] [Profession: Necromancer] [Level: 4 (876/6500)] [Attributes: Strength 12, Agility 19, Constitution 19, Intelligence 17, Perception 10, Charm 13] [Expertise: Spear Mastery (Beginner)] [Skills: Bone Maniption Skill, Acid Ssh, Grease Skill, Dancing Light Skill] Looking at his own attributes, Wu Heng knitted his brows. After swallowing the Corpse Cores consecutively, his agility and physical attributes have increased and be the highest attributes. For a mage like himself, these two attributes had unexpectedly surpassed intelligence. He went to the mirror, took off his shirt and found his upper body filled with muscles, especially the abdominal and chest muscles, which are more distinct. ¡°I have abs now,¡± Wu Heng touched his own abs. Not just the physique, his attributes were also not inferior to those of the same level melee upations. This was a good thing; it could help him survive better. He appreciated himself for a while before preparing to rest on the bed. After taking the potion, he was still in a state of weakness; he decided to cancel today¡¯s swordsmanship training. The next day, early in the morning. After eating breakfast, Wu Heng went directly to the Zombie World. As soon as he walked up to the rooftop, he saw the ghostly figure of a little girl floating in the air, constantly muttering something. The skeletons, which were originally on standby on the roof, were holding kitchen knives and following the ghost frantically. Why did it follow him here? Wu Heng was surprised that the ghost dared to follow him here. As he approached, he heard the ghost¡¯s voiceing over in a weepy tone. ¡°Grandpa, Dad, don¡¯t move around too much, I can¡¯t find you!¡± The number of skeletons had reached close to seven hundred. Chasing the ghost around on the roof, the scene was quite chaotic. Thankfully, there were railings on the edge of the roof; otherwise, arge number of skeletons would probably have fallen off. Wu Heng, holding a wooden stick, quickened his pace. Just as he was about to cast a spell, the ghost of the little girl, as if she had seen some monster, disappeared into the building next door with a cry. Wu Heng immediately ordered the skeletons to ¡°Standby in ce!¡± Chapter 47 - 47, Ghost l Chapter 47:, Ghost l Trantor: 549690339 Wu Heng issued a standbymand, and the chaotic skeletons stopped in their tracks, standing bewilderedly in ce. He quickly walked to the edge and looked down, ensuring no skeleton had fallen due to the crowd, he also let out a sigh of relief. This ghost is really troublesome, it even followed us here. Thankfully, it didn¡¯t cause any damage. He asked Jianyi about the situation, but Jianyi couldn¡¯tmunicate, so he got nothing out of him. He only knew that the ghost suddenly appearedst night, but it didn¡¯t show much malice. After confirming there was no problem, Wu Heng went downstairs to the corpses that hadn¡¯t yet been transformed and began unleashing the Bone Maniption Skill. The Necromantic Magic Power was released. The whitish skeletons stood up from the ground, Jianyi,standing by his side, took the kitchen knife and walked into the skeleton queue behind them. Just when one skeleton after another stood up. From one side of the wall, the ghost once again peeked out her little head, curiously looking at him. ¡°Dare to make trouble again!¡± Wu Heng raised his magic wand to scare her. ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m not here to cause trouble.¡± The ghost shrunk her neck but didn¡¯t run away. ¡°So what are you here for?¡± ording to the information from ck Stone Town, it is very difficult for a ghost to form and even if it does form, it can¡¯t exist independently for long. The ghost in front of him, running around in broad daylight, is almostpletely transparent now. She probably won¡¯tst much longer either. ¡°Uncle, are you King Yama?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Wu Heng didn¡¯t understand what she meant. The young girl directly came out of the wall, knelt down obediently and sweetly on the ground, and said, ¡°Uncle, can you free my grandfather and dad?¡± Wu Heng looked at the skeleton group behind him. He can¡¯t even tell which one is her grandfather and dad now. ¡°Your grandfather and dad are already dead.¡± ¡°I know. Can you bring them back to life?¡± The little girl continued to ask. Wu Heng frowned and seemed to roughly understand her thoughts, ¡°I can¡¯t do it.¡± ¡°Then why did you kill them? You could have waited for the doctor to save them.¡± The little girl sobbed, but tears didn¡¯t flow. ¡°Didn¡¯t you trick me over there?¡± ¡°Ah, sorry!¡± ¡°What exactly do you want to do? If you cause trouble again, I may have to hit you.¡± Wu Heng threatened. The little girl hesitated for a moment, then continued, ¡°Uncle, will you let my grandfather and father be reincarnated? They were just too hungry and they didn¡¯t eat people before.¡± Damn it. Why is this kid so annoying? After thinking about it, he still said: ¡°They have already been reincarnated. They will have a good family and a great life in the future.¡± ¡°What about me? Can I go with them?¡± The little girl immediately followed up. Wu Heng shook his head, ¡°Wait for the next opportunity.¡± The little girl looked a bit lost, but it seemed as if she had unraveled something in her heart. She stood up and floated in the air, spinning around. After thinking about it, she continued, ¡°Uncle Yama, can I stay with you? I feelfortable being with you, especially when you turn them into skeletons.¡± After going through two ghost incidents. It seems that Necromancers have a special attraction to the undead. The ghost infant in the Mining Vige, the first time it appeared in front of everyone, was perched on his shoulder. It wasn¡¯t interested in anyone else, only willing to be close to him. ¡°Follow me, and trick me again? I won¡¯t be fooled twice.¡± ¡°I apologized already. I promise I will never trick you again. Please, Uncle, my grandfather and father are no longer here, I¡¯m a little scared by myself.¡± The ghost spun around above his head. Wu Heng looked at the ghost, fluttering in the air and constantly spinning. Suddenly, he remembered the words of the captain. Necromancers use ghosts for their own work, and the little girl in front of him seemed like a good choice. ¡°But you have to obey mymands.¡± ¡°Okay, I promise I¡¯ll always listen to you.¡± The ghost readily agreed. ¡°Then youe down first.¡± The ghost obediently floated down, but there was some caution in her eyes, as if afraid he would suddenly hit her. Wu Heng attempted using his spiritual power to cover her. [Soul Mark failed.] In an instant, the spiritual power that encapsted her was instantly repelled back. He looked at the somewhat nervous little girl in front of him and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, rx a little.¡± The little girl didn¡¯t understand, but still nodded. Wu Heng released his spiritual power again, this time more gently. Then, it seemed a part of his soul mark was left in the little girl¡¯s soul. [Seeded in contracting the ghost.] With a surge of delight, Wu Heng immediately examined the Phantom¡¯s Attributes. [Phantom] [Level: 2 (0/300)] [Attributes: Agility 14, Constitution 10, Intelligence 8, Perception 12, Charisma 12.] [Features: Invisibility, Ethereal Movement, Push By Thought Power] [Invisibility: The mischievous phantom can render its soulpletely invisible.] [Ethereal Movement: The phantom can move through other entities and objects in its ethereal state.] [Push By Thought Power: Able to influence objects within its range using thought power.] The little phantom before him was only at level 2. It didn¡¯t have any abilities that were particrly offensive. One of them was ¡®Invisibility,¡¯ which allowed it to bepletely invisible. The other one was ¡®Ethereal Movement,¡¯ which can be used to phase through walls and escape, and ¡®Push By Thought Power,¡¯ which seemed pretty solid at a nce. Perhaps it could even control a sword or something. Looking at the little girl before him, he moved a thought. The ghostly body of the little girl turned into a ball of light, burrowed into his body, and simultaneously, he could feel an additional, special yet independent consciousness in his mind ¨C connected to his own. Meanwhile, his own Necromantic Magic Power was automatically converging towards this consciousness, nourishing the already weak soul. It had worked. With a thought, the ghost of the little girl reappeared. With her wide eyes, she looked somewhat surprised at everything happening around her. ¡°Uncle, I feel a little different now.¡± The little girl¡¯s body solidified considerablypared to earlier, no longer seeming like it could disperse at any moment. ¡°Mmm, you can stay with me from now on, but you have to be a good girl,¡± said Wu Heng with a smile. ¡°So, are we a family now?¡± The little girl looked at him with hopeful eyes. ¡°Er¡­sure, I guess so.¡± ¡°Then that means you won¡¯t let your family get hurt, right, Uncle?¡± Wu Heng looked at her. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Uncle, can you save my mother? She¡¯s in a house in the city.¡± Damn, this young girl is a bit precocious, isn¡¯t she? She said all that just toy the groundwork for this. No one was sure if her mother was even alive and if so, making the journey to the city wasn¡¯t something that could be done lightly. ¡°You also know the current situation outside. We can¡¯t make it to the city right now, but when I get the chance, I¡¯ll try to take you back to find your mother,¡± Wu Heng said directly. This little girl is much smarter than an average child. In some matters, it¡¯s more convenient to be straightforward. ¡°Okay, thank you, Uncle.¡± Wu Heng nodded, continuing to use Bone Maniption Skill, then asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Lan Xiaoxin. But ¡®Xiaoxin¡¯ doesn¡¯t sound too good, so everyone calls me Xiao Xiao!¡± The little girl floated over and naturally rested on his shoulder. Unlike the Ghost Infant that rested there before, with its cold presence, there was no difort between them after forming their pact. ¡°Your father¡¯s surname is Lan?¡± Wu Heng asked out of curiosity. ¡°Yeah, why do you ask, Uncle?¡± ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s just a rare surname. From now on, I¡¯ll call you Xiao Xiao, which sounds quite nice.¡± ¡°Uncle, what¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Wu Heng.¡± ¡°Is it Wu¡¯ as in Sun Wukong¡¯s ¡®Wu¡¯?¡± ¡°No, ¡®Wu¡¯ as in martial arts.¡± Having someone to converse with in this Zombie World is actually not bad. The other skeletons with souls, though they were somewhat capable of interacting, were not verymunicative. Just as he finished transforming and was nning for the next step¡­ Boom-! A loud noise suddenly erupted from outside thepound. Wu Heng jumped in surprise. The ghost Xiao Xiao was also scared, her body shrinking as if ready to phase through the wall and escape. With a second thought realizing she can¡¯t run anymore, she returned to Wu Heng¡¯s side and perched on his shoulder. The sound hade from outside thepound. Wu Heng quickly ran to the roof, leaned on the edge, and looked towards the direction of the sound. At the crossroads to the east, inside a shattered ss-windowed pharmacy, a deafening rumble kept resonating. Zombies from all around poured towards the shop inrge groups. ¡°Another survivor? And at this crossroad again?¡± This crossroad was the same ce where therge coach had been overturnedst time. His eyesnded on Xiao Xiao, who seemed equally curious. ¡°Xiao Xiao, can you go check out what happened?¡± Chapter 48 - 48, Snake Badge_1 Chapter 48:, Snake Badge_1 Trantor: 549690339 The specter nodded, directly floating down towards the direction of the drug store. Her body gradually disappeared in midair,pletely invisible to the naked eye. But Wu Heng could still pinpoint her location. Xiao Xiao pierced directly through the wall, burrowing into the drug store. Zombies were constantly gathering towards the drug store, pouring into it. From what it looked like now, even if survivors were to appear, they couldn¡¯t possibly withstand so many zombies. Very soon, Xiao Xiao flew back up from below. She burrowed directly into his body. The moment the specter entered his body, everything that had just happened yed back in Wu Heng¡¯s mind like a movie. In the drug store, a huge, grotesquely muscr Mutated Zombie was fighting with a grey cat of equal size. The giant zombie¡¯s fighting strength was exaggerated, its punches were leaving dents in the wall, with debris flying around. The Mutated Grey Cat, already at a disadvantage, was being pushed back even more in such a confined space. -Oh, so two Mutated beings started fighting each other. That¡¯s great, one less to deal with if one dies, then I can transform the corpse,¡± Wu Heng was willing to watch them tear each other apart. It would be best if they both got injured and died together. Booom! Another loud rumble. Looking downstairs, a giant grey cat like a lion, stumbled out from the shop. Following behind it was the giant zombie and a horde of normal zombies. From their current state, it could be seen who was more powerful. The giant zombie didn¡¯t seem to have any obvious wounds, while the grey cat zombie was limping, shaking its body. The giant zombie cat roared in the direction behind it, and then turned and ran away. The zombie horde let out an enraged roar and closely followed in pursuit. ¡°Damn it!¡± Seeing the direction they came from, Wu Heng swore. The grey cat was directly running towards the residential area, from its current trajectory, it would surely pass through the residential area where he was residing. Wu Heng quickly rushed downstairs, directly ordering, Upstairs, everyone goes back upstairs.¡± All the skeletons downstairs went up to the rooftop. They tightly closed the staircase door again. He would watch from the sidelines, he wouldn¡¯t get involved. If he got involved in this ongoing fight between these two Mutated beings, it would be bad if they joined forces. Just as the door was secured. The grey Mutated Cat and the zombie horde poured into the residential area. The amount was also somewhat terrifying. But the speed of the grey cat still gave it an advantage, it began to spin around in the wide terrain. Wu Heng stood on the roof watching, and also paid attention to the time. He had arranged to go to the ck market with Slyther today, he couldn¡¯t dy. ¡°Enter the stairwell.¡± Wu Heng began to arrange for the skeletons to enter the stairwell and various rooms. Especially the four skeleton dogs, they couldn¡¯t let them run around on the roof, if they attracted the attention of the zombies, it would be troublesome. Feeling that the time was about right, and the zombies outside were gathering more and more. Wu Heng took Basen and directly returned to ck Stone Town. ck Stone Town. Wu Heng, along with Basen, stood by the roadside waiting. Before long, a horse carriage slowly came to a stop. Wu Heng opened the door and climbed in, while Basen sat outside with the coachman. Inside the carriage. Slyther and Yuli sat together, the Cheetah was not visible. -Why do I feel, you¡¯re not quite the same as yesterday!?¡± Slyther stared at him. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Wu Heng was somewhat curious. Could they see from the outside that he had subdued the specter? ¡°I feel like you¡¯ve be a lot stronger.¡± Slyther stated. Yuli snorted, ¡°A Mage, training like a warrior.¡± So, they were talking about his muscles. Last night, after using the Corpse Core three times in a row, his physique had drastically improved. It appeared the effect was even more pronounced than he had imagined, as these two women had noticed at a nce. ¡ö¡öI¡¯ve recently been learning swordy from the captain, so I may look a bit stronger because of that.¡± Wu Heng exined. ¡°What? All this change in one day?¡± ¡°1 added anotheryer of armor.¡± Wu Heng came up with an excuse. ¡°Hum.¡± Slyther nodded without mentioning it any further. Then, the three them engaged in sporadic conversation. Mostly about trivial matters. Wu Heng was on guard against them, Yuli¡¯s attitude towards him was not particrly good. The carriage left the city directly and changed to another carriage with a nk wooden sign hanging on it, and continued to rush off into the distance. The carriage creaked as it moved along, gradually leaving the town behind. Gradually, carriages began to appear around them. They were of the same style, heading in the same direction, and maintaining a simr speed. It seemed that the people inside were simr to them. Soon, the carriage began to slow down, ahead was a mansion built within a forest. Slyther pulled out multiple thick cloaks from under the carriage seat and said, ¡°Talk less, watch more, tell me if you want to buy anything. The few of them put on the ck cloaks, wrapping themselves tightly. Wu Heng himself had also prepared some bandit masks, and after looking at the two women, he put one on himself. The carriage stopped, and Yuli jumped down first. ¡°Hurry up, why are you so slow!¡± Wu Heng leisurely put the mask on Basen and tied therge cloak. However, he still moved at a leisurely pace. When Xiao Xiao, the ghost, returned to his own body, sharing the sight he had just seen, he got off the carriage. From Xiao Xiao¡¯s investigation, inside the stone mansion was indeed a market built indoors. There were quite a few people inside, all cloaked in ck. The three humans and one skeleton headed towards the stone mansion. At the entrance, there stood two muscr men. Slyther threw eight silver coins and pointed at the three people behind him. The strong men nodded and let them in directly. Then continued to collect entry fees from the people that came after. Well, two silver coins were required from each person to enter. Running a ck market really is a profitable business. Upon entering the gate, there were chaotic voices in his ears. The interior of the mansion was spacious, but it seemed a bit crowded after being filled with rows of stalls. ¡°Look around first, you can tell me if you need anything.¡± Slyther whispered. The group went down together, blended into the crowd and looked around casually. The items being sold at the stalls were more misceneous than he had imagined. There were creature parts, such as eyeballs, organs and fur, weapons and armor, potions and herbs, along with magic tools and books. Here, you could see pretty much anything you could imagine. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Yuli squatted in front of a stall, pointing at an item. ¡°That¡¯s a scale from a Scaled Beast. It¡¯s very tough and can be embedded in armor to protect important parts.¡± The owner of the stall exined. ¡°And this?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a magic tool, it can release a stream of fire. ¡°What about this?¡± The owner didn¡¯t continue to answer and asked after looking at the people apanying her, ¡°Do you actually want to buy anything, or are you just asking about everything without checking the price? Slyther gave Yuli, who was squatting on the ground, a kick, and she immediately stood up, saying that she would look around more before following and leaving. Comints from the owner could be heard behind them. ¡°Only ask the price when you¡¯re sure you need something.¡± Slyther said, turning to look at Wu Heng next to him, ¡°See anything you like?¡± ¡°Not yet, still looking.¡± The group made their way around half of the castle interior. When they arrived at the stairs leading to the second floor, Wu Heng suddenly stopped. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Yuli almost collided with him. Slyther also looked over. Wu Heng pointed at the sign hanging at the entrance of the staircase and asked, ¡°Why is there a snake head sign hanging here? A sign with a fierce snake¡¯s head hung at the entrance to the stairs, it seemed the second floor was the base of some organization. -That¡¯s the Snake Badge Consortium. You can store your important items here, they only recognize the receipt issued by the consortium, not the person.¡± ¡°Oh? Only the receipt?¡± Chapter 49: Corpse Preservation ! Chapter 49: Corpse Preservation ! Trantor: 549690339 Only the receipt is recognized, not the person. It does match the situation in the ck market. There are those here whoe to sell illicit goods and those whoe to buy certain forbidden items. Everyone is masked, so nobody knows who is who. Recognizing receipts, not people, makes sense in this situation. But it also raises a dilemma: you can¡¯t confirm whether the person whoes back to pick up the goods next time is the same one who stored them in the first ce. Given the status of the consortium involved, this shouldn¡¯t pose a major issue. ¡°The Snake Badge Consortium has branches throughout the major kingdoms, wielding significant influence,¡± Slyther mentioned as he glimpsed towards the second floor, adding, ¡°You could think of them as the underground equivalent of a professional association.¡± If a professional association is a tform beneath the sun¡¯s rays, then the Snake Badge Consortium is an organization thriving in darkness. The services they offer are highly praised by certain special professions and elites, but their methods and actions have also led many ces to reject their existence. ¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll have a look around before we have to return to the city gate,¡± Slyther didn¡¯t intend to lead the two upstairs, but instead began browsing the stalls. Wu Heng followed from behind, casually checking out the stalls as well. Continuing past several stalls¡­ They stopped in front of one particr stall. [Decay Ray] (Description: Performs a ranged attack on targets within range, afflicting them with a ¡®weakening¡¯ effect.) [Corpse Preservation] (Description: Casts necromancy to slow the decaying of corpses or remains. After the spell is cast, the affected unit cannot be transformed into undead creatures.) There were actually two Necromancer skill books. ¡°How much for this book?¡± Wu Heng inquired, referring to the Decay Ray. ¡°35 silver coins.¡± ¡°What about this one?¡± ¡°55 silver coins.¡± Both skill books were pricey, with the Corpse Preservation even more expensive than the Decay Ray. Wu Heng didn¡¯t immediately decide to buy, but continued to casually look around the stall. [Organ Jar] (Description: A container suitable for preserving organs.) Darn, something for preserving organs. Who the heck would buy this stuff? [Infected Burial Shroud (Special Item)] [Effect: Shrouds the body, obscuring the physical form. Living creatures that use it will be infected with corpse gue sores.] (Description: Burial shroud discarded by an immortal predecessor after his resurrection.) Another special item. Its effect is to make the wearer invisible. The downside is that it cannot be used by living creatures. It¡¯s somewhat of a mixed blessing, so to speak. Upon examining the rest of the items ¡ª a short sword full of rust, broken shards of pottery ¡ª nothing for sale seemed to be intended for the living. It all looked like stuff just unearthed. ¡°How much for this rag?¡± asked Wu Heng, referring to the Burial Shroud. ¡°This is a special item. The effect is to make the user invisible. Ignorant people shouldn¡¯t randomly rename it. 1500 silver coins,¡± the shopkeeper replied. Wu Heng gave him a bemused look but said nothing. The price was exorbitant, and the shopkeeper only mentioned the invisibility effect butpletely neglected to mention the side effect it has on living creatures who use it. He didn¡¯t say anything, but didn¡¯t intend to buy it either. ¡°I¡¯ll take these two skill books.¡± Wu Heng brought out his coin bag and counted out the necessary silver coins. Carrying arge amount of the metal coin currency of this world can be inconvenient. Too much of it is quite heavy. The shopkeeper extended his cadaverous hand and took it, nodded after confirming the correct amount and said, ¡°Take them yourself!¡± Wu Heng picked up the two skill books and stowed them away immediately. As they continued on their way, Slyther mentioned, ¡°Special items differ from magical items. Next time you see one, make sure you ask about any potential costs of using it.¡± ¡°Right, got it.¡± They resumed their leisurely stroll. Slyther bought Yuli a ne magic item as a gift from their visit to ck Stone Town. The effect is to heal wounds, simr to the bracelet from the items brought by ¡®Autruck¡¯ the day before. Clearly delighted with her gift, the little girl boasted about it to Wu Heng, which was a nice change from her usual attitude of him being in her debt. They got back on the carriage and returned to ck Stone Town. The carriage of Slyther had been parked at the entrance all along. Upon seeing them return, the coachman respectfully opened the door to let them in. It is what it is. Money demands respect in all worlds. Upon returning to their lodging, Wu Heng opened the boundary door and went to the Zombie World. He nced out the window, and arge number of zombies had already gathered downstairs. He didn¡¯t see the giant mutated zombie, so he could not confirm whether it was within theplex. Communicating with the sea of consciousness, the tiny phantom Xiao Xiao materialized in front of him. He nced around. ¡°Xiao Xiao, look around to see if that giant monster and the grey giant cat are still here.¡± ¡°Oh, okay!¡± Xiao Xiao nodded, her body passed through the wall and disappeared. Wu Heng then reopened the drawer of the study and began to dig in. Finally, he found the note he received from the wanted criminal amidst the pages of his frequently used notebook. On the side of the voucher, a grim snake head was drawn. ¡°It¡¯s exactly the same.¡± The snake head on the voucher was identical to the one he saw on the ck market. Which meant, those wanted criminals didn¡¯te to take revenge for theirrades but more to get this voucher. They had something stored in the Snake Badge Consortium. Only those carrying this voucher can retrieve what¡¯s inside. These gains just keeping one after the other. In the midst of his thoughts, the tiny phantom Xiao Xiao flew back through the wall. Her face looked somewhat ugly as she said, ¡°That monster is in that building, and the grey kitty is dead. It¡¯s terrifying.¡± Wu Heng followed her gaze. Xiao Xiao was pointing at the building diagonally opposite. Nothing could be discerned from outside, but since Xiao Xiao said so, then the mutant zombie must be inside. This mutated zombie was a tough fighter, and considering the vast number of zombies outside, it was hard to tell who would win if a fight broke out. Even if he could win, it would likelye at a high cost. ¡°Isn¡¯t this going to dy my leveling up!¡± But there was nothing he could do about it now. He could only hope that with the grey cat dead, the zombie would leave with its horde. He took Xiao Xiao back inside him and returned to ck Stone Town. The next morning at dawn, Wu Heng had just finished breakfast nearby. There was an association worker standing at the door. On seeing him return, the worker smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Wu Heng, Captain Autruck has invited you over.¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± He arrived at the association¡¯s team lounge. In the room, Autruck was the only one present. Seeing Wu Heng enter, he continued, ¡°Regarding the matter of the Church of Divine Punishment¡¯s level 12 corpse, we have a conclusion.¡± Wu Heng¡¯s expression turned serious ¡°What is it?¡± Autruck looked up at his expression and said directly: ¡°The town hall of ck Stone Town has refused your request to convert the level 12 corpse on the grounds of the incident involving the Necromancer in Mining Vige. At the same time, the attendant also believes that it is not time to have a second undead attendant.¡± Huh? Wu Heng¡¯s eyebrows furrowed deeply. So, not only did the town hall disagree with his conversion of the level 12 corpse, even the association disagreed. ¡°The attendant disagreed too?¡± Attendant Yazde¡¯s attitude towards him was always good, and he was also the one who had personally recruited him. Their rtionship should be better. But even the Attendant rejected this application. Is the level 12 skeleton so terrifying? Or is there something else going on? ¡°What will happen to that corpse?¡± ¡°Tonight, it will be cremated by a professional team and the guards of ck Stone Town..¡± Chapter 50 - 50, Swordsmanship and Winged Swordl Chapter 50:, Swordsmanship and Winged Swordl Not a burial? Direct cremation? Isn¡¯t that a bit personal? ¡°Together with the remaining bodies of the Church of Divine Punishment, they will be cremated,¡± Autruck continued as he sawWu Heng¡¯s serious expression, ¡°Not converting them will save you a lot of trouble. Once you¡¯ve earned enough merit to be a captain in a few years, there will be plenty of opportunities.¡± Everyone could see ck Stone Town¡¯s attitude towards Necromancers. If he were really allowed to convert a level 12 body, it would just make people suspect if something special was going on. Moreover, Wu Heng had only been a professional for a short time, and he already had a level 3 merit. Once he was assigned to a less strict ce as a captain in the future, he¡¯d have plenty of opportunities to own skeletons. There was no point in being pedantic about this. There are some things that one person can¡¯t change much, it¡¯s more about adapting and epting. ¡°Well, if they don¡¯t allow it, it¡¯s fine,¡± Wu Heng sat down beside him and continued to ask, ¡°Where will the bodies be cremated?¡± ¡°That¡¯s our task tonight. While Cavina continues to heal, you, Yuli, and I will need to cooperate with the guards to cremate one of the bodies.¡± ¡°Just one body? Are they going to be cremated separately?¡± ¡°The first and second squads are responsible for the elder¡¯s body. We will be looking after the body of the crow controller and the bodies of two ordinary members.¡± ¡°Aha, I see.¡± Wu Heng nodded. ¡°The cremation is at dusk. I will have someone notify you at your residence. Do not forget.¡± Autruck reminded. ¡°Alright, Captain. I got it.¡± Leaving the association, Wu Heng headed directly to his home. He thought about the matters regarding the bodies as he walked. ck Stone Town and the association didn¡¯t agree to let him convert the bodies. Now he had two options, one was to do as the captain said, as there would be plenty of opportunitiester. Besides, obtaining high-level skeletons wouldn¡¯t be difficult in the end. The mutated giant zombie had shownbat strength equivalent to that of a level 12 elder. The second option was to figure out a way before the cremation. As long as he could transport the bodies to the Zombie World, they wouldn¡¯t find any evidence. But he had to be careful not to let anyone discover anything. Pondering over his strategies, he returned to his residence. After organizing his things, he once again left the house with Basen. They arrived outside the city and entered a carriage with an empty te, heading into the distance. The carriage entered the manor from the day before. After paying the entrance fee at the door, they went straight into the hall. At this time, there weren¡¯t many people in the ck market, and there were only a few stalls. Wu Heng casually browsed the stalls. He didn¡¯t see anything that he needed, but he saw the stall owner fromst night who was selling the corpse-wrap. He still looked as rigid as he did yesterday. After a quick nce, he directly went up to the second floor. Theyout of the second floor was somewhat simr to the professionals association. There was a bar counter in the front, with a middle-aged man standing behind it. There was a resting area and a bulletin board on the side. It was covered with some bounty missions, besides the forbidden goods, there were also information bounties. Good Lord, this ce was exactly like the professionals association of the underground world, their formats even looked alike. Andpared to the association, there were fewer restrictions here, providing a more open tform. After a quick skim, Wu Heng walked right up to the front desk. The middle-aged man straightened his cor, standing up respectfully, ¡°How can I help you, sir?¡± Wu Heng nodded slightly. He pulled out the ticket from his bosom, ced it on the counter, and pushed it forward, ¡°Take out everything.¡± ¡°Oh, alright. Please wait in the lounge area.¡± The middle-aged man led him to a room and asked him to wait. Soon, the door to the room opened, and two tall women walked in, each of them carrying a wooden box. One was thin and t, about the size of a makeup gift box, and the other was long and slim, it could possibly contain a scroll, or a magic wand and long sword. ¡°Sir, these are the items you stored here.¡± The woman ced the wooden boxes on the table, and after a bow, exited the room. After the two had left, Wu Heng first opened the slim, t wooden box. On top was a book. [Greyhawk Swordsmanship] (Description: A book that records the legacy of swordsmanship.) A book on swordsmanship? Does this world have that kind of thing? He thought that the swordsmen and warriors of this world fought with battle experience. Unexpectedly, they were teaching swordsmanship and rted stuff. He wondered if swordsmanship was considered a skill. Underneath the book were neatly stacked silver coins. By a rough estimate, there must be three to four hundred pieces. Speaking of which, it¡¯s quite a significant amount of money. Then, he opened another slender wooden box to reveal a slender metallic longsword. The de had patterns like ripples of water, and the hilt resembled the shape of a feather, looking extremely magnificent. [Silver Wing Water-Pattern Sword] (Description: Endows the user with the ¡®Swiftness¡¯ effect, granting agility and keen perception.) No wonder those criminals were so desperate to reim this item.¡± Magic items themselves are costly, let alone a longsword with such wide appeal, it could probably fetch a fortune. He put away the two items. Wu Heng pulled a cord nearby, triggering the sound of a bell at the door. A female staff member once again came in, bowed, and asked, ¡°Sir, how may I assist you?¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to exchange for some silver coins.¡± ¡°Sir, are you exchanging goods or for equivalent currency value?¡± ¡°Gold.¡± The woman clearly paused, looking surprised, she quickly nced and then lowered her head, ¡°Alright, sir, please wait a moment.¡± The door closed and quickly opened again. The middle-aged man from earlier walked in with some tools, ¡°Sir, are you wishing to exchange for silver coins? Our exchange rate is 1 gold coin for 1,000 silver coins.¡± The currency ratio in this world is too copper coins equals 1 silver coin, and 1,000 silver coins equals 1 gold coin. In normal life, silver coins can cover the vast majority of expenses. For an average person, they might never even see a gold coin in their lifetime. Yet gold coins still exist. Shops and financial groups are willing to provide convenient exchange services. ¡°That works.¡± Wu Heng took out a 30-gram gold bar, ced it on the table, and slid it over. He only learned what a gold bar looked like in a gold shop. A 30-gram gold bar was much smaller than one would imagine. Usually, a gold coin issued by the kingdom weighs 33 grams. ¡°Please wait a moment, sir.¡± The middle-aged man began to examine and measure the gold bar. After confirming its authenticity, he continued, ¡°The gold is valid, we willpensate for the remaining weight with 1,000 silver coins.¡± His meaning seemed to be that the gold was slightly light, but they would still exchange it for 33 grams. It appears financial groups prefer gold. Shortly after, the silver coins were ready. A small box filled with coins and the middle-aged man handed over an insignia, whispering, ¡°Sir, these are the silver coins you exchanged, and with this insignia, you can enjoy certain special treatments.¡± ¡°What kinds of benefits?¡± ¡°For instance, if you have some inconvenient affairs, you can entrust us to handle them for you, or if you need any tools or materials, we can source them from outside for you.¡± Wu Heng thought it was quite good, it wasn¡¯t as rigid as the association. He put away the insignia, and Basen took the wooden box from the person¡¯s hand. Under the respectful attitude of the staff, they descended from the second floor. Upon reaching the person selling the unearthed items, he asked, ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°Corpse-Wrap, it conceals one¡¯s form.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the cost?¡± Wu Heng asked knowingly. ¡°Living beings will feel some difort when using it, but it¡¯s not serious.¡± ¡°How much?¡± ¡°One thousand five hundred silver coins.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take it.¡± He had Basen put down the money and hand it over. The man in the ck robe counted the number of silver coins, nodded, ¡°Take it away.¡± ¡°Take it!¡± Basen bent down and picked up the Corpse-Wrap. After strolling through the ck market again, they turned around and left. Dusk, Adventurer Association. Underground morgue. The teams identified the corpses and tightened the wrapping linen. They then roughly hoisted the bodies and walked away. Wu Heng nced in the direction of the first team¡¯s departure. The ghost Xiao Xiao detached from his body and followed in the same direction.. Chapter 51: Stealing Corpse - Part 1 Chapter 51: Stealing Corpse ¨C Part 1 The job of a professional squad was mainly to follow and supervise. After all, this worldcked surveince mechanisms, hence the supervision of some important matters required arge number of people to be arranged for it. The deployment of professional squads and guard rows, put bluntly, was for mutual supervision. It also reflected the town hall and association¡¯s emphasis on corpses. But this made Wu Heng feel a bit ufortable. He felt as if he was being targeted. The corpse was lifted onto the cart and driven in the direction of the crematorium. The city had designated cremation sites. It wasn¡¯t like in the movies where people were burnt to death openly in the town square. The direction in which the first and second squads were leaving with the corpse was the same as he had deduced. Heading to a standalone cremation site, their corpses, along with those of the third squad, were going to a crematorium that could burn multiple bodies simultaneously. Wu Heng followed the crowd out. He was somewhat worried about his n. Yuli came over and asked, ¡°My aunt said you killed these people alone?¡¯1 ¡°It was a team kill, but Inded thest hit,¡± Wu Heng replied. Yuli furrowed her brows, ¡°What does that mean?¡± ¡°Which means, the team had already beaten them up pretty badly and I was the one who killed them in the end.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s quite impressive,¡± Yuli praised him and then asked, ¡°Did you bring the food in the lounge?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Do you have more? I can pay for it.¡± Wu Heng looked at her and said, ¡°I originally brought it for my friends. There wasn¡¯t much to begin with.¡± ¡°I can buy it.¡± ¡°Not for sale.¡± The little girl¡¯s eyes flickered as she said, ¡°I could be your friend. Didn¡¯t we go out together yesterday? Don¡¯t tell me you forgot!¡± Hearing this, Autruck turned his head back and nced at them. Wu Heng looked at Yuli, who was hinting at him, and nodded, ¡°To be friends, you have to help each other out.¡± ¡°Alright, deal.¡± ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll bring you some of those delicious and rare treats tomorrow.¡± ¡°Great, you are a good friend.¡± Meanwhile. The cart carrying the corpse slowly drove towards the East District. The professional squad and guards escorting the cart were standing on both sides of it. Tulisa, the captain of the second squad, nced sideways, and said, ¡°The town hall and the council are paying quite an attention to this corpse.¡± Thebined efforts of the association and the guards were a bit excessive, even for an elder of the Church of Divine Punishment. ¡°Mainly because they worry about the Necromancer involved with the Mining Vige, they had to be more careful,¡± said Anel, the captain of the first squad, while resting his hand on the hilt of his longsword. He went on to say, ¡°I heard that the Necromancer from the fourth squad also wanted to transform this body.¡± Tulisa and the other members also looked over when they heard this. If this corpse was truly transformed into a skeleton, then the strength of the fourth squad would dramatically increase. Despite having the fewest members, they could be a top-ranking squad. But obviously, this didn¡¯t seed, or else they wouldn¡¯t be cremating the corpse. ¡°Didn¡¯t the town hall agree?¡± Tulisa continued asking. ¡°The town hall didn¡¯t agree, the council didn¡¯t agree either. The profession of Necromancer is controversial in itself. How could they possibly hand over the corpse to him?¡± Anel sneered. ¡°He just joined the association not long ago, and he dares to make such demands.¡± ¡°He probably thinks that since they killed it, the ownership should belong to the fourth squad.¡± ¡°Haha, young people, audacious. They dare to raise such demands.¡± The squad membersughed and began discussing. Anel nced at the people, their expressions froze, and they immediately shut up. ¡°Keep your voices down, don¡¯t let the guards hear it, otherwise we will end up being the joke,¡± Anel reminded them. The membersughed again and continued their whispers. The captain of the second squad, Tulisa, didn¡¯t say anything else, she went back to her squad and casually chatted with her members. The procession kept moving forward and entered a small courtyard enclosed by a half-human height wall. In the middle of the courtyard was amon stone house. Next to the wall, there was a pile of firewood. Everyone efficiently searched the courtyard; Anel said, ¡°Prepare the woodpile.¡± The body was wheeled into the stone house; two people guarded outside, the rest started piling up the firewood. Just when the stacking was almost done, a girl¡¯s voice came from outside the courtyard wall, thenguage couldn¡¯t be understood, but it was very clear. Swish swish swish! Pets flew up in the sky one by one, everyone drew their weapons and quickly approached the source of the noise. They looked all around. Anel ordered, ¡°Spread out and search.¡± The members scattered and searched nearby, then quickly returned. ¡°There¡¯s no one!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no one here either.¡± Everyone looked at each other. Anel¡¯s face changed, ¡°Go back, now!¡± They rushed into the stone house, and the corpse, wrapped in linen, was still ced there. Tulisa wanted to inspect, but Anel bluntly said, ¡°No need, something is not right here, just cremate it.¡± Two team members threw the corpse onto the woodpile, inming it with torches. The corpse was engulfed by the tremendous fire. Everyone breathed a sigh of relief as everything waspletely burnt. The team followed the carriage back to the association to report. The burning operation waspleted. Wu Heng, with Basen, headed towards the crowded area. Halfway through, he felt the ghost, Xiao Xiao flew back at him, directly entering his body. At the same time, what happened at the other cremation site also appeared in his mind. Xiao Xiao had made noises outside. Jianyi, wrapped in zombie cosy, took the opportunity to enter the stone house, reced the corpse with one of a simr type. Things were even easier than expected. Because of the team leader¡¯s hurry, even before burning, they did not do a body check and directly set it ame, leaving no trace of it. It could be said that the operation was very sessful, without leaving any evidence or handle behind. After confirming that things went smoothly, Wu Heng immediately turned around and went to that cremation site. In a hidden ce outside the courtyard, he found Jianyi, wrapped in corpse cosy, and that corpse. After ensuring no one was around, Wu Heng entered the stone house in the middle, and using a bronze key on the inside of a closet, he sent Jianyi and the corpse into the Zombie World. Then he briskly returned to the crowded area following the same route. Back at his residence. Wu Heng went to the Zombie World again through the boundary door. The corpse of the Church of Divine Punishment elder was covered with a piece of flower cloth, lying stiffly on the floor of the living room. He came before the corpse. ¡°Uncle, what is it for, to steal a corpse?¡± Xiao Xiao fluttered in the air, looked at Wu Heng, then at the corpse. She didn¡¯t understand why he went through such a fuss just to steal a corpse. The corpses downstairs had already piled up into a small hill. ¡°This one is different.¡± ¡°Your friend?¡± ¡°Not.¡± ¡°Your grandpa or your father?¡± ¡°How could it be? Stop kidding,¡± Wu Heng felt that she was deliberately mocking him. But there was no evidence. ¡°Tell me more! I helped a lot!¡± Xiao Xiao did a circle in the air,nding on his shoulder. The task wasn¡¯t as difficult as he had imagined. But Xiao Xiao did y arge part. ¡°He was a formidable person when he was alive, and we will turn him into a skeleton to enhance our strength,¡± Wu Heng gave a brief exnation. ¡°Oh.¡± The little girl gave a sound denoting her understanding. Now that Xiao Xiao stopped speaking, Wu Heng, on the other hand, ordered the skeleton, ¡°Move the corpse to the corridor.¡± After all, the release of the Bone Maniption Skill would cause the flesh to fall off, which is not very easy to clean up. Two skeletons bent over to take the corpse outside. They directly moved it into the corridor, Put it down again, the flower cloth sheet that covered the body fell off. Revealing the corpse, its skin had already turned white. This corpse had been out for at least three or four days, so some decay had already set in. But Wu Heng¡¯s gaze fell on his chest and abdomen position. A long and thin injury stitched with cotton threads connected the whole chest cavity. What¡¯s going on? An autopsy on a dead person? ¡°Open the stitches,¡± Wu Heng said. Basen, who was squatting next to him, took out a short de from around his waist, and cut the cotton thread that held the wound together. The stitched-up wound, bit by bit, opened up, revealing the empty thoracic cavity inside. ¡°Where are the internal organs?¡± Wu Heng¡¯s brow furrowed. The corpse¡¯s internal organs were gone.. Chapter 52 - 52, Level 12 Skeletonl Chapter 52:, Level 12 Skeletonl Transforming skeletons, there isn¡¯t such a high requirement. Even if the corpse lost its innards, it doesn¡¯t hinder the transformation of the body. But a corpse that has been disemboweled after death still makes him feel curious and surprised. That is to say, he is not the only one who has his eyes on this corpse. There are others who have acted earlier. What are they doing with the innards of the corpse? Are there organ transnts in this world as well? They just killed people back then so the innards of the dead could hardly be transnted. Of course, there is no use in him finding out, and he can¡¯t notify the association either, wouldn¡¯t that be throwing himself into the? Anyway, they each have their own needs and are not hindering each other. No need to delve into it this deeply. ¡°Okay, no need to dissect anymore,¡± Wu Heng said. Basen stopped severing the cotton thread and stood aside. Wu Heng directly unleashed the Bone Maniption Skill. [The summoned creature is beyond the summoner¡¯s capability, increasing instability factors¡­] Another unstable prompt appeared, and his spiritual power began to rapidly deplete. The flesh and blood on the corpse began to fall off bit by bit, gradually revealing the skeleton beneath. But the speed of transformation was slower than any previous time, and his spiritual power was rapidly draining at an exponential rate. He continued to release the spell with his magic wand in hand. One hand swiftly opened the backpack and took out a spirit potion to drink. To replenish the depleted spiritual power. After a continuous expenditure, the flesh and blood on the bodypletely fell off, and a tall, iron-gray skeleton stood up. A pair of hollow eye sockets, from which a faint blue me ascended. It scanned the surroundings and gave Wu Heng a slight bow. Wu Heng watched it and nodded in response. This skeleton in front of him was somewhat different from the others he had transformed before. Its bones were thick and chunky. Instead of being white, the bones were iron-gray. Even upon close observation, it looked more like a metal skeleton. ¡°Hmm, you will continue to be called ¡®Bawudong¡¯. Stand aside for now,¡± Wu Heng said to the newly risen skeleton. The skeleton immediately stepped aside, entering standby mode. Xiao Xiao, who was initially a bit scared, quickly adapted, fluttering in the air, curiously observing the newly joined Bawudong. As for Wu Heng, he directly opened his attribute panel to check his attributes. [Skeleton Boxer] [Level: 12 (0/72000)] [Attributes: Constitution 26, Strength 25, Agility 29, Intelligence 14, Perception 19, Charisma 5] [Traits: Hollow Skeleton, Intermediate Soul, Iron Bone, Qi] [Skill Specializations: Unarmored Defense, Unarmored Movement, Danger Sensing] [Abilities: Shock Fist, Light Body Fall, Catch Flying Arrow, Specialized Striking (Advanced)] [Iron Bone]: Constitution +5. [Qi]: Skillful attempt to tap into ¡®qi¡¯. Continuous attacks when ¡®qi¡¯ is plentiful. [Unarmored Defense]: When not in any armor or shield, Agility +3, Perception +2. [Unarmored Movement]: When not in any armor or shield, movement speed increase by 20%, able to momentarily achieve high-speed movement over vertical nes and water surfaces. [Shock Fist]: Strikes target with a shocking effect. [Light Body Fall]: Maximizes the reduction of harm during a high fall. [Catch Flying Arrow]: Deflects iing airborne objects and returns them to their source. Wow! Wu Heng was somewhat surprised when he saw the attributes. He had to say, the attributes and abilities of this character were quite exaggerated. All the main attributes reached more than 25. Both the skills and abilities were also very good. Moreover, Bawudong going into battle without clothes was not because he was an exhibitionist, but his unarmored defense and unarmored movement greatly increased his attributes. His skills and abilities were not as chaotic as those of Basen, Jianyi and Jian¡¯er. His abilities were much more unified andplete. Theyplemented each other, more akin to having received aplete legacy, and obtained abilities with a n. It seems that the Church of Divine Punishment is not an ordinary cult. He could say that among the skeletons beside him, it was the strongest skeleton. ¡°Huh? Why is the skill rted to the scales missing?¡± He took another look at the attributes and on the skeleton¡¯s body. Indeed, there was no relevant information about the scales. Was his memory confused? Or, with the transformation into a skeleton, this ability had disappeared. He spent some time studying but didn¡¯t reach any conclusion. He left the skeletons squatting in the room and went back to ck Stone Town to rest. Back in ck Stone Town, he made himself a bucket of ramen. As he waited for the ramen to soak in, he flipped through the swordsmanship he had acquired that day. Unlike the previous Mage Skill Book, this one contained more graphical moves and some simple descriptions. He quickly scanned through it, no hint of unlocking a skill appeared when he finished thest page. Wu Heng had a bad feeling about this. It couldn¡¯t be that he really needed to start learning and training. The ramen was almost ready. He continued to read while eating. After finishing eating, he called Jianyi over to study the new swordsmanship together. Untilte at night, he went to bed to rest. The next day, Zombie World. Roars came from outside the window, and the sound of zombies stepping on broken ss echoed. Another day had passed, and these zombies showed no signs of leaving. Moreover, he couldn¡¯t just wait indefinitely. If they never leave, he would be forever unable to get out. Just as he was about to send Xiao Xiao to check if the giant mutated zombie was still there, he saw a massive figure appear in his line of sight. Almost 3 meters in height, dark red skin, muscles bulging grotesquely. Ugly but full of power. The giant zombie, it was slowly walking this way, its gaze asionally sweeping over the window above the stairs, as if looking for prey. ¡°Damn it, damn monster.¡± Wu Heng cursed, and continued to call out to the side: ¡°Bawudong,e here.¡± Bawudong, with his broad bones, walked over and looked down from the window with him. ¡°When the timees, I need you to fight it. If it¡¯s too difficult, try to stall it as long as possible.¡± Bawudong still looked down, his soul fire flickering with azure light in his eye sockets. At noon, the sun was high overhead. Bang bang bang!! The four stairway doors opened simultaneously, revealing orderly arranged Skeleton Warriors with spears and kitchen knives. The heavy sound of the door opening made the wandering zombies pause momentarily. Then came the roars of anger. Whoosh-! The zombies rushed towards the lower floors like a flood, jostling and squeezing into the open corridor. However, the more crowded it was, the harder it was for the zombies to get in. Meanwhile, the Skeleton Warriors who had been prepped in the corridor started to continuously swing their weapons, attacking the iing zombies. With the number of iing zombies, sweat formed on Wu Heng¡¯s forehead. This number, was somewhat excessive. Just as the undead and zombies collided with each other. Boom-! A loud rumble echoed from not far away. The huge mutated zombie burst out from the corridor in front of them, its gaze fixed on thebat zone. With an angry roar, it rushed towards them. Its figure was like a runaway truck, running towards this side in leaps, knocking away the zombies in front of it, and mming into the corridor. Standing on the top floor, Wu Heng watched the mutated zombie charge into the corridor. ¡°Bawudong, it¡¯s up to you.¡± The iron door leading to the corridor on the rooftop was opened, and Bawudong, with his iron-gray skeleton, walked downstairs with his hands on his back. Chapter 53 - 53, Fighting the Zombie Horde_l Chapter 53:, Fighting the Zombie Horde_l Bawudong entered the corridor, while Wu Heng stood on the roof and nced downwards. He released the Grease Skill at the first staircase. The congealed grease fell like rain from the air, some scattered, and the rest drenched the zombies gathering below. He lit a rag bundle and threw it directly into the area covered by the Grease Skill. The rag bundle hit a zombie¡¯s shoulder, sparking and igniting with a whoosh, a raging fire started. The fire began spreading towards the zombies on both sides, creating a firne about three to four meters wide. Meanwhile, atop the roof, a line of skeleton warriors stood at the edge, Nuyi and hispanion continuously shot crossbow arrows downwards. The remaining skeletons, at Wu Heng¡¯smand, began to lift the furniture and household items behind them and threw them down. Tables, chairs,puter monitors,puter chassis, everything that could be thrown was collected in advance. These items were hurled directly into the zombie horde. For a moment, various pieces of furniture and equipment fell from the roof, knocking over zombies below. Roars!! The zombie horde, noticing the enemies above, roared angrily. They clumped together like ants building a tower, spreading upwards along the outer wall. They spread all the way to the second floor, smashed the ss, and rushed into the room. But the doors of the residences were shut tight, so the zombies who went in quickly ran out, continuing to climb upwards with the rest of the horde. Wu Heng stood on the top of the building, amazed at the sight. Surprisingly, so many zombies could climb walls in this manner. ¡°Hurry, drop things on these climbing zombies.¡± Wu Heng said to the skeletons next to him while releasing the Witchcraft Arrow Spell. After the Witchcraft Arrows hit the target, they expanded rapidly, crumbling the gathered zombies. The skeletons continued to hurl objects unceasingly. Preventing the zombies from climbing up. Within a unit in the corridor. Boom, Boom, Boom ~! Ear-splitting noise, rubble flying. A giant mutated zombie swung its fists wildly, chasing and striking Basen who was retreating from the second floor to the third floor, and continuing to retreat towards the fourth floor. Its dark red skin muscle was bursting with terrifying power. The wall was cracked, the stair railing was broken. Basen dodged a straight punch, his right fist cracked through the air, striking the zombie¡¯s abdomen. Bang-! Shockwaves spread out, its dark red muscle body shook violently. Roooar-1 The zombie stepped back, brought both fists together, and smashed down. Boom-! The powerful strikended just in front of Basen, smashing a giant hole into the steps below. Basen retreated half a step, threw a side kick, the zombie¡¯s muscles tensed up, resisted the impact, and its hand continued to pound on the target. Both hands were constantly rising and falling, rising and falling, pounding on the target amidst chaos. The stirred-up dust covered the entire corridor. Basen was using certainbat techniques to dodge attacks while counterattacking. The battle of the mutated zombie was simpler and more brutal, crushing all the fancy moves with its absolute power, withrge movements and heavy momentum. The entire corridor had only the giant zombie and Basen inbat. Wu Heng¡¯s fear of interference by the horde of zombies waspletely unnecessary. Their battle squeezed out not only the zombies that came in, but also the skeletons previously ced, which had turned into piles of bones. In the entire corridor, only two figures, one tall and one short, continued to fight. Bang! A giant fist smashed into the door next to it, the other fist followed and again hammered down amidst the swirling smoky shadow. Stones flew, scattering like bullets. Basen pivoted on his feet, somersaulted down a level and circled behind the zombie. A sweeping kick struck the bend in the zombie s leg. The weighty sweep caused the zombie to lean to one side, Basen seized the opportunity to kick it solidly, kicking the zombie down directly. The body rolled down the stairs and with a thud, leaned against the wall. Bawudong leapt over, knee smashing into the cranium with a thud. The zombie¡¯s head was mmed against the wall by his knee. Before it could react, a rain of fists fell upon it. The blows caused the giant zombie to stter filthy blood everywhere, its head bleeding profusely. On the rooftop. ¡°Keep throwing.¡± Wu Heng continued to urge the skeleton to throw all the piled debris behind him. At the same time, he cast the ¡°Grease Skill¡±, threw down an open me, and ignited a sh of firelight. It turned out that the number of zombies in front of him was not enough to climb a six-story residential building simply relying on a humandder. At most, they could reach the fourth floor before copsing under the interference, dropping continuously. Killing and crippling arge number of zombies. With the constant throwing, the ground floor was also filled with debris, causing the horde of zombies to stumble and hamper their movements. Thud! Bang! Suddenly, a heavy impact sounded. The giant zombie rushed out of the corridor, knocking away the zombies in front of it, and smashing through the obstacles blocking its path. It charged wildly, like an enraged bull. Seeing the giant zombie burst out of the corridor, Wu Heng¡¯s eyes widened instantly. ¡°Did Bawudong fail?¡± As soon as the words were spoken, another shattering sound was heard. Bawudong, the grey skeleton, jumped down from the window on the third floor and went straight after the fleeing giant zombie. ¡°God damn, he¡¯s chasing after the giant zombie and attacking it.¡± From the looks of it, Bawudong seemed to be stronger than the giant zombie. He chased directly towards the direction of the giant zombie. Wu Heng lifted his magic wand and used ¡°Witchcraft Arrow¡± on the emerging giant zombie. The blue energy spear condensed in the air and howled towards its target. But the distance had already exceeded the spell¡¯s range and it disintegrated in mid-air. Wu Heng immediately cast the newly learnt ¡°Decay Ray¡±, a ck energy ray that hit the giant zombie¡¯s body squarely. The robust and rampaging body instantly showed signs of bbiness. At this time, ¡®Bawudong¡¯ caught up swiftly and with a flying kick, sent the zombie staggering. The giant zombie stopped in its tracks, swiveled around, and smashed its fists towards ¡®Bawudong¡¯ chasing after it. Punch after punchnded incessantly. Raising clouds of dust into the air. Meanwhile, the surge of zombies pushing into the corridor also stopped struggling. Instead, they all turned around and set their sights on Bawudong who had burst out. The next second, they all rushed back, aiming to kill the grey skeleton outside. Seeing the horde change its target, Wu Heng¡¯s face turned even more serious. In one-on-one fight, Bawudong was almost on par with the giant zombie. If the horde charged at him, it was hard to tell who would win. Wu Heng quickly went down to the staircase andmanded, ¡°Attack, go out and fight.¡± Then, he switched to another staircase, ¡°Attack, go out and fight.¡± Themand was issued. Jianyi, Jian¡¯er, Basen, and the four skeleton dogs, leading the skeleton warriors, burst out of the staircase,unching a fierce counterattack. An even fiercer battle took ce downstairs. Wu Heng also stood at the window on the third floor, with Nuyi throwing Witchcraft Arrows and Grease Skill alongside him towards the ground. They coordinated with the skeleton horde to increase damage output. Despite his attributes having improved, he did not believe he had the capability to engage in closebat with the horde of zombies. Leaving aside whether he could win in terms of physical strength. If he was scratched or bitten, it would be a bitter end for him. Looking at the two figures wrestling in front of him, Wu Heng continued to shout: ¡°Basen, go support Bawudong.¡± Basen turned around, killed the jumping zombie with the short de in his hand. He quickly bypassed the enemy in front of him and ran towards where Bawudong and the giant zombie were. Chapter 54 - 54, Don’t Give Up Hopei Chapter 54:, Don¡¯t Give Up Hopei Bawudong and the giant zombie were still entangled in the fight. Heavy fists iled wildly. Light on his feet, Bawudongshed out with both fists and feet sending ordinary zombies flying, while dodging the heavy strikes from the giant zombie. Whoosh-! A giant fist, causing a whistling gust of wind, came rushing towards his face. Bawudong leaned back to dodge the iing punch, then swiftly spun his body like a top as his right legunched a sweeping kick. Phew-! A dull thud resounded as the giant zombie staggered two steps sideways, its body faltering. Bawudong quickly followed up. His palms thrust upwards striking the jaw, his foot advanced, his left fist attacked the ribs, his right hook struck the abdomen, then his left fistshed out again, followed closely by his right fist. His punches were fierce and relentless. Basen, also on the side, was constantly moving in harmony, his two short des flipping non-stop, leaving behind a series of bloody wounds on the lower half of the giant zombie. Bawudong leapt up and his straight punchnded on the zombie¡¯s throat. Phew-! The giant zombie fell backwards and seated itself on the ground. Bawudong didn¡¯t give it a chance to recuperate; he pursued with quick steps and began hammering its head. Dull thumping sounds, each heavy like a falling sledgehammer, kept reverberating. Basen also took this opportunity to stab his short sword into the target¡¯s chest. When Bawudong stood up, the giant zombie was still lying on its back, not moving. [Experience gained: +143.] [Summoned creature ¨C Skeleton Boxer gained experience: +22.] The appearance of experience points indicated that the target had been killed by ¡®Bawudong¡¯. Finally, it was dead. Wu Heng had been genuinely afraid of this giant zombie escaping. It would be quite a tricky situation if it coulde back to take its revenge. With the death of the giant zombie, Bawudong and Basen, the two skeletons, returned to the main battlefield, and began attacking the horde of zombies ¡¯ from the other side. The battle was still ongoing, and the number of zombies was gradually decreasing. Only when thest zombie fell did silence descend over the area once again. Covered in blood, the Skeleton Warrior stood upright in its empty skeletal frame adorned with fragments of flesh and clinging strands of hair, and entered standby mode. A few skeletons with souls walked towards Wu Heng. Wu Heng found a mask to put on and walked out of the hallway. The area downstairs was piled high with zombie corpses and bones, not even a patch of bare ground could be seen. ¡°Get me the corpse of that giant zombie,¡± Wu Heng ordered. Jianyi and Jian¡¯er quickly went over and dragged the colossal body over from afar. The mutant zombie, muscles exaggerated, looked rather miserable. Its eyeballs exploded, and the head twisted oddly to the back. The body was riddled with sword cuts. These Skeletons really did a harsh job. After downing an entire bottle of Spirit Potion, he felt a slight rejuvenation of his spiritual power. He released the [Bone Maniption Skill] towards the massive zombie. Necromancy wrapped the corpse before him. The flesh slowly peeled off, and the giant Skeleton sat up slowly. [Skeleton Warrior (Level 11)] [Level: 11 (0/65000)] [Attributes: Constitution 28, Strength 29, Agility 17, Intelligence 6, Perception 12, Charm 5.] [Traits: Hollow Skeleton, Basic Soul] [Specialty: Biological Aberration] [Biological Aberration]: Constitution +3. It turned out to be a level 11 zombie. Its level rating was one below that of ¡®Bawudong¡¯. But from the standpoint of attributes, it indeed highlighted personal advantages. Constitution 28, Strength 29. Even with all its muscles disappearing, Bawudong¡¯s strength was just 25, which still remained the highest among the skeletons. However, the disadvantage was also evident: lowagility, low intelligence and low perception. Put inly, it retained some of the ws of zombies even after mutation. Moreover, this skeleton still goes by the name ¡°Skeleton Warrior¡±. It only has one specialty, which is Biological Aberration, that increases its constitution by 3 points. The rest doesn¡¯t have any other specialties or abilities. This is entirely different from the professional soldiers obtained from ck Stone Town. Upon transformation, professional soldiers retain their original abilities. If two simr level skeletons werepared, the one with a profession would be fiercer. But there¡¯s no alternative. One can¡¯t allow a zombie to advance upation before killing it, right? Carrying a short spear, some grotesque fallen flesh was searched through. A fleshy ¡®Corpse Core¡¯ appeared in front of his eyes. Wu Heng was delighted but also somewhat puzzled. ¡°A new type of corpse core?¡± He found a stic bag, took out the ¡®Corpse Core¡¯ and carefully inspected it. There was no change in the size of the Corpse Core, it was still the size of a fingernail. But however, the white flesh was filled with red blood veins. They looked like dense blood vessels or nerve tissue. While he didn¡¯t understand biology, something looked off. This was considerably different from the ¡®Corpse Cores¡¯ dropped by those Mutated Dogs. Seemingly, it should be a new type of Corpse Core. One thing he didn¡¯ t know was if the previously mixed antidote would still work. Looking down at the Corpse Core, the newly joined 3-meter-tall skeleton also squatted down and watched with him. Wu Heng nced at it, packed up and put away the Corpse Core, saying: ¡°From now on, your name is¡¯Big Guy¡¯.¡± The 3-meter skeleton looked around but seemed quite dull witted. Wu Heng didn¡¯t continue to bother with it, nced around, then issued anothermand: ¡°Alright, pile the corpses together and clean up the debris.¡± The soul-bearing skeleton immediately started working with the ordinary skeletons.???????????????? 7 They moved the corpses and cleaned up the scattered debris. This battle had consumed almost all the items in the entire building. What with the TVs andputers, tables and chairs strewn everywhere. Moreover, it seemed like he should change his base to a new building. This one was in shambles. With a thought, Xiao Xiao, the little ghost, flew out from within him. Looking at the surrounding scene, her face was full of fear. ¡°Uncle, you killed so many people.¡± ¡°They¡¯re not humans anymore.¡± Wu Heng continued. ¡°It¡¯s so scary.¡± Wu Heng was little speechless. These zombies were infected by a gic virus essentially making them ¡®undead¡¯. But as a ghost, did she really need to be scared of them? But since Xiao Xiao was so young when she died, Wu Heng decided to gloss over things. Instead he directly asked,¡± Xiao Xiao, there¡¯s a passenger bus at the intersection over there. Check if there¡¯s any zombies in the vicinity.¡± ¡°Oh, Ok.¡± Xiao Xiao nodded her head and went straight through the wall to leave. Soon, Xiao Xiao flew back and said, ¡°No more, only a few that can¡¯t move are slowly crawling on the road.¡± Wu Heng took a look at Xiao Xiao¡¯s memory again just to be sure. On the wide road, it was empty with a few zombies that had lost their lower halves slowly crawling. Wu Heng thought for a while and decided to go over and have a look before it got dark. ¡°Basen, Bawudong.¡± Wu Heng called out and then called upon a few more skeleton warriors, and walked out together. They cleaned up a few zombies along the way. They then arrived at a bus that had failed to escape carrying survivors. The bus was already unrecognizable. The iron mesh was smashed and thrown aside, and the body was full of dents. Wu Heng walked into the bus to inspect. The survivors carried sharpened iron pipes, cleavers, and some collected food. Their preparations were quite sufficient, but it was unfortunate that they couldn¡¯t escape. Next, Wu Heng turned his gaze to a iron box welded with white steel te. It wasn¡¯t locked. After opening it, there was an old-fashioned tape recorder inside. It had been modified with tape and some equipment and had a long antenna. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Without thinking much, he pressed the y button. A piercing electrical sound suddenly rang out, followed by a familiarnguage emerging. [Don¡¯t give up hope, find everyway to survive, hold on¡­] A familiar voice echoed from the tape recorder. Chapter 55 - 55,1 heard you can transform 1 Chapter 55:,1 heard you can transform 1 11 [The development of a virus vine is underway, with effective rescue efforts being organized across all regions. Everyone, please do not lose hope; victory always belongs to us.]¡± 11 [Avoid areas with high poption densities, refrain from making excessive noise, and ensure your drinking water has not been contaminated by the virus¡­]¡± ¡°[This is not the apocalypse! It is not the end of humanity!]11 ¡°[Do not lose hope; we can rebuild our homes.]¡± Messages like these echoed incessantly amidst the hum of static. They encouraged everyone to keep on living, not to give up. To seek out every possible means to survive, to wait for rescue. Wu Heng looked at the modified tape recorder before him, somewhat incredulously. He knew of course that this wasn¡¯t a recording, but a message received via radio. Normalmunications had long ago failed, leaving this as the only effective method ofmunication. ¡°They indeed have a clear destination.¡± In other words, these survivors must have ventured out because they had made contact with some sort of assembly point. An area offering a better living environment. However, they clearly failed, meeting their end at this crossroads. ¡°Is it the army men?¡± Xiao Xiao asked curiously after giving the area a once-over. ¡°Hmm.¡± Wu Heng nodded. ¡°Should we go find them? They¡¯ll protect us when we find them,¡± Xiao Xiao floated down and spoke, leaning on his shoulder. This¡­ Wu Heng nced at the skeletons outside the bus, uncertain how to respond. Under normal circumstances, if he hadn¡¯t switched to being a Necromancer¡­ He would naturally hope for shelter from a rescue team or the army. But now things were different. How could he exin the skeletons? Or the alternate dimension? Even if he made it to a human gathering point, would he be treated like a suspect, as he had been in ck Stone Town, subjected to restrictivews, or even dissected and studied for his spell casting principles? He couldn¡¯t be certain where he stood, but there was a possibility. ¡°We can protect ourselves for now, we¡¯ll figure it out when the timees,¡± Wu Heng said as he sealed up the iron box and carried it out of the bus. Xiao Xiao trailed behind him, ¡°How does it work? Can I watch TV?¡± ¡°It¡¯s battery-powered. No, you can¡¯t watch TV.¡± Back in the residential area. Wu Heng turned on the recorder, listening to the survivior-inspiring messages being repeated, while using his Bone Maniption Skill to process the corpses lying in front of him. Even if there weren¡¯t a thousand bodies, there were still seven or eight hundred. The bodies were piled into a small mountain. The task that remained, fell entirely on him. Even if he processed them day and night, it would take several days to finish processing them all. And with this weather, storing the corpses was a real issue. He¡¯d learned a skill called ¡®Corpse Preservation¡¯ but a preserved body could no longer be converted into a skeleton. So, it was a rather useless skill. All he could do was try to speed up the conversion process, and finish as soon as possible. Only when dusk fell, did Wu Heng order the skeletons back to the rooftop. He himself went back to ck Stone Town with Basen. After bathing, he made himself a bowl of ramen. He sat at the table and started to casually flip through ¡®Greyhawk Swordsmanship¡¯. The content wasn¡¯t difficult, but simply reading it was of no use, he also needed to practice. When it came to practice, Wu Heng felt lie had the resolve, but because his basics were poor, he feared it might take more effort. Simrly, another possibility urred to Wu Heng. He didn¡¯t unlock the swordsmanship after reading it once, and it could possibly be due to his profession. As a mage, he might not be able to unlock swordsmanship techniques. It was very likely. Knock, knock, knock! While he was casually flipping through, the door was knocked. After a few knocks, Yuli¡¯s voice rang out, ¡°Wu Heng, are you home?¡± Opening the door, Yuli, with her shoulder-length curls, stood in the doorway. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Wu Heng asked. ¡°My aunt went out, I came to see you.¡± After saying that, she peeked inside, ¡°What¡¯s that smell? It¡¯s so good.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my dinner,¡± Wu Heng answered, and noticing the expectant look in her eyes, as if waiting for him to say the next line, he added, ¡°Care to join me?¡± ¡°Yes, thank you!¡± Yuli grinned and directly squeezed herself into the room. She came to the table, lifted the spoon pressing down the lid of the noodles, and a stronger aroma wafted out. ¡°It smells great.¡± Yuli fanned the aroma towards her nose with her hand. Wu Heng looked at the door, closed it, and then picked up another pack of noodles to soak for her. He asked, ¡°Where did the vice-executive go?¡± ¡°I heard there¡¯s amission, so she went out,¡± Yuli rested her chin in her hand and watched him prepare her noodles. ¡°Didn¡¯t you go with her to see what it was?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not a fun trip. There¡¯s nothing good to see.¡± ¡°Ah, makes sense,¡± Wu Heng put the noodles in front of her, ¡°Wait a while for the noodles to soak.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Yuliplied. ¡°Did you juste to see me?¡± Wu Heng continued to ask. Is their rtionship that good? ¡°I wanted to ask you to go to the ck market, but let¡¯s talk about it after dinner,¡± Yuli answered, then asked curiously, ¡°These delicious foods, did you make them yourself?¡± The food was all very ordinary, but it was just the food Wu Heng brought that was delicious. She¡¯d been all over the city to the taverns and shops, but hadn¡¯t found anything with a simr taste. This made her wonder if the Necromancer in front of her was actually a chef, a preternaturally talented one. ¡°I certainly can¡¯t do it, everything¡¯s from my hometown,¡± Wu Heng said, sitting down at the table as well. ¡°Ah, where is your hometown, is it far?¡± ¡°Far, very far, it¡¯s quite hard to get there.¡± Yuli looked at him. Judging from his hair color and appearance, Wu Heng indeed didn¡¯t possess the features of the locals. What he said about his hometown being far away made sense. After exchanging a few pleasantries, their instant noodles were just about ready. ¡°It¡¯s ready.¡± Wu Heng took out a few snacks and ced them on the table. A smile unconsciously appeared on Yuli¡¯s face. She opened the lid, picked up her fork, and immediately began to eat. As she ate, she mumbled that it was delicious and that if Wu Heng were to open a pub, it would definitely be a hit. Wu Heng also opened his and began to eat. It was a bit soggy since it had been soaking for a while. After they wolfed down the instant noodles, they began to snack on the goodies on the table. ¡°They say Druids can shapeshift.¡± Wu Heng asked her. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°So, what can you shapeshift into?¡± Yuli nced at him and said, ¡°My aunt said I shouldn¡¯t tell random people.¡± ¡°No, we¡¯re teammates. If we know more about each other¡¯s abilities, we can coborate better on missions.¡± ¡°Then you go first, what can you do?¡± ¡°Me? I can summon skeletons.¡± ¡°Anything else?¡± ¡°In terms of spells, I know Acidic Attack, Grease Skill, Decay Ray, and Corpse Preservation.¡± ¡°Wow, your spells are all so dark and sinister.¡± Yuli said, then added, ¡°But they suit your profession.¡± ¡°Your turn.¡± ¡± I can change into many things, like a wolf, a bear, or a raven.¡± ¡°Can you transform now?¡± ¡°What do you want to see?¡± Wu Heng looked around his small living room, ¡°A raven.¡± ¡°Ok, watch this.¡± In the next second, Yuli, who was sitting on her chair, suddenly transformed into a raven with ck feathers. She flew around the room and thennded on the table. She was still wearing her shrunken leather armor in her raven form, clinging closely to her body. Pick, pick, pick! The sharp beak pecked at the peanuts on the table, quickly devouring two. Next, the ravennded on the floor and transformed into a brown wolf, which paced in front of him for a couple of rounds. The wolf¡¯s furry body was still wearing the leather armor. It seemed that the armor of a Druid was a magic item. Wu Heng had been wondering what Druids did with their clothes and equipment when they transformed. Would they have to dress up again after they returned to their human forms? As a profession that had passed down through generations, they had already taken this into ount. ¡°No need to transform into a bear,¡± Wu Heng said. After all, the room was small and he wouldn¡¯t want to pay for any damages. The wolf jumped back to the chair and transformed back into a human. ¡°How was it?¡± Yuli asked with her chin lifted, a hint of pride in her voice. ¡°Quite impressive.¡± ¡°Of course, we maintain a bnced fighting power and basically have no weaknesses,¡± Yuli said herself. That was actually a good analysis. Speed was the strength of a wolf, plus they had some attack power, ravens were good at reconnaissance, and bears were all about muscle power. She mentioned three forms, all of which would be handy. The concept was not bad, but he wondered if it could withstand bullets. ¡°Can you attack from a distance?¡± ¡°I can, but not very proficiently,¡± Yuli said in a vague manner, pointing at the potato chips, ¡°Do we have more of these?¡± Wu Heng took out some more and put them in front of her. After chatting for a while, Yuli stood up and prepared to leave. ¡°Are you going to the ck market tomorrow?¡± Yuli asked at the door. Her main purpose ofing today was to ask him to stroll around the ck market. They chatted and she almost forgot about it. ¡°I have something else to do tomorrow, I won¡¯t go. But you can go to East District in the city; it¡¯s lively there too.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯lle find you when I have time.¡± After saying that, Yuli left with a hop and skip. Watching Yuli¡¯s departing figure, Wu Heng closed the door tightly and started studying his swordsmanship. The next day, Zombie World. Wu Heng was sitting on a wooden chair with Basen standing behind him and Bawudong standing with his hands folded behind him. The radio, with its batteries reced, was broadcasting words of encouragement for everyone to keep surviving, as well as emergency methods and evacuation strategies. From the content, it could be heard that there was still no significant progress or solution to the catastrophe, and the main strategy was still to take refuge and wait. While listening, Wu Heng released his Bone Maniption Skill to transform the pile of corpses in front of him. For him, a Necromancer, corpses were not a problem; his own slow conversion speed was the real issue. If he does nothing else and just focuses on the transformation, it would still take several days toplete this task. But he didn¡¯t have a better alternative. He couldn¡¯t ignore the piles and bury all the corpses too, right? He killed them with difficulty after all. At this moment, the content of the radio broadcast changed. It began to exin about the ¡®Leukoencephalopathy¡¯ in the body of the Mutated Zombies, referred to as the ¡®Corpse Core¡¯ by the system. ¡± [A first tier Leukoencephalopathy ispletely white and can enhance human physical strength, with strong infectivity. A second tier Leukoencephalopathy is covered with fine bloodlines on the surface; it enhances physical strength and may also provide special abilities. But the possibility of resisting the infection is extremely low¡­.].¡± What the hell? Wu Heng, who was casting his spell, froze for a second. A second-tier Leukoencephalopathy? Special abilities? Infectivity? Chapter 56 - 56, Second-level Corpse Core _i Chapter 56:, Second-level Corpse Core _i Judging from the message from the recorder. The Leukoencephalopathy is the ¡®corpse core¡¯ in the brains of mutated creatures, and it is known to improve human physique. In other words, there exists a group people in this world, whose physical properties exceed the normal standards. People in this world have entered a phase of breaking the shackles to change the physical constitution. The most important part concerns the second-level Leukoencephalopathy; it has the potential to grant special abilities. Yesterday, when I killed the giant zombie, I got such a second-level corpse core. Does it have any special effects besides increasing my physique? Wu Heng continued to listen. The recorder kept talking about the corpse core, as well as some methods for taking it. The corpse core has currently been divided into three levels. Normal corpse core, the second kind contains some blood strands, and the third type of corpse core, but no one has been able to sessfully absorb and resist the virus till now. The higher the level of the corpse core, the higher the risk of infection. The recorder rmended that ordinary people, if they can get the Leukoencephalopathy1, should try to consume the ordinary level corpse core to enhance their physique. Physical condition is an important factor for survival. ¡°Did they not develop a detoxifying potion?¡± ording to the meaning inside, before taking a normal corpse core, it is important to disinfect it and maintain good personal health. No mention of detoxification. It¡¯s very possible that no effective vine or medicine have been developed or even if it¡¯s been developed, it¡¯s impossible to widespread it on arge scale. ¡¯ The former possibility is more likely that no such remedy has been developed otherwise, some countermeasures would be proposed, like collecting specific ¡¯ medicines, which may increase the sess rate and so on. The fact that none was mentioned implies that it wasn¡¯t developed at all. The detoxifying potion in my hand has now be unique. The requirements for potion preparation are not high, it¡¯s a pity that they can¡¯t help in the current situation. The only survivor encountered has also lost his life and his vehicle was destroyed. I should send the second-level corpse core in my hand to the guild for research, and try to get the potion and form out as soon as possible. Swoosh-! The sound of friction against the ground could be heard. Xiao Xiao was floating in the air, while Jianyi and Jianer were dragging a huge gray cat corpse over here. This was the mutated cat that was killed by the giant zombie and is almost asrge as a lion now. ¡°This is the one.¡± Xiao Xiao said. ¡°Well done.¡± Hehe! Xiao Xiaoughed and turned in a circle in the air. The grey cat¡¯s corpse was thrown nearby. Besides the twisted joints on the body. The most obvious ce was a pit on its skull, as if someone scooped out its brain. Directly used the Bone Maniption Skill. The flesh was separated from the bones, and a skeleton cat stood up. [Skeleton Leopard Cat (Level 5)] Leopard cat? What kind of name is that? Mentioning the leopard reminded Wu Heng of the cheetah under Slyther¡¯s foot. They re almost the same size, I wonder who would win in a fight. This skeleton cat is only level 5, and its attributes are not very special either. Wu Heng took out a spear and flipped around where the skull was originally, but he didn¡¯t find the ¡®corpse core¡¯. No corpse core? A thought crossed his mind, and he came up with a possibility. After the giant zombie killed the mutated cat, it took the corpse core. On thinking about it. Wu Heng was shocked, could zombies also swallow corpse cores to evolve? If that¡¯s possible, then the third-level corpse core zombies are not the limit, and stronger zombies will emerge sooner orter. The danger to humans is far from over. After naming the skeleton cat as Little Grey, he ordered it to stay aside. Xiao Xiao was wandering around with four dogs and a cat. Wu Heng continued to carry out the boring transformation work. One by one, the skeletons stood up and walked into the queue behind. He would rest for a while when his spiritual power was exhausted, and then continue the transformation. Afternoon. Wu Heng led the skeleton group and approached the crossroad to the east. It was the crossroad where the giant zombie had toppled the survivors¡¯ bus before. He¡¯d already been here yesterday, but he only took away the modified recorder and didn¡¯t search the ce carefully. He rested for a while and scoured the nearby shops. There were quite a few shops at the crossroads, but most of them were restaurants. The rest were pharmacies, hair salons, and grain and oil shops. Wu Heng led the skeletons into the pharmacy and moved all the medicines out. He wasn¡¯t sure what they were for, he could decide after taking them back. Besides medicines, he also found a wheelchair, a weighing scale, and a medicine frying machine in the shop, with sbel saying that it could be exchanged for 6500 points. After checking the pharmacy, Wu Heng led the skeletons into the grain and oil shop and a few other shops. He moved out arge quantity of rice, flour, beans, and oil, and some kitchen knives and bone-chopping knives from the restaurants. He gathered everything together and had the skeletons carry them back to the apartment. When he returned, he put all the items away. He found a building next door for a base and then returned to ck Stone Town. At the professional guild. ¡°Mr. Wu Heng, how can I help you?¡± The staff member asked with a smile. Wu Heng took out a filled form and a small piece of the corpse core, ¡°I need to post amission, to have this material tested and to make a detoxifying potion.¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± The staff member first looked at the content on the form, and after confirming that there were no problems, she took out a container to store the material. The Alchemy in this world is quite impressive, at least it can make potions that modern society has not researched. It¡¯s not necessarily that modern society doesn¡¯t have this technology. Most people were infected, and the others were separated and hiding carefully in different ces. It is challenging to gather the relevant technical personnel for research. There should be many reasons for this. After posting themission and paying the deposit. Wu Heng led Basen out of the city and found an empty-ted carriage. He headed to the ck market. After paying the entrance fee, Wu Heng and Basen entered the ck market. It was still chaotic. The ce was full of people in ck cloaks; it was as if they had entered a gathering ce for some cult. He himself was one of them. He didn¡¯t linger in the hall but went straight to the second floor. There were a few people in ck robes on the second floor, whispering something at the front desk. Wu Heng shed his emblem at a staff member, and he was respectfully invited into a room on the inside of the corridor. After a young maid served dried fruit and tea, a middle-aged man with a mustache came in. He bowed and respectfully asked, ¡°How can I assist you, sir?¡± Wu Heng thought and said, ¡°I want to ce amission for you to collect something.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no problem with that, what do you need?¡± ¡°Bodies, the bodies of alchemists.¡± Chapter 57 - 57, Dissension in the Underworld Chapter 57:, Dissension in the Underworld (please continue reading¡­) 1 A corpse? The middle-aged man frowned slightly, falling into brief silence. Eyeing him, Wu Heng asked curiously, ¡°For the Snake Badge Consortium, this shouldn¡¯t be difficult, should it?¡± ording to about Vice-Executive Slyther, the Snake Badge Consortium is arge-scale organization that prioritizes profit above all else. Acquiring a corpse shouldn¡¯t be difficult, should it? Why the silence then? If they dare not procure a corpse, what kind of consortium are they? ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not a problem.¡± The middle-aged man gave a small smile of admission, then added, ¡°However, due to certain factors, it may take a longer time. It all depends on whether you, the client, are willing to wait.¡± ¡°Howe?¡± ¡°ck Stone Town has been closely investigating such matters recently, which could cause some dy. Naturally, if given the opportunity, we will do our utmost to fulfill your request.¡± The middle-aged man gave a brief exnation. Others might be perplexed by this, but Wu Heng understood the reasoning. ck Stone Town has been investigating necromancers, even the incineration of bodies requires professional teams and guards to supervise each other; they attach great importance to this issue. This ce is part of the ck market, but it¡¯s not far from ck Stone Town; you could say it¡¯s an underground market of sorts. As such, the Snake Badge Consortium is willing to ept clients¡¯ requests, but they don¡¯t want to involve themselves at this point. They might suspect that anyone asking to buy a corpse is the necromancer wanted by ck Stone Town. The fact that they ept this request already proves the Snake Badge Consortium is very courageous. ¡°That¡¯s fine,¡± replied Wu Heng. He didn¡¯t want to bring unnecessary trouble by buying a corpse. After all, he can spend money on potion research at the association,ing here is merely to ask out of a possible necessity. ¡°Alright, please wait a moment, sir.¡± The middle-aged man stepped out and returned with a nk contract. He continued, ¡°Sir, do you have any specific requirements for this corpse? For example, its level, or the race and gender it was before death?¡± Wu Heng thought for a while. There seemed to be no need for specific race and gender. Alchemy is mostly about knowledge; it doesn¡¯t rte much to race. Moreover, the more specific the requirements, the harder it will be to find a corpse, and the longer it will take. ¡°It should be more professional in terms of alchemy, other things don¡¯t matter,¡± Wu Heng continued. The middle-aged man recorded the contract details on paper. ¡°Sir, due to the particrity of the contract, the deposit is about 50% more than usual.¡± ¡°Alright, how much?¡± ¡°300 silver coins. The remaining bnce will be reassessed based on the level and preservation of the corpse.¡± That¡¯s a lot for just the deposit. It seemed as though he was buying a corpse made of gold. This amount was enough to post five or six alchemy contracts at the association. But since things have gotten to this point, it wouldn¡¯t be good to back out now, and he did need a corpse indeed. He took out his purse, counted out 300 silver coins, and handed them to the man. The middle-aged man nodded, ¡°Sir, could you please lend me your crest for a moment?¡± He handed over his crest. The man took out something simr to stamp ink, pressed the crest into it, and then stamped it directly onto thepleted contract. When he picked it up, a clear pattern had been left. This crest also served as a seal. Done, sir,¡± the man returned the clean crest, continuing, ¡°When the corpse arrives, it will be posted on the notice board at the entrance.¡± ¡°Fine,¡± Wu Heng stood up and headed out. After leaving the room, he went downstairs along the staircase. He walked among the crowd, continuing to browse the stalls in the ck market. The variety of goods on sale was still considerable. But there wasn¡¯t much that could be of use. The only stall that caught his attention was the one where he had bought the special item ¨C the Corpse-Wrap. With the same few items on disy, the shopkeeper¡¯s sitting pose hadn¡¯t changed at all. People who asked for the price only received a voice from under the ck robe; the robe itself didn¡¯t even stir. His patience was impressive; if it were him, he would definitely be sore and tired by now. After looking around and buying two bundles of crossbow arrows, he left the ck market. He got into the carriage and went back to his amodation. After getting up and having breakfast in the early morning, Wu Heng headed for the Professionals¡¯ Association. Upon pushing open the door to the team¡¯s rest room, he saw ¡®Autruck¡¯ the team captain sitting alone in the room. ¡°Morning, Captain,¡± he greeted Autruck. ¡°Ah, perfect timing.¡± ¡°Is there a mission?¡± Wu Heng curiously asked. ¡°Not exactly a mission.¡± Autruck signaled him to sit down and continued, ¡°Cavina, Yuli, and I had a discussion. We¡¯re thinking of taking a new delegate assignment to improve our team¡¯s synergy. What do you think?¡± Ever since a member of their squad was injured in the fight against the Church of Divine Punishment, the association did not assign them any new missions. Those who were injured were recovering, and those who needed rest were resting. Out of the four-pro upation squads, theirs was the most inactive. And among the squad members, Wu Heng was the most inactive one, not even going to the association, sometimes he was nowhere to be found. So, seeing Wu Heng now, they brought up the matter in advance to hear his thoughts. ¡°Sure, what kind of assignment is it? It¡¯d be better if it¡¯s not too dangerous.¡± Wu Heng said. He didn¡¯t have to worry about survival since he had looted a gold shop. But he had to consider the livelihood of the other team members. ¡°No rush, Yuli is collecting information. We¡¯ll pick a suitable one when the timees.¡± Yuli? She just arrived at ck Stone Town. What kind of information could she possibly gather? At most, she might be able to gather information about some local delicacies. ¡°Okay,¡± Wu Heng agreed, and then continued to ask, ¡°Has there been anything happening at the associationtely?¡± ¡°Nothing much. Our main focus is still on that Necromancer in Mining Vige no other major issues.¡± ¡°Right, the world is better off in peace.¡± You sound nothing like a Necromancer when you say that.¡± After leaving the association, he swung by the Deer Antler Shop to buy some potions. He bought a number of Spirit Potions, Healing Potions, Detoxifying Potions, and so on, to be prepared for unexpected events. Upon returning to his residence and closing the door, he headed straight to the ZombieWorld. Once in the Zombie World, he climbed to the rooftop to check on the skeletons. After making sure there was no problem, he rallied all the skeletons and descended from the rooftop with his weapon. Last night, he renned his schedule. He can¡¯t spend all his time on transforming bodies. His mam priority was to kill zombies, and the rest of the time was for transformation. umting experience was one thing, but he also suspected that zombies were slowly evolving, which might make them harder to kill in the future. Wu Heng led the squad of skeletons out of the residential area through the north gate. They moved north along the intersection destroyed by a damaged passenger bus. The zombies nearby had already been cleaned up, and the sporadic ones didn¡¯t pose any threat. Any that charged at them were immediately killed by the skeletons wielding kitchen knives. ¡°Uncle, where are we going?¡± Xiao Xiao, floating in the air, curiously asked. ¡°To the hardware store.¡± ¡°What are we going to do there?¡± ¡°See if there¡¯s anything useful in there.¡± He remembered there was a pretty big hardware store in this direction. If there was anywhere in the neighborhood one could find iron pipe tools, he could only think of this ce. ¡°Oh!¡± Xiao Xiao gave a simple response and theny down on his shoulder without any more questions. As they moved along the road, they began to encounter more and more zombies. The sound of fighting grew louder, and zombies from nearby started toe out in droves. ¡°Attack!¡± Wu Heng issued themand to attack. The kitchen knife-wielding skeletons bypassed the Spear Soldiers and lunged at the zombies ahead. Blood spattered, and the sound of a knife chopping into bones echoed through the area. Somewhere in the distance. On the roof of a shop near the road. A figure stood at the edge, looking ahead. His face was pale, and he wore a look of undeniable fear. Arge number of zombies could be seen,ing out of thenes down below and converging in the same direction. Across the street, he could see a group of skeletons wielding weapons, engaged in a battle with the zombies. Blood and limbs were flying everywhere. ¡°Damn it, what¡¯s going on?¡± At that moment, a serious inquiry came through the earphone connected to his walkie-talkie, ¡°What¡¯s happening outside? Feels like we¡¯re surrounded by zombies.¡± The voice was very low, as if they were scared of being heard by the zombies. The man on the roof swallowed his spit and pressed the talk button, ¡°Cao, it¡¯s chaos in the underworld. The skeletons and zombies are fighting each other.¡± Chapter 58 - 58, Little East Auto Repair (Please follow. )_1 Chapter 58:, Little East Auto Repair (Please follow. )_1 ¡°What the hell are you saying? Cut to the chase.¡± An irritated voice came through the walkie-talkie. ¡°It¡¯s.Jt¡¯s true. A group of skeletons and zombies are fighting outside, please don¡¯t make a sound.¡± The man on the roof, keeping his body close to the ground, continued to exin. ¡°Skeletons? Where did theye from?¡± ¡°How would I know? These skeletons are way stronger than zombies. If they spot us, we areas good as dead.¡± The man¡¯s voice was shaky. There was a brief silence on the other end, then the voice came again, ¡°Can we escape from our current location and what¡¯s the safest route to take?¡± The man¡¯s eyes darted across the scene. After reassessing the situation, he answered, ¡°Get to the rooftop, then head north. Be quiet and retreat.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Water Supply Management Office. Zombies surged from every alleyway, charging towards the skeletons. Wu Heng led the skeletons into the courtyard of the Water Supply Management Office. Situated with their backs against the building, they beganbat with the oing zombies. The group of skeletons, wielding their weapons, shed down the attacking zombies into a puddle of flesh. Simrly, some skeletons were struck down by the zombies, turning into scattered pieces of bones on the ground. Bawudong and Big Guy, two elite-level skeletons, initiated their assault. With each punch and kick, zombies were flung away, knocking over other zombies in their path. Wu Heng, with magic wand in hand, unleashed Witchcraft Arrow and Grease Skill at the right moments. Boosting his team¡¯s firepower. However, he only released the Grease Skill and didn¡¯t ignite the grease. The zombies and skeletons were tangled together in close quartersbat, making it too risky to start a fire. [Experience gained +4.] [Summoned creature ¨C Skeleton Warrior, experience gained +5.] [Experience gained +4.] [Summoned creature ¨C Skeleton Warrior, level increased to 4, HP+1.) [Summoned creature ¨C Skeleton Warrior, level increased to 5, unlocked feature: Basic Soul. Strength+1, Perception+7, Intellect+7, Charm+4.) [Experience gained¡­] As the fight wore on, Wu Heng and his skeletons started gaining experience. Both sides were also taking increasingly heavy losses. However, the skeletons still outnumbered the zombies, securing an advantage. Gradually, the number of zombies started to decrease. When thest screeching zombie had its head crushed by Bawudong¡¯s punch, The courtyard of the water supply facility once again fell silent. The ground was littered with approximately two hundred corpses, and Wu Heng¡¯s side had also lost some skeletons. But it was manageable ¨C the losses still within eptable limits. They didn¡¯t immediately move. Instead, they examined the skeleton warrior, now at level five. This skeleton was the first one that Wu Heng had summoned. Other skeletons had been substituted repeatedly, but this one had endured until now. [Skeleton Warrior] [Level: 5 (38/3000)] [Attributes: Health 12, Strength 13, Dexterity 10, Perception+7, Intellect+7, Charm+4.] [Features: Hollow Skeleton, Basic Soul.] After reaching level 5, it unlocked the [Basic Soul] feature, and Perception, Intellect, and Charm appeared for the first time. This meant that the skeleton was now in possession of a soul. Wu Heng took a closer look at it and saw a faint blue Soul Fire in its hollow eye sockets. ¡°From now on, you¡¯ll be called Maoyi.¡± Wu Heng gave it a name. He had no choice. The number of skeletons was increasing, and it would be tooplicated to remember intricate names. Naming them after their weapons would make it easier to remember. Maoyi, holding a spear, stood to one side. Then Wu Heng turned towards the office building behind him, ¡°Let¡¯s go in and have a look.¡± Inside, there was nothing but some tables and chairs and various bits of junk. Nothing of importance. In one of the rooms was somerge, bulky machinery ¨C immovable and untransportable. No valuable finds. ¡°Uncle, earlier I saw some people escaping from the roof over there.¡± Xiao Xiao flew down from the roof, excitedly eximing. ¡°People?¡± ¡°Uh huh, they were people, two uncles.¡± ¡°Let me see!¡± Xiao Xiao dove back into Wu Heng¡¯s body, and the image she had seen earlier appeared into his mind. On the roof, two men were slowly moving north while wearing leather jackets, their arms wrapped with magazines and duct tape, holding makeshift spears fashioned from steel pipes. They looked more like hunters heading out for a hunt. Wu Heng shifted his gaze to their spears. Unlike Wu Heng¡¯s fruit knife wrapped with tape, these men had sharpened metal spearheads, which were connected to the steel pipe handles with screws. They looked sturdier than what Wu Heng had been using. ¡°There were indeed survivors.¡± Wu Heng was surprised about how these people had managed to survive. Xiao Xiao flew out of his body again and said, ¡°See, there are people.¡± Wu Heng nodded, and thought for a moment before saying, ¡°Let¡¯s follow them to their refuge and see what¡¯s happening.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Xiao Xiao drifted in the air, and Wu Heng, aftermanding the skeletons to evacuate the items from the building, headed in the direction where the survivors had escaped. Little East Auto Repair. ¡°Are you sure you weren¡¯t mistaken? Skeletons are fighting with zombies?¡± The windowless room was stuffy and dim, lit by a single bulb. A woman with a bandaged shoulder sat on the couch, questioning the three men in front of her. The three men looked grim, one of them saying, ¡°Yes, there were many skeletons, and they could use weapons.¡± The woman¡¯s brows furrowed further, ¡°Skeletons can stand up now?¡± Zombies could be exined with a gene virus, but standing bones werepletely unexinable. At least with the information they¡¯ve had ess to, it made no sense. ¡°Maybe¡­ the Spiritual Energy has resumed,¡± a somewhat younger man suggested. No one responded. They didn¡¯t know how to. After a moment of thought, another man continued, ¡°Actually, these new breeds of monsters might not necessarily be a bad thing. Let them fight the zombies while we hide in the shadows, scavenging for supplies. Once we have enough, we can leave this ce and head for the refuge.¡± Another man interjected, ¡°But what if they discover us first?¡± ¡°How could they? The ce is swarming with zombies. How would they find the time to deal with us?¡± ¡°But there¡¯s still a danger.¡± The woman on the couch waved her hand, indicating the men to shut up, and continued her line of thought, ¡°Could it be a Superpowered Man, like mentioned in the broadcast, capable of controlling skeletons?¡± ¡°Unlikely. I saw no humans. But I did spot some skeletal figures wearing leather armor,¡± said another man. The woman said, ¡°Okay, regardless if they are new monsters or superpowered men, it has nothing to do with us. After gathering the supplies and finishing the welding on the train, we¡¯re leaving this godforsaken ce.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± ¡°Go rest for now, but keep an eye on our surroundings.¡± The three men nodded and exited the room. Only the woman remained in the room. As she was about to unwrap her bandage to change it, an almost invisible figure ghosted through the wall. Petrified, she stared at the figure, her face white with terror. ¡°Are you the boss around here? My uncle asked me to talk to you.¡± Chapter 59 - 59, Discussing Conditions_l Chapter 59:, Discussing Conditions_l The woman¡¯s body tensed, she grabbed the kitchen knife from the table, brandishing it in front of her. Her face was filled with terror as she stared at the semi-transparent ghost floating mid-air. She couldn¡¯t understand. Other than the standing skeleton, how did a ghost appear? And it appeared directly in front of her. ¡°Aunty, you don¡¯t have to be nervous, Xiao Xiao won¡¯t hurt you.¡± Xiao Xiao broke the silence. ¡°What are you?¡± ¡°My name is Xiao Xiao, my family owns the Fuheng Silver Store.¡± Xiao Xiao? Fuheng Silver Store? What a mess. ¡°What do you want from me?¡± the woman continued questioning, carefully inching towards the door. Xiao Xiao floated around the room, and continued, ¡°Uncle asked me to talk to you.¡± ¡°Your uncle? What does he want to talk about?¡± the woman kept asking. The situation in front her was weird, but the ghost didn¡¯t seem to want to harm her immediately. ¡°It is about the man you mentioned, the one with the skeletons.¡± So it was true, someone was controlling the skeleton troupe. ¡°Is your uncle a superpowered man?¡± ¡°What is a superpowered man? I don¡¯t know. He is King Yama.¡± The woman frowned. King Yama? Now a King Yama surfaced. ¡°What does he want me to talk about?¡± the woman had backed up to the door, standing there as she asked. ¡°Hmm, let me think.¡± Xiao Xiao flew a small circle in the room, then continued, ¡°Uncle said, he wants you to follow him.¡± ¡°Follow him? What does he mean?¡± ¡°Just be like Xiao Xiao, follow Uncle.¡± Damn! Who would want to be like you? You obviously are not human anymore. Other than the ghost, there is also the skeletons. If I followed this King Yama, would I still be alive? zzzz~! Just as the woman was about to speak, her walkie-talkie in her pocket beeped. ¡°Sister Hong, we have a problem, the skeletons areing, they¡¯re getting closer to us. Let¡¯s go now!¡± The woman carefully nced at the ghost in mid-air, then took out her walkie- talkie and said, ¡°Gather your stuff, prepare to retreat.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± When the woman finished speaking, she looked back to the ghost girl in mid-air, asking, ¡°What if we don¡¯t want to follow him? What will happen?¡± Xiao Xiao thought for a while, ¡°Uncle didn¡¯t say any specifics, I think he might have to kill you all. He killed my grandpa, and my dad.¡± Upon hearing these words, the woman¡¯s body shuddered. Damn-! This indeed is the real Yama. ¡°We need to consider this, we¡¯ll get back to you soon,¡± continued the woman. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go back and tell Uncle first,¡± Xiao Xiao finished speaking, then went straight through the wall and left. The woman stood in ce for a few seconds, seeing there were no special circumstances, she opened the door and ran out. On the rooftop, she crouched beside the man who was on guard duty and looked into the distance. Far away, there was a sea of shiny skeletons wielding various weapons, strolling down the street. The attacking zombies were chopped down like melons and then became a part of the skeleton batch, standing up. It was like an army of undead marching through, eerie and ominous. ¡°Damn it, they must have followed us back, these damn ghost things,¡± the lookout man cursed. The woman, however, remained solemn, not saying much. In the middle of the skeleton troupe. Xiao Xiao flew back from a distance, and reported the conversation with the woman. When he heard that the leader on the other side was a woman, he was somewhat surprised. It wasn¡¯t that women were inferior to men. But in such circumstances, men with physical advantages were more likely to be in control. Even just for a small group of survivors. It was quite surprising. After listening to the conversation between Xiao Xiao and the woman, Wu Heng decided to check it out himself. With Xiao Xiao inside his body, everything in the garage workshop appeared in his mind. The makeshift messy room, dimly lit bulb, walkie-talkie on the table, and not a lot of food. Even if they assigned someone to go out and search for supplies, resources would be scarce. If the half bag of rice in the corner was all of their stored food, they wouldn¡¯t be able to hold out for many days. He had thought before about them having electricity. The spear in their hands needed to be drilled and polished, which would be hard to aplish without electrical devices. They must have a diesel or gasoline generator. Releasing Xiao Xiao, he said, ¡°Xiao Xiao, take Little Grey with you, ask them for a walkie-talkie.¡± ¡°Oh, alright!¡± Xiao Xiao called out to the back, ¡°Little Grey!¡± Whoosh! Four dogs and a cat rushed over. ¡°Follow me over,¡± Xiao Xiao was the first to fly forward, with the five animal skeletons trailing behind. Atop the garage roof. Li Yahong, went over the incident in the room again with the group. When they heard that the controller of the skeleton troop dubbed themselves Yama, and had killed the little ghost¡¯s grandfather and father, everyone looked a few shades paler. This fear was stronger than facing zombies. Now it didn¡¯t matter if the other person was a superpowered man or anything else. What mattered was that they caught his attention. People whispered ns among themselves, when suddenly someone cried out, ¡°The skeletons are charging over here.¡± All of them looked up, staring ahead. A few animal skeletons were seen running our way. ¡°Damn, Damn, skeletons are rushing here, we have to run now.¡± ¡°What should we do, we probably can¡¯t fight them.¡± ¡°If we start now, we have a chance to break out.¡± Li Yahong bandaged her injured shoulder and continued, ¡°Let¡¯s go, leave everything else, we¡¯ll get out from the roof.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± A few people said, ready to leave with their essentials. Just as Li Yahong was about to leave, A little girl appeared out of the floorboard below, ¡°Auntie, there you are. My uncle wants you to give him a walkie-talkie. He¡¯ll speak to you himself.¡± A walkie-talkie? Li Yahong¡¯s step suddenly stalled as if glued to the ground, she held her walking posture. She spoke to someone behind her, ¡°Hand me a walkie-talkie.¡± One of them unhooked a walkie-talkie and handed it over. Li Yahong ced the walkie-talkie on the table, ¡°Can you take it?¡± ¡°Little Grey!¡± Xiao Xiao called to the floor below. A skeleton cat instantaneously jumped up onto the roof. ¡°Take this.¡± The skeleton cat seized the walkie-talkie in its mouth and bounded away, disappearing in a cloud of dust. In the team trailing the group, Wu Heng held the walkie-talkie, pressing themunication key, ¡°Can you hear me?¡± Through the minor static, A woman¡¯s voice came through, ¡°Yes, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Wu Heng spoke directly: ¡°I can provide you a safe environment to live in, in return, you will need to work for me.¡± The other side did not respond immediately. After some time, there was static again, and the woman¡¯s voice came back on, ¡°Thanks for your kindness, we won¡¯t be staying here for long, we¡¯ll probably be leaving soon.¡± Leaving? Wu Heng nced at the building in the distance, Rejecting his offer of protection under these circumstances, it seemed they had already nned their destination. ¡°Where are you nning to go?¡± Wu Heng asked. ¡°To a settlement of our kind, humans.¡± Your kind, humans? Wu Heng frowned. Something about that didn¡¯t seem right. Before Wu Heng could continue asking, the voice on the other end spoke first, ¡°We mean no harm, we hope to maintain a peaceful rtionship with you.¡± Wu Heng didn¡¯t respond, thinking to himself. His original development n didn¡¯t involve human survivors, but having them join could cover some areas that the skeletons couldn¡¯t handle. For instance, managing generators, cutting, and welding projects. Neither he nor the skeletons could handle these tasks. But from what it seems, the other party has no intention of working for him. There are only two ways to deal with this now. One, is to capture them and have them work for him as captives. The other is to try and cooperate with them, and reach a mutual agreement. To have them fulfill his requirements in exchange for something else. The first option is the most efficient and straightforward, but it could leave many loose ends. For example, the survivors might see themselves as being exploited, and constantly plot mutiny. And if he did it this way, he would be crossing some boundaries. Even though it¡¯s the end of the world, he didn¡¯t have to resort to harming others to survive. The second option is to have them work for him in exchange for something. It isn¡¯t very different from the first, other than offering some benefits which make them feel like they¡¯re worker¡¯s wages. Actually, there isn¡¯t much of a difference between the two. After quickly considering all the options, Wu Heng continued: ¡°Since you have your ns, I won¡¯t insist. Before you depart, we could initiate some trades that could provide you with more resources.¡± ¡°Phew-!¡± A sigh of relief came from the walkie-talkie, then the woman asked, ¡°What kind of trade?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll exchange food for iron spears, the type you¡¯re using.¡± ¡°How¡¯s the exchange?¡± ¡°100 of them for a bag of grain.¡± ¡°That¡¯s too much, this isn¡¯t fair to us.¡± Wu Heng continued: ¡°In this environment, food holds higher value in human settlements. Even when you reach a human settlement, food still remains the most valuable currency.¡± This was Wu Heng¡¯s spection. The only thing that would drive survivors out scavenging would be a shortage of food. ¡°That¡¯s too many, and we don¡¯t have enough materials to produce that many spears,¡± the woman replied. Wu Heng said, ¡°100 iron spears, you have a generator, you wouldn¡¯t be crafting them by hand, it won¡¯t be that hard. I¡¯ll provide you with the pipes and materials.¡± There was another pause on the other end. This time, she didn¡¯t sound as determined, ¡°One hundred spears ¨C for a bag of rice, five half-kilo bags of sugar, and some antibiotic medication.¡± Wu Heng thought for a moment, there was no need for negotiation, he was not short of these. There wasn¡¯t even anywhere to store it all. Moreover, their choice between the second or first option didn¡¯t make much difference. They would make iron spears in exchange for his food and materials. The only difference was in the approach. ¡°Alright, if the workmanship is good, I¡¯ll give you five cans of meat.¡± ¡°That can work, but we only have enough materials to make about 20 spears. We still need steel pipes and electrodes.¡± ¡°I will provide those to you in the next few days, you can start with the materials you have.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± After they hung up, Wu Heng took another look at the auto repair shop in the distance. Leading his team, they retraced their steps back to the water supply station, scavenging through the nearby shops. Then, bringing back the dead bodies and scavenged items, they returned to their living quarters. Only after the skeleton army had retreated did the people on the roof of the auto repair shop finally breathe a sigh of relief. A slight breeze swept through, everyone shuddered. Only then did they realize their clothes were soaked with sweat. ¡°Sister Hong, are we really cooperating with skeletons?¡± a younger member asked. ¡°Do you have a better solution? Plus, what he said makes sense, food is precious. Taking more food to the settlement will benefit us.¡± Li Yahong pped her hands and continued, ¡°Alright, fire up the generator, let¡¯s start making the iron spears.¡± Chapter 60 - 60, Polishing Cooperation_l Chapter 60, Polishing Cooperation_l Upon returning to the neighborhood, Wu Heng started implementing the Bone Maniption Skill on the corpse. Not long after, Xiao Xiao floated back and said, ¡°Uncle, they didn¡¯t leave. They have started making iron spears.¡± It seemed that their opponents were also smart. They didn¡¯t simply run away while he was leading a team out. The biggest possibility of running away was being killed by zombies. Staying and making iron spears offered a chance to secure food. ¡°Mmm, you did well,¡± praised Wu Heng. ¡°Heehee, when can I watch TV? I really want to watch TV,¡± Xiao Xiao asked, clinging onto his shoulder. ¡°Current TV is allmercials, what¡¯s so good about it. Even if they could generate electricity now, he wasn¡¯t sure if they could still watch TV, and there was nobody at the TV station anymore. What could they even watch? ¡°I just want to watch, no matter what it is.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s resolve the power issue first, then I¡¯ll let you watch. ¡°Okay.¡± The human and the spirit chatted casually while continuing to manipte the bones. ck Stone Town. After organizing everything, Wu Heng decided to go out for dinner. Exiting the alley, he saw hisndlord standing at the entrance chatting with neighbors. Seeing Wu Henge out, thendlord said, ¡°You¡¯re home? ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Someone came looking for you this afternoon, even kicked your door. If I hadn¡¯t noticed, she might have even broken your door,¡±ined thendlord. ¡°Who was it? She¡¯s so rude.¡± ¡°A petite young girl with curly hair.¡± With this description, Wu Heng already knew who it was. Yuli. ¡°Did she say what she wanted?¡± Wu Heng probed further. ¡°She wants you to go to the Guild.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Tell that girl not to kick the door anymore. If she breaks it, we have to fix it, which is such a hassle,¡± thendlord instructed while looking at his retreating figure. Wu Heng waved his hand to show that he understood. He headed towards the Guild, walked through the corridor, and arrived at the fourth squad¡¯s rest area. He pushed the door and entered. The team leader, Autruck, Cavina and Yuli were all in the lounge. Cavina¡¯s injury seemed to have healed. The bandages wrapped around her arm were already removed. Seeing Wu Heng walk in, Yuli raised her eyebrows, ¡°Wu Heng, where did you run off to? Why weren¡¯t you home?¡± ¡°Do I need to report to you wherever I go?¡± He sat down and added, ¡°Also, thendlord said the next time you kick the door, he¡¯s going to report you to the Guild for destroying his furnishings.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. I knocked with my hand.¡± ¡°You kicked with your foot!¡± Autruck and Cavina looked surprised at the pair. They wondered when the two became so close. When they first met, they wouldn¡¯t even talk to each other. Cough cough-! Autruck coughed lightly, indicating to the bickering duo to wait a moment. He continued, ¡°Let¡¯s discuss official matters first, then we can discuss the door knocking issue.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t kick it, humph!¡± Yuli grumpily turned away. Autruck continued, ¡°Wu Heng, Yuli has already obtained concrete information. Tonight we will carry out themission, and at the same time hone the squad¡¯s teamwork.¡± This¡­. Yesterday when he came to the Guild, Autruck told him that they would ept somemissions to practice their teamwork. He never expected that they would get the information this quickly. Could it be that they had already started nning this? They just notified him a bitter. ¡°I have no problem with it. What kind ofmission?¡± Wu Heng asked. ¡°These three men.¡± Autruck took out three portraits of the wanted criminals and handed them to Wu Heng. The three men in the portraits looked quite unkempt and dirty. ¡°What did they do?¡± ¡°Robbery, murder. After being wanted, they ran to ck Stone Town. ¡°Oh, where are we going to catch them? Do we need them alive or dead?¡± ¡°ording to our intelligence, they are now staying at the ¡®Red-faced Mermaid Inn¡¯ in the East District, a hub for mercenaries. Be careful when you¡¯re there; it doesn¡¯t matter if they¡¯re dead or alive.¡± The Red-faced Mermaid Inn has a certain reputation in the East District. Not only is it an inn, but the first floor also houses a tavern where mercenaries often gather. If chaos ensues, the reputation of the Professional Association may not necessarily deter everyone. ¡°So, what¡¯s the n?¡± Wu Heng continued to ask. Autruck nced at the other two team members and continued, ¡°We first confirm the target¡¯s location, and we¡¯ll discuss the nter. ¡°Okay.¡± Actually, it¡¯s not anything special, just a regr operation to capture and arrest a fugitive. The source of the intel is simple, it was obtained from Vice-executive Slyther. It would be somewhat difficult for Yuli, who had just arrived in ck Stone Town, to find out this information. East District, Red-faced Mermaid Inn. A group of half-drunk customers lingered at the entrance, in the dark alley, radiant women with half-undone dresses were kissing passionately with men. Alcohol and beautiful women attracted the mercenaries toe here, to expend their surplus energy. In a building diagonally across, the Fourth Squad members were sitting by the window, chatting leisurely while waiting. Soon, a ck Feathered Crow flew in through the window,nding behind the seat and morphed back into Yuli. She picked up the water ss, took a big sip, then said, ¡°I flew around the second floor window, but didn¡¯t see anyone resembling the descriptions.¡± ¡°He must be in disguise.¡± Cavina said. Wu Heng nodded in agreement. People in this world don¡¯t have many leisure activities. Going to an inn to drink and find women is probably the best way to kill time. When there are too many people, it naturally bes harder to find your target. Julie looked at Autruck and said, ¡°Captain, what¡¯s the next step? Should I fly another round?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go in and have a look, wait for my message.¡± Autruck responded directly. ¡°Not a good idea.¡± Wu Heng shookhis head and exined under their puzzled gazes, ¡°Captain, as soon as you enter the inn, many mercenaries will recognize you. The fugitives will hide, making it more difficult to find them.¡± ¡°What¡¯s your idea then?¡± Autruck looked at him. ¡°I¡¯ll go, wait for my message.¡± He hardly showed his face in the Professional Association. Outside of the team members and the staff, few know who he is. Among the mercenaries who knew him, the number was basically zero. The main reason being, Xiao Xiao has already spotted a man resembling the fugitive inside the tavern. If he didn¡¯t go in, there would be no reason to inform the squad they had found the target. And he couldn¡¯t disclose Xiao Xiao s situation. ¡°Okay, be careful then.¡± Autruck said. ¡°Mmm.¡± Wu Heng nodded, then went downstairs. Stepping out of the house, he walked straight towards the tavern across the street. He hadn¡¯t gotten far when a slim, shifty-eyed man approached him quickly. Wu Heng gestured for Basen not to interfere. The man came closer, spoke in a hushed tone, ¡°Friend, first time here? How about trying a Paradise Potion ¨C it makes you veryfortable, very happy, and gives you an experience like never before. And the price isn¡¯t high.¡± Scientists in this world are not inferior to those in the modern world when ites to drug development. In fact, they might be even better. Seeing Wu Heng1s decent clothing and the obvious bodyguard character behind him, the man might have thought he was a worthwhile client. Ignoring him, he continued on his way. Entering the inn. The loud noise, strong smell of alcohol, and sweat hit him square in the face. Aside from those at the tables drinking, there were also a few robust men with weapons standing around watching. Wu Heng found a seat and sat down. A scantily-d woman immediately came over, ¡°What would you like to drink, sir?¡± ¡°Cloudy Cocktail.¡± Thedy nced at Basen who sat by the side, his sturdy figure pretty evident even with a round helmet on, ¡°Would he like something to drink?¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t need anything.¡± ¡°55 copper coins.¡± The woman said with a smile, bending down slightly, lowering her already low-cut blouse even more. Although Wu Heng usually frequented crowded area pubs, he was still familiar with the practices here. He took out a silver coin and slipped it into her blouse, ¡°The rest is for you. ¡°Thank you, sir.¡± As the woman went to fetch the wine, Wu Heng turned his attention to the second floor. A man with a hat, full of beard on his face, was leaning against the handrail, peering below. Chapter 61 - 61, Squad Cooperation _1 Chapter 61:, Squad Cooperation _1 Soon, the gorgeous woman returned carrying cocktails. Cloudy Cocktail, a rather distinctive kind of drink, gives off a faint white mist and has a pleasant aroma. ¡°Any other orders, sir?¡± the woman continued to ask. ¡°Not yet,¡± Wu Heng replied shaking his head with a smile. The woman nced around at the other patrons, seeing no new customers, she took a seat next to the sofa, asking with a smile, ¡°Is it your first time here?¡± ¡°Yes, I seldom hang around here.¡± ¡°Then you must be living in the central district, nothing like these mercenaries around here,¡± the woman imed. ¡°Oh? How do you figure?¡± Wu Heng asked, lookingather. The woman leaned forward, trying to keep her voice low, ¡°If you observe their tone and gestures, and even their skin, you can tell right away that you are not a mercenary.¡± ¡°By your words, it seems to be true,¡± Wu Heng raised his ss and took a sip, asking, ¡°So what¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Be! Do you think it sounds nice?¡± ¡°Quite nice indeed, and it suits you very well. ¡°Thankyou. And what should I call you, sir?¡± ¡°Ludger.¡± The two chatted for a bit and quickly became friendly. Without seeming to care too much, Wu Heng nced at the staircase and asked, ¡°What does that man do? I noticed he has been standing there all this time.¡± Following his gaze, Be spotted the bearded man standing at the entrance of the staircase. She whispered, ¡°He¡¯s a guest at the inn. He seems a bit scattered but quite wealthy, been staying here for several days.¡± ¡°Oh, he¡¯s wearing a leather armor set in the bar, I thought he was a bouncer!¡± ¡°No, he¡¯s just a regr guest, nning to check out in a couple of days. No one really minds him, he just likes to stand there,¡± Be exined. ¡°Ah, got it.¡± As a new customer walked in, Be stood up to attend to them. Wu Heng took out another silver coin and slipped it into her hand. Feeling the silver coin in her palm, Be¡¯s smile grew even warmer. ¡°Please wait here for me while I attend to this.¡± Then she turned around to wee the new customer. Wu Heng took another sip of his drink and stood up, gesturing Basen to depart. Stepping out of the bar, Wu Heng returned to the building across the street. Upon entering the room, the three turned to look at him simultaneously. Autruck inquired, ¡°How did it go? Did you identify the target?¡± ¡°Yes all three of them are inside the bar. One is guarding the staircase, and the other two are in the second room to the right at the top of the stairs,¡± Wu Heng replied without hesitation. He saw the guard on the staircase the moment he had arrived at the bar. The other two were spotted by ¡®Xiao Xiao1 s¡¯ keen vision, which confirmed that all three of them were at the bar. Upon hearing this, the others furrowed their brows. ¡°How do you know this in such detail?¡± Yuli asked. You got so much information in just a few minutes despite not being able to find the people after flying around as a raven? ¡°I gave a small tip and learned it from the staff. They also mentioned that the targets will check out in two days. It will be harder to track them down after that,¡± Wu Heng exined. Purchasing information sure is an effective method. Continuing, Autruck said, ¡°Yuli, you stay outside and be alert in case they attempt to flee, Wu Heng and I will go in directly to apprehend them. ¡°Wait! Why can¡¯t I go in and arrest them?¡± Yuli asked, raising her hand. Cavina exined with a smile, ¡°If someone tries to escape, you¡¯ll be more likely to catch them.¡± It¡¯s definite that someone needs to stay outside. Inside the bar with all the mess and crowd, locating the target could be difficultpared to just guarding the door. They need Wu Heng to pinpoint the target swiftly so they can catch him right away. Having Yuli on the lookout outside, Wu Heng figured they might be worried about the newbie getting hurt on her first mission ¨C after all, she had been snuck in through the back door. This mission was their own assignment, not one posted by the association. ¡°Alright then!¡± Yuli agreed with a nod. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll have Basen apany you.¡± Wu Heng began to don his leather armor identical to the one worn by the man downstairs, then he put on a fierce-looking mask and a leather helmet. Since he had already shown his face once in the bar, he felt a bit awkward about going back again to apprehend someone. ¡°No need, we will proceed ording to the captain s n. Autruck, not wanting to dy any further, directly said, ¡°All right, let¡¯s go downstairs first, and remember to be careful.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± The three of them nodded in agreement. Once everyone was ready, they headed straight downstairs and walked towards the tavern on the other side of the street. As they got close, the man who had been peddling potions once again approached with a wide smile. Upon seeing Autruck d in his silver armor, the man immediately lowered his head, pretending to look around, then turned to leave. No one paid him any attention, and they entered the tavern directly. As soon as they pushed the door open¡­ The fugitive who had been leaning on the railing of the stairs suddenly changed color and turned to run. Wu Heng instantly signaled, ¡°Captain, that guy is trying to escape.¡± ¡°Apprehend him!¡± With a rustle¡­ The group pushed through the crowd and rushed towards the second floor. Basen and Cavina were the fastest, quickly ascending the stairs and using the railing to reach the second floor. Bang-! The escaping man kicked open the door of a room and began to shout, ¡°Members of the association, hurry and¡­¡± Before he could finish, he was kicked to the ground. The fugitive was quick to roll and pull out a short de, casting a chilly gaze forward. Cavina was the first to rush forward, her longsword striking as fast as lightning. Ding-1 The fugitive blocked her strike with his de, the sound of shing metal echoed in the room. Off to the side, Basen charged at another man with his pair of daggers, instantly entering the fray. The third fugitive, pulling a longsword from under the bed and preparing toe to hisrade¡¯s aid, found Autruck and Wu Heng entering the room. Boom, boom, boom-! The discharge of their guns echoed in the room. Orange bullets flew towards two of them. The bullets pierced their bodies, and they fell to the ground, motionless. Thest man, seeing the situation turning against them, jumped out the window. Wu Heng quickly approached the window, seeing others below and decided against firing a shot downwards. He raised his hand and cast the [Dancing Light Skill] at the target. In an instant, four balls of floating light quickly circled around the escaping fugitive. This was an application of the ¡°Dancing Light Skill¡± that Wu Heng had developed. He could cast it on specific targets, but they had to remain within a certain distance. The fugitive hit the ground, staggering. He swung his longsword wildly towards the encircling lights. Having no effect, he continued to run into the distance. Under the dim lighting, he looked like a walking light bulb. ¡°Yuli!¡± Wu Heng shouted. ¡°I got it! But I¡¯m not sureif I can handle it, it¡¯s my first real battle. Before she finished speaking, a wolf was seen quickly chasing after the target. Wu Heng looked back and, along with Basen, jumped down too. The Dancing Light Skill had a limited range, and the target couldn¡¯t get too far from him. The first floor was a tavern, and the second floor was quite high. Basennded smoothly, while Wu Heng¡¯s steps were a bit staggering, but his basic skills kept up, and apart from numb feet, he suffered no injury. Autruck and Cavina gave the remaining fugitives the death stroke and were about to jump out when¡­ Arge number of mercenaries burst in from outside the room. The bar owner looked rather displeased. Autruck nced at Cavina, ¡°You go help them. Cavina nodded and jumped out of the window. The tavern keeper narrowed his eyes and suppressed his anger, ¡°Captain Autruck, I need an exnation.¡± Chapter 62 - 62, Squad Short by 1 Chapter 62:, Squad Short by 1 Wu Heng and Basen sprinted forward, trying to catch up with their fleeing target. Between the residences, the road was intricate and difficult to navigate. Upon entering an alleyway, they heard fierce hammering noises from inside. Walking into the alley, Wu Heng saw a brown bear, gripping a target that shone like a source of light, heavily hung on the ground. Another moment passed, followed by three more in quick session. Then the target was thrown heavily against the wall. The fugitive slid down the wall and didn¡¯t rise again. Phew-! The brown bear let out a sigh of relief, transforming back into Yuli the next second, her forehead was covered in beads of sweat, sticking her slightly curled bangs to her forehead. ¡°All done!¡± Yuli put up a thumbs up. ¡°Impressive, you¡¯re definitely my teammate.¡± Wu Heng also gave her a thumbs up. ¡°Of course!¡± Wu Heng nced at the dead fugitive¡¯s body, Basen moved forward and delivered another blow. There were no experience points, it must have been Yuli who killed him directly. ¡°What should we do with the body?¡± Yuli continued to ask. ¡°We should bring it back to the professionals¡¯ guild. They¡¯ll verify his identity and then award us the bounty.¡± ¡°What are you going to do with the bounty when you get it?¡± ¡°Um, I haven¡¯t decided, what about you?¡± ¡°First, I¡¯ll eat at every tavern in the city, then go to the ck market and buy some stuff I like.¡± Yuli crossed her arms as she talked about her n for the bounty. Wu Heng nced at her, then at the body, ¡°This is just a normal criminal, there¡¯s not that much bounty.¡± ¡°Ah ok, I¡¯ll go to the taverns first then.¡± The two guarded the body, chatting while Cavina hurried over. Seeing the body on the floor, she also let out a sigh of relief. She said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back and talk. Let¡¯s take the body.¡± ¡°Basen, you carry the body.¡± Basen picked up the body, the three of them then headed towards the tavern. Upon return to the Mermaid Tavern, there was quite a crowd gathered outside. There were even patrols guarding the vicinity. Autruck stood at the entrance, two bodies of fugitives beside him. Seeing his own people returning, he nodded, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go, back to the guild first.¡± The bodies were put in a carriage, heading to the guild together. Returning to the guild. The three were chatting in the breakroom. Capturing three wanted criminals so effectively and efficiently was worthwhile. Not to mention the extra ie, it also proved that the small team was still quite capable. Despite the fact that the chase and capture seemed a bit awkward at times. But the result was good, and the target was sessfully killed. Soon, Autruck came back from outside, holding several bags of money in his hand. ¡°The identities have been confirmed, they were all wanted criminals. Here is the reward, plus the money they carried on them. Each person should have about 120 silver coins, with Yuli providing valid information, she gets an additional 10%.¡± These criminals had indeed done quite a bit of work. The bounty for the three of them totalled only slightly over a hundred silver coins. When distributed, they each got over a hundred. Unfortunately, they didn¡¯t spend much, they were very cautious in the tavern before eventually being killed by the team. ¡°No need for that, just split it evenly with everyone!¡± Yuli scratched her head, looking a bit embarrassed. ¡°This is how it¡¯s distributed, next time when someone gets urate information, they can also get a bonus.¡± Cavina said, hugging Yuli¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Alright, thankyou everyone.¡± Yuli happily epted her share. Wu Heng figured she probably didn¡¯t need the money, not to mention her aunt owned the Money Cat, and it was rumoured that she also had a private army. When Yuli first came to the guild, the armor she was wearing was a piece of magic equipment. At least her background wouldn¡¯t be ordinary. But the little girl earning her first money by her own efforts must be quite pleased. Autruck continued, ¡°This mission also revealed our deficiencies, in terms of reconnaissance ability, the predictability of our attacks, and theck of measures to restrict our targets.¡± Well¡­ There are indeed post-mission analyses. For reconnaissance, Xiao Xiao was an excellent scout, but her abilities weren¡¯t well-disyed. Yuli¡¯s crow could also do reconnaissance, but if she were to do so, the team would be short of one person. They couldn¡¯t ensure bothbat and reconnaissance could be carried out simultaneously. Besides, Yuli¡¯s reconnaissance skills still needed improvement. As for the attack methods, Autruck and Cavina were both ordinary melee fighters, Wu Heng¡¯s handgun was another, and Yuli transforming into animals was decent as well. The issue of target restriction, they were probably referring to the incident of the criminal escaping. They indeedcked methods to control targets. No one spoke and they all continued listening. ¡°Moving forward, let¡¯s all be mindful of these few points and find ways topensate for our shorings.¡± ¡°Right, Captain.¡± The few of them nodded. Autruck also smiled, ¡°Alright, our team¡¯s mission has been sessful today. It¡¯s also gettingte, everyone head back and rest. We can do more missions like this in the future.¡± ¡°Ok!¡± Everyone stood up and headed out. They said their goodbyes at the entrance to the guild. Wu Heng hailed a carriage and stopped just outside the crowded area, before walking back to his ce. Back at home, he ate something. Took out his swordsmanship manual, and began to train ording to it. The next day. ZombieWorld, rooftop. Wu Heng stood on the rooftop, starting to confirm the levels of the skeletons. Apart from Basen, Jianyi and Jian¡¯er, who were brought from ck Stone Town. The skeletons from this world also got significantly upgraded. 1 level five skeleton, 18 level four skeletons, 77 level three skeletons, and the rest were level two and level one, numbering over five hundred. Among which there were several level four skeletons that were about to rise to level five and unlock the Basic Soul property. They could better understand instructions and their movements wouldn¡¯t be so stiff. After confirming the skeleton numbers and status, he led the skeleton squad, went downstairs, and directly went out of the residential area. The path to a ¡®Hardware Store¡¯ was only half clear when it got dyed by the survivors. Today he had to head over there again to get the steel material. He cleaned up the northern road yesterday, today he had to clean up the remaining part. Little East Auto Repair, rooftop. Li Yahong and others were cautiously lying on the rooftop, watching the skeleton squad passing through. One of them said, ¡°What¡¯s the story behind these guys? The stuff they¡¯re wearing looks like stuff from the movies.¡± ¡°They don¡¯t look like a superpowered team, can they use superpowers, and bring out such armour and weapons?¡± ¡°I remember there¡¯s a Taoist Temple on the Suhua Mountain behind us, I wonder if it can restrain these skeletons.¡± No one answered him, another person said, ¡°It seems like they¡¯re heading to the Building Materials Street. Didn¡¯t Qiangzi escape from there? He said there were a lot of zombies.¡± The one called Qiangzi immediately turned to respond, ¡°Yes, there were originally a lot of zombies in that area, they¡¯re going there, I don¡¯t know if they can win.¡± After a brief silence. Someone else asked, ¡°Sister Hong, if they can¡¯t make it back, should we still make iron spears?¡± Li Yahong watched the receding crowd of skeletons and said, ¡°Make them.¡¯ Chapter 63 - 63, giving you two helpers i Chapter 63:, giving you two helpers i Construction Materials Street. On both sides of the street, there were mostly hardware stores and shops selling paint and boards. The skeleton troops, backed by the shops behind them, were resisting the zombies surging in like a tide. Under the protection of the skeletons, Wu Heng saw an opportunity and unleashed the ¡°Grease Skill¡±. Arge number of zombies tumbled over and before they could stand up, more of them trampled over their fallenrades. Wu Heng lit a piece of cloth, tossing it into the grease. Whoosh-! The mes rose violently, engulfing the fallen zombies. Thump thump thump-! The noise of running and the howling didn¡¯t stop. After a short gap,rge numbers of zombies charged out of the fire. With their bodies covered in mes, they continued to pounce on the skeleton troops. Thud thud thud-! The dry, rotting bodies mmed into the long spears, jostling and wing out frenziedly, like ghastly wraiths. The spear-wielding skeletons jabbed and withdrew their spears unceasingly, the Kitchen Knife Skeleton raised the kitchen knife in its hand, shing at the zombies rushing forward. Zombies fell one after another, and there were also skeletons torn into piles of bones. Hiding among the skeletons, Wu Heng cast ¡°Witchcraft Arrow¡± at the area behind the zombies to increase their damage. The release of a spell didn¡¯t differentiate friend from foe like it did in games. The Grease Skill could cause skeletons to fall as well, and the Witchcraft Arrow might identally hit the skeletons. Therefore, he needed to maintain a safe distance when releasing them. Otherwise, he might wipe out his own side with a single gesture. Bawudong, Big Guy, Basen, and other skeletons of slightly higher levels were also ced in the team to kill the zombies that had breached the line. The two level-10 and above skeletons exhibited impressivebat power. Especially Big Guy. A single p could send a zombie flying four or five meters away. Zombies that had survived the fall were crippled, struggling to crawl forward. [Experience gained +4.] [Summoned creature ¨C Skeleton Warrior, gained Experience +2.] [Summoning¡­] [Summoned creature ¨C Skeleton Warrior, level has increased to 5, Special Traits unlocked: Basic Soul. Strength +1, Perception +6, Intelligence +8, Charm +4.] [Summoned creature ¨C Skeleton Warrior, level has increased to 5 ] As the battle continued. Both Wu Heng¡¯s and the skeletons¡¯ experience points were rapidly increasing. Several Skeleton Warriors had reached level 5 in session. Unlocked [Basic Soul). Among the screams and noises of the battle, the number of zombies began to decrease. Wu Heng nced at the number in front of him and immediately ordered ¡°Attack.¡± Swoosh-! The defensive skeleton group charged forward, plunging directly into the remaining zombies. The weapons fell mercilessly, killing them all. After thest crawling zombie was killed, the entire street went quiet. The group of skeletons also re-entered standby mode, standing nkly on the spot. Wu Heng looked at the bodies scattered around, and curiously asked, ¡°Xiao Xiao, where is the dog you talked about?¡± Xiao Xiao, a little scared, clung to his shoulder and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. It was on this street just now. It might have been scared away!¡± Before entering this street, Wu Heng had Xiao Xiao scout the area. In addition to the horde of zombies, there were also two dogs, or more urately, mutated dogs. But after the battle, there was no sign of the dogs. ¡°Probably.¡± The mutated dogs possessed some intelligence. The skirmish just now might have made them sense danger, and they fled. This foiled Wu Heng¡¯s n to kill them for their Corpse Cores. He had the antidote, so the Corpse Core was a panacea to him, which would increase his attributes directly upon consumption. Unfortunately, none was obtained this time. After confirming that all the zombies around were dead. Wu Heng, together with Bawudong and a few skeletons, entered the hardware store. The shop was a mess. Shelves had toppled over, there were shards of ss everywhere and various things like screws and kettles were scattered around. The sound of crunching could be heard from stepping on them. Soon, he found all sorts of tools and the metal pipes and welding rods he needed. The store¡¯s stock was enough for the folks at the auto repair shop to make a certain amount of weapons for him. After searching around in the store. At the bottom of a shelf on one side, he found boxes of gas masks. The type with a filter underneath and a transparent face mask on top. On the box, it was written that they were specifically designed for use in chemical and pesticide industries and could filter out over 95% of the toxic substances. It reminded Wu Heng of the gue Doctor Mask that Cavina had chosen, which also filtered toxic gases, but at the cost of poisoning herself. He thought these gas masks were even better. At least the mask promised filtration without iming to filter toxins, and there was no notion of the mask itself being poisonous. There were plenty of gas masks, filling up arge box. Uncle, have you found what you¡¯re looking for here?¡± Xiao Xiao flew down from the rooftop and looked around, asking. ¡°Yes, quite a lot of them.¡± ¡®Is this what you were looking for?¡± ¡°Hmm, they are just some tools, for people at the automobile repair factory to use.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Xiao Xiao made a circle, continuing to ask, ¡°If they don¡¯t do their work properly, will you kill them?¡± Wu Heng was startled, ¡°Why would you think that?¡± ¡°What if they don¡¯t work properly?¡± If they want food, they have to work for it, otherwise, they¡¯ll starve,¡± Wu Heng exined. Then what if they choose to remain hungry and refuse to work for you?¡± That¡¯s unlikely to be the case!¡± Wu Heng took a turn around the store and started thinking about how to transport these items back. After looking around inside and out, he found a few tricycles on the roadside. The road was strewn with wrecked cars; driving back would be even more trouble. These tricycles seem potentially useful, though. He had a few of his skeletons push the carts to the front of the store and began to load things into them under his direction. Some carts were filled with goods, the rest were filled with corpses. Once everything was sorted out, he had Big Guy push away the wrecked cars to clear a small path. Leading the group and pushing the loaded carts while carrying the corpses, they departed grandiosely. As the line of skeletons gradually disappeared into the distance. A giant human-like zombie, ambling on four limbs, slowly emerged in the distance. One of its giant ws was dragging two limp Mutated Dogs. Its gaze lingered on the direction the skeletons had taken as it paced back and forth. Its sharp nails crunched the skull of the Mutated Dog, the blood and rotten flesh seeping through its fingers before it tossed everything, including the Corpse Core, into its mouth and swallowed. At Little East Auto Repair. ¡°Those skeletons haven¡¯t returned yet, have they been wiped out?¡± ¡°I hope not, he hasn¡¯t given us our supplies yet. If he dies like this, who are we supposed to ask?¡± ¡°With that number of zombies around, even if they are not all dead, they must have suffered heavy losses.¡± The group discussed, specting that the skeleton group had either been eradicated or suffered a severe defeat. Just then, the radio on the table buzzed to life. All their hearts tightened and subconsciously held their breath. ¡°Is this Little East Auto Repair? Bring your goods to the roadside, get whatever you need yourself.¡± ¡°Hello? Can you hear me?¡± Only when the voice asked a second time did Li Yahong and her group react. They all widened their eyes, their gaze filled with disbelief. The goods had been brought as promised. She picked up the radio and said, ¡°Is everything okay on your side?¡± The radio echoed back, ¡°Everything¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll be there soon, you get ready. You shoulde over too, there¡¯s something I want to talk to you about.¡± Li Yahong¡¯s look changed, but she still said, ¡°Okay, sure.¡± The moment the radio transmission ended, the lookout ran down quickly. He said, ¡°Sister Hong, the skeletons are back, and they¡¯ve brought a few tricycles.¡± The group quickly boarded the roof, and when they looked down, they saw the skeletons, each guarding a tricycle, slowly making their way to the shop. Apart from the metal tools on top, the most eye-catching part was the charred bodies piled high in the tricycles. At the roadside. The people of Little East Auto Repair were nervously unloading the goods. Their eyes darted around the skeleton guards warily, their calves trembling slightly. The sight of so many skeletons looking at them made them feel anxious. Not far away. Li Yahong saw Wu Heng and Xiao Xiao, the little wraith, on his shoulder. Seeing that he was indeed a human made her feel a bit surreal. ¡°Sir, good day. My name is Li Yahong. If there¡¯s anything you need, you can tell us to do it,¡± said Li Yahong in a very humble manner. She even made a small bow upon meeting. Wu Heng nced at her in turn. She was younger than he had thought, in her 20s, but not yet 30. She had a tanplexion, short hair, and looked pretty decent. She wouldn¡¯t be considered a beauty, but emitted an air ofpetence. ¡°I¡¯ll assign two helpers to you, they will assist in your tasks.¡± ¡°Ah? Oh, okay!¡± Li Yahongwas surprised, but agreed instinctively. ¡°Maoyi, Maoer, you will follow her and help handle some of the work.¡± The skeleton holding the pitchfork came up to Wu Heng¡¯s side. Li Yahong eyed the skeleton holding the iron spear, facturing a blue glint in its skull. Her calves trembled slightly. ¡°Sk¡­skeleton?¡± Chapter 64 - 64, Communicate with the Dead 1 Chapter 64:, Communicate with the Dead 1 In this battle, six skeletons reached Level 5, unlocking the [Basic Soul]. So now, including Maoyi, who had already reached Level 5, there were seven Level 5 Skeleton Warriors. For convenience, the new ones were named Maoer, Maosan, Maosi, and so on, up to Maoqi. They used spray paint from the hardware store to number the skeletons. Now, they could call out the numbers to manage the group, lest people start getting mixed up with so many skeletons around. Li Yahong, after a brief moment of surprise, reacted promptly. She quickly said, ¡°Ahem-! We canplete the job you promised us. We don¡¯t need these two¡­ um¡­ friends to help out.¡± Thinking about having skeletons hanging around where she lives seemed to guarantee nightmares. Wu Heng nced at the skeletons, then at Li Yahong, and said, ¡°You can let them do menialbor, but you also have to teach them to use tools like the generator and the angle grinder.¡± This was Wu Heng¡¯s idea. Skeletons with basic souls have understanding nearly equal to that of humans. Wu Heng thought about whether he could teach the skeletons to use these tools. Even if the people at the auto repair shop wouldn¡¯t leave, he still needed someone who could use these tools. The physical strength of humans was iparable to that of skeletons. Once the skeleton learned how to use these tools to make weapons, they could work around the clock, without the need for sleep. They would make excellent workers. ¡°Boss, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s necessary,¡± Li Yahong said, forcing a grimace of a smile. ¡°It¡¯s necessary. Leave them to you.¡± Wu Heng said directly. As the skeleton warriors reached Level 5, their attributes were better than ordinary people. He was not worried about these people causing harm to the skeletons. There was no need, unless they wanted to create trouble for themselves. Seeing Wu Heng¡¯s determination, Li Yahong had no other choice. ¡°You need to guarantee that they won¡¯t harm us or get out of control.¡± ¡°Yes, as long as you don¡¯t try to harm them, they won¡¯t do anything reckless.¡± ¡°Well, okay then!¡± Li Yahong could only nod in agreement. Wu Heng continued to ask, ¡°How many iron spears have been made?¡± ¡°We¡¯vepleted 11 so far.¡± ¡°That slow?¡± ¡°After we get back the welding rods, we can work more quickly.¡± Li Yahong nced at the movers. ¡°Well, work faster.¡± Wu Heng reminded, then asked, ¡°Do you know where there are any mutated creatures? Zombies that have undergone transformation.¡± ¡°You¡¯re looking for Mutated Zombies? I heard from Qiangzi that there was a powerful one near the hardware store. He saw it when he escaped from there.¡± ¡°Mutated Dog?¡± ¡°No, a somewhat strange looking humanoid Mutated Zombie, didn¡¯t you see it?¡± Wu Heng frowned and shookhis head, ¡°I didn¡¯t see it.¡± ¡°It probably left then.¡± Li Yahong thought for a moment and said, ¡°Are you nning to collect the ¡®Leukoencephalopathy¡¯ inside the zombie¡¯s body?¡± Every ce that could pick up radio signals knew about Leukoencephalopathy. Besides, Wu Heng suspected that Li Yahong, being the leader of Little East Auto Repair, probably took Leukoencephalopathy herself. ¡°Yes, if you find any information about Mutated Zombies in the future, let me know. If the information is urate, I¡¯ll give you food as a reward.¡± Wu Heng said straight away. ¡°Alright!¡± As they were conversing. A shout came from the distance, ¡°Sister Hong, we¡¯re done here.¡± Li Yahong turned her head and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Wu Heng nodded. The others, seeing Li Yahong bring back two skeletons, were filled with horror. On returning to the living area. Wu Hengmanded the skeletons to carry the salvaged tools upstairs while the corpses were piled onto a pile of bodies in the distance. With every battle, the number of corpses was continuously increasing. It was bing increasingly difficult for Wu Heng to convert them. As he kept the radio on to listen to the updates, he continued to cast Bone Maniption Skill, converting them into skeletons. Night fell. Wu Heng led the skeletons back to the rooftop, then he himself returned to ck Stone Town to rest. The next day. Wu Heng hade early to transform the skeletons, and now the walkie-talkie made a noise as the electric circuit came alive. Wu Heng picked it up, only to hear Li Yahong¡¯s voice. ¡°Boss, we have brought some iron spears and are hoping to exchange them for some food and anti-inmmatory medication.¡± Wu Heng picked up the walkie-talkie and asked, ¡°How many did you bring?¡± ¡°35!¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯lle to meet you.¡± Wu Heng exited themunity with the skeletons. Ordinary skeleton warriors do not possess wisdom and will attack anyone who is not allied with them. Therefore, Li Yahong and herpanions couldn¡¯t get close. Upon stepping out of the north gate with several Bawudong skeletons, Wu Heng saw the iron spearsid out on a pushcart. Some were held together by drilled screws, but most were directly welded. Wu Heng checked out two of them and felt rtively satisfied ¨C at least they were sturdier than those fixed together with adhesive tape. ¡°Okay, Jianyi, give them their stuff.¡± Jianyi handed over half a bag of rice, two packets of sugar, and a box of anti-inmmatory medication to the other party. ¡°Take these for now, we¡¯ll deliver the restter.¡± Although he wasn¡¯t in need of these things, the trading rules they had agreed upon should serve as the standard, so they shouldn¡¯t be easily broken. Seeing the rice and sugar on the cart, the faces of Li Yahong and herpanions lit up with joy. This reassured them that their word could be trusted, they could continue making iron spears to fill their stomachs. It meant they could quit tightening their belts. ¡°Okay, we will go and do these right away.¡± Li Yahong said. This kind of work wasn¡¯t much of a hassle. Machines did most of the work, the trickiest part was creating and sharpening the spearhead, then it was finished as soon as it was soldered onto the iron pipe. ¡°Okay, go do that.¡± Both parties split up, and Wu Heng returned to themunity with the iron spears. He distributed the iron spears to the Level Four and Level Five skeleton warriors. The reced dagger spears were handed over to the other skeletons. The number of spear-armed skeletons also saw an increase. Together with his team of skeletons, they patrolled around themunity and exterminated all the roaming zombies they came across. This not only leveled up their experience, but also took care of potential threats. With the remaining time, Wu Heng went through the tedious process of transforming skeletons. One by one, the skeletons stood up from the dead bodies, took the kitchen knives that were handed over to them, and joined the ranks of the skeletons. ck Stone Town, the Association of Professionals. Wu Heng approached the bar counter, inquiring the staff, ¡°Could you check if the Antidotemission I posted has been fulfilled?¡± Last time he obtained a second-level Corpse Core, he took it to the association to manufacture the Antidote. Has it beenpleted today? ¡°Sure.¡± The staff member began to go through the records on his desk. From beginning to end, he shook his head, ¡°There¡¯s no record ofpletion yet.¡± ¡°Thankyou!¡± Wu Heng turned and made his way out. Thismission is taking quite long, it must be rted to the difficulty of dealing with a second-level Corpse Core. He was not necessarily in a hurry, but because the Corpse Core was spoiling from remaining in his hands, it may be worthless in a few more days. And when the Corpse Core goes bad, who knows if it¡¯ll produce new poisons. He was feeling anxious, but there was nothing he could do about it. Halfway through his walk, Wu Heng stopped. He quickly turned around, left the town, and got onto an empty carriage that was headed to the ck Market. The carriage sped all the way and soon entered the ck Market Manor. Wu Heng paid the entrance fee and entered the castle with Basen. Upon ascending to the second floor, he stood under the announcement board and reviewed themissions. Hismission for the Alchemist¡¯s corpse was notpleted yet, so he descended the staircase and began to browse the stalls on the lower level. Today seemed busier than usual, and the ce was a mess with everyone wearing ck cloaks. Wu Heng idly strolled around the ce. Then, he squatted in front of a familiar stall. His gaze fell upon a book on the ragged cloth. [Communicate with the Dead] (Description: Within the casting radius, give a corpse a sliver of life and intelligence, enabling it to answer ¡®five¡¯ questions at most. The corpse must have a mouth, and cannot be an undead. After casting, the undead creature will no longer be able to be transformed into a undead soldier). Chapter 65 - 65, Book of Necromancy l Chapter 65:, Book of Necromancy l Bringing a corpse back to life to answer five questions? What sort of eerie skills are these? But it¡¯s clear, this book belongs to the Necromancy system of skills. As I delve into the study of necromantic magic, I¡¯m starting to form some conjectures about this faction. From what I can tell, the Necromancer seems to be more akin to a summoning and support profession, using undead summons tounch frontal attacks on enemies, while releasing spells like the Decay Ray from the back to add negative BUFFs to enemies. Of course, these are merely my current spections. After all, I¡¯ve only learnt a few skills and there¡¯s no one to answer my questions. The currently visible Communicate with the Dead should also be ssified as a support skill. Having the dead speak¡­ Uh¡­ it seems like there¡¯s nowhere to apply it. On second thought, it might be useful. After all, I am a member of a professional squad, not unlike the international police from another world. I may stumble upon a murder case someday. When others can¡¯t crack the case, I could walk over and let the corpse identify the killer. No need to gather evidence, it¡¯s simple and efficient. Noble deeds and bounty will be easily earned. Thinking about it this way, it doesn¡¯t seem too bad. ¡°It¡¯s a spell that allows the dead to converse briefly.¡± The stall owner gave a brief introduction when he saw him leaning in to read. ¡°How much?¡± ¡°55 silver.¡± The price is reasonable. Wu Heng didn¡¯t buy it straight away, but continued to look at the Organ Jar on the side. Organ Jar (Description: A container that can preserve organs well.) This Organ Jar, always on disy, has never been sold. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Wu Heng deliberately asked. ¡°The Organ Jar, can store organs, 220 silver coins.¡± The voice came from under the ck robe. Wu Heng frowned and thought about it before continuing to ask, ¡°Besides organs, can it store other things?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Can it store meat without spoiling?¡± The person in the ck robe didn¡¯t respond. Wu Heng continued, ¡°I¡¯m serious about buying.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a magical tool!¡± The man in the ck robe answered. ¡°Can I open it and take a look?¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± The whole thing is like a pottery jar, about 25 cm tall; the body is covered with colorful patterns and symbols. The lid is shaped like a skull, about the size of a walnut; it opens like any other jar. Just grab the skull-shaped lid and open it. Inside the jar, it was empty and very dry. ¡°Sounds good, I¡¯ll take both the jar and the Skill Book.¡± ¡°275 silver coins.¡± The tone of the stallholder remained calm. Wu Heng asked Basen to take out the money while his gaze continued to scan the other items. Idle talk, ¡°Do you have anything else on you? Anything I need, I can buy it all together.¡± ¡°What do you need?¡± ¡°A Skill Book, or some special device.¡± The stallholder¡¯s ck robe moved slightly as if he was looking at him. But Wu Heng was dressed in a ck cloak from the ck market and wearing a tough guy headgear, so he wasn¡¯t afraid of being seen. There was a brief silence. He reached under his ck robe and brought out an old ck book. The cover was made of leather, quite old, with tracesail over it. After trantion, the title was ¡®Book of Necromancy¡¯. Wu Heng frowned as his gaze fell upon it. No system prompt appeared, which meant it wasn¡¯t a Skill Book or a prop. Wu Heng took it and casually flipped through a few pages. The entire book was made of fine parchment, the pages were yellowing, and the edges were coarse and fluffy. The writing was also deep. But the contents on it were still clear. The page he casually flipped open was filled with dense text and some illustrations. This book records the process of making armor for Skeleton Warriors. ording to it, Skeletons, being just bones, cannot wear armor in the same way a normal person would. Therefore, their armor is a kind of skirt armor, essentially a bodice armor, interconnected with downside armor. It is simr to ady¡¯s dress, where the lower armor is connected to the upper part, and it¡¯s worn supported by the upper body. This made sense to Wu Heng. The pants that Basen and both Jians were made to tie onto their skeletons. They appeared to be wearing trousers, but in reality, they were held up by straps. However, the book speaks about armor, which differs from normal trousers. Flipping through to another page carelessly, he found information rted to ghosts. One could say this is an encyclopedia of necromancy, recording relevant knowledge. What a treasure. To other sses, or Necromancers with a lineage, this book wouldn¡¯t have much value. But in the eyes of Wu Heng, its worth was indeed high. ¡°Do you need it?¡± the stall owner inquired. ¡°How much?¡± ¡°200 silver coins.¡± Wu Heng was taken aback, and eximed, ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bit pricey!¡± ¡± If you don¡¯ t want it, put it down.¡± The owner reached out as if to take the book back. Wu Heng quickly retracted his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take it.¡± Basen then pulled out a pouch of money and handed it over directly. The stall owner did not say anything else and took the money, resuming his previous posture. Carrying his purchased items, Wu Heng left the ck market with Basen and boarded a carriage to leave. Having eaten their evening meal at a crowded tavern, They returned to their residence. Wu Heng pulled out the day¡¯s haul and ced it all on the table. The first item was the Organ Jar. The entire pottery jar gave off a strange feeling. He carefully ced the bloodshot Level 2 Corpse Core into the jar. After sealing the jar, even the cracks were covered with a sealing y. The connecting seam was virtually invisible. ¡°Ihope this works!¡± said Wu Heng. He was hoping it would be useful in some way, as the Core would deteriorate in a few days. He sent the Organ Jar back to the Zombie World. Afterward, Wu Heng continued browsing the new Skill Book he had acquired. Necromantic magic involves the use of spiritual power and necrotic energy. And to make a corpse rise, Is not to change their fate or truly bring the dead back to life, but to use necromantic magic to create a faux life. To summon forth the experiences of the deceased. Therefore, even if the deade back to life, they aren¡¯ t truly who they once were. Even when rtives are standing in front of them, they won¡¯t show any emotion. They will simply answer five questions ording to the rules, and then lie back down. Even so, inventing such magic is impressive. Wu Heng read the Skill Book until the veryst page, and then a notification from the system followed. [Unlock Skill: Communicate with the Dead] As expected, a skill was unlocked. It¡¯s not like the Swordsmanship Book, which after reading for days showed no progress. After putting the Skill Book away, Wu Heng wanted to take a look at the ¡®Book of Necromancy¡¯. But the night had grown deep, and he was starting to feel drowsy. He quickly washed up and went straight to bed to rest, nning to continue the next day. The next day. In the Zombie World, Wu Heng assigned tasks to the Skeletons and began to read the ¡®Book of Necromancy¡¯ he had bought. Instead of browsing randomly like yesterday, he started reading it seriously from the beginning. ording to the book, the spiritual power of a beginner Necromancer is very weak, thus the casting of spells and control over the undead are limited. A beginner Necromancer can control roughly up to twenty Skeleton Warriors at most. ¡°Twenty?¡± Wu Heng nced back at the densely packed skeletons. Chapter 66 - 66, Hospital Survivor_l Chapter 66:, Hospital Survivor_l Seeing a novice Mage could only control twenty skeletons, Wu Heng was somewhat taken aback. ¡°Who the hell wrote this, it can¡¯t be a pirated book, can it!¡± On his first day of clearing the hallway, he ended up with almost twenty. There¡¯s no way it could be so few. Moreover, the book also mentioned that necromancy can only transform corpses up to three levels beyond oneself. Any more, and the corpse could copse or lose its mental connection and go out of control after the transformation. But none of these problems had urred with Wu Heng. He¡¯s currently at level four, and his highest, Bawudong, is a twelve-level skeleton. The information in the book clearly didn¡¯t match his experience. Wu Heng frowned, feeling something was not quite right. Either the book was wrong, or he was incredibly gifted, a natural-born necromancy genius. But his academic performance had been not that good since he was a child, so the possibility of him being a genius seemed slim. As Wu Heng nned to continue reading onwards, Xiao Xiao floated over from the sky, pointed to the north, and said, ¡°Uncle, the aunt who makes iron spears ising over.¡± Li Yahong? He did ask them to speed up the production of iron spears, but they didn¡¯t have to deliver them every day, did they? The zombies around had been cleared, but who could say that zombies from afar might not slip in? If they get infected, there would be no one to teach the skeletons how to use these tools. ¡°Where is she?¡± Before Xiao Xiao could answer, Li Yahong¡¯s voice came through the walkie- talkie, ¡°Are you there? I¡¯ve brought over the iron spears I made yesterday.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ming out now.¡± Wu Heng walked out the north gate and saw Li Yahong and the long iron spears on the tricycle. ¡°There are a total of 35.¡± Li Yahong said. ¡°Well, I¡¯m fairly satisfied with this efficiency.¡± Wu Heng waved his hand, and several skeletons walked out, carrying the iron spears and moving towards the back. Li Yahong did not leave, and asked again: ¡°Do you still need information on the mutated zombies?¡± Wu Heng turned to her and asked, ¡°What information do you have?¡± He had mentioned the matter of the mutated zombies to Li Yahong two days ago, could there already be news so soon? He was quite curious about her source of information. Li Yahong nodded, ¡°Survivors in a certain areamunicate some news in a fixed frequency. Last night, a survivor said there were mutated zombies.¡± ¡°In our vicinity?¡± ¡°Yes, he said that a few of them were trapped in the second hospital¡¯s pharmacy, and there were mutated zombies outside. They were hoping that someone woulde and rescue them. I didn¡¯t respond, I just noted it down.¡± As Li Yahong spoke, she was careful to observe the expression on Wu Heng¡¯s face. ¡°Hospital?¡± The second hospital was the onlyrge hospital in the area. Its medical standards were just average, and for serious illnesses, one had to go to the city. This ce could only handle minor ailments. That kind of ce could produce some mutated zombies, it seems usible. Wu Heng thought for a while; it might be a good idea to check it out. He could also take the opportunity to level up his status; he was about to reach level five. He said directly: ¡°Don¡¯t leave yet, we will go together in a moment.¡± ¡°Ahhh! Huh? I, I¡­ I don¡¯t have to go, do I? I might just slow you down.¡± Li Yahong trembled in fear, her face filled with horror. She wished she could p herself and shut up. What was she saying? Wasn¡¯t that just throwing herself into this mess? ¡°It¡¯s okay, you juste in, we¡¯ll go togetherter.¡± Wu Heng continued. Jianyi and Jian¡¯er had alreadye over, pushing the cart Li Yahong was on, and entering themunity. Li Yahong had no choice but to follow quickly, carefully avoiding some skeletons. The skeleton troops went out from the east gate and entered the main road. There were many cars crashed together, the whole road was like a car scrapyard, full of horrifying car wrecks. The skeleton troops marched on. Wu Heng asked Li Yahong about the cause of the zombie outbreak. She did not know much about it, only that the zombies suddenly broke out, as if randomly chosen. One second a normal person, the next second a turned into a zombie. She had been lucky ¨C there was no business in the auto repair shop at the time, she survived. Li Yahong and the others from the auto repair shop survived by grouping together, Only two kilometers away from the hospital on the main road, it was even closer than the building materials street. The skeleton troops did not dy, clearing the zombies that rushed out along the way while moving forward. There were far fewer zombies on the main road than inside themunity. And they were scattered, not hard to deal with. When they could see the sign of the hospital, the skeleton troops stopped and began to rest on the spot. From a distance, they could see arge number of zombies gathering in the open space in front of the hospital building. Different from the disordered zombies, They seemed to be wandering in fixed positions, among them were two mutated dogs also pacing around the yard. The mutated dogs and the zombies did not burst into conflict. ¡°Coexisting peacefully?¡± Wu Heng was slightly surprised, then looked at Xiao Xiao, ¡°Xiao Xiao, go to the hospital and see.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Xiao Xiao nodded, slowly fading away, disappearing. Hospital, warehouse. A tightly-closed door separates the room and the corridor. The square room was about twenty square meters, full of various medicine boxes and a dirty corner. It was already hard to breathe in the room, filled with nauseating smells. Currently, two groups of people were standing in the room. On one side, one man and two women were wearing slightly dirty white coats, on the other side were two men, one in a ck shirt and gold chain, the other in a security uniform. Each of them was holding a scalpel and a syringe with a needle, staring angrily at each other. ¡°Don¡¯t go too far, we let you in, saved you from being eaten by zombies, but now you¡¯re repaying kindness with ingratitude.¡± A female nurse said angrily. The man with the gold chain flipped the scalpel in his hand and sneered, ¡°What¡¯s the point of saving lives at times like these? When we run out of this glucose, we won¡¯t survive. Rather than that, I say we enjoy ourselves before we die, bring some mutual pleasure.¡± As he spoke, his eyes sized up the nurses in front of him. There were still some food and glucose sufficient enough to keep them alive. Afterward, the radio didn¡¯t contact anyone, the food was gone,pletely insufficient to keep the people in the room alive. Anyhow, everyone was going to die, might as well let himself enjoy a bit before. ¡°You bastards won¡¯t die well.¡± One of the nurses cursed. ¡°Hahahaha! We¡¯re all going to die.¡± The man with the gold chainughed, looking back and saying, ¡°Bro, let¡¯s go together, don¡¯t kill the old man, I want him to watch us.¡± The man behind him was a bit hesitant, but eventually nodded. Who cares anymore in times like these. ¡°Go!¡± The man with the gold chain rushed forward with his scalpel. However, as soon as he moved forward, he abruptly stopped. He fell backwards, quickly retreating and creating a distance. A blurry figure appeared from the corner. ¡°No fighting, uncle is here to save you.¡± Chapter 67 - 67, Infighting Among the Survivors. Chapter 67:, Infighting Among the Survivors. Everyone was staring, terrified, at the phantom floating in the air. They never imagined that something like a ghost would suddenly appear at this time. And it could even talk. The gold chain-wearing man, who had been so aggressive just moments ago, dering that he wanted to have a st before he died, sat on the ground, continuously moving backward. With a loud crash, he bumped into a shelf behind him, stopping his movements. The nurses on the other side were also holding their mouths tightly, preventing themselves from making any noise. The whole storeroom suddenly fell silent. ¡°Damnit, there are really ghosts in this world.¡± The gold chain-wearing man said, supporting himself up by the cardboard box. He moved next to another security guard. The three groups of people, in the tight space of the storeroom, formed a triangle of opposition. The nurses huddled together, crouching in the southeast corner, the gold chain man and the security guard stood in the northeast corner, but Xiao Xiao floated near the west. Each kept a distance from the others, their eyes filled with caution. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Xiao Xiao felt that the atmosphere wasn¡¯t right and asked curiously. ¡°What are you?¡± The gold chain man asked, his hand holding the scalpel was already soaked with sweat. Xiao Xiao looked at him and said, ¡°I¡¯m Xiao Xiao, my family owns the Fuheng Silver Store.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± The man casually responded. Then he immediately stepped forward and the scalpel in his hand suddenly stabbed at the phantom. The scalpel pierced through the phantom like a balloon, causing it to disperse abruptly. The man with the gold chain smiled, turned around, and shouted, ¡°This is a projection they made. Don¡¯t be fooled. Act directly. You make the first move.¡± ¡°Right.¡± The security guard nced at the phantom and then directly pounced on it. ¡°Fight them.¡± The doctor across the room shouted, leading the nurses to rush forward. Xiao Xiao¡¯s figure regrouped aside. Meanwhile, the two parties were already wrestling together. ng-! Bang bang bang-! The wrestling parties knocked over the shelves on both sides, scattering arge pile of items. ss medicine bottles fell onto the floor, creating a continuous sound of shattering. Roar-! From the corridor outside the door came the roar of a zombie. More and more footsteps began to gather towards them, pounding on the tightly closed door and windows with force. Both parties were startled. The same thought raised in their minds. We¡¯re done for! ¡°Hang in there, I¡¯ll go get my uncles to save you.¡± Xiao Xiao shouted, then turned and phased through the wall to leave. Outside the hospital, The skeleton squad remained unmoved. A few zombies that rushed over were killed one by one by the group of skeletons. ¡°How did you hear the radio message?¡± Wu Heng looked towards LiYahong. He discovered the radio that received the message when he inspected the bus. He was also curious about how other people received messages. This was something he didn¡¯t really understand. Li Yahong replied, ¡°My father liked to modify his old car, he installed a radio in it, so he could listen to broadcasts.¡± ¡°You heard the distress message from him on the car radio?¡± ¡°Yeah, with the world being like this, everyone is trying to establish contact with the outside world, waiting for rescue, or hoping to find if there were people who survived.¡± Li Yahong continued. It was lucky to survive, but simply clinging on was also a kind of torture. ¡°It will get better.¡± Wu Heng reassured softly. At that moment, Xiao came floating in from a distance, shouting, ¡°Uncle, I found survivors. They are fighting, and there are lots of zombies outside.¡± Wu Heng and Li Yahong were both stunned. They immediately understood what Xiao Xiao meant. The survivors were fighting among themselves. ¡°Let me see!¡± Wu Heng gestured, and Xiao Xiao directly entered his body. The scene appeared in his mind. First, the group of zombies outside the hospital building. There were two or three hundred zombies outside the building alone, and two mutated dogs could be seen among them. Once the fight started, the numbers could only multiply. Just like what Wu Heng saw from afar. Ordinary zombies and mutated dogs did not engage in battle, but maintained a peaceful coexistence. To him, their rtionship seemed simr to that between a skeleton and a skeleton dog. This was not a good sign. Then, Xiao Xiao¡¯s point of view became somewhat chaotic. She went straight into the hospital building, passing swiftly through its walls. Zombies were visible as they wandered the corridors and inhabited the rooms. At some unspecified floor, she caught a glimpse of survivors. The sudden appearance of Xiao Xiao startled them. Shortly after, the survivors began to fight, which attracted the attention of the zombies. Even if he were to lead his troops into the building now, it would take some time. By then, it was likely that everyone would already be dead. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Li Yahong hesitated before cautiously asking a question. Along the way, she found the man before her not as intimidating as she thought. At least, he wasn¡¯t as terrifying as she had imagined. ¡°A few survivors started fighting and attracted the attention of zombies. It seems unlikely they will survive,¡± Wu Heng replied. ¡°This¡­,¡± Li Yahong wanted to say something, but couldn¡¯t. What a fate these people have. The Skeleton Army had already reached the hospital¡¯s door, and they chose this moment for internal strife. After enduring for so long, they fell just one step short of survival. Sigh-! She exhaled, feeling helpless. Wu Heng released Xiao Xiao, instructing her to fly into the sky for a lookout. Then, he directed the skeletons to cautiously advance a certain distance before beginning to implement his strategy. Indeed, there were quite a number of zombies inside the hospital. Charging in directly would result in some losses, so a simple n was needed. He found a building and positioned his troops against its wall, their spears pointed forward. Once preparations wereplete, he turned to Basen and said, ¡°Basen, lure those zombies here, but be careful.¡± Basen squeezed out of the skeleton crowd and walked towards one of them. Very quickly, there were sounds of hurried footsteps and the roaring of zombies. Trailing behind Basen was arge crowd of zombies. Howling as they rushed forward, their forms grotesque. Wu Heng gripped his magic wand, prepared for battle, while Li Yahong¡¯s face turned pale, her legs involuntarily trembling. Reaching close proximity, Basen swiftly pushed his way into the mob of skeletons, quickly making his way to the back. Raising his magic wand, Wu Heng released the Grease Skill instantly, covering the ground with sticky grease. Throwing out a mmable object, arge fire blocked the two factions with a whoosh. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh-! The zombies were drowned in the sea of fire. However, very soon, zombies engulfed in mes charged out and impaled themselves on the arranged spears. More and more zombies rushed out, pouncing on the skeletons. The two sides immediately shed. The noise of battle, the sound of chopping and shing, the crackling of burning fire, filled the entire area. The sounds of fighting, in turn, attracted even more zombies to converge here. Endlessly they came. After casting a Witchcraft Arrow, out of the corner of Wu Heng¡¯s eye, he saw two mutated dogs. They dragged away a skeleton from the team¡¯s nk. Violently shaking their heads, they tore the skeleton warriors to shreds. Leaving a pile of white bones behind. Then they continued, seizing the next opportunity. Catching the skeletons off guard, they rushed forward, grabbed hold of a skeleton and fiercely yanked it out. They resumed their frenzied biting. ¡°It¡¯s you guys I¡¯ve been looking for.¡± The purpose of Wu Heng¡¯s trip was the mutated zombies. He had been worried that the two mutated dogs would run away as soon as the battle began. ncing at the few skeleton dogs and cats around, he said, ¡°Go, kill those zombie dogs and bring back their corpses.¡± Four dogs and a cat, dashed out of the mass of skeletons. The mutated dog that was in the distance, tearing apart a skeleton, heard the approaching footsteps. It lifted its head just in time to see the skeleton dogs pouncing on it. Before it could react, the skeleton dogs had knocked it down and they began biting each other. Tangled into a ball. Chapter 68 - 68, Big Head Zombie_l Chapter 68:, Big Head Zombie_l Li Yahong watched in surprise at the scene unfolding before her. It was her first time observing a battle between skeletons and corpses. The sight was horrendously bloody. A severed arm of a zombie hung in the rib cage of a skeleton, while zombies ferociously bit the skeletons¡¯ ribs. The shocking visual, was stronger than anything in a movie. Survivors who lived through this had already adapted to the physical and mental strains of this apocalyptic environment. Still, the current events induced a chilling dread. Wu Heng once again released the ¡°Grease Skill,¡± igniting a zing fire. The zombie¡¯s attack became more ferocious, like iing tidal waves, constantly smashing into the skeleton¡¯s formation. The skeletons were also relentlessly retaliating, repeatedly killing the charging zombies. The boundary between the two camps gradually formed a lineposed of corpses and bones. Just as Wu Heng thought that everything would be okay if they continued to resist, Suddenly, the attacking zombies underwent a change. Groups of zombies evaded the fire in front, even bypassing the position of spear soldiers, nking on both sides,unching intense attacks. Like a ceaselessly contractingpressor, squeezing the skeleton group from both sides. At the same time, zombies also rushed into the passageways of buildings on both sides, broke windows, and jumped directly into the center of the skeleton formation from above. While crushing a bunch of skeletons underneath, they began to engage inbat. In an instant, the skeletons became disorganized. Wu Heng and Li Yahong watched the scene before them in surprise. The zombies were beginning to use tactics. How was this possible? ¡°There must be something influencing these zombies.¡± Wu Heng¡¯s gaze quickly scanned the entire battlefield, seeking the reason for the sudden change in the zombies. He had battled with zombies many times. If zombies had tactics, he would not have survived till now. There must be some problem somewhere. As Wu Heng scanned, his eyes suddenly focused. At the rear end of the zombies. A small group of zombies surrounded a peculiar zombie.please visit ¡± sitestorys(.)c0m ¡± maybe y0u will enj0y the captivating sh0rt st0ries. Its size was no different than a human¡¯s, but the oversized head looked oddly grotesque. Like an inverted gourd, ced on a person¡¯s head ¡°That¡¯s a Commanding Zombie,¡± Li Yahong suddenly said beside him. ¡°What Commanding Zombie?¡± ¡°Radio broadcasts describe specific traits of zombies, stating that one called the Commanding Zombie has a distinctivelyrge head, and it can control a certain number of zombies,¡± Li Yahong quickly exined. Wu Heng understood. In other words, the actions of these zombies were being controlled by this big-headed zombie. To change the situation, they needed to kill this big-headed zombie. But it was clever enough to stay at a distance, beyond the range of skills and handguns. ¡°Bawudong, can you kill it?¡± Wu Heng asked. Bawudong looked around and slipped into the building behind him. Then, with a loud bang. Broke through the ss on the third floor, leaped directly out of the range of the majority of zombies. Using his fists and feet together, he sent nearby zombies flying. Then he charged towards the location of the big-headed zombie. The big-headed zombie had special abilities, but not much guts. Seeing the towering skeleton getting closer and closer, it became somewhat uneasy. Zombies around started to hinder the approaching Bawudong, but were all knocked flying. The big-headed zombie slowly backed away. Intending to retreat, it moved slowly and seemed unsteady, teetering and tottering as it walked. In haste, an ordinary zombie crouched down and hoisted the big-headed zombie on its back. Then turned and fled into the distance. The moment the big-headed zombie fled, the attacking horde of zombies instantly became disorganized. Immediately, Wu Heng gave the order, ¡°Attack.¡± With a loud crash ~! The skeletons charged out from their original position and directly pounced on the retreating horde of zombies. In an instant, chaos ensued again. Big Guy Skeleton, rushing to the front, wielding his arms nonstop, chased after the zombies with other skeletons. The skeletons clung tightly to the back of the zombie horde, sticking to them like a ster, pressing even tighter as they retreated. As if they had resolved to run away, the zombies didn¡¯t look back and fled into the distance. Only when they were attacked would they stop and retaliate. Li Yahong followed the skeletons and rushed forward. Her mind was still in a whirl. Chasing after the horde of corpses to fight? That wasn¡¯t necessary, was it? Meanwhile, Wu Heng followed behind, ncing at his panel. [Level 4 (6454/6500)] ¡± Chase them!¡± Wu Heng continued to shout. Ahead, zombies carrying Big Head Zombie were fleeing, with Bawudong pursuing from behind. Behind Bawudong was the fleeing zombie horde, and behind the horde were skeletons holding kitchen knives, their bones ttering as they ran. They ran in arge group along the road. [Gain Experience +4.] [Your level has increased to Level 5, Intelligence +i, Constitution +i, unlocking proficiency in Arcane Training, spiritual power has increased.] Finally reached level five. Wu Heng was overjoyed and immediately issued an order, ¡°Defense!¡± Whoosh! The advancing skeletons stopped the chase and began attacking the zombies rushing out from both sides of thene. Having chased down this path, they couldn¡¯t even see the hospital anymore. If they continued chasing, they wouldn¡¯ t know where they would end up. After killing the Zombies who rushed out from thenes, Bawudong walked back from a distance. Looking back at the direction he came from, it seemed he had made a small detour to avoid the zombies behind him. But he failed to kill Big Head Zombie. He had to be more cautious in the future; their abilities were too strange. Wu Heng gestured and the skeletons began to tidy up the scene, carrying the corpses back the way they came. Hospital. There were no traces of zombies in the yard in front of the building. They entered the registration hall. Some zombies scattered about were all killed by the skeletons. Wu Heng looked around and asked, ¡°What can we loot from the hospital?¡± Li Yahong replied, ¡°Medicines. Medicines are important at this time. Also, alcohol. We need alcohol to disinfect when obtaining the Corpse Core.¡± Hmm¡­ ¡°Besides the medicine?¡± ¡°Aside from the medicine? Maybe some equipment!¡± Wu Heng nodded and turned his gaze to Xiao Xiao, asking, ¡°Xiao Xiao, where are the survivors you mentioned?¡± ¡°Upstairs.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go check it out.¡± They went upstairs and entered the storeroom that Xiao Xiao described. The door was wide open, filled with cluttered items and traces of blood. Walking in with the skeletons, the sound of crushed medicine bottles and paper boxes echoed under their feet. ¡°See where that radio is?¡± Wu Heng said. Li Yahong nodded and began to search around. Just as the two were looking around. ng-! A sudden noise made everyone turn their heads abruptly. Wu Heng gestured to Basen, who went over and moved away the pile of debris. There beneath was a piece of equipment resembling a freezer. ¡°Open it!¡± Screech-! As the cover was lifted, a girl d in a nurse¡¯s uniform was curled up inside. Before she could speak, she spotted the skull leaning in to look at her. In an instant, her eyes widened in extreme despair. Chapter 69 - 69, You won’t sacrifice yourself, will you? _1 Chapter 69:, You won¡¯t sacrifice yourself, will you? _1 Xiao Xiao floated over from above, pointing at the cab and shouting, ¡°Uncle, there¡¯s another living person here-!¡± A living person? ¡°Basen, step back a little.¡± Basen backed off a bit, Wu Heng continued, ¡°Are you still alive? If you¡¯re alive, thene out.¡± ¡°I, I¡¯m still alive!¡± A trembling voice echoed from inside the cab. Then, a somewhat petite female nurse stood up. Cradling her arms, she carefully watched the people and skeleton standing in the room, her eyes filled with confusion and fear. Wu Heng looked her up and down, asking: ¡°Are you injured? Not just bite or scratch wounds from zombies. Any wound, once it contacts zombie blood or decaying flesh, could potentially be infected. So we have to be careful. ¡°No, no, when the zombies rushed in, I hid in here, then I think the cab fell, trapping me underneath.¡± ¡°Come out!¡± The nurse came out. ¡°Turn around.¡± She obediently turned around. There didn¡¯t seem to be any signs of injury. Wu Heng continued, ¡°Li Yahong, Basen, take her aside and check for wounds.¡± ¡°Oh, alright!¡± Li Yahong nodded, then turned to the nurse and said, ¡°Come, follow me.¡± After not too long, Li Yahong led the nurse back. She said, ¡°She was checked. No injuries.¡± Wu Heng nodded and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name? ¡°Wang Ke!¡± ¡°Where is yourmunication equipment?¡± The nurse pointed underneath the fallen shelves, saying, ¡°It was there before.¡± ¡°Go and check!¡± Basen stepped forward, moving boxes, bottles, and jars aside, revealing the equipment. It was the old army green color, obviously a dated piece. ¡°This one?¡± Wu Heng asked. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Take it out.¡± Wu Heng continued, ¡°You can distinguish some medicines, right? Take Li Yahong and gather somemonly used ones. We¡¯ll leave soon.¡± The two women left to find medicines in the dispensary. Wu Heng found a cardboard box and put the radio equipment into it. He had the skeleton carry it, and continued to wander around the hospital. Actually, there¡¯s quite a lot of things here, but not many that 1 can use. Unless I really n to open a hospital. After circling around twice. The two women came back, carrying two cardboard boxes. After confirming there¡¯s nothing else needed, everyone went downstairs together. They left the hospital building. They had the skeleton carrying the corpses, and they started to head back. They returned to theplex. All the bodies were thrown on the pile of corpses on the side. Wu Heng continued,¡±The information this time was very urate. What do you need? I¡¯ll see if I have it.¡± If someone contributes, they should get some rewards. Li Yahong didn¡¯t hesitate, or perhaps had thought about it beforehand, 111 take food.¡± Wu Heng nodded, directing the skeleton to bring over a bag of rice, a box of beer, and some bottled pickles and canned fish. He ced them on her tricycle. Seeing the food taken out, Li Yahong was utterly captivated. After swallowing her saliva, she promptly said, ¡°Thank you.¡± In truth, she didn¡¯t exert much effort this time. At most she acted as a guide, and followed the skeleton in running after the zombies for a while. Other than getting thoroughly scared, there wasn¡¯t much else. Now she can get so much food, she¡¯s definitely hit the jackpot. Wu Heng looked at the delighted Li Yahong, continuing, ¡°This radio equipment will be kept at your ce for now. You can use it tomunicate with the outside and collect information on nearby mutated zombies. Li Yahong thought for a moment, felt there was no disadvantage to her, so she nodded in agreement, ¡°Okay, you need information on every type of mutated zombie?¡± ¡°If you can discern the type of zombies, that would be best. Vague information is also fine.¡± ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± She was no longer surprised at Wu Heng searching for mutated zombies. He was the one chasing after mutated zombies and hordes of zombies, after all. You can¡¯tpare him to an ordinary survivor. In his eyes, mutated zombies are the prey. As Li Yahong was nodding, she nced at the nurse in the distance and asked, ¡°What about her?¡± ¡°Take her with you. See what she can do and assign her some work¡¯ Wu Heng also nced at the saved nurse. She appeared young, and had a petite build. She couldn¡¯t do any heavy work But as a nurse, it¡¯s actually quite important, she at least knew some first aid knowledge. It coulde in handy if anyone gets injured, catches a cold or gets a fever. Wu Heng didn¡¯t need potions himself. The potions from ck Stone Town worked faster, and a single bottle could annihte disease. It was Li Yahong¡¯s team that needed them. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll head back first,¡± saidLiYahong. ¡°Go ahead!¡± Li Yahong gave a slight bow, called her nurse, and pushed her cart to leave. After the duo left, Wu Heng directly checked his attribute panel. [Name: Wu Heng] [upation: Necromancer] [Level: 5 (26/14000) ] [Attributes: Strength 12, Agility 19, Constitution 20, Intelligence 18, Perception 10, Charisma 13] [Specialties: Spear Specialization (Basic), Arcane Training.] [Skills: Bone Maniption Skill, Acid Ssh, Grease Skill, Dancing Light Skill, Decay Ray, Corpse Preservation, Communicate with the Dead.] [Arcane Training]The caster¡¯s skills are enhanced, reducing spiritual power consumption when casting. He had unlocked specialty called[Arcane Training]at level 5- This kind of specialty that he could unlock himself was somewhat different from those he had before. ording to the description of the specialty, it enhanced the power of skills and reduced the consumption of magic. For him, it was a very practical specialty. After reviewing the attribute panel, Wu Heng ordered the skeletons to drag the corpses of the two mutated hunting dogs from the pile of bodies. The two mutated dogs were bitten to a bloody pulp, a grim sight. He directly cast[Bone Maniption Skill]. As the flesh slipped off, two skeleton dogs slowly rose. [Skeleton Hunting Dog (Level 5)] After shaking off the rotten meat from their skeletal frames, they trotted over to the side with their heads wagging. They rummaged through the rotten meat. And easily found two level-1 corpse cores. He rinsed them with alcohol, then found a stic bag and wrapped them up directly. Once he returned to ck Stone Town, he could continue making potions to enhance his physical attributes. Xiao Xiao took the skeleton dogs to y off to the side. Wu Heng then took out the[Book of the Undead]and continued reading. He was looking for exnations in the book about transforming corpses. Even if he slowly transformed one corpse at a time, he would never be able to convert all the poption of this in his lifetime. He wondered if there was a more efficient way to convert them. At Little East Auto Repair. Li Yahong returned to the garage with her cart. Everyone stared in surprise at the rice, beer, canned food, and pickles on the cart. They probably had forgotten what canned meat tasted like. Seeing it now, they unconsciously swallowed their saliva. Then, the youngest man yelled in surprise, ¡°Sister Hong, where did all this foode from? You didn¡¯t sa-sacrifice yourself to get this for us, did you?¡± Li Yahong red at him, pped him on the back of his neck, ¡°What bullshit are you talking about, I exchanged this for information.¡± Then she moved aside some goods and continued, ¡°This is Wang Ke, he¡¯ll be living with us from now on. He¡¯s a nurse from the second hospital, we¡¯ll rely on him if any of us get sick or injured in the future, so take care of him.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Everyone nodded immediately. Then they asked about the situation while walking into the garage. ck Stone Town. Wu Heng went to the Professional Association to inquire about his potionsmission, confirming that there were no results yet. He then released amission for the creation of potions using Level 1 Corpse Cores. Level 1 Corpse Cores should be done sooner. The potions could be made in a day or two. After he had released themissions, Wu Heng left the town directly and headed for the ck market. Draped in a ck cloak, he squatted down in front of a familiar stall. Wu Heng directly asked, ¡°I want to buy the ¡®Dead Bones Battlefield¡¯ skill book.¡± While flipping through thefBook of Necromancy], Wu Heng found the content he needed. In addition to individually casting[Bone Maniption Skill], there were two other ways to convert corpses. One was a skill called[Dead Bones Battlefield]. When cast, it could directly convert corpses within a certain range into skeleton soldiers. It was a mass conversion skill. The development of this skill was due to the inability to efficiently transform corpses during racial battles. After all, what a battlefieldcked the least were corpses. Converting them one by one would achieve nothing. They couldn¡¯t convert them faster than their enemies could kill them. Hence, necromancers developed this skill, which could be learned at level 5. He had just reached level 5 today. The other method involved a special building enchanted with necromancy magic, called the Burial Ground. Once the corpses were thrown in, they could be automatically converted into skeletons. However, the requirements for creating a Burial Ground were rtively high. It required a lot of materials and the engraving of specific runes. Comparing the two, buying a skill book for himself to learn was the quickest way. After all, flipping to thest page to unlock it was much faster than creating a conversion-type building. The stall owner in a ck robe didn¡¯t raise his head but replied in a hoarse voice, ¡°I don¡¯t have it.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t screw around. I¡¯m serious about buying,¡± Wu Heng said. Chapter 70 - 70, Someone Called Him King Yama_l Chapter 70:, Someone Called Him King Yama_l The other party did not respond, maintaining a heavy silence. Wu Heng furrowed his brows and further inquired, ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t have it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± ¡°Then where can I buy it?¡± ¡°How would I know!¡± Damn it. If this guy doesn¡¯t have it, where else can he go to buy it in ck Stone Town? He swept his eyes over the entire ck market; his gazended on the ¡®Snake Badge Consortium¡¯. He stood up, strolled around the crowd, and directly went upstairs. In the private room. A middle-aged man with a mustache greeted him with a smile. ¡°Sir, how may I be of assistance?¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking to buy a Skill Book.¡± ¡°Sir, do you know the name?¡± the middle-aged man continued to ask. Wu Heng nodded, ¡°Dead Bones Battlefield, a Necromantic Magic Book.¡± ¡°Very well, sir, let me record that for you. We will promptly start gathering it at our local branches, and if unavable, we will directly call it in from our headquarters.¡± ¡°How long will it take?¡± Hope it¡¯s not like his purchase of the corpses, where he didn¡¯t get any news for a very long time. ¡°Transporting a Skill Book isn¡¯t difficult as they don¡¯t require special handling. We should be able to give you a result within three days.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Wu Heng nodded with satisfaction. ¡°This skill is a high-level one and quite scarce on the market, so the price will be higher.¡± ¡°How much?¡± ¡°You need to pay a deposit of 30 silver coins. The total price, including transportation and acquisition costs, should not exceed 120 silver coins.¡± ¡°Deal, I can ept that!¡± Wu Heng agreed immediately. Basen, who was by his side, cheerfully paid. The middle-aged man respectfully epted it, filled out the consignment note skillfully, and then stamped it with thepany seal. Once the transaction waspleted, Wu Heng stood up again and descended the stairs. He had no ns to carry on browsing and left the ce straight away. Little East Auto Repair. After a hearty meal, they assembled the brought-back radio. Once the sound from the radio came through, everyone broke into a smile. After all, it was a task from the skeleton. If they didn¡¯t do it well, not only would their food be deducted, but they risked being ughtered in anger. Today, Li Yahong mentioned the story of how the man and the skeleton hunted down the Mutated Zombie and the horde of zombies. That was goddamn terrifying. ¡°Alright, everyone, get back to work. Spearhead, concentrate on manufacturing. We can get more food in exchange, so none of us will go hungry.¡± Li Yahong lightly pped her hands and said. The men got up, and one of them suddenly said, ¡°Sister Hong, we¡¯re running low on gas.¡± ¡°Use it for now. When we¡¯re almost out, we¡¯ll go find some more.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± After the others left, Li Yahong turned to Wang Ke and said, ¡°There are just five of us here. You¡¯ll stay with me and that older sister from just now at night. The conditions are as they are. Do whatever you can to help and if you can¡¯t, just monitor the radio.¡± ¡°Alright, thank you, Sister Hong.¡± Wang Ke replied somewhat cautiously. No one asked if they had any other rtives or anything like that. So much time had passed since the end of the world, everyone knew the reality of it all too well. Asking would only reopen old wounds. ¡°Sister Hong, is that man who canmand the skeleton the Superpowered Man they mentioned on the radio?¡± Wang Ke asked quietly. ¡°Probably!¡± LiYahongreplied. ¡°Were you also saved by him?¡± ¡°Saved?¡± Li Yahong shook her head. ¡°No, we just met. He provides us with food, and we make some tools for him. It¡¯s more like a coboration.¡± ¡°Will he hurt us?¡± ¡°He shouldn¡¯t, but it¡¯s best to maintain a peaceful rtionship. We still depend on him for food.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± As the two of them chatted in low voices, there came a sudden inquiry from one of the radio channels, ¡°Is there any friend from the Second Hospital out there? If you can leave the hospital building and head 500 meters east into the alley, we can assist you in leaving.¡± The two chatting suddenly fell silent. It seems that yesterday¡¯s cry for help from the hospital did have some effect. A doctor, considering the current situation, is also an important profession. Some survivor teams are willing to risk taking them out. Of course, the first step is to get out of the hospital. If the army doesn¡¯te, no one can break into the hospital. Since this side didn¡¯t respond, a man¡¯s voice came from the device again, ¡°No one is responding, something may have gone wrong. It¡¯s hard to survive in a crowded ce like a hospital.¡± ¡°Damn world!¡± Another woman¡¯s voice followed. Wang Ke looked at Li Yahong, who nodded. Wang Ke picked up the somewhat old-fashioned microphone and said, ¡°I¡¯m from the Second Hospital, I¡¯ve been rescued.¡± She didn¡¯t say we, she just said I. She doesn¡¯t know how to exin. When she was asking for help, there were quite a few people, but now only she was rescued. ¡°You were rescued? Did you run out?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°How did you get out? How could you possibly leave such a ce? Are you sure you¡¯re the one who asked for help from the Second Hospital yesterday? It¡¯s not the time to joke.¡± Wang Ke nced at Li Yahong beside her, and said into the radio, ¡°Someone went into the hospital to save us.¡± ¡°Entered the hospital? How is that possible? Is it the rescue team?¡± ¡°No! Just other survivors.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impressive? Can we get to know each other? Maybe we need to take care of each other in the future.¡± Wang Ke continued to look at Li Yahong, unsure whether to say something and also unsure of the other person¡¯s name. Li Yahong whispered, ¡°All I know is that some people call him King Yama.¡± Wang Ke frowned, but thinking about the skeletons and ghosts around the man. She felt that this name was quite fitting. But still, she picked up the microphone and said, ¡°Some people call him Yama.¡± The radio fell into silence. All the survivors listening to this channel were frozen in their seats. King Yama? Actually, someone was using that name. Seeing no one was talking on the radio, Li Yahong took the microphone and said, ¡°A Big Head zombiemander has been spotted east of the Second Hospital. Friends nearby, be careful. If you have information about Mutated zombies, remember tomunicate and contact each other.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s survive together!¡± The next day. When Wu Heng was heading home after breakfast at the pub. He saw thendlord, Ludger, waiting at the door, next to him stood a middle- aged woman wearing a beige linen dress and an apron. Unlike the mature and seductive woman known as ¡®Slyther¡¯, the woman next to thendlord is clearly from a civilian area, being simple and cautious. Hearing the footsteps, thendlord and the woman turned their heads to look at the same time. ¡°Good morning, Mr. Ludger.¡± Wu Heng smiled. He had a decent impression of hisndlord, Ludger. It¡¯s not that his character is of high caliber, but he doesn¡¯t really manage the house here and seldomes to find him unless there is something major. Thest couple of times, the situation was too serious, which led him to meet to discuss it, but other than that, he barelyes by and doesn¡¯t want to manage it. ¡°Good morning,¡± Ludger replied, then swiftly said, ¡°There¡¯s something I need to talk to you about. Let¡¯s go inside.¡± Wu Heng opened the door and let the two of them in. He opened a bottle of Iced Tea, poured two cups and handed them over. Before Wu Heng could ask anything, thendlord spoke first, ¡°This is Mrs. Bukem. She lives in the crowded northern sector, working in a textile factory.¡± Wu Heng looked strangely at Ludger. He was pondering over why he brought the woman here. After introducing the woman, thendlord introduced Wu Heng, ¡°This is who I¡¯ve told you about, ¡®Wu Heng¡¯. He is a core member of the Professional Association, and the reason our crowded area is so stable is that he lives here. Think about it, others would have moved out long ago, but those staying chose to take care of ordinary people like us¡­ Very reliable.¡± Thendlord wanted to say more, but seeing Wu Heng staring at him, he swallowed his words. He looked at the woman next to him and said, ¡°You can talk to Wu Heng.¡± The woman stood up, gave a slight bow. Her eyes were red and filled with desperation and urgency when she raised her head. ¡®Mr. Wu Heng, I hope you can help me, I really have no other way.¡¯ Chapter 71 - 71, Investigation of the Case l Chapter 71:, Investigation of the Case l Indeed, they needed him for something. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Tell me what happened, I will help you if I can.¡± Wu Heng said directly. ¡°My son is missing, he left the day before yesterday and hasn¡¯te back since. We¡¯ve looked everywhere he usually goes, and some other children have said they saw a man with a full beard and a red mark behind his ear take him away.¡± The woman spoke quickly, her words somewhat scrambled from her panic. But he understood the gist of it. Someone had kidnapped a child. Due to the squad of professionals, Wu Heng was no longer as cautious as he had initially been, but that did not mean that the security in the crowded area had improved. The crowded area was still chaotic, fights, robbery, and theft were frequent urrences. However, now that he had gained some power, such incidents rarely happened to him. National professionals, without a good security system, had left this ce still in chaos. ¡°Where are the patrol guards?¡± ¡°The patrol guards approached me today and said that they found the man, he was wanted by the city hall and was killed during the arrest. There has been no information about my son since.¡± ¡°How do you want me to help you?¡± Wu Heng continued to ask. The woman gingerly took out a money pouch and pushed it across the table, saying, ¡°Can you help me gather some information and see if I can find my son? Even if we can¡¯t find him, knowing whether he¡¯s alive or dead would suffice.¡± Wu Heng nced at the money pouch on the table and pushed it back, ¡°I can help ask around, but I can¡¯t guarantee anything. Keep your money for now. We¡¯ll discuss it when there¡¯s news.¡± ¡°Thankyou so much.¡± The woman rose and bowed again. Wu Heng nodded, ¡°You should go home first. If I hear anything, I will let Mr. Ludger know and he will contact you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The woman thanked him repeatedly and left the room with thendlord. After giving it some thought, Wu Heng also tidied up his things and went out with Basen. Frankly, he didn¡¯t really want to get tangled up in this. After all, such matters could easily lead to troubles and dangers for him. But seeing things happen right before his eyes, he couldn¡¯t really stay indifferent. At least for this matter, he should try to see what he could do. In the central area, next to the flower bed in front of the Association¡¯s entrance. Yuli, with a small bag slung over her shoulder, hurried over. She frowned at him, ¡°You needed me for something?¡± ¡°Brought you some snacks.¡± Wu Heng took out some treats and handed them to her. Yuli¡¯s face lit up before she eyed him warily, ¡°What do you want? If you don¡¯t make it clear, I won¡¯t ept them,¡± she said, licking her lips. Wu Heng nced around, then whispered, ¡°Actually, I do have a favor to ask, I need a partner.¡± ¡°What do you mean by partner!¡± ¡°Let me exin. Today, myndlord, the one who told you about kicking the door, brought someone to ask for my help in an investigation¡­¡± Wu Heng roughly exined the situation and continued, ¡°You know me well, I¡¯m good inbat, but investigating cases isn¡¯t my strong suit. From all the people I know, you seem to be the most fit for it.¡± Yuli took some chips, munching on them as she asked, ¡°What is it that you¡¯re saying?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s investigate this together.¡± ¡°Alright, how shall we proceed?¡± Yuli agreed readily. Wu Heng leaned in closer and asked, ¡°Is there a way to get into the guard¡¯s morgue?¡± ¡°Why would we go into the morgue?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s a matter of great importance, just tell me whether we can do it!¡± ¡°Break into it? I can transform into a bear and barrel in, you follow behind and knock everyone out.¡± Yuli said bluntly. Wu Heng was at a loss. If that was the n, he could have just put on a mask and stormed in himself. ¡°Do we have any other way? A way that won¡¯tnd us in trouble afterwards.¡± Wu Heng said as he took out a box of yogurt, stuck a straw into it and handed it to her, ¡°Have a sip, it¡¯ll help clear your mind.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Yuli took a sip, then turned her head away and suggested, ¡°How about I steal a Search Warrant from my aunt?¡± ¡°Ah! Good idea, I must say you¡¯re really smart.¡± Wu Heng immediately agreed. ¡°Alright, wait for me,¡± Yuli said as she turned around and ran off. Before long, Yuli ran back. She patted her bag, indicating for him to hurry up. Wu Heng nodded, and the two of them quickly left side by side. The Guard¡¯s Corps, the morgue. Yuli stood at the front, a document in her hand, saying, ¡°This is stamped by the association. We need to inspect the body inside.¡± Two guards at the entrance looked at the two of them and at the strange man with a round helmet behind them. ¡°What are you investigating? Why haven¡¯t we received any news?¡± one of the guards asked. ¡°What do you care what I¡¯m looking into? Can you catch criminals or conduct investigations?¡± Yuli shot back immediately. The guards didn¡¯t expect the youngdy to have such a temper. They gave the document another look and said, ¡°Alright, go in.¡± After all, they were only a couple of bodies. Who would steal them? Yuli strutted in with her chest out, Wu Heng and Basen trailing behind her. They entered the cold hallway and walked some distance before they got to the ce where the corpses were stored. In a closed space made of bluestone bricks, there were a few iron beds, each covered with a linen cloth underneath whichy a corpse. ¡°Which one is it?¡± Yuli asked. ¡°Big beard, there¡¯s a red mark behind the ear.¡± ¡°Oh oh!¡± The two of them and a skeleton started to check each one in turn. ¡°Over here,e quickly!¡± Wu Heng strode over and saw the corpse lying on the wooden bed. Big beard, there was a mark behind the ear. ¡°Is it him?¡± ¡°It should be him.¡± ¡°How do you n to investigate? Do you want to perform an autopsy?¡± ¡°I have a way. Stand behind me,¡± Wu Heng said. Yuli stood behind him. Wu Heng immediately cast [Communicate with the Dead], and necromancy enveloped the body in front of him. The next second, the pale corpse suddenly opened its eyes and sat up straight. Yuli was startled and clung onto his arm. Wu Heng looked at the corpse and asked directly: ¡°Where did you take the child you stole?¡± The corpse turned its head towards them and said: ¡°I sold them to a human trafficker, each for a hundred silver coins.¡± ¡°Who is the human trafficker?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. He always covers his face when we meet. I just collect the money and don¡¯t bother with the rest.¡± ¡°How do you guys get in touch?¡± The corpse answered, ¡°Every time I catch someone, I will sit in the bar for a while, and he¡¯ll send someone to give me the location where we¡¯ll meet.¡± ¡°Which bar?¡± ¡°Red-faced Mermaid.¡± Onest question. Wu Heng thought for a moment, then continued to ask: ¡°Does he have any distinguishing features, or how do you know the person is the one you¡¯re doing business with?¡± ¡°He speaks with a southern dialect and smells of smoke.¡± After speaking, the corpse fell back onto the iron rack with a bang. Not moving, not exhibiting any signs of life. The corpse looked even more withered than before. But no other peculiarities presented themselves. ¡°What¡¯s happened to him?¡± Yuli pointed and asked. Wu Heng said, ¡°It¡¯s a kind of necromancy that allows the dead to answer questions.¡± ¡°You can do that?¡± ¡°Yes! Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll head out first.¡± When they left the morgue, the guard stopped them again. ¡°Wait a moment!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Yuli shot back, hands on hips, ring at him. The guard nced at hispanion and said, ¡°You keep an eye on them. I¡¯m going to take a look inside.¡± After speaking, he turned around and left. He quickly returned, ¡°Alright, there¡¯s no issue, you can leave.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Yuli snorted, and the two of them with a skeleton walked off into the distance. Once they were far away, Yuli asked again, ¡°How are we going to investigate next?¡± Wu Heng thought for a moment and said, ¡°It¡¯s not entirely without leads. The person has a southern dialect and smells of smoke.¡± ¡°Oh, then what? How to find this person?¡± ¡°You check with the vice-executive to see if he knows this person. I will go to the bar for an inquiry. We¡¯ll split up and regroup at my house for dinner.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± The two of them split up in the central area and carried out their ns. The Red-faced Mermaid Bar. At this time, there wasn¡¯t much of a crowd in the bar. It was quiet, with the barkeeper still cleaning up. Only after sundown would the ce liven up. Wu Heng pushed the door open to enter and sat down in a corner. The woman carrying a tray walked over. When she saw his face, she turned to leave. It was the server he had met before, Be. Wu Heng directly said, ¡°Two Cloudy Cocktails.¡± He took out two silver coins and handed them to her. The woman looked skeptical, hesitated for a moment but eventually took the money and left to prepare the drinks. Soon, the woman came over with the drinks. ¡°Sir, your cocktails.¡± Wu Heng nodded. As he saw her leaving, he immediately said, ¡°Wait, keep mepany for a little chat.¡± ¡°Sir, Ihave work to do.¡± ¡°Have a drink. You don¡¯t want us to have a standoff here, attracting the attention of others, right?¡± Chapter 72 - 72, The Same Goal l Chapter 72:, The Same Goal l The woman hesitated, then sat down at a nearby table, looking irritated as she blurted out, ¡°What exactly do you want?¡± Last time, the fourth squad was making arrests in a tavern.¡± Wu Heng came in to gather intelligence, acquiring some news from her. Even though no one knew, she did not want to get involved. Provision of intelligence to guards and professional squads could incur the wrath of frence mercenaries and some gangs. And then she would no longer be able to work in the tavern. ¡°This is your share fromst time.¡± A money bag was stuffed into her hand from under the table. Be, feeling the hefty money bag in her hand, her eyes widened in surprise. ¡°What¡­what are you talking about?¡± ¡°The bounty from thest intelligence you provided. No one knows, don¡¯t worry,¡± whispered Wu Heng, leaning in close. Someone had noticed this exchange. Agaze came their way, followed by a shout, ¡°Be! What¡¯s wrong?¡± Be, with an indifferent expression on her face, squeezed out a smile, ¡°Nothing, just a friend of mine. I¡¯m joining him for a drink.¡± Seeing she knew the person, no one else paid any further attention. But Be¡¯s hand, hidden beneath the table, was still gripping the money bag tightly. ¡°What are you really trying to do? Don¡¯t get me into trouble.¡± Be tucked the money bag away and spoke directly. ¡°I can¡¯t hurt you,¡± Wu Heng continued. ¡°Have you noticed a man, probably, speaking with a southern ent and always has a smell of smoke around him?¡± Be frowned and shook her head. ¡°Think hard,¡± Wu Heng urged. ¡°As you know, the tavern is always bustling, and aside from ordering drinks, there are no opportunities for small talk, let alone noticing any particr smell.¡± A pub, where various scents all mix together, wasn¡¯t an ideal ce to identify someone by their odor. Continuing, Be said, ¡°But I¡¯ve heard that there is indeed a group of mercenaries from the South, and they¡¯ve rented a warehouse in the west.¡± Wu Heng¡¯s eyes lit up as he asked, ¡°Is there any other information?¡± ¡°That¡¯s all I know.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Standing up, Wu Heng headed for the exit. Be put away the money bag and walked toward the newly arrived guests with her tray. Nightfall descended on the West Warehouse District. Wu Heng, Yuli, and Basen were swiftly weaving through the maze of alleys. ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s here?¡± Yuli asked. After they finished dinner, the two of them hurried over here based on the information Be provided. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Let¡¯s check it out first!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Chatting in hushed voices, they quickly crossed the alley. However, just as they had passed through¡­ Whoosh! A flock of birds approached,nding on rooftops or circling in the sky. ¡°Those are the Ranger¡¯s birds. We¡¯ve been spotted,¡± whispered Yuli. At the same time, the sound of footsteps could be heard from one side. Wu Heng instantly drew his gun, and Yuli was also prepared for a fight. In the moonlight, the figure of the squad leader, Anel, appeared before their eyes. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Yuli asked in surprise, a frown creasing her brow. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be the one asking you that? What are you skulking around here for?¡± demanded Anel. ¡°Why should I tell you?¡± Anel nced at the pair, ¡°Come on, the Vice-executive wants to see you.¡± The Vice-executive? Wu Heng and Yuli exchanged looks, confusion apparent in their gazes. It seemed that they had gotten entangled in some sort of incident. They followed Anel inside a nearby building. In therge room on the first floor, the members of the three squads, aside from the fourth, had gathered, along with some guards. The small room was now somewhat crowded due to its packed upants. Wu Heng and Yuli followed Anel upstairs. As the door opened, three professional squad leaders and the guardmander were seen inside the room. There was also Vice-executive Slyther sporting leather armor and with a Cheetah crouched beside him. The door closed. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Slyther asked sternly. Yuli nudged him with her elbow. ¡°You tell him!¡± ¡°Erm, we received intelligence that someone stole a child from the civilian area. We traced it all the way here,¡± said Wu Heng inly. The other squad leaders exchanged nces. The two most recent additions to the squad, investigating a case privately? ¡°What did you find?¡± Slyther asked. ¡°The person who stole the child sold him to someone with a southern ent. We suspect it may have been the work of that foreign mercenary group who recently arrived here, so we came with Yuli,¡± Wu Heng replied. ¡°Travel this far to save someone?¡± ¡°Investigating, not sure if they are involved.¡± ¡°How many days have you been investigating?¡± ¡°Started this morning.¡± While they were exchanging these words, the other squad leaders exchanged surprised nces. Although they had different cases on their hands, they all pointed in the same direction. That same foreign mercenary group. However, they had been investigating for quite some time and had used numerous informants to get some leads. These two¡­ New recruits had traced the case here in just one day? Slyther was about to say something when a voice came from the outside, ¡°The target has been located in the fourth house. There are currently around eight people that we know of.¡± ¡°Hmm, have everyone prepare.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Slyther nced at the duo, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about this matter. We¡¯ll handle it. Just stay put.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± It was clear the others were about to go apprehend the culprit. Leaving this to them was better and it would also spare them the risk. Slyther left the room with the rest of the squad leaders. Wu Heng and Yuli stood by the window, watching arge group of people rapidly assembling from all sides and rushing towards a distant building. After some thought, Wu Heng quietly released ¡®Xiao Xiao¡¯, who invisibly followed the squad as they quickly departed. Yuli sat down at the table and yawned. ¡°We have been searching and searching, only to bump into them in the end.¡± ¡°That¡¯s quite good actually,¡± Wu Heng reasoned. ¡°We won¡¯t have to risk breaking in to save someone now. We can leave it all up to them.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true!¡± Yuli nodded, but then something seemed to strike her. She banged on the table, ¡°Wait a minute, they are all taking action together. Why didn¡¯t we know about it?¡± ¡°Aren11 we on vacation?¡± ¡°After capturing a wanted criminalst time, what vacation are we talking about? Why didn¡¯t they take us along?¡± ¡°Are you crazy? Being on vacation is the best¡­¡± ¡°They are ostracizing us!¡± Meanwhile. Professional squads and guards quickly maneuvered in the dark. While surrounding the target building, the guards also blocked all the roads around it. Boom-! Anel kicked open the courtyard gate, and the squad members entered one by one. Opposite to them, the door to the building opened, and several people armed with weapons emerged. The man at the front was of medium build, with lean cheeks. He stood with his hands sped behind him, showing no significant fear amidst the encircling crowd. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this, ck Stone Town?¡± he asked nonchntly. Slyther, in the front, scanned the man from head to toe, and said coldly, ¡°The town hall and the local association suspect that you are involved in dangerous activities in ck Stone Town. Come with us please!¡± The man¡¯s eyes narrowed as he nced over everyone present. ¡°We were merely conducting some business. Could there be a misunderstanding?¡± ¡°We also hope it¡¯s just a misunderstanding. This is just a simple interrogation,¡± Slyther continued. The Cheetah at Slyther¡¯s side paced back and forth, staring ahead as if ready for a hunt. ¡°Fine, we will cooperate!¡± the man finally consented. Suddenly, two round objects rolled from behind them and stopped before them, emitting white smoke from their fuses. Chapter 73 - 73, She Can’t Hit Me, right? _i Chapter 73:, She Can¡¯t Hit Me, right? _i The rumble of thunder appeared, like the signal to begin the war. Whoosh-1 The crossbowmen who were already armed fired off their arrows and crossbow bolts. They pierced the night sky, shooting towards the opposing side. Thud thud thud-! The sounds of arrows prating flesh rang out as the mercenaries on the other side immediately had three or four men fall to the ground, hit by arrows. Before they could cry out in pain, they were hit again by several arrows and fell silent. The fuse at the feet had been burnt to the end. Team two¡¯s captain, Tulisa, stepped forward and swung the wand in her hand. Two balls of energy instantly enveloped the fuse of the thunder roll and turned it into solid ice within a second. Boom boom-crack-! The thunder roll exploded with a dull thud like a dud firework, only creating a web-like crack in the ice with a small amount of smoke seeping out from the cracks. The battlefield remained unaffected. ¡°You have made a mistake. I am very angry now, which is not a good thing for your town¡­¡± In the room, the man¡¯s voice from the conversation just now could be heard. Whoosh-! From the room across, the sound of arrows slicing through the air could be heard. All squad members dodged while counterattacking. Prepare the Poison Fog Thunder!¡± Team one¡¯s leader, Anel, shouted. Slyther nced at him and shook his head slightly. ording to the information from Wu Heng, there might be children inside, and the Poison Fog Thunder could cause irreparable damage to young children. However, this shout still had a deterring effect on the people inside the room. ¡°Babies, suck the blood of those men outside. Go, all of you, go out.¡± A man¡¯s whispering voice could again be heard from inside the room. Hum-Buzz! Under the dim moonlight, a thick cloud of smoke seemed to surge out from the doors and windows across, apanied by a buzzing sound, covering the entire courtyard in an instant. ¡°Be careful of the poisonous insects!¡± The scout standing on the wall shouted loudly. Everyone¡¯s faces changed immediately. The poisonous insects, like dark clouds, had obscured the moonlight overhead. In the blink of an eye, a swarm of venomous insects enveloped several guards. ¡°Ah~! It hurts, help!¡± ¡°What are these things, all bugs!¡± The guard fell to the ground, rolling and scratching his body while beginning to remove his armor. He pulled out handfuls of poisonous insects. ¡°Pull him back.¡± The leader of the first team shouted. He tore a scroll open and a me crawled along his longsword. Then he swung his sword obliquely, and with a ¡®whoosh¡¯, a crescent-shaped me wasunched into the sky. The second team¡¯s leader took a deep breath; her chest bulged as she tilted her head back and exhaled a white mist into the air. This turned into raining down beads of frost that froze many of the ck flying insects in their paths. The rest of the team either used skills or scrolls. At the same time, those who were covered with bugs were pulled back to the rear of the squad for help in dealing with the poisonous insects. ¡°They¡¯re trying to escape!¡± The Ranger, who shared vision with a bird, shouted. A few figures burst out from the house in front and rushed towards the walls on either side. Whoosh-! The arrows were fired again. In an instant, several of the figures were pierced through. ¡°Kuro!¡± Slyther called out quietly. The Cheetah at his feet transformed into a streak of light, charging out rapidly. In the blink of an eye, it was already in front of a man. It leaped up, knocked the man down, and bit through his throat. Then quickly, it rushed towards another man, mped down on his ankle, and harshly yanked him down from the wall, biting into his throat. One of them ran away.¡± The Ranger continued to shout. ¡°Teams one and two, follow me and chase them. Team three, clean up the battlefield, search for children.¡± Whoosh-! Everyone got into action ording to the orders. Hmph! If it wasn¡¯t for Yazde suddenlying over, my aunt would have been the executive of ck Stone Town.¡± Yuli crossed her legs, feeling indignant. ¡°The association appointed him, you make it sound like you were the one being assigned.¡± Wu Heng inly stated. ¡°It should have been my aunt to begin with, it was only because Yazde was suddenly assigned here that he took over the position, you know nothing.¡± Yuli said resentfully. Slyther did have some influence in ck Stone Town. He had connections in both the underworld and mainstream society. Such a person must be given a position, otherwise, letting her be a criminal gang leader would be even more trouble. ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Wu Heng replied casually, no longer interested in arguing about it. Who became the executive, he didn¡¯t care. It had nothing to do with him. ¡°Hmmph, you wouldn¡¯t understand even if I told you.¡± Yuli leaned in, continuing, ¡°That skill of yours that lets the dead talk is pretty useful¡¯ makes investigating murders simple, doesn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°That may be true, but we absolutely can¡¯t let anyone know. If the murderers learn about it, destroying the bodies won¡¯t help them either. When a pile of mashed flesh starts talking, it¡¯s pretty terrifying!¡± ¡°Ew-! That¡¯s really disgusting the way you put it.¡± ¡°Just a metaphor. We need to keep this secret, silently making big moves.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll join you for investigations next time!¡± While the two were talking, Xiao Xiao, in his invisible form, flew straight back into his body. The next second, the scene from the recent battle came to mind. Thud! At the same time, a sound of a heavy object falling came from outside the window. Wu Heng and Yuli looked out the window to see a medium-sized man had directly climbed into the courtyard. Yuli furrowed her brows. Wu Heng drew his gun straight away and pulled the trigger, ¡®Bang, bang, bang¡¯! The piercing sound of gunfire sliced through the night sky. With the effect of the Hunting ring¡¯, his shooting uracy had greatly improved. In an instant, several bullets hit his body. Basen leaped down from the second floor, pouncing on the shot enemy. Yuh also reacted, instantly turning into a carrion crow and flying down, then turning into a huge bear, rushing towards the man. The man looked in horror at the scene before him. He couldn¡¯t understand why there was an ambush here. Thump, Thump, Thump!! The giant bear rushed forward at a fast pace, directly pushing the man against the wall.???????????????????????? & The man¡¯s body slid down the wall. The giant bear crouched and its paw loudly hit the man¡¯s chest. At this moment, Slyther also rushed in with his team, nced at the body on the ground, and slightly waved his hand. Immediately someone came forward to check, ¡°He¡¯s dead.¡± Slyther also sighed in relief. He nced at Yuli and Wu Heng. He spoke to the team behind him, ¡°Check the area, clean up the battlefield.¡± Everyone scattered immediately, starting to act ording to themand. Soon, the squad and the guards finished their tasks. All enemies were killed, and no other suspicious targets were found. The enemies¡¯ bodies were loaded onto carts, ready to be transported back. Their leader, Tulisa, led Wu Heng to another cart, pulling open the curtain to reveal three figures inside. ¡°The three children are safe, just passed out. Tomorrow, have their parents collect them from the town office.¡± ¡°Oh, okay, thank you, Captain Tulisa.¡± ¡°Next time there¡¯s trouble, consult with your leader first. Don¡¯t go running around with Yuli. The vice-executive will likely contact you tomorrow!¡± Tulisa continued. Wu Heng nced back and saw Yuli boarding the carriage. She didn¡¯t forget to wave goodbye to him. Wu Heng also waved back. Tulisa let down the curtain, continuing, ¡°Let¡¯s go, be careful on your way back.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The squad left, escorting the cart. Wu Heng also left with Basen, heading towards the crowded area. The next day, Wu Heng went to see thendlord first. He told him about finding the children and that they can be picked up from the town office. He found all three, so he asked thendlord to see if anyone else was missing; they could go together. Hearing this news, thendlord was somewhat surprised. The guards hadn¡¯t found them and had encouraged the parents to give up, but Wu Heng managed to find them. That too, so quickly! He had underestimated his tenant. After a round of awkward praise, thendlord went to notify the children¡¯s mothers. Wu Heng, too, nned to return to the Zombie World. However, just as he started walking, he saw Yuli standing in the doorway, her eyes a little red, ¡°Are you looking for me?¡± ¡°My aunt is looking for you.¡± ¡°Ah? Because of yesterday¡¯s Incident?¡± Yuli nodded. ¡°Did she hit you?¡± Yuli nodded again. ¡°Well, she can¡¯t hit me, right?¡± Chapter 74 - 74, Offering the Special Item_l Chapter 74:, Offering the Special Item_l Walking out of the crowded area, the Money Cat¡¯s carriage was parked at the intersection. Wu Heng climbed onto the carriage, and Yuli slowly followed him. She carefully sat down on the wooden step, which had been cushioned with a thick pad, wincing in pain as she did so. Slyther nced at him and said quietly, ¡°You had my child steal things?¡± As suspected, she was here to confront him. Wu Heng coughed lightly and immediately exined, ¡°It wasn¡¯t stealing, it was just that matters were pressing, and you, Vice-executive, were not there at that time, so I had to take it first. I believe you would have agreed if you were there.¡± ¡°You think you¡¯re good at making excuses?¡± ¡°Not like that¡­.¡± ¡°Since you took it, let¡¯s talk about what you n to offer in return!¡± Slyther continued. ¡°How about considering it a purchase?¡± Slyther gave him a look and nodded, ¡°Alright, the Vice-executive Inquiry Certificate, 500 silver coins, not expensive, right?¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go get you the money.¡± Wu Heng said directly. Slyther was taken aback, looking at him with some doubt. Considering his living environment and daily habits, he didn¡¯t seem like the type who could easily produce such an amount. ¡°The price has gone up, a thousand silver coins.¡± Wu Heng frowned at her, understanding her implication. Asking for money was just an excuse. She, who owned a Money Cat and was a vice-executive of the association, couldn¡¯t really be asking for money from him. ¡°What would you, Vice-executive, like to do?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know when we get there.¡± The carriage proceeded steadily and directly arrived at the Association. They passed through the hall and corridor to the Association¡¯s morgue. Slyther¡¯s gaze rested on one of the corpses, ¡°I need to ask him a few questions.¡± Wu Heng understood. From the beginning, she had intended to have him cast ¡°Communicate with the Dead¡±. He nced at Yuli who was following behind. Thetter pointed at her own butt, mouthing, ¡®No choice, it hurts too much¡¯. ¡°Alright, next time you need me just say so, it¡¯s my duty to alleviate your burdens, Vice-executive.¡± ¡°You¡¯re quite the smooth talker, let¡¯s get started.¡± ¡°I can only ask five questions, think about what you want to ask beforehand.¡± He released his magic skill right after speaking, wrapping the body in necromancy magic. The next moment, the corpse lying on the iron bed sat up abruptly, its gaze falling on a few figures nearby. Wu Heng signaled that they could begin. Slyther asked directly, ¡°What was your purpose foring to ck Stone Town?¡± ¡°We sold a special item.¡± ¡°What kind of special item?¡± ¡°A sacrificial mask, it can enhance the effect of the sacrifice.¡± At these words, everyone¡¯s expressions turned serious. Sacrifice? They immediately thought of the children who had disappeared the day before. ¡°Who did you sell the special item to?¡± Slyther continued. ¡°It was amission from the Snake Badge Consortium, we only provided the item, we don¡¯t know who it was ultimately given to.¡± Snake Badge Consortium¡­ Any matter that involved the Snake Badge Consortium generally couldn¡¯t be investigated further. Even among the Consortium members, the identities of the buyer and seller weren¡¯t known; everyone was disguised. ¡°Do you have any other ns in ck Stone Town?¡± ¡°No more, we nned to stay a few days and then leave.¡± This was the fourth question, and everything they wanted to know had been rified. Only one question was left. Slyther thought for a moment, then asked, ¡°What is the purpose of your kidnapping children?¡± ¡°I like boys.¡± After saying this, the body fell back onto the iron bed with a thud. Only thisst answer was a bit unexpected. It had nothing to do with that sacrificial mask, it was just his own preference. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s leave.¡± said Slyther, heading out. It seemed she had gotten what she needed from this case. The group exited the morgue. Slyther continued, ¡°This matter is over. The acts of child trafficking and killing criminals will be reported by me, you can expect merits and rewards to be issued.¡± ¡°Thank you, Vice-executive.¡± said Wu Heng, expressing his gratitude. Slyther nodded, looked at Yuli, andmented, ¡°Don¡¯t learn the bad things, try learning something good for once.¡± Then she turned around and left. Wu Heng and Yuli headed to the team¡¯s rest area. As soon as they entered the room, Yuli yelled, ¡°Give me a healing potion, my butt hurts.¡± Wu Heng handed her a bottle of healing potion. After downing it in one go, she finally sighed in relief. He sat grumpily aside, ring at Wu Heng, ¡°Why am I the only one getting beaten up?¡± ¡°I am a mage, can you bear to see a mage get beaten?¡± ¡°What are you talking about, why should a druid get beaten up.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll bring you something tasty tomorrow to make up for it.¡± Wu Heng said. ¡°Deal!¡± The two chatted for a while, and Wu Heng listened to her ount of what happened when she went backst night. They both left at noon to attend to their own matters. Stepping out of the association, he suddenly halted. He quickly returned to the front desk in the lobby and said to the female staff member, ¡°Could you check on the status of the tasks I delegated?¡± He almost forgot about his main concern. She began to flip through the record book, ¡°It¡¯s done. Please wait a moment.¡± Wu Heng nodded, waiting aside for a bit. Quickly, she returned with two boxes. She said, ¡°Mr. Wu Heng, both of your tasks have beenpleted. One is the newly formted potion and its recipe, and the other contains two bottles of Detoxifying Potion.¡± Both tasks are done? A joyous expression crossed Wu Heng¡¯s face, he didn¡¯t expect both potions to bepleted at the same time. The first was the synthesis and formtion of the Level Two Corpse Core, which had just concluded a long period of tests, and the second was the Detoxifying Potion from the Level One Corpse Core, which waspleted faster as the recipe was avable in advance. ¡°Great, thanks.¡± ¡°Considering the difficulty of potion crafting and the cost of the materials, you still need to pay 115 silver coins,¡± the staff member reminded him. ¡°Okay!¡± Wu Heng took out the money and handed it to her. Then, he stowed away the potions and left the association. He returned to his residence. Wu Heng ced the new potion on the table. It was different from the Detoxifying Potion of the Level One Corpse Core. This time, the potion was somewhatrger. The bottle was about the size of half a palm, containing a pale blue liquid. [Guard Wisdom Detoxicating Alchemy Mixture] (Description: A mixed potion made for specific toxins, it can guard one¡¯s sanity and has various effects such as removing toxins.) Unlike the Detoxifying Potion of the Level One Corpse Core, this potion has now gone through a name change. It¡¯s now called apound. The description showed numerous effects; it seemed impressive albeit unintelligible. Heading back to the Zombie World, he removes the Level Two Corpse Core from the Organ Jar. After disinfecting it with alcohol, he raised his head and gulped it down. [Strength +8, Constitution +5, Agility +2.] The system prompt appeared instantly. Before he could enjoy the good news, a severe stinging pain quickly covered his entire body. It felt like numerous steel rods pierced his skin and boiling water was bubbling in his marrow. Then, an uncontroble surge of rage emerged. He could clearly feel his sanity fading bit by bit. Without any hesitation, he opened the mixed potion bottle and gulped it down in one go. The moment he swallowed the potion, energy quickly spread throughout his body. The pain gradually eased, and the rage disappearedpletely. Wu Hengy down on the ground, taking in deep breaths. It took a while before he propped himself on Basen, and slowly got up from the ground. ¡°This punishment isn¡¯t something ordinary people could withstand.¡± After standing up, he went to the mirror. Looking at himself from the left and right. The muscles on his body were more defined, exuding a stronger sense of power. It seemed like he had grown a bit taller as well. ¡°Could it actually promote secondary development?¡± After checking himself out in the mirror, he was quite satisfied with the results. His attribute values had been boosted by 15 points in one go. The effect was truly stunning. However, it was mentioned on the radio that superpowers could emerge, yet he hadn¡¯t noticed any changes in himself. Zzz~! As Wu Heng was rummaging through the drawer, looking for a tape measure to confirm if he had grown taller. A burst of electric sounds came from the walkie-talkie nearby. Shortly after, a woman¡¯s voice came through, ¡°Hello, is anyone there?¡± Wu Heng picked up the walkie-talkie, ¡°Yes, who are you?¡± The voice certainly wasn¡¯t Li Yahong. ¡°I¡¯m Wang Ke, a nurse from the second hospital. Sister Hong and the others went out this morning and haven¡¯t returned, they may be in trouble!¡± Chapter 75 - 75, Teaching You on Behalf of Your Father 1 Chapter 75:, Teaching You on Behalf of Your Father 1 Wang Ke? The little nurse we rescued from the hospitalst time. Wu Heng picked up the walkie-talkie and directly asked, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°We¡¯re running out of fuel for the generator. Sister Hong went out this morning to find gasoline. She told me that if she didn¡¯t return by noon, she might have run into some trouble and instructed me to find you,¡± the voice on the other end exined. Gas stations are not usually located near residential areas, and at best you can extract some petrol from a car. Given that Li Yahong owns an auto-repair shop, extracting fuel from tanks shouldn¡¯t be hard. She has cleaned out the local zombies so she should not encounter any danger. If she was just going nearby to get some fuel, she should have been back by noon. ¡°How many of them went out?¡± Wu Heng asked. ¡°Five, Sister Hong and four other guys.¡± ¡°Where did they go to extract the petrol? Do you know the location?¡± ¡°I only know they headed north. There¡¯s a ce where many cars have crashed into each other, so it¡¯s a good source,¡± Wang Ke continued. If they went north, that means they took the road leading to the construction materials street. There are quite a few wrecked cars along that route, meaning they would have had plenty of petrol to scavenge. He continued on the walkie-talkie, saying, ¡°Alright, I understand. You go back first and wait. I¡¯ll go and check.¡± ¡°Oh, okay, thank you!¡± After ending the radiomunication, Wu Heng started to suspect that Li Yahong and team might have run into some danger. Her auto-repair shop is near the road; even if they went north, it shouldn¡¯t have taken them this much time. Were they surrounded by the undead? Or did they encounter some other danger? He packed away the Organ Jar carefully. The remaining two level-one Corpse Cores would have to wait until he returned. The continuous ingestion of Corpse Cores is also a burden on the body. Also, Li Yahong and her team certainly have their uses. As the number of his skeletons increased, he still needed them to provide weapons. He provided them with food in exchange for the needed spears, which was a great symbiotic arrangement. He needed to, as much as possible, avoid any danger to them. Quickly getting prepared, he called the skeleton team on the roof to start moving downstairs. He asked Xiao Xiao to scout towards the north while he led the team straight out of the residential area, progressing northwards alongside the road. On the way to the Construction Materials Street, stood a string of scrapped and crashed cars. Li Yahong and her group had their hands securely bound behind their backs. They were propped up against the side of a wrecked saloon car with a few barrels of gasoline nearby. Not too faraway, four middle-aged men were searching for supplies inside a shop by the street. Li Yahong was exchanging escape ns with herpanions using her eyes. At this point, a few men from a distance started returning. The leader of the group was a burly man with a basket-ball shape. He had a grim face, wore a blue stab-proof vest, carried a cleaver in his hand and had a pistol tucked into his waist. His gaze swept over the group, lingering on Li Yahong for a few seconds. He asked, ¡°Little East Auto Repair? Is Old Li still alive, or are you the sole survivor?¡± ¡°Yang Dabin, we were just passing by. We¡¯II leave this ce to you, let us go!¡± Li Yahong stared coldly at him. Li Yahong knew the man in front of her. Yang Dabin, a notorious local thug who was often locked up for a few days for all sorts of wrongdoings. She didn¡¯t expect such a person to survive, and even thrive in these tough times. ¡°Easy there! We¡¯re ail familiar with each other. In these end times, it¡¯s only natural we catch up when we meet.¡± Yang Dabin said, ncing at the barrels of gasoline and asked, ¡°Collecting gas? Is there a shelter you¡¯re nning to reach?¡± No one answered him, Li Yahong merely shifted her gaze away. Bang-! Yang Dabin¡¯s face changed, then he lifted his foot and kicked the person nearest him in the head. The person¡¯s head jerked backward, hitting the door of the car they were leaned against with a loud thunk. The loud noise frightened everyone. They all immediately looked around and only let out a sigh of relief after confirming that no zombies were attracted. The person that was kicked groaned andid t on the ground. ¡°You should answer when I ask something. Or else, don¡¯t me me for not having a sense of nostalgia and feeding you all to the zombies.¡± Yang Dabin spoke coldly and continued, ¡°Why are you collecting gasoline?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve received news of a survivor base,¡± Li Yahong answered through gritted teeth. Oh? Where is it?¡± Yang Dabin and others turned to look at her. Li Yahong said, ¡°In the Changying District. As long as we can get there, the army will protect the survivors.¡± ¡°Is that true?¡± ¡°Why would I lie to you? If you let us go, we can go there together,¡± Li Yahong careful looked at him and continued. ¡°Go there? Ha-ha, why would I go there? The army will be there and then there won¡¯t be any good days for me.¡± Yang Dabin patted the gun at his waist and blurted out. Unlike timid survivors. Yang Dabin was daring. After collecting a few survivors nearby, he began to send people out to scavenge. Others may see this as an apocalypse, but to him, this was freedom. Perhaps with his courage and ability, he might be able to achieve something. Even if he wanted to find a base, he would look for one where his powers were near equal, and where he might have a say. Going to the army wouldn¡¯t it be like walking into the lion¡¯s den? ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡± Li Yahongcursed. ¡°Cao!¡± Yang Dabin cursed back and continued, ¡°Has everything to eat and use been scavenged by you?¡± All the nearby shops had been thoroughly scavenged. Except for the mouldy vegetables and meat in the fridge, no food was left. Li Yahong gazed at him, ¡°Do you think we have the ability to do so?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything about the zombies here, but did you take all the supplies?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then how did you know there are no zombies here, and sneaked here to steal the petrol?¡± Yang Dabin asked again. ¡°The same way as you,¡± she replied defiantly. ¡°F_cking¡­¡± Yang Dabin cursed out of frustration. This attitude and tone of voice. Clearly she was messing with him, talking nonsense. ¡°Brother Yang, why waste words with her? We¡¯re all ghosts here, let¡¯s get over with this and discuss the remaining matters when we get back,¡± the man holding the chopper behind him urged Yang on. His eyes, however, were fixed intently on Li Yahong. Yang Dabin chuckled, saying, ¡°Alright, hold her down for me. After I¡¯m done it¡¯ll be your turns.¡± ¡°Cool.¡± The men moved forward, yanked Li Yahong up, and pressed her face down on the hood of the car. Seeing this, the rest of the Little East Auto Repair crew¡¯s faces changed. They immediately began to resist. But with their hands bound, they had been squatting for so long that their legs were numb. They were knocked down again with fists and kicks. ¡°What do you think you ¡®re doing? Yang Dabin, you bastard, you won¡¯t die easy¡­.¡± Li Yahong cursed loudly as she struggled. Such a fiery temper. Today, I¡¯ll teach you some manners on behalf of your dead father,¡± Yang Dabinughed loudly, beginning to unbuckle his belt. The other men from Little East Auto Repair, their faces bruised and bloody, also began vociferously cursing, yet they were powerless to intervene. Just as he was unbuckling his pants and reaching his hand towards the woman in front of him. A suddenly, a dense number of footstep sounds came from a distance. Everyone turned their heads around. They saw several skeletons, each almost asrge as a tiger, rushing in their direction from far away. The sound of bones shing, rattling noisily. ¡°Cao! We¡¯re seeing a ghost.¡± Chapter 76 - 76, Highest Physique _1 Chapter 76:, Highest Physique _1 Yang Dabin and others watched with rm at the scene unfolding before them. A skeleton is starting to run? No zombies came, but a bunch of running skeletons did. However, Li Yahong and others were brimming with joy at the sight of the approaching skeletons. ¡°Brother Yang, stop staring and run!¡± someone shouted suddenly. As he turned around, he noticed his underlings had already run a considerable distance away. Yang Dabin quickly reacted, preparing to take off running. But just as he swung his leg forward, he tripped over his trouser leg, hastily stabilized himself, held up his trousers, and continued to flee. As he ran, he shouted, ¡°Cao, wait for me! Those people will act as bait; we still have time.¡± But when he casted a nce back, he saw the skeletal monsters bypass Li Yahong and the others directly. Just like they had targeted their prey, they zoomed straight towards them. ¡°Damn it! What the hell is that!¡± Yang Dabin cursed and hastened his escape. However, how could a human¡¯s speedpare to that of a skeleton? In no time, the distance between them was less than five meters. Yang Dabin gritted his teeth, cursed his fleeing underlings, and without looking back, pulled the trigger. Bang, Bang, Bang! The sound of gunfire rang out. Bullets whizzed through the hollow skeletons and hit the ground. This was, after all, their first time using guns. Furthermore, while guns had a strong deterrent effect on survivors, said intimidation was nonexistent if they missed their shots on zombies and skeletons. Whump! The first skeleton dog knocked him to the ground, and the rest piled on, ferociously biting. After a couple of bites, they continued to chase the remaining few who were fleeing. Soon after, agonized wails echoed from afar. From behind, Wu Heng arrived with the team of skeletons. Seeing the few people who were tied up, he ordered, ¡°Untie them.¡± A few skeletons with basic souls stepped forward and cut their ropes. The freedom was returned to them. ¡°Thankyou!¡± Li Yahong heaved a sigh of relief, adjusting her clothes. The rest of the people also expressed their gratitude and stood cautiously to one side. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Wu Heng nced into the distance. ¡°We were collecting gas here, and they suddenly charged out with guns. We couldn¡¯t do anything,¡± Li Yahong said, looking somewhat distressed. If it wasn¡¯t for Wu Heng¡¯s timely arrival, it would be hard to say what would have happened to them. But it definitely wouldn¡¯t have been good. ¡°Did you know that man?¡± Wu Heng continued to ask. ¡°He came to repair his car when I was still running the shop. He¡¯s a local ruffian,¡± said Li Yahong. ¡°Hmm!¡± Wu Heng nodded, without pursuing further. Some time had passed since the world¡¯s end arrived. There were those who chose to unite and face hardship together, and there were also those who chose to unleash their innermost darkness. It wasn¡¯t really strange. Soon, several skeleton dogs returned, dragging bloodied corpses along the ground. The man was obviously dead, with only one hand remaining that still clutched the gun, drenched in blood. Wu Heng looked at the people beside him and said, ¡°I will guard you, go get the gas. We¡¯ll leave afterwards.¡± Li Yahong nodded and led the others, carrying their cans, towards the parked cars ahead. They began to withdraw the gasoline from the fuel tanks. Wu Hengmanded the skeletons to drag the man¡¯s body aside, then cast ¡°Communicate with the dead¡±. The corpse jerked upward, its eyes staring in Wu Heng¡¯s direction. ¡°Where did the gun and bulletproof veste from?¡± ¡°I killed two zombies and took it from them.¡± ¡°Are there only two sets?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Aside from those who came out with you, are there any others?¡± ¡°Nobody else.¡± Having nothing more to ask, he dismissed the Necromancy spell. The corpse immediately slumped back onto the ground. Wu Heng picked up the gun andmanded, ¡°Remove the vest.¡± Jianyi and Jian¡¯er stepped forward and removed the victim¡¯s bulletproof vest. Last time, when he ransacked the Public Security Bureau, he didn¡¯t see this type of vest. Either he didn¡¯t spot it, or it simply wasn¡¯t there. Shortly after, the remaining skeleton dogs returned, dragging the leftover bodies along. Wu Heng continued to remove the second bulletproof vest and gun. Waiting in ce for a while. Li Yahong and the others returned carrying oil drums, which were not many, and it did not seem like it would take a long time. The oil drums were ced on a cart, and they walked in the direction they hade from. Wu Heng said, ¡°This stab-resistant suit is for you.¡± ¡± Thank you!¡± Li Yahong expressed her gratitude. ¡°Tomorrow, youe with me, and we¡¯ll go to the gas station to get oil.¡± LiYahongnodded, ¡°Okay!¡± At the intersection, they went their separate ways. Back to the residential area. Wu Heng took out two level 1 Corpse Cores and a Detoxifying Potion. He took out one, disinfected it with alcohol, and swallowed it directly. [Strength +1, Agility +1.] Huh? There was no heart-piercing pain like thest time. The patterns on his arm were not as severe as previous times. They only appeared and then slowly faded away. He felt like the improvement in his own constitution was making the level 1 Corpse Core¡¯s effect on the body lighter. It could also be interpreted as his own resistance strengthening. The effect of the virus seemed to have weakened. Thinking about it, he still opened the potion and tilted his head back to drink it. Just in case any idents urred. After all, these were all his own spections. Sitting and resting for a while, he continued to take out the second level 1 Corpse Core and swallowed it. [Strength +1.] ¡°Only an increase of one point? The effect is decreasing?¡± The worst level 1 Corpse Core could increase at least two points of attributes, but the second one only increased by one point. As the attribute reached a certain value, the effect of the Corpse Core began to decrease? He opened the Detoxifying Potion and tilted his head back to drink it. Immediately checked his attribute panel. [Name: Wu Heng] [upation: Necromancer] [Level: 5 (272/14000)] [Attributes: Strength 22, Agility 22, Constitution 25, Intelligence 18, Perception 10, Charm, 13.] [Expertise: Spear Expertise (Beginner), Arcane Training.] [Skills: Bone Maniption Skill, Acid Ssh, Grease Skill, Dancing Light Skill, Decay Ray, Corpse Preservation, Communicate with the dead.] It looks like it really does have something to do with the value. The three attributes of Strength, Agility, and Constitution have all reached above 20. And the effect of the Corpse Core and the impact of the toxins are both beginning to weaken. ording to the normal attributes, Constitution determines resistance to various harmful toxins. Now that his Constitution reached 25, his body began to resist the toxins brought by the level 1 Corpse Core. ¡°This is forcing me to kill Level 2 zombies!¡± Wu Heng muttered to himself, and then continued to focus on his attributes. His own development path seemed to have gone off track. Such a good Mage, yet intelligence is only at fourth ce now. Instead, Constitution was the highest. In the existing spell systems, there doesn¡¯t seem to be a meat mage. ¡°No, my reliance is still Necromancy, I still have to work harder on magic.¡± Wu Heng whispered to himself. The Red-faced Mermaid Bar. Be was carrying a tray of drinks, serving beer to the customers at their tables. As she was about to turn away, she heard a conversation. ¡°Did you hear? The warehouse district in the west city was encircled and suppressed by a professional squad and a security team. There were huge mes, making quite a scene. I wonder who they were trying to catch?¡± A muscr man with a beard spoke after drinking a mouthful of beer. ¡°That ce is all warehouses of several factories; they were probably catching thieves!¡± ¡°No way, catching thieves wouldn¡¯t require that many people.¡± The same table¡¯spanion rebutted. At this moment, a man wearing leather armor at the next table turned around and said, ¡°I know some of the situation.¡± ¡°Then you tell us.¡± The man scanned the curious crowd with a smirk and said, ¡°A few children from the crowded area disappeared, and the security team couldn¡¯t find anything. The mother of the children went to a member of a professional squad. In the night, they surrounded and suppressed the warehouse, and the next day, the security team sent the children back.¡± ¡°Really? Would they care about this matter?¡± ¡°Why would I cheat you, now everyone in the crowded area knows about this matter.¡± Be, holding the tray, looked back at the men who were talking, her eyes filled with surprise. Chapter 77 - 77, Trap Bracelet l Chapter 77:, Trap Bracelet l ¡°Bring them up here, secure them to the railings,¡± Wu Heng instructed. A few skeleton warriors possessing souls hauled the scavenged stic mannequins onto the roof. They secured them to the railings using iron wire ropes, creating a series of upright human-shaped targets. ¡°You guys should practice your spear work on these targets passionately for a while,¡± Wu Heng ordered directly. After several battles, the number of level-five skeleton warriors had increased to 77. This number was beyond what Wu Heng had expected. After all, upgrading the skeletons¡¯ levels was incredibly difficult in the phase before. A skeleton would barely level up before being smashed to bits in the ensuing battles. Resultingly, the rise in the skeleton warriors¡¯ ranks and constant depletion intensified a vicious cycle. But recently, the situation had started to turn for the better. Skeletons gradually started to reach level five and unlock basic souls. These stic mannequins were sights seen from a clothing store on the roadside, which were collected aptly for the skeletons¡¯ training. The mannequins ran scarce, so even assorted rags and curtains were transformed into human-shaped targets. Weapon proficiency could be unlocked through training and actualbat. The skeleton warriors should find unlocking the proficiency easier. Given they didn¡¯t need to sleep or rest, it made sense to simply train whenever free. A few days of training should pretty much unlock it. Hearing Wu Heng¡¯s orders, the level-five spear-wielding skeletons moved in front of the targets and started making thrusting motions. Pu, pu, pu~! Iron spears poked into the stic, producing a series of mild unusual sounds. Observing the scene for a while, Wu Heng also returned to rest in ck Stone Town. Back in his ck Stone Town living quarters. After having instant noodles for dinner, he took out the book of the Greyhawk Swordsmanship, reading it while practicing his sword swings. Having boosted his strength and physique, he distinctly felt the differences from before. His arm did not tremble after a sword swing, and his movements had be more urate. Movements that were difficult to make previously, could now be executed with ease. ¡°So, that¡¯s where the problem was.¡± No wonder progress in the Greyhawk Swordsmanship was slow; it all boiled down to inadequate attribute points. He jokingly argued in his mind that as a Mage he had disproportionately prominent physical strength and stamina. But he also knew that it was a good problem to have. Strength had influence over melee effects and affected muscle burst and personal carrying capacity. The carrying capacity was equally critical. Donned in leather armor now, he could definitely wear heavy armor in the future and blend in the skeleton squad. Killing him would then prove a tougher challenge. Physique was even more important, in fact, it was vital to every upation. It represented the body¡¯s condition and resistance to all kinds of adverse statuses. A higher physique provided better resistance to toxins. People with a weak physique, or ss cannons in gaming terminology, found themselves on an easy path to death, often before they even saw their enemies. He continued practicing in his room untilte at night, refreshed himself briefly, and then climbed into bed for sleep. ¡°With all this money at my disposal, shouldn¡¯t I hire a couple of maids or something.¡± ¡°Should I apply through the association to go somewhere where Necromancers are not surveilled?¡± Thinking this in his mind, he gradually drifted off to sleep. The next day, Wu Heng stepped out for breakfast. When he returned, he saw an association worker walking out of the alley. The two ran into each other head-on and halted surprised. ¡°Mr. Wu Heng, Captain Autruck needs you toe over,¡± said the worker promptly. ¡°Is there a task?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not very clear on that,¡± the worker answered with a smile. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll head over immediately.¡± The association worker nodded and left first. Wu Heng went back to his room to prepare, carrying essentials like the handgun and the gas mask, before setting out for the association. Upon arrival at the association, he walked down the corridor towards the team resting room. As he pushed open the door, he saw that the other three team members were all present. ¡°Captain, is there a mission?¡± Wu Heng asked directly. Autruck shook his head and said, ¡°No mission. I¡¯ve bought a magical item. Cavina and Yuli are both here today, so I figured I¡¯d call you over to take a look.¡± Captain Autruck was always training in the association¡¯s training room, which made it easy to find him. However, the rest of the members rarely came to the association, even Cavina, who would asionally drop by, spent most of her time on personal matters. ¡°Okay, fine!¡± Wu Heng sat down. Yuli, on the other hand, was winking and grimacing, seemingly trying to convey something. ¡°In ourst battle report, we noted we need ways to restrain the enemy. I bought a tool that could prove useful, let me walk you through its functions, then pay heed during our battles,¡± Autruck said. ¡°Right!¡± Several people nodded. Autruck took out a silver bracelet from a shelf and ced it on the table, ¡°This is a Trap Bracelet. It can unleash an illusion ray, causing the target to be trapped in an illusion.¡± Wu Heng set his gaze on the bracelet. [Trap Silver Bracelet] (Description: A magic tool engraved with the Spirit Illusion Technique, it can release a wave of illusion against a single target. The effect of the illusion depends on the target¡¯s mental resistance.) It indeed was an illusion tool. While he had heard of it, this was the first time he had seen it. ¡°In reality, this tool has limited utility. The effects aren¡¯t very pronounced on high-level professionals. So after the target has been disrupted by it, we should quickly capture or kill it,¡± Autruck added. ¡°Wow, this must have cost a lot!¡± Yuli asked. ¡°It was rather expensive, but we must spend where necessary, especially topensate for the shorings in our team,¡± Autruck continued. Yuli conceded, nodding in agreement. Wu Heng thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Captain, should we encounter these kinds of restraining techniques, what should we do?¡± ¡°These kinds of effects generally fall into two categories: trap-like and mental disruptions. Trap-like ones include the Druid¡¯s Entangling Technique and Mage¡¯s Web Technique. As long as you have enough strength and stamina, you can escape, although it would require some effort. Mental disruptions rely on spiritual power, the stronger it is, the less impact you¡¯ll experience,¡± Autruck exined. ¡°Wu Heng, why don¡¯t you study the Web Technique.¡± Yuli pointed out. ¡°Why don¡¯t you know the Entangling Technique?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t fit with my path.¡± ¡°Me neither¡­¡± Watching the two of them, Autruck added: ¡°Our current enemy is enough for the bracelet to handle. Be vignt of the enemy being influenced when we have missions.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± The three of them nodded. ¡°Alright, there¡¯s nothing else. I¡¯ll check if there are anymissions in the next few days, we can potentially take one.¡± Recently, the association organized team members to perform several capture missions. But there doesn¡¯t seem to be anything for Team Four to do. It seems that Autruck is nning to take up some tasks himself. The three nodded, had a brief chat, and then parted ways. ¡°Wu Heng, are you going to the ck market?¡± Yuli asked,ing closer. ¡°No, I¡¯m busy today. I¡¯ll go when I have time.¡± ¡°See ya!¡± Wu Heng promptly returned to the crowding area, tidied up a bit, and went straight to the Zombie World. Zombie World. Wu Heng led his skeleton squad and directly left the residential area. Outside, he contacted Li Yahong. They had agreed to look for fuel at the station today, although they were dyed in the morning. After waiting on the road for a while, Li Yahong rode over on an electric tricycle equipped with a bucket. Inside the bucket were two iron oil drums. Even on the main road, the going wasn¡¯t smooth. Just a few steps down, a pile of wrecked cars blocked the road. Large vehicles couldn¡¯t get past unless one took time to move or ram the cars out of the way. However, this small tricycle could traverse the pedestrian path. The only concern was whether it could carry the full oil drums. The two of them briefly exchanged a few words and then their team set off. They passed through the residential area and entered the main road, continuing to move east towards a petrol station. When passing a section of the street lined with KTVs, the number of zombies increased slightly, but it was only about thirty-four. They easily killed these zombies. ¡°Have there been any updates on the radio?¡± Wu Heng asked. Li Yahong replied, ¡°There¡¯s been nothing particrly useful being broadcasted. The main station encourages people to stick together and to stay away from densely popted areas as much as possible. But these are pretty muchmon sense. The real challenge lies in surviving.¡± ¡°And the survivors¡¯ base?¡± Wu Heng continued. Li Yahong nced at the surrounding skeletons and continued, ¡°In the south of the city, there is a base formed within a prison. They are calling for survivors to join.¡± ¡°A prison?¡± Wu Heng frowned. Had the prison not been infected by the zombies? But that kind of location, with fences and electricals, indeed made for a good defensive position. ¡°ording to themselves on the radio, they have rifles and sniper rifles that can defend against zombie attacks.¡± Chapter 78 - 78, Horde of Corpses 1 Chapter 78:, Horde of Corpses 1 Hearing Li Yahong say that, it seemed that the prison really was a good ce to defend against zombies. The location was far away from residential areas, and the prison guards were equipped with guns and bullets. Perhaps, the prison even had its own power supply system and never lost electricity. Thinking this way, a ce like this really seemed like a great choice. ¡°Are you nning to go there?¡± Li Yahong nodded, ¡°Mhm, we were, we¡¯re still considering it now.¡± Wu Heng definitely wouldn¡¯t seek out any survivor camps himself, it¡¯d just make him ufortable to go there. However, he did hope to have some living people on his side. To help aplish tasks that skeletons couldn¡¯t do, or bring a breath of life. Wu Heng didn¡¯t say much more, continuing to lead his army forward. When they passed areas with serious car idents, he let the three-meter-tall ¡®Big Guy¡¯ zombie move the damaged vehicles, allowing the three-wheeled vehicle to continue on its way. Along the way, they saw a sign for a gas station up ahead. Wu Heng said to Xiao Xiao perched on his shoulder, ¡°Xiao Xiao, go check if there¡¯s any danger at the gas station, especially inside the buildings.¡± ¡°Okay, sure!¡± Xiao Xiao floated in the air and quickly flew off into the distance. Not long after, Xiao Xiao flew back from afar. She said, ¡°There are some zombies, nothing weird.¡± ¡°I want to see for myself.¡± Wu Heng still felt uneasy and decided to take a look himself. Xiao Xiao huffed and dove into his body. In his mind, the conditions of the gas station appeared. There were two private cars parked near the fuel pumps, few zombies roaming aimlessly about the open area, and no trace of zombies inside the station. There were less zombies here than he had imagined. He let Xiao Xiaoe back out and ordered to move forward. The team slowly approached the gas station, and skeleton warriors went up and toppled all the zombies to the ground. Wu Heng made a round inside the gas station, inspecting the surroundings. The gas station had six fuel pumps in total, four for gasoline, two for diesel The two sedans each upied one fuel pump, and their drivers had obviously turned into zombies, killed outright by the Skeleton. Wu Heng approached the fuel pumps and saw that they werepletely non-functional ¨C even if he tried using them, no fuel woulde out. ¡°How should we get the fuel out?¡± Li Yahong replied, ¡°We need to dredge it up from the oil well under the station.¡± She then picked up a crowbar from the vehicle¡¯s bucket, pried open a well cover on a concrete tform, and a strong odor immediately gushed out. Wearing a mask, she took out an extra-long scoop she¡¯d welded together from reinforcement bars and a tin can and dipped it in. She scooped up arge spoonful of gasoline and carefully poured it into a barrel next to her. Oh, wow¡­ If you don¡¯t know this method, you really wouldn¡¯t know how to get gasoline from a gas station! Li Yahong began scooping up gasoline, little by little. She worked slowly. WU Heng went into the station next to her to see if there was anything worth looting. On the counter, he saw sausages and boiled food, but they were all moldy and furry. The rest of the shelves werepletely empty, probably because survivors had been here before. There was nothing worth looting, so he returned outside. He instructed the skeletons to help Li Yahong continue scooping up gasoline. They had already filled up the first barrel, so they brought over a second one and continued filling it. They kept working until the afternoon when they finally felt like they¡¯d gotten enough. ¡°That¡¯s about it.¡± Li Yahong stood up and resealed the oil well. The skeleton warriors worked together to put the barrels of gasoline back onto the tricycle. The vehicle started to tilt to one side. Having no choice, Wu Heng could only have several skeletons push the tricycle forward towards the residential area. This much gasoline should be enough for Li Yahong and her group for a while. When they got back near the housing estate, they dropped Li Yahong back at the auto repair shop. Wu Heng himself also returned to the residential building. He sent the skeletons back to the rooftop to train, while he himself headed to ck Stone Town. ck Market. Wu Heng and Basen, d in hefty cloaks, ascended to the second floor. After showing their emblems, they were led to a private room. A middle-aged man with a goat beard followed them in, holding a t wooden box in his hands. ¡°Sir, this is the item youmissioned.¡± He ced the wooden box on the table and slid it toward them. Wu Heng opened the box, revealing a very old book inside. [Dead Bones Battlefield] (Description: Within a maximum range of 60 feet of the spellcaster, it infuses deceased creatures¡¯ bones or bodies with tainted fake life forces, summoning them as undead creatures (Bone Maniption Skill subject, turn into skeletons, control corpses subject, transform into zombies). It releases up to 80% of the caster¡¯s spiritual power to ensure the spirit doesn¡¯t exhaust.) Upon seeing the Skill Book and its description, Wu Heng¡¯s heart instantly filled with joy. Finally, it arrived. The Snake Badge Consortium¡¯s efficiency is better than that of the association. ¡°Sir, for the procurement and transportation costs, you¡¯ll still need to pay the remaining 72 silver coins.¡± The middle-aged man said with a smile. It¡¯s obvious that the client was very satisfied with thismission. ¡°Basen, money.¡± Wu Heng said. Basen took out a money bag and handed it directly to the man. The man poured out the silver coins and counted the amount. ¡°Do you need any more assistance, sir?¡± Not at the moment.¡± Wu Heng got up and went outside. The middle-aged man followed behind him, escorted him to the staircase, and waved goodbye. Wu Heng entered the crowd at the first floor and started to stroll around the stalls. The ck market was still buzzing, selling all kinds of strange items. Many of the items were parts of various monstrous beasts or wild animals. One could only think that if Alchemy wasn¡¯t so advanced, everyone in this world would have been wiped out a long time ago. After making a round, Wu Heng found it odd that the ck robed man who sold him the Corpse-Wrap and Organ Jar was not at his booth. Sold out? Or changed location? He wanted to continue to look for good stuff to buy, but he couldn¡¯t find any booth that seemed like his. After roaming for a while without finding anything useful, he returned to ck Stone Town with Basen. Upon returning to his residence, he closed the door tightly. He took out the Skill Book and started to read. Zombie World. West of the second hospital. The night was gloom, a foul smell tainted the cool breeze. A dense swarm of footsteps was gradually approaching, horrific roars echoing through the night sky. On top of themercial building. Four survivors were leaning by the windows, their faces filled with terror as they looked at the zombies below. The streets where their gazes swept were filled with encircling crowds of corpses. Damn it, why are there so many zombies gathering? What the hell is going on?¡± A middle-aged man cursed, swallowing his saliva nervously. ¡°Are they, are they migrating?¡± Another one said. ¡°Zombies wouldn¡¯t know about migration, unless something is guiding them.¡± Just as the words fell, another person said, ¡°That one in the back. Isn¡¯t that the Big Head Zombie from the radio broadcast? The Mutated Zombie that canmand ordinary zombies.¡± Everyone looked toward the distance, and saw arge-headed zombie slowly advancing under the escort of a horde of zombies. ¡°Indeed.¡± Someone swallowed his saliva. Suddenly realizing, he said, ¡°It¡¯s the Big Head Zombie that escaped from the second hospital mentioned in the radio broadcast. It¡¯s heading towards the second hospital.¡± The remaining people also widened their eyes, looking terrified at the scene below. At this moment, the Big Head Zombie in the distance suddenly lifted its head and roars at themercial building. The horde of corpses started to boil, bing tumultuous. Then, they madly rushed toward the building ahead. The faces of the four survivors changed dramatically. ¡°Cao, we need to run..¡± Chapter 79 - 79, Love, You Don’t Understand ! Chapter 79:, Love, You Don¡¯t Understand ! The next day. After having breakfast, Wu Heng traveled through the boundary door to the ZombieWorld. Having confirmed that nothing special happenedst night, he headed downstairs with his skeletons. He let Xiao Xiao out to y by herself. Wu Heng headed directly towards the piles of zombie corpses stacked like mountains. Herey the untransformed bodies, forming a slope between two buildings. It was the Zombie World and the profession of Necromancer that made him ept the presence of corpses and the dead. Otherwise, the hellish environment before his eyes might scare people to death. He held his magic wand and directly released the newly unlocked skill, ¡°Dead Bones Battlefield¡±. The moment the skill was released, a grey and white halo rapidly spread from his body, sweeping over the piled-up bodies nearby. Whoosh-! The next second, the flesh of the corpses started to fall off. One by one, skeletons slowly climbed up from the hill of corpses. Their flimsy footing caused them to roll down the slope. Wobbling, they stood up and entered a standby state. After the spell was cast, Wu Heng entered a kind of zoning out state. It was like he¡¯s entered sage time, his mind was empty, not wanting to think about anything. This is probably because the skill description stated that it would consume 80% of his spiritual power. But the effect was indeed efficient. His gaze fell again on the standing skeletons and he made a rough count. There were about 300 to nearly 400 skeletons standing up at once, transforming about a quarter of the pile of corpses. ording to the ¡°Book of Necromancy,¡± a normal transformation would only result in about one hundred skeletons. It seemed that his spiritual power was indeed a bit higher. ¡°Go over there.¡± Wu Hengmanded. The standing skeletons walked to one side. ¡°Jianyi, Jian¡¯er, distribute weapons to them.¡± Jianyi and Jian¡¯er followed the order and started taking out kitchen knives to distribute to the approaching skeleton warriors. Wu Heng drank two bottles of Spirit Potion and sat aside for a rest. Then he continued to release ¡°Dead Bones Battlefield¡±. This time, only over a hundred skeletons stood up and joined the ranks. How much extra spiritual power he had was difficult for him to gauge. It seemed that even after resting for a while, he didn¡¯t recover much. Wu Heng sat aside, watching the ¡°Book of Necromancy¡± while waiting for his spiritual power to recover, asionally releasing the skill. Increasing the number of transformations. Regardless, it was much faster than transforming them one by one. In the afternoon, Li Yahong brought over the iron spears. Due to two days of backlog, she brought over 240 today. Wu Heng nced at them, then took the skeletons to pick up the food. When bags of food and cans were being moved down, Li Yahong¡¯s face showed uncontroble joy, and her eyes were shining. The radio can contact the outside world and also hear about the situation in some ces. Food is a resource that every survivor¡¯s campcks, even if the main station is promoting the identification of wild grass and vegetables that can alleviate hunger. Right now, even if their small camp is not the richest camp, they don¡¯t have to worry about food and drink. Perhaps in a few more days, they could all gain some weight. The original n was to exchange some food from Wu Heng, modify the car, and then head to the nearest survivor¡¯s camp. But now¡­ everyone was beginning to waver. Some were afraid of Wu Heng, who could control so many skeletons. Yet, they also felt it was safer to work under his protection, where they had food and drink. It was a difficult decision to make. ¡°Thank you.¡± Li Yahong sincerely expressed her gratitude. ¡°You have a deal to uphold too. You also need to speed up your progress.¡± Wu Heng replied. Li Yahong nodded, and then continued, ¡°I want to ept some nearby survivors.¡± Wu Heng gave her a nce. He had no problem with epting survivors, as more people meant more hands to work. But for Li Yahong and her group, they would have to share a lot of food. ¡°Can you control that many people? Not everyone might be willing to follow the rules.¡± Wu Heng reminded. ¡°Only the nearby ones. If there are people who cane over, we will offer them temporary shelter.¡± ¡°Okay, I have no problem with that.¡± ¡°Good.¡± The two chatted for a while before Li Yahong headed back with the food. Wu Heng also returned to the neighborhood. After studying his skills for a moment, he decided to head back to ck Stone Town first. In the afternoon, ck Stone Town. As soon as Wu Heng stepped out of the crowded area, he saw Yuli facing him, eating a baked cake as she walked along. Seeing Wu Heng, she waved from afar. ¡°What are you up to?¡± Wu Heng asked. ¡°I¡¯m looking for you. What are you up to?¡± Yuli asked back. ¡°Uh, I¡¯m headed to the shop. Did you need something from me?¡± ¡°No, no. Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll apany you.¡± She¡¯se to eat at his ce again. The two of them headed towards the shopping street together. At ¡®Deer Antler Shop¡¯, Wu Heng bought more than 20 bottles of Spirit Potion in one go and had Basen carry them. Yuli looked at him curiously. She asked, ¡°What are you buying all these potions for?¡± Wu Heng wasn¡¯t interested in taking on quests or researching any magic. She was curious, wondering why he bought so many potions. They didn¡¯t even taste good as drinks, certainly not as good as the red tea at his ce. ¡°They¡¯re for someone else.¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re a pretty good person, nothing like a Necromancer. You should be a Priest, giving blessings to people every day.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a vocation. Kindness depends on the person¡­.¡± ¡°Hey¡­!¡± Yuli suddenly grabbed him and pointed ahead: ¡°Isn¡¯t that the captain? And Tulisa as well.¡± Following her pointing direction, Wu Heng saw Captain Autruck and the second team leader, Tulisa, walking side by side on the street. Neither was wearing armor and both were dressed casually. They were standing close together,ughing and chatting. ¡°Captain¡­!¡± Yuli was about to greet them when Wu Heng suddenly covered her greasy mouth, ¡°Don¡¯t shout!¡± ¡°What¡­? Why are you covering my mouth?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt the captain¡¯s important moment.¡± ¡°What important moment?¡± Wu Heng gave her a nce and said: ¡°Love. You¡¯ll understand when you¡¯re older.¡± Yuli was startled, then she asked somewhat surprised: ¡°Do you mean them¡­?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you tell?¡± ¡°I see it now.¡± Yuli said in realization. ¡°Let¡¯s go this way, let¡¯s go back for dinner.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± The two of them took a slight detour to avoid disturbing the happily conversing captains in the distance, and headed home. The next day, Zombie World. Wu Heng stood before a pile of corpses, starting to execute his skill. The grey energy circle spread out, and the skeletons slowly stood up. The sensation of his mind going nk struck him again, making Wu Heng feel somewhat fatigued. He took out a few bottles of potion and gulped them down. After burping, he continued to cast [Dead Bones Battlefield], transforming all the remaining corpses. The stacks of bodies have all been transformed into skeletons. They were densely packed in the open space in the middle of the building. After Jianyi and Jian¡¯er handed out weapons, Wu Heng roughly counted ¨C there were about two and a half thousand of them. It¡¯s not a small contingent at all. If these skeleton soldiers appeared near ck Stone Town, it would give the folks in the town hall sleepless nights. His own skeleton army had begun to take shape. Just as Wu Heng was about to lead the skeletons out for some monster hunting and leveling up, Xiao Xiao fluttered over from afar and shouted: ¡°Uncle, it¡¯s not good. A whole lot of zombies areing..¡± Chapter 80 - 80, Big Head Zombie’s Return for Revengel Chapter 80:, Big Head Zombie¡¯s Return for Revengel So many zombies? Wu Heng nced at the skeletons in thepound. Could there be more than me? ¡°Where did you see them?¡± Wu Heng still asked. ¡°At my house¡¯s shop, so many zombies.¡± Xiao Xiao said. Wu Heng didn¡¯t bother much with her, letting her roam around except when he had to go out and deal with zombies. Otherwise, she¡¯d just y with some skeleton dogs. After all, as a ghost, she wasn¡¯t in any danger. ¡°Let me see!¡± Xiao Xiao dove into his body and the images became apparent. The narrow road was jam-packed with zombies all over. Ahead of the entire parade of zombies were those adorned with some iron shovels and knives, creating nging noises as they moved. And behind them were the horde of zombies that came following the noise. Damn! Seeing this scene, Wu Heng was quite taken aback. So many zombies were attracted in this way. He had just amassed so many skeletons, and before he could even upgrade them, he had to face so many zombies! He reyed the scene in his mind again. In the middle of the zombie horde, Wu Heng saw a familiar figure. A ginormous head, it moved slowly and its head wavered left and right because of its weight. ¡°Is it? Here for revenge.¡± This big-headed zombie was engraved deep in Wu Heng¡¯s memory; it was the mutated zombie that controlled the horde outside the hospital. ording to Li Yahong, it was called a Commander Zombie and could control a certain number of zombies. But the zombie horde that Xiao Xiao saw greatly exceeded the number controlled by the big-headed zombie. It controlled a few zombies to make noise and led the horde here. The intelligence is quite high! It actually used this method. Releasing Xiao Xiao again, he said, ¡°Go get Li Yahong from the mechanic¡¯s shop.¡± ¡°Oh, okay!¡± Xiao Xiao turned and flew away straightaway. Soon, Li Yahong¡¯s voice came over the walkie-talkie, ¡°What can I do for you?¡± The walkie-talkie had amunication range; it couldn¡¯t reach the residence from the mechanic¡¯s shop, so she had to walk near the crossroad to be able to make contact. ¡°Yeah, wait outside the residence for me.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± When Wu Heng saw Li Yahong outside the residence, she was wearing work gloves with an apron around her body. It appeared she was working and had been called out. Wu Heng walked up and said directly, ¡°The big-headed zombie that escapedst time ising with a horde.¡± Hearing this, Li Yahong¡¯s face dramatically changed. ¡°What? How is that possible?¡± It was the first time she had heard about zombies seeking revenge. ¡°They are near the eastern Fuheng Silver Store now and can be seen from the rooftop in about half an hour.¡± Li Yahong waspletely panicked and her hands started trembling, ¡°It¡¯s that close!¡± Meanwhile, she was cursing her bad luck. Just a few days of good meals and now a horde had appeared. She turned to leave and prepare to escape but then thought of Wu Heng and immediately asked, ¡°What should we do?¡± Wu Heng thought for a while and said, ¡°Let your people prepare barrels of gasoline. As for the rest, don¡¯t worry. If we can¡¯t stop the zombies, I¡¯ll dy them so you can get a chance to escape.¡± Blind evacuation is also very dangerous. Roadblocks, attracting hordes by driving, and some mutated zombies all pose potential threats. So, we shouldn¡¯t evacuate blindly. But right now there is no alternative, she immediately agreed, ¡°Okay, I¡¯m going to prepare right now.¡± The ground was slightly trembling, the sound of dense and disorderly footsteps was getting louder and closer. On the sweltering road, a dark horde of zombies was approaching. Seeing it with his own eyes was definitely different from Xiao Xiao¡¯s perspective. The zombie horde was dense. There were at least a few thousand of them. Looking at the skeletons in front of him, Wu Heng was speechless. What a stroke of good fortune¡­ or maybe not? The good news was that they had managed to transform all of the corpses before the zombie horde arrived. The bad news was that the horde arrived just as they finished the transformation. Would they annihte his skeleton soldiers once again? ¡°You stand here, and you¡­ over here.¡± Wu Heng started positioning his skeleton soldiers. ¡°Spears to the front!¡± Shishishish! All the spears were pointed forward. Wu Heng also positioned himself at the back of the formation, waiting for the horde of zombies to draw near. Atop a residential rooftop. Two men, their faces pale,y prone on the roof, carefully observing the situation on the ground. They were survivors from the local cultural center up north. They noticed that there were fewer zombies in this area and came over to search for supplies, only to get trapped here without finding much. Although they had not been spotted by the zombies yet, the concentration of the undead below and the stench of rot were enough to induce a suffocating sense of dread. All of the zombies were on the move, advancing toward the same direction, regimented and disciplined like a proper army. Theymented on how it was impossible that the vicinity could be safe with all the zombies gathered here. ¡°What¡¯s going on with all these zombies? Why are they all heading in the same direction?¡± A bearded man was staring intently at the advancing horde. ¡°Could there be some sort of gathering ce for the zombies tounch an attack on humans?¡± The other man, slightly younger, was wearing thick ck-framed sses. ¡°I remember there was an auto repair shop around here with survivors. Could they have attracted the zombies¡¯ attention?¡± ¡°I highly doubt that, there are too many for that to be the case!¡± The bespectacled man continued. ¡°Wait a minute, what¡¯s that over there? Doesn¡¯t that look like a whole bunch of bones?¡± He pointed to where the zombies were heading. At the end of their line of sight, there was a vast army of skeletons, their numbersparable to the zombie horde. Armed and positioned to face the zombies. ¡°Damn it, we¡¯ve got skeletons to deal with now, on top of the zombies? What the hell is happening to the world?¡± On the street. The horde of zombies, in a state of frenzy, trampled over wrecked cars. Roaarrr! An uproar of hissing and roaring erupted, as the hordeunched their charge. Like a flood spreading out, the horde filled up the entire street in an instant, baring their teeth and ws as they rushed toward the skeletons. The chaotic sound of running mixed with ear-deafening roars. The reek of rot permeated the surroundings. Wu Heng watched solemnly as the horde of zombies approached. As always, he released his Grease Skill when they got close enough. Then he threw a fire source out. Whooosh! mes surged, instantly engulfing the front line zombies. Yet more zombies bypassed the fire in front of them and pounced on the skeleton unit from both sides. Kaboom! Bang! The horde of zombies crashed into the skeleton army like a massive wave, immediately toppling the front row of skeletons. The skeleton squad started to counter attack. Spears and cleavers ceaselessly thrusting and shing, ughtering zombie after zombie. Wu Heng, standing in the back, released his Witchcraft Arrow, killing zombies one by one. Zombies began to climb the walls, forming monstrous human pirs. With a thunderous crash, they plunged into the ranks of the skeletons. An intense battle ensued. Limb and bone debris, foul blood and severed heads, flew around in the chaos of the fight, sttering on the walls on either side. In the midst of the fierce battle. Xiao Xiao flew back from the direction of the zombies. ¡°Uncle, I found that Big Head creature,¡± Xiao Xiao said and then directly crawled into Wu Heng¡¯s body. Information was shared on the screen. Inside a building in the distance, the Big Head zombie was standing by a window, staring out. There were more than ten zombies in the room. ¡°So you are here¡­¡± Wu Heng looked toward a rooftop on the side and then pointed at a residential building in the distance.. Chapter 81 - 81, It’s hard for humans to live - 1 Chapter 81:, It¡¯s hard for humans to live ¨C 1 Little East Auto Repair Shop. Sister Hong, everything¡¯s packed and ready to go at any moment.¡± Wang Ke hurriedly approached, his face flushing from nerves and busyness. Li Yahong nced at the direction of the residential area and said, ¡°No hurry, let¡¯s wait a bit more.¡± Qiangzi walked up from behind and added, ¡°We shouldn¡¯t wait any longer. There are so many zombies; we could also stand still and fight for several days. Let¡¯s just move at once.¡± The rest of them turned their gaze to Li Yahong as well. The current way of human life was to hide from zombies, surviving and waiting for an opportunity. Avoiding head-on conflict with zombies. Ordinary zombies were tough to handle, let alone the horde of corpses at hand! The person controlling the Skeletons was not nning to leave, and they had no way to deal with him, but now they still had time to leave on their own. ¡°Sister Hong, didn¡¯t King Yama say that he wouldn¡¯t need us afterward? Let¡¯s leave here first. I think the odds of holding back the zombies aren¡¯t looking good.¡± Another man wearing a peaked cap also tried to persuade her. He seemed older, but still called her ¡®Sister Hong¡¯. Li Yahong kept gazing in the direction of the battle, thought for a moment, and then said, ¡°Let¡¯s watch a bit more. If we leave now, we might lose a source of food. Life would be even tougher then. Let¡¯s wait a bit more. If the zombies are about to win, we¡¯ll take that man and leave together.¡± Everyone furrowed their brows, but they said nothing more. Since Li Yahong wanted to wait, they would wait. But considering the current number of zombies, and the fact that the battle was attracting new ones, the chances of victory for the Skeleton side seemed slim. Evacuation seemed inevitable. They all went downstairs again, continuing to reinforce their vehicles and see what other preparations they could make. The main battlefield. The horde of zombies moved like waves, crashing time and time again into the Skeleton ranks. They pushed and tore at each other, zombies at the back stepping on those in the front, ws iling as they lunged at their enemies. The Skeletons also persistently swung their weapons, knocking down or puncturing the zombies charging towards them, killing them in waves. The ¡®Big Guy¡¯ Skeleton swung its arms like pendulums, throwing back the zombies around him. The Skeleton Dogs and Cats also swiftly ran among the Skeleton ranks, dragging zombies into the crowd and biting through their throats and skulls. The battlefield had extended from the frontlines into the bulk of the Skeleton troops. The Skeletons in the front were being overwhelmed by zombies. Through the gaps, one could still see the struggling and fighting Skeletons. This was not just a horde brought by the ¡®Big Head Zombie¡¯, but also zombies attracted by the battling sounds. The louder the sound, the more the zombies from all around converged on the area. Wu Heng raised his hand,unching an Acid Ssh and a Witchcraft Arrow, then zed at the residential building in the distance. All was still over there. Yet, one could make out the ¡®Big Head Zombie¡¯ standing behind a window and themon zombies guarding outside the building. The Skeletons were falling too quickly. This made Wu Heng start to worry. ¡°Don¡¯t mess this up!¡± The conditions on the battlefield force him to modify his ns urgently. If he continued to drag this out, he could likely face danger as well. Once he realized this, he immediately drew out his gun and pulled the trigger. Bang-! Amid the noisy scene, the gunshot sound was still shockingly loud. After the gunfire, skeletons holding stic buckets filled with liquid appeared on the edges of the rooftops on both sides, their eye sockets burning with a dull blue me. Having a nce at the situation below, they directly threw the buckets from the rooftop. Boom, boom, boom-! stic buckets smashed into the horde of zombies. Arge number of zombies were knocked over by the impact, and the liquid from the shattered buckets sshed everywhere. A heavy smell of gasoline immediately filled the air. Zombies were knocked down, starting to gather towards the two sides of the wall, attempting to climb up along the wall. stic buckets continued to be thrown down, about five or six in total. Then the Skeletons on the rooftop took out ss bottles stuffed with cloth, ignited them, and the me lit the cloth up. They then tossed these bottles to the ces where the gasoline buckets had shattered. Boom- Bang! The molotov cocktail shattered on the ground, instantly igniting a massive fire. mes spread rapidly in all directions, billowing up to a height of more than two meters high. A considerable number of zombies were engulfed by the fire. They struggled and screamed, but they were ultimately swallowed by the mes and turned into ashes. However, the zombie horde¡¯s attack quickly adapted. The swarm began to disperse, sidestepping the areas in mes, and continued to charge forward. The zombies roared, and mes soared into the sky. Abandoned cars exploded in the ze one after another, the deafening sound echoing in the ears. However, the fire did serve as a perfect obstacle. It caused the horde to scatter. Skeletons crawled out from the pile of corpses and continued to hack at the iing zombies. On a distant rooftop. A burly middle-aged man and a bespectacled man, their bodies rigid, gazed in astonishment at the battle unfolding in the distance. At first, when they saw the zombies attacking the skeletons, though surprised, they merely thought that two creatures from the underworld were fighting. It was like watching dogs fighting each other; it would be ideal if both sides could just wipe each other out. But as they watched, they gradually sensed that something was not right. The zombie hoard began to divide its forces. Some charged head-on while others climbed or used adder to attack the skeletons from within. This series of maneuvers left the two men dumbfounded. Zombies were actually using tactics. At the same time, it further reinforced the idea that the zombies would eventually triumph. The skeletons were already at a numerical disadvantage, their defeat was only a matter of time. But when they saw the skeletons on the rooftop throwing down barrels and molotov cocktails, they were hit with an even more significant shock. ¡°Holy shit! The skeletons have a backup n!¡± The bespectacled man eximed. This was not just a tactic, it was a strategy, right? Just what on earth was going on? In the apocalyptic world, the reason humans were still surviving wasrgely because these zombiescked intelligence. Their behavior and modes of attack, were more akin to devolved beasts. Humans gradually found ways to deal with zombies. But now, it seems that they had underestimated these creatures¡¯ abilities. ¡°Able to make their own weapons, these skeletons are somewhat terrifying!¡± the burly man spoke. The man in sses swallowed hard, before continuing, ¡°Can we really survive in this world?¡± ¡°Who knows! We should be more cautious. Lets take this information back and warn everyone to beware of these monstrous skeletons.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± In front of a residential building, behind the zombie horde: Over twenty zombies, frenzied and restless, guarded the building¡¯s entrance. From time to time, they were attracted by distant explosions. They roared and quickly quieted down, regaining their posts at the entrance. Suddenly, a figure slowly appeared in the empty space in front of the hallway. The iron-grey skeleton, half of its body draped in decaying yellow linen, came into view. The surrounding zombies all paused for a moment. The next second, they roared angrily and charged. Thump-1 With a swing of fist, the first zombie¡¯s head exploded, its body flew backward and knocked down the other zombies behind it. Bawudong quickly rushed into the hallway. Two Mutated Dogs, baring their teeth and growling, leaped down from the stairs and lunged. With a shake of fist, the Mutated Dogs hit the back wall and slid down, paralyzed. Bawudong quickly arrived in front of a room. With a thump, he kicked open the room¡¯s door. His gaze fell on the ¡®Big Head Zombie¡¯, who was surrounded by even more zombies at its center.. Chapter 82 - 82, Even the Real Yama Has to Bow Three Times_l Chapter 82:, Even the Real Yama Has to Bow Three Times_l The bloated, deformed Big Head, with his wide-open eyes, stared at the skeleton that had suddenly burst through the door. He couldn¡¯t seem to figure out why the other party had suddenly appeared here. Why did they know he was hiding here. Roar-! The Big Head zombie let out an angry roar, the zombies around him following suit with their collective growls. They directly charged forward with their teeth bared and ws ready. Bawudong also stepped forward quickly, throwing punches and kicks, knocking the charging zombies off their feet or smashing them into a pulp. In the blink of an eye, all the zombies in the room were dead. However, the zombies outside were still banging on the anti-theft door. Big Head zombie, helplessly leaning against the corner of the wall, watched the massive skeleton slowly advancing towards him. Step step- thud! The Big Head zombie tried to circle around, but after just two steps, he lost his bnce and fell t on the ground. Bawudong walked up to him and violently delivered a kick to his head. Boom-! The enormous skull exploded like a balloon, the thick, filthy blood sttering the walls and floor. Main battlefield. The battle on both sides was still ongoing. Zombies were falling in clusters in pools of blood, skeletons also fell like cut wheat. The battle had turned into pure attrition. In the end, it would alle down to who had more surviving soldiers. Wu Heng stopped using the Witch Arrow Skill and Grease Skill, he stood still in the team, waiting for the progress of the next n. He surveyed the battle in front of him. [Experience gained +55.] [Summoned creature ¨C Skeleton Boxer gained experience +20.] Suddenly, experience notifications for Bawudong appeared. An increment of 20 was not something one could attain by killing ordinary zombies, it indicated that a second level Mutated Zombie had been killed. Simultaneously, the organized wave of zombies suddenly started to be chaotic. Even though they were still charging forward, they¡¯d lost their original order, scattering everywhere, crossing through fire and even being attracted to the exploded cars, violently hitting the remains of those cars. Wu Heng looked up towards a residential building in the distance. In the window where Big Head had originally been, stood Bawudong, holding the body of the Big Head zombie. From afar, Wu Heng gave him a thumbs up. Then he ordered, ¡°Attack!¡± Whoosh!! The skeletons initially defending the position suddenly sprang into action,unching a charge. The charging zombies were knocked off their feet, and the butcher knives in the hands of the skeletons repeatedly rose and fell, killing the zombies. The three-meter tall Big Guy swung his arms wildly, sweeping the zombies off their feet. Wu Heng followed the skeletons, advancing to the initial battle zone. He raised his magic wand and cast the Dead Bones Battlefield. The grey ring of light spread out in an instant, several skeletons crawled up from the ground and joined the ranks, charging towards the zombies. ¡°Avoid the mes!¡± Seeing the skeletons walking towards the mes, Wu Heng hastily yelled. The fire had been burning for a while, its intensity had decreased, yet there was still plenty of mmable material burning. If the skeletons stepped into it, they¡¯d probably catch fire more easily than the zombies. The skeleton army started to contract into thin rows, walking around the mes and continuing to kill the zombies on the other side. Wu Heng opened his backpack, took out several Spirit Potions and drank them down. Following this, he again cast Dead Bones Battlefield, and arge number of skeletons joined, he continued to drink the potions and cast the skill. The skeletons crossed the sea of mes and charged madly at the zombies. The butcher knives were swung down repeatedly, chopping the zombies down to the ground. At that moment, the battle began to shift. Skeletons pushed the zombies in retreat. Continuously swinging their knives, they brought down zombies who couldn¡¯t lift their heads again. Damn! What is his background? Forget calling him King Yama, even the real Yama would probably have to bow three times before daring to pass by him! On a rooftop directly behind the battleground, several guys from the auto repair shop watched the fight in the distance. The battle had changed so quickly that they were struggling to keep up. Initially, the zombies had the upper hand. They thought the zombies would win and nned to just drive away. Then the gasoline drum was thrown, and arge me engulfed acres of zombies. At that point, they thought victory was possible but assumed King Yama had also suffered no small loss. Maybe all the skeletons were defeated. But now, the skeletons were on the offensive, ying zombies into disorderly retreat. Needless to say, the skeletons would definitely be the final victors. ¡°These zombies look like they¡¯ve suddenly gone haywire,¡± Wang Ke asked quietly from the sidelines. The skeletons¡¯ counterattack began after the zombie horde became chaotic. Although they didn¡¯t see what happened, they felt like something had been orchestrated. At the moment of the zombies¡¯ turmoil, the skeletonsunched their charge. ¡°Themander zombie mentioned on the radio is what drew the zombie tide here. Perhaps that zombie died, causing the zombie horde to be chaotic,¡± Li Yahong exined. The others nced at each other. Last time, when they met with the Big Head zombie at the hospital, Li Yahong had told them about it. They were surprised at the time that the skeletons were chasing and killing the mutated zombies. Now this zombie returned to retaliate with reinforcements, but the result was the same ¨C stillpletely obliterated by the skeletons. Just terrifying! ¡°Umm¡­ Sister Hong, are we still leaving? I mean, once our food supplies are sufficient, are we still leaving?¡± Qiangzi asked. Li Yahong fell silent for a moment, then said: ¡°Let¡¯s see how it goes first. No rush. Unload the stuff from the car. If it¡¯s safe, we won¡¯t be in a hurry to leave.¡± ¡°OK!¡± The few of them nodded and headed downstairs to return to the auto repair shop. On another rooftop. A big-bearded man and a spectacled man leaned against the railing. The burly man lit a cigarette, exhaled a puff of smoke and said, ¡°Just now it seemed like there was a person among the skeletons, directing the skeletons.¡± The man with sses also added, ¡°I saw it too, but I¡¯m not sure if it was a person or a human-like creature.¡± ¡°I think it might be the superpowered man the radio mentioned.¡± The man with sses pushed up his sses, ¡°If it is a superpowered man, then perhaps there¡¯s hope for mankind, but the chances are slim. I mean, how could someone develop superpowers so quickly?¡± The big bearded man nced back downstairs, extinguished the leftover half of the cigarette, tucked it back in his wrinkled cigarette box, and said: ¡°Anyway, we have survived another day. There are not many zombies left. Let¡¯s go back first. We can find out more about the situation through the radioter.¡± ¡°Right!¡± The two men stood up cautiously and began to walk downstairs. Time ticked away, and the fight was nearing its end. Skeleton dogs and skeleton warriors were encircling the remaining zombies. Bawudong returned from the opposite side. His chest bone was hanging with neatly folded corpse-wraps like a towel hanger, holding Big Head¡¯s corpse with one hand while dragging two mutated dogs with the other hand. As the team¡¯s strongestbatant. From the beginning, Wu Heng nned to set him outside to take down this Big Head zombie. Otherwise, in a head-on confront, if the zombies were at a disadvantage, this Big Head zombie would just turn tail and run, which would be really hard to stop him. When the timees, leading a horde of corpses back for revenge would be even more troublesome. Fortunately, this time, everything went smoothly. Bawudong had t-out killed him. Looking at the corpse dumped in front of him. Wu Heng couldn¡¯t help but feel curious. He wondered what type of skeleton this Big Head zombie, who was feeble and shaky when walking, would transform into.. Chapter 83 - 83, Big Head Ghost Spirit_l Chapter 83:, Big Head Ghost Spirit_l Three mutated corpses were discarded at his feet. Interestingly, two of them were Mutated Dogs, suggesting a high mutation rate in dogs. His gaze fell back on the big-headed zombie. Its head was brutally kicked apart, resulting in a horrific death. The strengths and weaknesses of the big-headed zombie were clear: it could remotely control other zombies, but closebat and movement were its weak points. Once ¡®Bawudong¡¯ got close to it, killing it was not a problem. Leaving Bawudong and some nearby skeletons to guard him, Wu Heng cast the Bone Maniption Skill on the big-headed zombie alone. Necromancy magic slowly enveloped the corpse. [The summoned creature exceeds the caster¡¯s ability range, instability factor increases¡­] The slightly unstable prompt appeared, indicating that the corpse¡¯s level was above 5. Flesh on the big-headed corpse gradually ked off, revealing the stark white bones that stood to attention. The striking skull appeared as if it was topped with a balloon. The eyes were farrger than those of a regr skeleton and flickering within them was a bluish me of Soul Fire. [Skeleton Spirit Demon (Level 10)] The name had changed to Spirit Demon. That was somewhat different. When ¡®Big Guy¡¯ at level 11 had been transformed, the prompt still called it a Skeleton Warrior, only its attributes had been enhanced. But now, this big-headed skeleton before him had apletely new name. The big-headed skeleton turned its hollow skull slightly, as if observing its surroundings. [Skeleton Spirit Demon (Level 10)] [Level: 10 (0/52000)] [Attributes: Constitution 14, Strength 12, Agility 6, Intelligence 16, Perception 15, Charm 5] [Traits: Hollow Skeleton, Basic Soul] [Expertise: Soul Mutation, Biological Aberration] [Abilities: Soul Commander, Hive Mind] [Soul Mutation: Intelligence +4.] [Biological Aberration: Intelligence +1, Perception +1, Agility -3.] [Soul Commander: Through mastering soul nodes, can issuemands to many soldiers of the same faction.] [Hive Mind: ¡®Skeleton Spirit Demons¡¯ within the range belong to the same soul node. Their mental induction can be transmitted to neighboring ¡®Skeleton Spirit Demons¡¯ at any time to jointly establish a ¡®primary brain ]. Looking at the big-headed creature¡¯s attributes, Wu Heng frowned slightly. The overall attribute value was weak. In terms of physical fitness, it was not much different from an ordinary zombie, with agility as low as 6 points, a bit too low. Intelligence and perception had increased to 16 and 15, which were rtively high among converted skeletons. That was understandable, since the big-headed zombie was already physically weak and its main feature was controlling other zombies. However, this was excessively weak for a level 10 creature. Looking further down, apart from the two expertise areas of mutation. Two new ¡®abilities¡¯ were added. [Soul Commander] can issuemands to soldiers of the same faction through soul nodes. This ability, which allowed it to control zombies, was preserved after conversion. It felt like a good ability, as it could issuemands to the skeletons. The second ability, called [Hive Mind], felt more like the ability of a Zerg in Starcraft than a zombie ability. The introduction mentioned that it could transmit mental induction to nearby ¡®Skeleton Spirit Demons¡¯ to establish a unified ¡®primary brain. Wu Heng read it several times and sort of grasped its intended meaning. In other words, the ¡®Skeleton Spirit Demons¡¯ within range had established a WeChat group, where they could share any information. If that was really what it did, then this Spirit Demon had a significant role. It could establish an extensivework. And achieve information sharing on thatwork. ¡°From now on, you¡¯ll be known as N0.1 Big Head,¡± Wu Heng assigned it a name on the spot. The Skeleton Spirit Demon gave no response and simply stood still. ¡°Come out and stand to the side.¡± Big-headed Skeleton followed the order, obediently standing to one side. Although its movement remained slow, its head, now a mere skull, was no longer heavy. It no longer wobbled after taking a few steps as it had done before. Picking up the kitchen knife of a skeleton beside him, he searched the ground and found a level two Corpse Core. He put it into a stic bag and continued to use Bone Maniption Skill on the other two Mutated Dogs. Two level 5 Skeleton Dogs stood up, shook their bodies, and ran to one side. Wu Heng found two more level one Corpse Cores in the corpses. Three Corpse Cores, one level ten skeleton, two level five skeletons. The gains were quite good. After transforming three Mutated Zombies, he cast his eyes on the street. The entire street was in ruins. Wrecked cars emitting thick smoke, mes¡¯ heatwaves, bodies covering the ground. It was like a road leading to hell. It was ghastly and terrifying. Wu Heng nced at Big Head Skeleton on one side and said: ¡°Have the skeletons bring back the bodies.¡± The next second. All the skeletons that had been waiting on the spot began to move, dragging the bodies of the zombies on the ground, and walked towards him. It really worked! And the effect was not bad either. This Big Head Skeleton might be more useful than he thought. Continuing, he said: ¡°Have the skeletons pile up the bodies inside themunity, the rest put out the fire. The skeletons began to divide their forces. Some were dragging bodies into themunity, while others began to collect some soil to put in the street fire. With the Big Head Skeleton, he just needed to stand still andmand. After all the bodies were dragged into themunity, the buildings on both sides were charred by the fire. The windows on the first and second floor were already shattered, the fire was put out separately. It took a lot of time to clean up the battlefield and finish the work. Now it seemed almost done. Wu Heng then said to the Big Head Skeleton: ¡°Take some skeletons, clean up the zombies nearby, don¡¯t hurt humans, if humans attack first, you can counterattack.¡± The great battle attracted a lot of zombies, making the surroundings a bit chaotic again. It needed cleaning up, and at the same time, he had to remind the Big Head Skeleton not to kill the guys at the auto repair shop. The entire skeleton group had soul skeletons practicing spears and swords on the rooftop. The Big Head Skeleton,manding about five hundred ordinary skeletons, went around themunity to patrol and kill zombies. Returning to ck Stone Town, Wu Heng washed himself and changed his clothes. When things were mostly sorted out, he went straight to the Associators¡¯ Association. Upon entering the small squad¡¯s break room, it was empty. It felt like the work atmosphere of the entire fourth squad was terrible, no one came to the association anymore. He filled out three Corpse Core orders in the rest room. And submitted them to the reception in the main hall. When he returned to the rest room to retrieve his stuff, he saw ¡®Slyther¡¯, d in a long dress, leading a Cheetahing towards him. ¡°Vice-executive!¡± Wu Heng took the initiative to greet her. ¡°Seeing you in the association isn¡¯t an easy feat.¡± Slyther said. ¡°Um, our squad is on vacation, so we don¡¯te often.¡± Wu Heng made an excuse. Slyther looked at him curiously, and then asked: ¡°Got a girlfriend? ¡ö¡¯No, why ask?¡± Wu Heng did not understand why she suddenly said that. Slyther looked him up and down and said, ¡°It feels like you¡¯re different. I thought all of you in the fourth team were looking for girlfriends!¡± This guy was really well-informed. He must have discovered something about the captain. ¡°If I were to look for one, it would be someone like the Vice-executive.¡± Wu Heng said directly. ¡°Oh? You like older ones?¡± Slyther raised her brow. ¡°No, I just like beautiful ones.¡± Slyther¡¯s mouth curled up a bit, as if she appreciated this sentence. ¡°Kid, I think you just want to deceive me for money¡­¡± She said.. Chapter 84 - 84, Encircling the Necromancer_1 Chapter 84:, Encircling the Necromancer_1 After exchanging a few words with Slyther, they said goodbye to each other. He went straight back to the crowded area, without wandering around outside. He came back a bitte today and there were more people in the tavern at this time. The ce was a mess. It was all rough men, so he boiled some noodles for himself. Now that his constitution was high, he didn¡¯t worry about these things being low in nutrition. While eating the noodles, notifications kept popping up. [Experience gained +2.] [Summoned being ¨C Skeleton Warrior, Experience +3.] [Experience gained +2.] [Summoned being ¨C Skeleton Warrior, Experience +5.] [Experience gained¡­] Since he returned to ck Stone Town, his experience umtion had never stopped. It must be Big Head Skeleton,manding the skeleton crew to sweep away zombies in the vicinity. He had thought of this method before. But the other skeletons with souls did not have this effect. Ordinary skeletons could not execute orders at all. Now Big Head Skeleton could solve this problem. And the effect was not bad. It felt like he was sitting at home counting money. He alsopletely broke away from his old way of fighting alongside his skeletons every day. Given the chance, he should make more Big Head Skeletons and lead them in monster hunting expeditions. Finishing the instant noodles, Wu Heng continued practicing Greyhawk Swordsmanship. Wielding the longsword in his hand, he made a series ofplete actions. Zombie World, Auto Repair Shop. Doors and windows were sealed, making the room a bit stuffy. ¡°Is anyone at Little East Auto Repair Shop still alive?¡± A question came through the radio frequency. Sitting at the table, Wang Ke turned to look at Li Yahong. Thetter frowned, took the microphone and asked, ¡°This is the auto repair shop. What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°They¡¯re still alive¡­.¡± ¡°Damn, they can even survive this.¡± ¡°Did they create these skeletons?¡± ¡°Shut up, they can hear us¡­.¡± Debates could be heard from the other end of the radio. You could hear the surprise, and them discussing the skeletons. After a few seconds of silence, the other side asked again, ¡°Did you see the battle between the skeleton group and the zombie group today?¡± Li Yahong and Wang Ke exchanged nces. They weren¡¯t the only ones who knew what was happening here. ¡°We saw it. There¡¯s some distance between us and them.¡± Li Yahong answered. ¡°Do you know where those skeletonse from? I mean, is it a Superpowered Man?¡± The two were somewhat surprised. These people weren¡¯t too far from the battle site when it happened, so they might have seen something. Li Yahong thought about it and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. We barely got out of there. Who would be able to figure it out.¡± But they really didn¡¯t dare to disclose about this. After all, they were living under the protection of the skeletons. Unless the skeletons gave their permission, they wouldn¡¯t dare to disclose. The other side once again fell into a brief silence. ¡°Those skeletons are somewhat dangerous. Be careful.¡± ¡°Thanks, we will.¡± Then, the other side continued, ¡°Do you have enough food?¡± Li Yahong immediately became alert. In these times, food was as valuable as gold. Who would casually ask about a house¡¯s gold? ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°If you have food, we can trade.¡± The other side said directly. The two shelters aren¡¯t far apart. If they made an appointment, they could actually carry out some exchange or trade. ¡°What are you offering in exchange?¡± ¡°I have medicine here. We can trade for that. In a situation like this, medicine is also an essential.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t need it.¡± The other side didn¡¯t think they would refuse so resolutely and fell silent again. Then they asked, ¡°What do you want?¡± Li Yahong almostughed and said, ¡°Contact us again when you have figured it out.¡± The other side fell silent once more. Just when Li Yahong put down the microphone and was about to leave, a voice came from the radio again. ¡°We¡¯re from City South Prison. If you¡¯ve got food, we can trade.¡± Feeling that their food situation couldn¡¯t be revealed, Li Yahong promptly corrected herself, ¡°We don¡¯t have much food either.¡± ¡°We can trade for guns, rifles or sniper rifles.¡± Li Yahong was shocked. But she still said, ¡°If we find enough food, we can trade with you.¡± ¡°Good!¡± The next day, Wu Heng got up early. After breakfast, he headed to the Zombie World. There was a higher pile of corpses in the center of the residential area. Yesterday¡¯s battle with the horde of zombies, all the bodies are piled up here. Wu Heng nced at it and directly released the [Dead Bones Battlefield]. Arge number of skeletons stood up directly and walked into a line on the side. He chugged two doses of medicine, continued to release his skill, increasing the number of skeletons. To the other magic world, he is the necromancer who has the most soldiers. In the afternoon. Li Yahong rushed over. She directly said, ¡°Yesterday someone asked about the skeleton on the radio, they seemed to have seen it fighting with the zombies.¡± ¡°They haven¡¯t found out anything, have they?¡± ¡°No, they just asked if it¡¯s a superpowered man, I said I don¡¯t know, and then they didn¡¯t bring up the matter again.¡± ¡°Um, don¡¯t divulge it for the time being.¡± Li Yahong continued, ¡°Also, someone wants to exchange food, they said they have a shotgun.¡± Hearing this sentence, Wu Heng turned his head to look at her and asked, ¡°Where?¡± ¡°City South Prison.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a bit far, we¡¯ll talk about itter.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± After Li Yahong left, Wu Heng went back to the residential area to continue converting the pile of corpses. In the afternoon, he returned to ck Stone Town. As soon as he came out of the boundary door, he saw the letter peeking out from under the door. Written on it that there¡¯s a mission from the association, to go to the Professional Association. ¡°Another mission?¡± It seems that after thest Church of Divine Punishment, the fourth squad has not been assigned a mission. After filling his stomach with a bowl of noodles, he started stuffing necessary items into his backpack. The magazine was full, and he also carried an ample amount of spare magazines. When everything was ready, Wu Heng took Basen and left for the professional association. When they entered the hall, the other three squads were all gathered in the hall. It seems to be another group operation. Wu Heng saw the position of the fourth squad and went straight over, Autruck and Cavina were waiting on the side, while Yuli was holding something, leaning against the wall and stuffing her mouth with food as she watched the surroundings. ¡°Captain, will we be holding the fort?¡± Wu Heng asked as he approached. Autruck frowned, understanding what ¡®holding the fort¡¯ meant in his words. Then he said, ¡°Listen to the executive¡¯s arrangement, we are not sure what the mission is yet.¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Wu Heng stood aside waiting along with them. Yuli approached and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll protect you when the timees.¡± ¡°We¡¯re outnumbered, so we might be holding the fort.¡± ¡°Likest time, isn¡¯t staying behind more dangerous?¡± Wu Heng was startled, ¡°That seems reasonable.¡± It wasn¡¯t long before Yazde, the executive, and Slyther, the deputy executive, walked out from one side. All the squad members stopped chatting, and the hall quieted down instantly. The executive said: ¡°ck Stone Town received news that a Necromancer¡¯s traces were spotted. We need to cooperate with the guards to kill him, we do not need to capture him alive.¡± Everyone was taken aback, and a few people looked back at Wu Heng¡¯s direction. It seemed as though they were observing his expression. Wu Heng didn¡¯t look sideways, not bothering to look at others. What do other necromancers have to do with me? I always abide by thew. The executive waved his hand, and everyone followed him outside. There was no mention of anyone staying behind at the association. It seems that there are other arrangements. Each squad met up with the guards outside, rushing together towards the outside. Night fell, and the formidable group left the city. Rushing towards a secluded mansion in the east. As they approached the destination, the team began to slow down, and a ranger dressed in leather armor came out of the dark forest. He spoke in a low voice, ¡°The target is inside, and has note out until now.¡± Slyther looked serious, whispering, ¡°They didn¡¯t detect you, did they!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they definitely didn¡¯t detect me,¡± the Ranger patted his chest and assured him. Because of Yuli, Wu Heng was beside them. Hearing their conversation, Wu Heng had a bad premonition. Slyther nodded his head, returned to the rear to discuss the situation with the executive and several guard captains. He came back swiftly after that. He directly ordered, ¡°Attack, surround them, and leave no survivors.¡± Wham! Everyone instantly sprung into action, rushing towards the mansion up ahead.. Chapter 85 - 85, Carrion Necromancy l Chapter 85:, Carrion Necromancy l Whoosh! Flocks of birds took to the sky, flying towards the estate. The guards and the professional team quickly approached the openwork iron gate of the estate. The inside of the estate was dim and silent. The leader of the guards nced at the ranger beside him. The ranger controlled the birds to circle above, saying, ¡°There¡¯s no danger in the courtyard.¡± He signaled those behind him. Immediately, some people in leather armor, with short swords hanging from their waists, stepped forward and started fiddling with the lock of the iron gate. With the sound of a crisp click. The gate opened in response. The leader made a slight gesture, and the guards quickly entered the estate, surrounding the central stone castle. The members of the professional team also quickly followed suit, all ready for battle. ¡°Wee friends from ck Stone Town.¡± Torches lit up on the balcony of the second floor of the stone castle. A figure in a ck robe, of average build, appeared before the crowd. Leaning on the stone railing of the balcony with both hands, he looked down at those gathered below without any surprise or panic. Wu Heng moved closer to Basen. That Necromancer had indeed discovered them long ago. The man in the ck robe, with his hands on the stone railing, continued, ¡°I know the purpose of your visit, but you¡¯ve got the wrong target. I¡¯m not the Necromancer you¡¯re looking for. I can give you some clues¡­¡± Whoosh! Before he finished speaking, a cold light arrived with a thunderous speed. With a muffled thud, it urately hit the front of the man in the ck robe. Wu Heng was startled and abruptly turned around, only to see a man in leather armor in the dark behind him, his longbow still trembled slightly. Turning back to look at the balcony. The man in the ck robe was shot in the chest and his body suddenly leaned back, but his hands still clung to the stone railing in front of him, forming an odd posture. The next second, under the stares of everyone, the man in ck slowly straightened up and snapped off the arrow in his chest. Part of the arrowhead still lodged in his body. A substitute? Or some special constitution? He is still alive? The man in the ck robe turned his gaze back to the crowd, his voice growing colder, ¡°It seems you¡¯re bent on making me a scapegoat. Very well then¡­ you all stay and be my minions!¡± The next second, the ground inside the estate began to shake violently. One after another, hands speckled with decaying flesh, broke through the soil and appeared from the ground. Densely crowded, like bamboo shoots sprouting all over the ground. ¡°Kill him!¡± Yazde ordered again. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh! A volley of arrows and crossbow bolts shot towards the second floor. The man in the ck robe retreated deeper into the stone castle, at the same time saying, ¡°Enjoy this feast of ughter!¡± His figure disappeared into the darkness. The flesh-ridden carrion covered the entire estate. Under the eyes of ck Stone Town, so many corpses had been collected. ¡°Slyther, leading guard, join me in storming in and directly killing the Necromancer. The others clean up the carrion in the estate and seal off the surroundings. Don¡¯t let any suspicious person run away,¡± Yazdemanded to those around him. ¡°Alright!¡± Everyone nodded in agreement, acting ording to the order. Yazde and others rapidly rushed towards the main entrance of the stone castle. Boom, boom, boom! The heavy footsteps sounded. Four giant humanoid monsters slowly came down from the second floor of the stone castle. Each close to four meters tall, with long arms reaching past their knees, elongated and sharp ws, a mouth full of sharp teeth, and grey eyes without pupils. ¡°It¡¯s Giant Demon Carrion!¡± Slyther softly warned. The others nodded. Above the corridor, the man in the ck robe followed behind the Giant Demon Carrion, walking down at a leisure pace. ¡°Slyther, the Secret Speaker of the Association. I won¡¯t destroy your corpse, at least not before it rots,¡± he said. ¡°Attack!¡± Yazde let out a low growl, and with a flick of his wand, he unleashed an energy beam, shooting it forward. The giant demon carrion on the other side, after getting hit, hadrge chunks of rotten flesh sted off, revealing even more decayed internal organs. At the same time, the others alsounched their attacks. The closebat fighters were swiftly charging up the stairs with their weapons. The ranged ones, readying their bows, fired arrow after arrow, whistling through the air towards their target. And the two massive decaying corpses standing guard at the stairs, swinging their bulky arms wildly, attempted to crush the oing fighters. The robed figure in the rear, while dodging the fired arrows, used his wand to conjure and shoot magicsers toward the enemy. The roaring cacophony filled the ancient castle for a moment. Outside the castle, The guards and professionals, engaged in battle with the emerging carrion. The sounds of fighting and swords piercing flesh echoed throughout the courtyard. One after the other, people sumbed to the sword and fell, letting out moans of agony. Wu Heng, raising his hand, released ¡®Witchcraft Arrow¡¯ to knock down the three advancing carrion. Basen quickly ran forward, his short de pierced the skull through the eye socket, eliminating them. The carrion here are different from usual zombies. Although they alsock intelligence, they can use weapons. The asionally high-ranking ones even possess particr upations. They are necromancer¡¯s servants, a type of undead vastly different from Wu Heng¡¯s skeletons. Although they aren¡¯t as capable as the guards or professionals, they still require caution in dealing with them. Roar-! Yuli, transformed into a brown bear, hurled the carrion one by one. Smashing the rest of the rotting corpses. ng-! With a crisp sound, Autruck stepped forward, his longsword blocking a strike from a corpse towards the brown bear. ¡°Be careful.¡± The brown bear nodded, once again its massive paws swung, flinging several carrion. At this time, Tulisa, the leader of the second squad, moved towards them along with her team. She asked, ¡°Is everything alright?¡± Autruck answered, ¡°We¡¯re fine.¡± The members of the two squads congregated, continuing to crush the carrion around them. On the other hand, the guards, who were even more efficient in killing their enemies. They formed a tight formation, able to withstand more carrion. The battle continued, but the number of carrion gradually decreased as they were wiped out by the ck Stone Townside. Bang, bang, bang-! Just when most of the carrion fell. The situation took another turn. The corpses of those killed exploded one after the other. Thick yellow smoke filled the whole manor as the bodies burst apart. Under the yellow fog, almost simultaneously, everyone among the guard and the squads began coughing violently. Their bodies showed signs of poisoning and weakness. ¡°Be careful, it¡¯s the Necromancer¡¯s ¡®Evil Explosion Skill¡¯, the gas is toxic.¡± It was written in the ¡®Book of Necromancy¡¯. Necromancers could use corpses to release poisonous gas, affecting living creatures. It seemed that this skill had been embedded into the bodies of the carrion, creating abined effect. After the carrion died, their bodies would explode, releasing this gas. This aspect was indeed an advantage over mere skeletons, whichck a secondary release of poisonous gas. Hearing Wu Heng¡¯s warning, members of the two squads started to find ways to avoid inhaling the toxic gas. Wu Heng held his breath, quickly opened his backpack, took out an unopened gas mask, tore off the outer packaging, and put it on his face immediately. As the rotting corpses exploded in session, the fog engulfed the entire mansion yard.. Chapter 86 - 86, The Undying Body l Chapter 86:, The Undying Body l At a distance of about three meters, it was difficult to detect the figure of apanion. ¡°Basen, determine the locations of the squad members.¡± Wu Heng put a hand on Basen¡¯s shoulder, charging off to the front with him. Ahead of them were guards, fallen and weak from exhaustion. There were few who had brought anti-toxin equipment, as gas masks were not widely used in this world. Wu Heng quickly found the rest of his team members. Cavina had put on a gue Doctor Mask. Autruck, along with several members from the other squad, had taken out scarves to cover their mouths and noses. ¡°Let¡¯s retreat first,¡± Wu Heng stated outright. Given the current circumstances, fighting was impossible. The poison gas didn¡¯t affect carrion, but living beings couldn¡¯t stand it. ¡°Cough cough-! My aunt¡­ cough cough.¡± Yuli said, coughing hoarsely. ¡°You¡¯re nearly dead, and you¡¯re still harping on about your aunt,¡± Wu Heng remarked. Yuli ignored him, transforming into a raven and attempting to fly towards the building. Wu Heng grabbed hold of her leg, saying, ¡°You retreat first, I¡¯ll go check on your Vice-executive and the others.¡± Yuli looked at him before nodding, ¡°Alright!¡± All the squads started to retreat, and the sound of dragging bodies could be heard echoing through the toxic fog. Wu Heng continued, ¡°Go check on the stone castle over there.¡± Leaning on Basen¡¯s shoulder, they advanced towards the stone castle. The Stone Castle¡¯s main hall. Poisonous fog surged through the doors and windows, filling the hall instantly. The few people inbat either wore protective equipment or released protective scrolls to prevent the fog from harming them. Still, it significantly affected their performance. Crack-! The Cheetah was struck by the Giant Demon Carrion and flung into the stair railings, breaking them and falling to the ground. Following that, the Giant Demon Carrion holding two guard leaders rolled down the stairs, crashing into the wall behind with a loud bang. The Giant Demon Carrion lifted its massive arms. After throwing one person away, it began to rain blows onto the chest of the remaining guard leader. His breastte was deformed, and his mouth overflowed with fresh blood. He struggled, coughing ceaselessly. The others paled significantly. Watching as theirrade was about to be beaten to death, they realized that it was toote to rush over. Right at that moment, the sound of gunfire rang out. Bang, bang, bang-! Bullets hit the Giant Demon Carrion¡¯s body, causing it to stagger slightly. The severely injured Guard Leader rolled away through the struggle, creating some distance between them. Rushing into the hall with Basen, Wu Heng¡¯s muffled voice called out from behind his mask, ¡°Hold off these corpses for me.¡± The Priest and the Guard Leader immediately reacted, rushing towards the Giant Demon Carrion again to prevent them from getting close to the staircase. ¡°Hmm?¡± The figure in a ck robe noticed the people rushing in. Seeing the ordinary leather armor, he sneered. ¡°Are you trying to show off even at a time like this?¡± Wu Heng didn¡¯t reply but continued to advance, changing his gun magazine as he went. Then he started pulling the trigger. Bang, bang, bang-! The barrage of bullets hit the target continuously. The sudden onught choked off his mocking words, forcing him to retreat under the rain of bullets. As his ck robe tore apart from the gunfire, the man in the ck robe stared at his exposed body in disbelief. He lifted his magic wand and shot a ¡®Fireball Technique¡¯ towards the other, sending a ming ball directly at them. Basen quickly switched positions to shield Wu Heng. His body was sted open by the fireball, scattering a shower of mes. ¡°You have a Necromancy Attendant too?¡± The man in the ck robe eximed in surprise. Wu Heng didn¡¯t respond but simply continued shooting at a faster pace. The bullets seemed to flow out endlessly, riddling what remained of the ck robe until it resembled a tattered cloth. ¡°My servants, protect me!¡± The man in the ck robe shouted loudly. However, the surrounding carrion was being held at bay by the others. Seeing the man wielding a bizarre weapon charging at him, the Necromancer released arge cloud of ck fog before turning and running towards the staircase. Wu Heng and Basen quickly followed. When it came to speed, both Wu Heng and Basen were faster than the Necromancer. Due to fear of an ambush, Basen was sent to lead the way. They quickly caught up to the man in the ck robe, stabbing a dagger into his body from behind. The Necromancer stumbled and fell to the ground. Once the ck robe came off, a face resembling that of a mummified corpse was revealed. Wu Heng¡¯s eyes widened in shock. The man in front of them was a Necromancer. Why would he look like this? ¡°Have you gone mad, helping them¡­?¡± The Necromancer roared loudly. Wu Heng didn¡¯t stop; he kept pressing the trigger. Within moments, bullets shattered the man¡¯s head into fragments. [Experience gained +77.] Phew-! The emergence of the experience notification signified that the man had indeed died. Beneath his gas mask, Wu Heng let out a sigh of relief. He squatted down and began to fumble through the contents of the man¡¯s bag. Just as he began searching, the sound of hurried footsteps echoed up from below. He randomly grabbed what seemed to be a Skill Book and stashed it into his bag. As Wu Heng stood up, he saw Priest Yazde and several others rushing into the room. Upon seeing Wu Heng and the body on the floor, they all also let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Wu Heng, you alright?¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine,¡± Wu Heng replied, standing up. Yazde nced at the corpse and continued, ¡°We¡¯ll bring the corpse with us when we leave. Leave the rest to the guards.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Outside the estate, chaos had already broken loose. There were groups of guards lying on the ground. Coughing and vomiting, the injured areas began to rot immediately. Everyone was consuming potions. This nights must have cost them a fortune. The fact that so many of us couldn¡¯t capture just one individual, could also be considered a failure to some extent. Yuli rushed to check on Slyther first, then ran over, shouting in surprise, ¡°You killed the robed mage?¡± The rest of them paused. Then, they all turned their gazes toward me. ¡°When I got there, her opponent was almost done for, so I just delivered the final blow,¡± Wu Heng fabricated casually. ¡°The odds must be in your favor to run into that.¡± Soon, the executive and vice-executive came over. The limping cheetah hobbled over, and Yuli squatted on the ground, looking at it pitifully. The executive said, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll leave this ce to the guards. Let¡¯s depart first.¡± The necromancer¡¯s body was handed to the guards. The professional team, on the other hand, began to return to ck Stone Town. Yuli looked much better now. She chased after Wu Heng and said, ¡°I suddenly thought of something. He was a necromancer as well, and you killed him. Doesn¡¯t it make you a traitor within our profession?¡± ¡°Damn!¡± On returning to ck Stone Town, The executive told everyone, ¡°When you return, nurse your injuries. Today¡¯s operation was quite sessful. Your merits and rewards will be recorded. Alright, go rest!¡± Everyone dispersed, walking back to their spots. The sky was beginning to brighten. Wu Heng returned to his residence, told Basen to guard the door, and went to bed. Knock! Knock! Knock! The door was being struck urgently. Wu Heng opened his eyes ¨C it was day already. Basen was still sitting at the dining table, looking at the door. Hearing the knock, he immediately stood up, alert and vignt. Even sleeping was being disturbed. ¡°Who is it!¡± Wu Heng called out. If it¡¯s not something important, tell them toe backter. ¡°Wu Heng, have you had breakfast? Let¡¯s have breakfast together.¡± Yuli¡¯s voice came from outside the door. Good Lord-! It¡¯s great being young, so full of energy! Wu Heng opened the door and saw Yuli standing there, still with faint traces of bruises on her cheeks. These must be from yesterday. He stepped aside, letting Yuli walk in. Curiously, Wu Heng asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired?¡± Yuli sat at the desk, ¡°What¡¯s to be tired about? I can go several days without sleep.¡± ¡°Come in then, is your aunt mistreating you? Not even providing you with food.¡± ¡°You¡¯re very rude,¡± Yuli sat beside him and continued, ¡°My aunt has left. Yesterday we killed the necromancer, solving one of ck Stone town¡¯s problems. Otherwise, the kingdom and alliance would¡¯ve sent in a re-investigation team.¡± ¡°Oh, no wonder both the town hall and the executive are in such a hurry. Scared of inspectors from aboveing, eh?¡± ¡°Yes, should be!¡± After Wu Heng prepared two bowl of noodles, he returned to the table and flipped through the book he had obtained yesterday. [Book of Necromancy ¨C Volume II] It was the one he had found on the dead body yesterday. He had thought it was a skill book, but it turned out to be the second volume. While waiting for his noodles, he began to read it. This second volume was much thinner, but its content was much deeper. Among them, one topic mentioned was about the transformational issues of a necromancer. Generally, the characteristic and skills of closebat professions can all be preserved after the transformation. But things were a bit different for a mage and certain special professions. A false soul injected by necromantic magic changes the magical element of the body. Meaning, if you transform a mage, regardless of their previous school of magic, they¡¯ll only be a necromancer after transformation as they can no longer sense other magical attributes. Moreover, the power of certain professions like priests and sorcererses from the divine. Whether it¡¯s a gifting or a transfer, it doesn¡¯t belong to them personally. They too can¡¯t preserve this power after transformation. In the case of priests, their transformation often leads to copse, so the Book of Necromancy specifically advises against transforming those with god-rted bodies. There¡¯s no benefit, it just invites trouble. Wu Heng continued to flip through to the next page. [Pure Soul, Ancient Organ, special bloodline, converge on a body ¨C can be transformed into necromancer¡¯s power and refine a corpse into a ghost, creating an undead body.] Looks like necromantic power can be gathered artificially. Maybe like the necromancer seenst night. Though the notion of being undead is tempting, not being a human nor a ghost isn¡¯t really eptable. Moreover, these items are not so easily acquired. The Pure Soul refers to souls, which are normally invisible and can pass through walls; trying to catch them is virtually impossible. The Ancient Organ ¨C not just anybody can acquire that. While having these thoughts, Wu Heng furrowed his brows. He had only participated in a few arrests since arriving in ck Stone Town. The first was in Mining Vige where they brought back a sealed ghost infant, and in the second one, Bawudong¡¯s organ had already gone missing. Could this be a coincidence? A chill rose up his spine. Yuli, who was eating chips on the side, noticed Wu Heng¡¯s serious expression. Holding her chip, she didn¡¯t dare to put it in her mouth. She asked softly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Uh, it¡¯s nothing,¡± Wu Heng nced at the book again and casually asked, ¡°Have we arrested any criminals with special bloodlines in ck Stone Town recently?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± But she still tried hard to recall. ¡°Isn¡¯t thest one who stole the kid a magician?¡± Chapter 87 - 87, Is There Any More Wish left?_l Chapter 87:, Is There Any More Wish left?_l Yuli opened the instant noodle lid and asked while slurping, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing!¡± Wu Heng then replied. He still found it hard to believe the records in the Book of Necromancy. What a coincidence it was. He hadn¡¯t been in ck Stone Town for long. The series of missions he had epted strangely matched the records in the book. ording to the owner of the Mining Vige, someone had taught him how to raise spirits three years ago. Since it involved spirits, it was concluded that a necromancer was behind it. Therefore, the mastermind behind this must have started nning at least three years ago. Once the infant spirit was obtained, Bawudong from the Church of Divine Punishment and the magician who steals children had their heads delivered in a row to ck Stone Town. All of this made him quite suspicious. The necromancer who diedst night was probably the stall owner he met in the ck market. Seeing the goods he sold, and therge number of carrion he had transformed, he was likely a necromancer for a long time. But he had no chance toy out and collect these things. So why did he die? ¡°What did you say when you just came in?¡± Wu Heng asked Yuli. ¡°What did I say?¡± Yuli looked up at him with noodles hanging from her mouth. ¡°You mentioned something about what your aunt was doing.¡± ¡°Oh, my aunt went out for work, so I came to hang out with you,¡± Yuli replied. ¡°You also mentioned something about the necromancer. What was it?¡± Wu Heng continued. Yuli frowned and then said, ¡°Oh! The kingdom and the guild take this matter very seriously. If they don¡¯t catch the necromancer, they¡¯re going to send an investigation team.¡± The kingdom indeed ced great importance on necromancers. They were forcing ck Stone Town to reach a conclusion. Therefore, a necromancer had to die. Wu Heng felt a chill run down his spine. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you again?¡± Yuli asked again. Wu Heng wanted to share his findings with her to reduce his psychological pressure. But in the end, he closed his mouth. It wouldn¡¯t be too hard for Secret Speaker to control all information about Bawudong and the magician who steals children, together with Slyther¡¯s power in ck Stone Town. It wouldn¡¯t be too hard toy out ns either. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just wanted to chat.¡± Wu Heng closed the book in his hand and smiled. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to eat?¡± Yuli looked at his instant noodles. ¡°Yes.¡± He opened the lid, chatted with Yuli while eating his noodles. Noon. Someone knocked on the door of their residence. The guild had informed them to go to the guild to cremate the bodies. The number of dead bodiesst night was not small, and given the weather and the threat of the necromancer, the bodies needed to be burned as soon as possible. However, Wu Heng had already suspected that the necromancer was just a scapegoat, and this felt like someone was intentionally trying to get rid of the evidence. But for all this, he had no substantial evidence. Moreover, people from the guild and the town hall were no longer reliable. He and Yuli went to the guild. When they entered the lounge, Autruck and Cavina were already there. Seeing theme in, Autruck smiled and said, ¡°Wu Heng, these are the books found in the stone castle of the Necromancer yesterday. Our guild can give them to you first to look at, just return them after you finish. Consider it a reward for the assignment.¡± With that, he took out a few Skill Books and put them on the table. There were three Skill Books in total. They were all old and yellowing, and looked older than him. [Corpse Maniption Skill][Evil Explosion Skill][Fireball Technique], Two belonged to the necromancy faction, and the Fireball Technique was an attack skill. [Corpse Maniption Skill] is a spell that enves carrion, belonging to the same category as his own ¡®Bone Maniption Skill¡¯. The difference isn¡¯t too significant. However, carrion naturally has a serious gue effect, so among living and necromancers, the ¡®Bone Maniption Skill¡¯ is moremonly used. [Evil Explosion Skill] is the same move that made corpses explode and release poisonous fogst night. He didn¡¯t think much of it when reading the introduction in the Book of Necromancy.¡± But the effect at the scene was a bit exaggerated, seems quite useful against the living. The Book of Necromancy also recorded a ¡®Corpse Explosion Technique¡¯, which caused the corpses to explode with enormous force. It was practically an invincible move. If the carrion rushed up and you hit it, it would chase after you; if you killed it, it would still explode and kill you. Last but not least, was the [Fireball Technique], which was a high-level skill, different from the basic ones in the game. It would generate a stream of mes and burn everything around. Overall, except for [Corpse Maniption Skill], the other two were quite good. ¡°Oh, good, thank you.¡± Wu Heng took the three Skill Books. Autruck continued, ¡°The rewards and merit for this time will be distributed after being calcted, which may take some time.¡± ¡°Okay, we¡¯re not in a hurry,¡± Yuli answered readily. Autruck nodded, looked back at Wu Heng, and said, ¡°Your merit should be higher. If you can get another level 3 merit, you may be appointed as the team leader by the headquarters earlier, and then you could have your own team members.¡± ¡°Our team is good enough,¡± Wu Heng responded. Yuli thought for a moment, then asked, ¡°Leader, what about our merit?¡± ¡°We will also have ours, but it would be less than Wu Heng¡¯s.¡± After all, the necromancer was killed by Wu Heng in the end, so his merit would be higher. As for the rest, if they didn¡¯t show any special performance, they would also have merits, but not as high.. Chapter 88 - 87, Is There Any More Wish Left?_2 Chapter 88: Chapter 87, Is There Any More Wish Left?_2 If the merits are the same, then this item would be useless. ¡°Oh, that could work,¡± Yuli thought for a moment and then said, ¡°You can be the captain, and I¡¯ll be your vice captain.¡± Wu Heng gave her a disdainful look and said straightforwardly, ¡°Now you can have the captain give you the title of vice captain, why wait until my turn?¡± ¡°No, your skills are too poor, you need someone to help you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know who is the poor one!¡± The group chatted in the room for a while. All the teams started to gather, preparing to incinerate the corpses. The bodies had been ced outside the city. The teams just had to go there, verify the identities, and proceed with the incineration. Team Four left the city and arrived at the incineration spot directly. After Autruck confirmed the bodies, finding no issues, all were piled on the constructed wood stack. Wu Heng looked at the bodies, cast a Grease Skill, and then lit the fire. Whoosh-! The fire zed up into the sky. Everyone quickly retreated, maintaining a certain distance. After all, these were summons of a Necromancer, no one could assure that there wouldn¡¯t be another corpse explosion or toxic gas release. The fire zed up into the sky, and the kindling crackled. With the fuel from the Grease Skill, they didn¡¯t need to add more wood, the bodies were burnt nearly to ashes. After the bodies were burned, the scene was tidied up, and the team began to return. Yuli was arm in arm with Cavina, chatting andughing. It seemed that after the death of the necromancer, everything returned to normal, having no effect on anyone. After returning to the association, each team went home to recover from their injuries. Yuli was called away by her aunt. Wu Heng went directly to the front desk of the main hall to inquire about the preparation of the Corpse Core Detoxifying Potion. The staff began to flick through the logbook. He smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Wu Heng, both potions have been prepared. Please wait a moment!¡± Both were ready. With a recipe, the preparation of the potion was quite efficient. It was much quicker than research and development. Soon after, the staff member came back. He was holding two boxes in his hand. ¡°Mr. Wu Heng, these are the potions youmissioned,¡± the staff member respectfully ced the boxes on the table. Upon opening the potion box, Wu Heng saw the two potions inside. [Customized Antidote Potion] [Guard Wisdom Antidote Mixture] After making sure there was nothing wrong with the potions, he paid the remaining bnce. Taking the potions, he left the association directly. After returning to his residence, he closed the door and had Basson stand guard at the door. Wu Heng ced the level two Corpse Core and the potions on the table. After a simple clean-up, he swallowed them directly. A surge of immense spiritual pressure rushed into his brain, as if there was an invisible force tearing at his sea of consciousness. ¡°Damn it, the symptoms are different.¡± Wu Heng instantly felt something was wrong. The symptoms were totally different from thest time he took a level two Corpse Core. Not daring to hesitate, he immediately opened the potion and gulped it down. Regardless of its efficacy, he had to drink it first. A refreshing sensation instantaneously charged into his brain, but it only relieved some of the spiritual pressure. The sensation of his spirit being constantly stretched and torn still persisted. The buzzing sound filled his ears, his vision blurred. Skeleton Basson, who was spiritually linked with Wu Heng, started to tremble with a rattling noise, as if it were about to fall apart. ¡°It¡¯s no good!¡± Wu Heng, suppressing the pressure, opened the other two bottles of the Customized Antidote Potion and gulped it all down. Themon potion also had some effect. Wu Heng held his head with both arms, his teeth ttering. It seemed like an eternity had passed. An unclear prompt appeared in his ears. [Perception +5, Intelligence +7, Charisma +5.] [Unlocking Ability: Enhance Will) After the pain, Wu Heng took big heaves of air. Beads of sweat the size of beans damped his shirt andnded on the ground with a drip sound. The pressure on his mind gradually began to lessen, and in return, he gained a stronger perception ability. Even without deliberate observation, he could sense everything in the room. The effect of the Corpse Core was significant, but for a moment just then, he really thought he was going to die. If he did be a zombie, he probably would¡¯ve been a Level 2 zombie. In the Zombie World, he might¡¯ve been able to mix in as a leader, but in this world, he was likely to be killed, his body sent for research, and his remaining parts to be sold on the ck market. It was somewhat frightful. Taking in a deep breath, Wu Heng straightened up. He started to review the attribute changes brought by the Corpse Core. The first were the increases in perception, intelligence, and charisma. These three attributes, unlike physical constitution and strength which disy themselves physically, weretent attributes. Intelligence directly affects a mage¡¯s spellcasting, as well as influencing their memory and cognitive abilities. Every mage is a schr, meaning the profession of a mage has an intelligence threshold, requiring the understanding of various books and recorded content. Perception is the quantification of intuition and insight, and charisma represents personal temperament, which is also important in mate selection. For instance, if you win over ¡®Slyther¡¯, you would be a well-off member of the upper ss in ck Stone Town. Thest is unlocking an ability. [Enhance Will]: personal will is enhanced, establishing a will barrier, resisting and dissolving negative effects that infringe on personal will. Wu Heng furrowed his eyebrows. ording to the wording of the modern world radio, it seems he had unlocked a superpower. However, this superpower appeared to be a passive ability. It may have some use in another world, but in the Zombie World, the effect might not be significant. Even Big Head Zombie didn¡¯t seem to affect his will. It was different from the superpower he had imagined. It didn¡¯t seem particrly useful. But, having it is better than not having anything at all. He had no choice but to ept it. In the future, by collecting more Corpse Cores, he might continue to unlock other superpowers. After tidying up his surroundings a bit, Wu Heng changed into clean clothes. Knock, knock, knock-! The door was knocked again. As Wu Heng buttoned up his shirt, he opened the door. He thought it was Yuliing to find him for dinner, only to find an association staff member standing at the door. ¡°The Steward has requested your presence.¡± The Steward? ¡°Alright.¡± Wu Heng nodded, assuming that it was because of the merits and rewards for this task. Autruck had said that his merits would be much higher than others. After a simple organization of his thoughts, he went out the door. He stepped out of the alley and told thendlord that if the curly-haired girl came by, tell her that he has gone to the association. After saying this, he walked towards the association with Basen. At this time, there were hardly any people in the association. The hall was empty and a little cold. Wu Heng went to the Steward¡¯s study room, knocked on the door, then entered. The entire study was still neat and tidy. ¡°Steward Yazde.¡± ¡°Uh, sit!¡± the Steward said with a smile. Wu Heng sat down next to him. Yazde continued, ¡°How do you find the association?¡± ¡°Not bad, pretty good.¡± ¡°Your rate of growth has even surprised me. I didn¡¯t expect you to be able to defeat the Necromancerst night,¡± Yazde said lightly, leaning against the chair. ¡°It was just luck.¡± Wu Heng looked at him, feeling Steward¡¯s tone was a bit strange today. It was like he was about to release the restrained excitement in his heart. Yazde, leaning on his cane, stood up and continued, ¡°Do you have any other wishes?¡± Chapter 89 - 88, It Seems Like I’ve Seen a Ghost_l Chapter 89: Chapter 88, It Seems Like I¡¯ve Seen a Ghost_l A wish? A bad feeling suddenly arose in his heart. He reaches out for the pistol at his waist, only to find the entire study enveloped in a light screen. He feels paralyzed, unable to move even a finger. Basen, standing next to him, freezes in ce as if being put on standby. ¡°Your progress is rapid. In a short period of time, I may find it hard to control you.¡± Now, Yazde no longer resembles a humble gentleman. Despite his upright attire, white gloves, and walking stick, he exudes an air of cunningness. Like a venomous snake hiding its fangs. ¡°What do you mean by ¡®having no grievance¡¯?,¡± Wu Heng asked. Yazde merely smiled. ¡°You guessed.¡± ¡°Are you referring to you wanting to be a ¡®Corpse Ghost1?¡± Yazde went stiff, his eyes full of surprise. ¡°It seems you¡¯ve gathered some knowledge through other means.¡± So there was indeed an internal traitor. All pieces fell into ce. Yazde had been suddenly transferred to the remote ck Stone Town, taking Slyther the vice-executive¡¯s ce, which also aligned with the timeframe where the mine owner was bewitched and started raising dead infants as spirit infants. It appears he deliberately ended up in this isted ce, setting this scheme. And the entire Professional Association, along with the ck Stone Town guards, were unknowingly serving him. Collecting the items he required and delivering them to him. The person that died the other night. Had be a scapegoat, marking the end of the entire case series. He could now proceed with his ns uninterrupted. Wu Heng felt shocked but forced himself to stay calm. He said, ¡°As a vice-executive, do you not feel ashamed of causing the deaths of so many people in the Mining Vige? ¡°I am more curious about where your hometown is. Everything here is written by the strong. Do you know what the ones seated on the throne have done? This is a world where man eats man ¨C if you don¡¯t eat others, they will eat you. Like you and me now¡­,¡± Yazde replied with a smile. ¡°Why do you want to be a Corpse Ghost?,¡± Wu Heng continued. Yazde nced at him without showing irritation, slowly peeling off one of his gloves, revealing a hand covered in pustules. ¡°What choice do I have? I just want to survive. ¡°You¡¯ve collected everything you need. Why did youe for me? I¡¯m not of a special bloodline.,¡± Wu Heng continued to ask. Yazde focused his gaze on him, his eyes filled with anticipation and slowly said, ¡°I found another method that would allow me to upy a new body. Young, highly-talented in magic, unaffiliated¡ªthe perfect body. Wu Heng understood. Originally, his n was to refine himself into a Corpse Ghost using materials ¨C possessing an undead constitution that was neither human nor ghost. But Wu Heng¡¯s advent had altered his intent. He viewed Wu Heng as a receable body. Killing him would cause no fuss as he had no background. And his reference to high talent likely pertained to fast learning of magic. ¡°You want to take over my body?¡± ¡°You¡¯re very smart.¡± Wu Heng continued, ¡°Why? Wouldn¡¯t the efforts to collect the materials and your work before bing a Corpse Ghost be wasted?¡± ¡°No, no. That¡¯s too ugly. I don¡¯t want to be like that.¡± ¡°Actually, my body is not in good condition too.¡± Yazde waved his hand dismissively, ¡°You¡¯ve known what you should have known. Let¡¯s not waste any more time.¡± Saying so, he threw out the walking stick in his hand. The stick fell in the center of the study, standing upright. A pupil materialized on the jewel at its end, scanning the room. The next moment, circr halos spread from the walking stick, forming a formation. Yazde, on the other hand, turned his hand over and took out several objects from mid-air, cing them in the middle of the formation. Standing in front, Yazde, in his aging body, whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t you have any wish left? After all, you are the one I brought into the association. You can be considered my trusted subordinate.¡± ¡°Go to hell!¡± Sigh-1 With a sigh, Yazde ¨C as if suddenly devoid of his soul ¨C slumped to the ground. A blue soul shot out from the crown of his head, rushing towards the young body on the other side. Outside the door. Yuli, carrying her chips, walked forward. Upon their arrival at the Vice-executive¡¯s office, they saw a team captain, Anel, guarding the door. Yuli nced at him and asked softly, ¡°Have you seen Wu Heng?¡± Anel squinted his eyes, staring intently at her. Yuli felt a bit nervous, took a step back, and said, ¡°What? I just asked a question, what do you want?¡± Anel said, ¡°He left, if you go after him now, you might still see him.¡± Yuli knitted her brows, nced back at the hall, but then turned around to leave, muttering, ¡°So what if he left, what¡¯s with the long face.¡± However, as she left, something felt off. Turning around, she headed towards the vice-executive¡¯s room, entered, and shouted, ¡°Auntie, go check on Wu Heng, something seems off. Inside the study. The Formation, with its overwhelming suction power, was continuously converging on Wu Heng¡¯s body. The blue phantom was forcefully extracted from his body, bing wisps of thin smoke, constantly stretched out. Yazde¡¯s ghostly figure, full of expectations, hovered nearby. Whoosh-! The next second, the blue ghost was directly pulled out of the body, merged into a pot next to it. Yazde¡¯s ghost, immediately rushed towards the body in front of him. However, the next second, Yazde stared incredulously at the body in front of him. He saw a pair of eyes, still staring at him intently. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Doubts filled his heart, but he had already immersed himself into this body. The next second, he felt that Wu Heng¡¯s spirit was protected by a barrier. And a tremendous pressure beyond description was enveloping andpressing him. It was spiritual power, like a torrent about to tear everything apart, enveloping his soul. Yazde was shocked, realizing an error might have urred. He struggled forcefully, trying to leave this body. The blue ghost drilled out from the body, its face still filled with fear. ¡°No, Wu Heng, no¡­¡± Pop-! The phantom before his eyes shattered like a balloon, dissipating in the air. ng-! The wand in the middle falls to the ground, the Formation disappears, and Wu Heng¡¯s body immediately regains mobility. ¡°How did youe up with the idea topete with the Necromancer for the soul?¡± If it were any other method, maybe Wu Heng would have no way to counteract it. But when ites to souls, the focus of a Necromancer¡¯s training is soul maniption. He went over to a container on the side and opened it. A tiny soul floated out from inside. It looked left and right exaggeratedly, then said, ¡°Uncle, I think I just saw a ghost, floating in the air, and then I was sucked away.¡± ¡°Yes, we are also ghosts, we are not afraid of him. Seeing Xiao Xiao was fine, Wu Heng breathed a sigh of relief. Then he continued, ¡°Hide, go outside and see what¡¯s happening, then report back to me.¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Xiao Xiao invisibly left through the wall. Wu Heng then walked over to the corpse, his gaze fell on its hand. There was a ring on its right hand. [Space Ring] (Description: A tool engraved with space magic, with an internal space of three cubic meters.) What a good thing. Those props that were fetched out before must havee from this Space Ring. Wu Heng didn¡¯t reach for it, instead, he cast [Communicate with the dead]. The alreadyid down Yazde immediately sat up and looked towards Wu Heng¡¯s location. Chapter 90 - 89: Is there a Backup Plan t Chapter 90: Chapter 89: Is there a Backup n t (Chapter 87, thetter half has been slightly modified, with some content added.) Yazde stared nkly with hollow eyes. Wu Heng directly asked, ¡°What other arrangements have you made to deal with me?¡± ¡°No more,¡± replied Yazde, ¡°you¡¯re just a neer, not worth it.¡± Damn, why do I feel insulted? ¡°If you really did seed, what were your ns?¡¯1 ¡°I¡¯ve already filed a transfer request in your name, and I was going to disappear to some unfamiliar ce. After a few years, nobody would remember you.¡± Damn, he did have more ns. Moreover, considering his own current merits, being transferred to the outside should have also allowed him to attain the rank of captain. ¡°What assets do you have?¡± Wu Heng continued asking. I have a residence in ck Stone Town. Part of my assets is with Snake Badge Consortium and the rest is in this space ring.¡± ¡°How do you use this spatial ring?¡± ¡°Trying tomunicate with it using spiritual power.¡± There was onest question left. After pondering for a moment, Wu Heng continued to ask, ¡°Do you have any influential backers or a special status?¡± ¡°The Professional Association, Sky Eye Cultivation Association. After finishing speaking, Yazde fell to the ground with a bang. Other than the Professional Association, Yazde was also a member of a Secret Cultivation Hall. Another weird organization. I¡¯ve never heard, but it actually doesn¡¯t matter either. I just hope not to be involved in anything with me. Wu Heng bent down and took off the spatial ring from his finger. The ring looked ordinary, made of silver, and had a diamond-shaped white fragment on the top. He rubbed it with his clothes and put it on his finger. He tried to use his spiritual power to connect with the space ring and immediately sensed an independent space inside. There were noplicated procedures like blood drop acknowledgement, it was even simpler than imagined. There were many things inside it. Other than clothes and daily items, Wu Heng¡¯s eyes fell on a chest. He imagined it in his mind, and the chest appeared in front of him, hitting the ground with a bang. He opened it immediately. On top were ¡®Snake Badge Consortium¡¯ storage receipts, and below neatly stacked silver coins. Considering Yazde¡¯s status in the association, it wasn¡¯t surprising that he managed to get so much money. He put the chest away again. His gaze fell on the staff on the ground. Sacrificial Staff (special item). (Description: The Evil God can satisfy your desires but will also take what he is interested in.) This staff was also a special item. Wu Heng wanted to pick it up, but stopped his hand halfway. But this staff was different from the ring. Yazde was used to wearing white gloves, if he didn¡¯t take the gloves off, Wu Heng wouldn¡¯t see the ring. But this staff, he carried with him, and everyone had seen it. It was hard to exin his death here, and if he took the most noticeable staff, it would easily lead to further investigation. And using a tool to make a deal with the Evil God was also a hot potato. After thinking for a moment, he decided not to take it. At this moment, Xiao Xiao flew in from outside. ¡°Uncle,¡± she said, hovering in the air, ¡°I flew around the hall, there¡¯s an uncle guarding the door.¡± There¡¯s someone at the door? From the outside, I couldn¡¯t hear our conversation, could I? Wu Heng pulled Xiao Xiao back into his body, immediately able to see the image of the person at the door. A silver armoured man, holding a longsword, stood not far from the door, looking left and right as if standing guard. Anel ¨C Captain of Team One. Wu Heng frowned deeper. Yazde said he had no fallback n, so why was Anel still guarding the door? This made Wu Heng start to suspect that something went wrong somewhere. Or, maybe, the answer wasn¡¯t urate. After thinking for a moment, he decided to step out first to test the other party. He opened the holster, turned off the safety, and held the short spear hanging on the side of his bag in his hand. He opened the door and went out. Anel outside the door looked back at him. Neither of them said a word as they locked eyes. But when Anel saw Basening out from the side, his face changed abruptly, and the longsword in his hand was drawn from its sheath, shing towards Wu Heng. Ding-! The sound of metal shing echoed. The short spear steadily blocked the downward sh. Anel appeared surprised once again when he saw a mage steadily blocking his attack. Wu Heng swiftly kicked at his opponent¡¯s chest. With a thud, Anel staggered back three to four steps. His expression was one of pure disbelief. Meanwhile, Basen unsheathed his sword and charged instantly, and Wu Heng also pulled out his pistol, intending to kill him on the spot. Anel moved even quicker, reaching out for a scroll and ripping it open immediately. Boom! Thick smoke quickly filled the air, obstructing their line of sight. Then, the sound of hurried footsteps escaping could be heard. Basen quickly followed behind, disappearing into the smoke, and Wu Heng, holding his pistol, hesitated for a while before also chasing after Basen¡¯s vague figure. Coming to the side of the staircase, they saw Anel leap out through the window and down. Wu Heng and Basen also jumped down. Only one thought crossed Wu Heng¡¯s mind now. He was a Necromancer. If he didn¡¯t kill Anel and got bitten by him instead, things would only get moreplicated. When he rushed out of the association¡¯s territory and saw the crowded streets outside, Wu Heng abruptly stopped in his tracks. Blindly pursuing like this might not be a wise choice. Moreover, Anel moved quickly and had already vanished into the crowd. Damn it! Wu Heng stood still, thinking about how to handle this situation. After considering for a while, he decided to return to the association first to assess the situation. If things started to develop unfavorably, he could try testing the attitude of Vice-executive ¡®Slyther¡¯, or even escape overnight. Cautiously, Wu Heng returned to the association. Standing at the entrance, he noticed quite a number of people suddenly gathered in the usually deste association building. His heart dropped. Had somebody already discovered Yazde¡¯s dead body so quickly? Moving a little closer in, Yuli quickly came forward and asked, ¡°Wu Heng, where did you go?¡± ¡°Eh? What happened?¡± ¡°Yazde is dead!¡± Yuli replied in a hushed voice. At that moment, a body was seen being carried from afar and covered with a white cloth. The sleeve sticking out from the edge of the cloth revealed it to be Yazde¡¯s body. ¡°How did he die¡± Wu Heng asked. ¡°Just died, a suicide note was found on his desk. My aunt read it, he knew he was going to die probably, and did somest instructions.¡± Yuli exined as she continued looking around. A suicide note? It seemed that the enemy¡¯s n was even moreprehensive. If they sessfully took over his body and left a handwritten suicide note on the table, it would be a good way to absolve them of any crime. They were also afraid of drawing unnecessary trouble after recing him. Yazde indeed taught him a lesson. No matter how low-profile you are, once you disy wealth that is not in line with your strength, you will be targeted. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Yuli nced up at him and continued, ¡°By the way, the executive was looking for you right? Did he say anything to you?¡± ¡°Just mentioned about this mission of merit, didn¡¯t expect that he would die so suddenly.¡± Wu Heng replied. Since things had progressed to this point, Wu Heng didn¡¯t n on disclosing any more about it. Yazde was dead, but he was still alive. This was a good oue. Talking too much would only bring him trouble. As for the fleeing Anel, it didn¡¯t really matter. Yazde¡¯s handwritten suicide note, even if he came back to use Wu Heng of killing Yazde, would hardly be credible. Moreover, his n was hardly feasible and revealing it was unlikely. He still needed to be prepared for some underhanded tactics, though. Soon, officials from the city hall also arrived, inspecting the body and the study. From the actions and conversations of the crowd, it seemed nothing suspicious had been detected. Next was coordinating Yazde¡¯s funeral arrangements. As he had no descendants, it was up to the association to arrange his burial. Inside the Vice-executive¡¯s office. The whole association¡¯s affairs were now being handled by the Vice-executive. Slyther finally had control over the association. ¡°Did you see Yazde earlier?¡± Chapter 91 - 90, Ask about exchanging food for guns_l Chapter 91: Chapter 90, Ask about exchanging food for guns_l Slyther, put down the documents in her hand, her eyes locked onto him seriously. The Cheetah beside her stood up too, also looking at their direction. Wu Heng didn¡¯t sense the danger emanating from them, but their stares were nheless somewhat ufortable. He said, ¡°Well, he talked to me about some issues.¡± ¡°What did he say?¡± Slyther continued to ask. A woman¡¯s intuition? Or did she have some ability?> It was certain that she didn¡¯t know what Yazde had done to him, but she clearly felt something. Wu Heng didn¡¯t think too much about it and just casually said, ¡°He asked me about my future ns, said that I was the one he recruited and that I was his confidant. He then told me not to easily trust others.¡± Bang-! Slyther suddenly pped the table, her cold voice saying, ¡°Huh! He¡¯s already dead and still babbling nonsense¡­¡± Wu Heng was also startled and nearly pulled out his gun. Listening to the meaning in Slyther¡¯s words, it seemed like she had misunderstood Yazde¡¯s words as referring to her. It seemed like although they appeared to be on good terms on the surface, their rtionship was worse than he had imagined behind closed doors. Slyther took a deep breath, causing her full bosom to heave upward before falling back down. Then she said, ¡°The city hall said that Yazde has left instructions that after his death, all his properties in ck Stone Town and other assets should be transferred to you. They¡¯ll notify you in a few days.¡± Slyther stared at him seriously and said, ¡°Regardless of his character, it seems he really liked you.¡± Him inheriting the estate actually wasn¡¯t that weird. Or to put it another way, he had expected this sort of arrangement. ¡°Hmm.¡± Wu Heng nodded, not intending to say more about this matter and continued to ask, ¡°Should I address you as housekeeper now?¡± Slyther didn¡¯t bother to be modest and nodded, ¡°I¡¯m temporarily in charge here, and when the appointment letter from the headquarterses, who knows if a new housekeeper will be sent here to retire¡­ If that happens, I¡¯m calling it quits.¡± Eh¡­ The mood seemed to lighten considerably at the use of the term ¡®olddy.¡¯ ¡°You should be the one appointed as the housekeeper.¡± Wu Heng ttered her a little. Slyther rolled her eyes at him, her gaze returning to the documents in her hand. Thump thump thump-! Just then, there was a knock on the door. Yuli peeked into the room and asked, ¡°Aunt, have you finished talking?¡± ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Ao, I¡¯m looking for Wu Heng.¡± Slyther looked at the two of them, wondering when they¡¯d be so close. Still, she said, ¡°Okay, you two go ahead!¡± ¡°Alright, Housekeeper Slyther.¡± ¡°The appointment letter hasn¡¯te yet, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± After leaving the study. Wu Heng felt somehow relieved. The exit strategy that Yazde had prepared had perfectly solved his worries. He just felt rather rxed. ¡°What were you and my aunt discussing for so long?¡± Yuli asked. Wu Heng said, ¡°Yazde transferred his house to me.¡± ¡°Ah? Are you really his illegitimate child?¡± Yuli was somewhat surprised. ¡°You¡¯re his illegitimate child, he probably trusts me, he brought me here after all.¡± Wu Heng casually found an excuse. Considering everyone now thought Yazde cared for him, he needed to y along. ¡°That¡¯s nice, you have your own ce now. I¡¯m still living with my aunt who¡¯s always bossing me around and making me read books. It¡¯s so annoying.¡± Yuliined in a low voice. Seeing Wu Heng owning a house, she felt somewhat envious. But unlike adults who envy the value, she was envious of having her own ce and not being bossed around by others. ¡°Wait until you get married, then you can move out on your own.¡± ¡°Humph! Stop with your nonsense.¡± Yuli¡¯s cheeks turned red as she punched him. The property hadn¡¯t been transferred to his name yet, so Wu Heng didn¡¯t dare to move in immediately, fearing there may be more trouble. He returned to the crowded area with Yuli. After preparing and eating instant noodles, Yuli finally left satisfied. Wu Heng closed the door and began to look at the skill books he had received that day. There were three in total, and he began to read through each one. [Unlock Skill: Corpse Maniption Skill.] [Unlock Skill: Evil Explosion Skill.] [Unlock Skill: Fireball Technique.] He quickly unlocked all three skills. No wonder Yazde considered him a magic prodigy with this speed of unlocking skills. The night outside was dark and heavy. Wu Heng tidied up a bit and decided to take a rest. So much had happened today. I am truly a little tired. I told Basen to guard the gate carefully to avoid ¡®Anel¡¯ attacking sneakily. I went to bed for rest. As soon as Iy down, another prompt appeared. [Summoning Object ¨C Skeleton Warrior, unlocked specialty ¡®Machinery Expertise (Beginner)¡¯.] [Summoning Object ¨C Skeleton Warrior, unlocked specialty ¡®Spear Expertise (Beginner)¡¯].] [Summoning Object ¨C Skeleton Warrior, unlocked specialty ¡®Spear Expertise (Beginner)¡¯].] In an instant, Wu Heng became somewhat spirited. Unexpectedly, they unlocked so many specialties at this time. It seems that the training of the Skeleton Warriors was very effective. Following this, Wu Heng was attracted by ¡®Machinery Expertise¡¯. Among the skeleton soldiers who were arranged for training and study, except for spear training, the rest was a skeleton warrior who was learning to use generators and some tools with Li Yahong and the others. This must be why the corresponding specialty for this area was unlocked. The situation seems excellent, confirming that the skeleton can also learn how to use various appliances. This is a good thing. Wu Heng had no ns to go see the Zombie World. He closed his eyes and began to sleep. The next day. Wu Heng came to the Zombie World, looking at the pile of corpses between the two buildings. He was not there, but Big Head Skeleton was always cleaning the surrounding zombies with ordinary skeletons. The number of them reached almost four hundred. Standing in front of the pile of bodies, he directly released [Dead Bones Battlefield]. A gray-white halo spread out, flesh and blood began to fall off inrge chunks, and one skeleton directly stood up. Within the skill, he could also turn bodies into carrion. But carrion harbors bacteria and endemic diseases, and once they start a war with zombies, it¡¯s hard to distinguish who is who. Skeletons are better. The skeletons slowly walked into the skeleton team. At this time, Xiao Xiao flew back. He said: ¡°Uncle, Auntie Li Yahong is here.¡± ¡°Hmm, okay!¡± Wu Heng walked out with several skeletons, and saw Li Yahong outside themunity who had brought the iron spears. ¡°There are 378 iron spears in total,¡± Li Yahong said. Wu Heng nodded to Big Head Skeleton next to him and said: ¡°Have the skeletons take the iron spears and distribute them to the skeletons.¡± A team of skeletons walked out of themunity, picked up the iron spears, and returned to themunity. Wu Heng continued to look at Li Yahong and asked: ¡°Let¡¯s go see what kind of food you want to exchange this time?¡± Li Yahong broke away from the gaze of Big Head Skeleton, ¡°Oh, okay!¡± Both of them entered themunity and chose the food they wanted to exchange from the storage room. Hemanded the skeletons to move the selected food downstairs and load it onto the handcart. Wu Heng continued: ¡°Bring ten Level 5 skeletons.¡± Soon, ten Level 5 skeletons carrying iron spears walked over. Wu Heng directly said: ¡°These ten skeletons will follow you; teach six of them to drive and repair cars, and four of them to use generators and tools.¡± ¡°Ah? Teach them to drive? These cars?¡± Li Yahong pointed to the car beside her. Wu Heng nodded, ¡°Yes, the vicinity is safe, find an empty spot and teach them twice, then let them practice by themselves.¡± There were plenty of cars anyway, so they could practice as they pleased. And since Li Yahong and her crew knew how to fix cars, they could fully meet the conditions for practice. ¡°Is there a problem?¡± ¡°Not at all, I will arrange it when I get back.¡± Li Yahong quickly replied. Wu Heng nodded. Then he thought about it and asked, ¡°Are you still in touch with City South Prison?¡± ¡°We often hear them taking in survivors, asking everyone to gather there.¡± The ces where prisons were built were always far from the city, and there were fewer zombies there; indeed, it was safer. However, food was always a problem. Wu Heng continued to ask: ¡°Are they still exchanging food?¡± ¡°Yes, they are. I asked yesterday, and they seem to be running low on supplies.¡± ¡°Hmm, contact them and ascertain the quantity of firearms and ammo they can offer in exchange for food.¡± Li Yahong was taken aback. So we¡¯re really going to get guns.. Chapter 92 - 91, Are We Really Going to Swap? _i Chapter 92: Chapter 91, Are We Really Going to Swap? _i Upon hearing Wu Heng¡¯s n to trade food for guns, Li Yahong was still taken aback. The value of food at this time is no less than that of the guns, and moreover, the journey to the prison isn¡¯t an easy one. Prisons are typically built far away from popted areas. Getting there by foot would take days, and if they drive, they would have to consider the congested roads and the zombies they would attract along the way. Li Yahong had a thought and suggested subtly: ¡°We have the food right now, we can trade it anytime. The journey is long, we can take our time with the gun trade.¡± The radio had said that bullets had a certain level of damage, but these zombies had lost their sense of pain and life, and bullets hitting them would just keep attacking. Not that they were useless, but it was hard for guns to have the same level of lethality on them as they had on humans. Moreover, currently, the skeleton army canpletely ensure the safety of their surroundings, and it¡¯s unlikely you¡¯ll see zombies nearby. There¡¯s no need to exchange food for guns. Wu Heng said directly, ¡°You just handle the exchange as I tell you, make sure the ratio is fair, and that we don¡¯t lose out.¡± Li Yahong wanted to continue persuading, but she held back. Although she thought her consideration was more closely aligned with the current situation. But the food was provided by the other party. How to exchange it, or what to exchange it for, is not her decision. Speaking too much might even annoy the other party. So she could only agree, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll attempt to contact the other party after I return.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± After discussing the important matters, the two chatted about the recent radio situation. The main station was still spreading survival knowledge every day, as well as some ¡®don¡¯t give up¡¯ and ¡®unite together¡¯ encouraging words. They had also disclosed some cases of changes in survivors¡¯ bodies. There were enhancements to hearing and vision, and also physical improvements. In Wu Heng¡¯s view, these were essentially the enhancements brought upon by the Corpse Core. Enhancements in hearing, vision, and other senses would be enhancements in perception, and physical quality would be strength and constitution. Wu Heng had an attribute panel, which allowed him to perceive changes in himself more clearly. Others would have a vaguer measure. Sharing these things on the radio was also a form of encouragement. It informed the rest of the survivors that humans were also getting stronger and that they weren¡¯t at a dead end yet. After chatting for a while, Li Yahong left with the food, heading towards the direction of the auto repair shop. Apanied by ten bone skeletons. Just arriving near the auto repair shop, People came out from inside. When they saw the ten skeletons following Li Yahong, they all stopped. Sister Hong, these guys¡­ are they here to escort you?¡± Qiangzi asked, looking at the skeleton.¡± Li Yahong nced at the skeletons beside her and said, ¡°They were arranged toe over from there. From today onwards, in addition to teaching them how to use the generator and several tools, we also need to teach them how to drive and fix cars.¡± ¡°What the hell!¡± The others¡¯ eyes widened. What does this mean? Last time two were arranged toe over to learn about generators and welding, and this time they¡¯re learning how to drive and repair cars. Are they treating this ce like a vocational school? ¡°Can they learn? Skeletal fingers¡­ won¡¯t they slip on the steering wheel?¡± If they get on the road, they won¡¯t scare a few people to death, right?¡± ¡°That person really has some ideas.¡± The people gathered in a circle and whispered to each other, avoiding the skeletons. Li Yahong¡¯s thoughts were simr to theirs. She felt it was strange to have a bunch of skeletons learning these things. But since they were requested from the other side, there was no reason to refuse on her part. ¡°Alright, teach them whatever they want us to teach them. Lend a helping hand asionally and whether they can learn is up to them.¡± said Li Yahong straightforwardly. The others also nodded in agreement, they understood. The more they interacted with the skeletons, the less afraid they were. At most it was a sense of oddness. Everyone pushing the cart inside, discussing whether or not they should improve the food for dinner. Qiangzi followed on the side, thought for a moment, and said, ¡°Sister Hong!¡± Hmm?¡± Li Yahong looked at him. ¡°Do you think, once these skeletons have learned everything, there will be no need for us? I mean, the skeletons can rece us at work.¡± Once his words were said, everyone froze. Damnit, that can¡¯t be right! After seeing off Li Yahong, Wu Heng returned to themunity. The number of spear-wielding skeletons was not small. Looking at them, with spears standing like a forest, they had a bit of the look of an army. But an evenrger number of the remaining skeletons were armed with kitchen knives. Apart from the disadvantage of the kitchen knife¡¯s length, its effectiveness in killing enemies was not bad. At least among the weapons that could be scavenged, it was much better than fruit knives or hammers. ¡°Close the doors on this side, block off all the holes here.¡± Wu Heng, apanied by Big Head Skeleton, took a tour around the residential area, issuing orders for reinforcement. There were now quite a few Skeletons. There were at least too many to pile onto the rooftop. Moreover, with many Skeletons reaching the fifth level, they require a training ground. Hence, the n was for all the Skeletons in the residential area to either stand by or train. That being said, Wu Hengmanded the Skeletons to find some iron wire mesh, iron poles, and raise the fences of the residential area. The four gates were to be kept closed during normal times and only opened when needed. Under Wu Heng¡¯s order, a swarm of Skeletons sprang into action. The sky began to darken. Little East Auto Repair. The wooden boards blocking the windows had all been taken down. Allowing the room to not be so stuffy. Li Yahong and Wang Ke were sitting around the radio, chatting while listening to the news filtering through the device. After waiting for a while, the radio conveyed that City South Prison had announced it could provide shelter for survivors. Li Yahong picked up the microphone and spoke directly, ¡°This is the auto repair shop. Are there people from City South Prison there?¡± After a brief silence, a voice came back from the other end. ¡°This is City South Prison, are you nning toe over?¡± said a man with a deep voice. Recalling the task Wu Heng had given her, Li Yahong asked directly, ¡°Can guns be exchanged for food over there? What¡¯s the exchange rate?¡± The Prison didn¡¯t respond immediately. The numerous people listening to this frequency seemed to have heard something astonishing. The auto repair shop was nning to exchange guns for food, which means they had abundant food supplies. ¡°A thousand jin of rice for a pistol, five thousand for a submachine gun,¡± said the man on the other side. Arge bag from the supermarket contains about one hundred jin of rice. This means a pistol will cost tenrge bags of rice. A submachine gun, on the other hand, would cost one hundred bags. Given the present circumstances, a person can survive on one hundred bags for quite some time. Li Yahong continued, ¡°Guns are of not much use against zombies, rather, food is the current essential. I feel this exchange rate is unfair.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not waste time, how much do you want to exchange?¡± the man on the other end continued. Li Yahong thought for a while, then said, ¡°Three hundred jin of rice per submachine gun, that¡¯s our final offer. If you feel it¡¯s not worth it, we can¡¯t give any more.¡± She set the price very low. But she thought it was the fair price. What¡¯s the use of having a gun? Even if you go out to scavenge supplies, who dares to shoot? A single gunshot will draw a herd of zombies, leading to a faster death. Food is way more crucial. After a while, they responded, ¡°Okay, how many would you like to exchange? How about the bullets?¡± Li Yahong replied, ¡°We need to discuss, and we¡¯ll contact you in advance.¡± ¡°Okay, you can alsoe directly. We have defensive walls here to provide a safe life.¡± ¡°Thanks, we haven¡¯t considered it yet.¡± Ending the call, Li Yahong heaved a sigh of relief. Three bags of rice in exchange for a submachine gun, that should satisfy ¡®King Yama¡¯s¡¯ side. After all, even the iron spears produced from their side could be exchanged for a bag of rice, not to mention cans, beer and the likes. No matter how you think of it, exchanging three bags of rice for a submachine gun seems a better deal. It seemed like she¡¯d managed toplete an arduous task. As for the proposition to live in the prison, Li Yahong had not given that a single thought for now. They assumed she had ample food, but the fact is, that food isn¡¯t hers. If she went, she wouldn¡¯t be able to provide food and would have to endure starvation herself. She definitely won¡¯t go. The two stoppedmunicating, and more voices came over the radio. ¡°This is the train station. There are Mutated Zombies wandering outside. Can anyone rescue us?¡± On the other hand, City South Prison. The stuffy room was filled with an unpleasant stench. A few burly men, topless revealing arge swath of tattoos, were gathered ying cards. ¡°Is Brother Long really nning to trade the submachine guns?¡± One man tossed his card down and asked. The man, called Brother Long, sitting in front of the radio with a crewcut and a robust physique, turned around and said, ¡°I¡¯m just luring her over. Once she gets here, we¡¯ll keep her and the food. Won¡¯t it all be ours?¡± ¡°Haha! We all heard Brother Long deceive her, you¡¯re the only one who didn¡¯t get it.¡± Right, your IQ, man, it¡¯s not even as good as a zombie¡¯s.¡± ¡°Cao, I heard it, of course, I was just asking.¡± ¡°Haha-!¡± The man known as Brother Long nced at everyone and continued to say, ¡°Tomorrow Laosan will lead a team out, same old method. Locate a few unlucky folks to draw the zombies away, and then scavenge for food.¡± ¡°Understood, Brother Long..¡± Chapter 93 - 92, Train Station l Chapter 93: Chapter 92, Train Station l Early the next morning. Li Yahong sought out Wu Heng once more, and went over the details of the previous night¡¯s trade. Three bags of rice for a submachine gun, Wu Heng thought, was an eptable deal. But it struck him as odd that the other party agreed to the trade terms so readily. Although guns were not that effective against zombies, they were a publicly recognized refuge for survivors. Despite the arduous journey, there should be many people going there. Guns are the most effective weapons for maintaining order and power, so why would they agree so easily to trade them away? It felt a bit strange. But at this moment, food was indeed a necessity, even more important than guns. ¡°Let¡¯s see if we can find a truck that can transport food and skeletons. We can modify it a bit, then we can head over there to trade for guns,¡± Wu Heng suggested. ¡°Oh, okay!¡± With the business about gun trading handled, Li Yahong continued, ¡°Last night, we received a distress signal. There are some survivors at the old train station. They discovered a mutated zombie there and called for support via radio.¡± Old train station? Indeed, there was an old train station nearby, which had been refurbished a few years ago. But people still called it the old train station. ¡°What level is the Mutated Zombie?¡± Wu Heng asked. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. The message was cut short and we¡¯ve lost contact with them. They may have already perished,¡± Li Yahong exined. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s prepare and head to the train station.¡± They didn¡¯t have any specific ns for the day, so it seemed like a good idea to go there and collect some Corpse Cores. ¡°Alright!¡± After making some simple preparations. Wu Heng led the team of skeletons out of themunity, in grand fashion. They entered the main road from the south side and headed towards the train station. Normally, it would take about 20 minutes to walk there, or even less if they took a car. But with the Zombie interference and the skeleton army on the move, their speed had significantly slowed down. Wu Heng and Li Yahong were walking, but ¡®Big Head Skeleton1 was slow, so the ¡®Big Guy¡¯ skeleton carried it on his shoulder. The sight of two skeletonsbined into one, like a giant with two heads, was quite a spectacle. Along the way, the marching skeletons made quite a noise. Zombies kept sprouting from the shops along the roadside, gnashing their teeth and wing toward the skeleton team. To avoid further casualties, they had to stop and fend off the zombies¡¯ attacks. After about an hour. ¡°The train station is right up ahead,¡± Li Yahong pointed out, seeing the distant buildings. From afar, one could make out the words ¡°ticket office¡± and ¡°waiting room¡±. Zombies were seen roaming around. Standing still, Wu Heng told ¡®Big Head Skeleton1, ¡°Have the spear-wielding skeletons advance.¡± Rattle-rattle-! The spear-wielding skeletons thrust their spears forward and began to slowly advance. The zombies inside the train station all looked at the skeletons and roared madly, charging at them. Thud-thud-thud-! Arge group of zombies rushed headlong into the spear formation. The first batch of zombies was directly skewered by theyers of spears, bing a sieve. The zombies behind them fell one after another amid the onught of spears. The sound of spears piercing bodies was non-stop. ¡°Have the Kitchen Knife Skeletons go up and kill all that remain,¡± Wu Heng continued. The Kitchen Knife Skeletons quickly circled around the Spear Soldiers, surrounding the zombie horde in the middle. It turned into a scene of skeletons attacking zombies. The sound of chopping and howling reverberated throughout the area. Zombies fell in patches. Li Yahong watched the scene unfold in front of her, wide-eyed. These skeletons werepletely different from before. Wu Heng couldmand them standing in one ce, and the skeletonspleted the battle more efficiently. This waspletely different from thest time when each skeleton had to be positioned and corrected one by one duringbat. It was as if the skeletons had be a true army, working in perfect harmony. Soon after, the zombies outside the building werepletely cleared. There were bodies scattered all over the stone-paved floor. The blood pooled and flowed towards the drain. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± said Wu Heng. ¡°Okay, got it!¡± Li Yahong carefully avoided the bodies and followed behind Wu Heng. The battle had ended quicker than their journey here. Upon reaching the entrance of the waiting room. The first floor was deserted, the sounds of the recent fight had attracted the zombies inside there. ¡°Did those people mention where the mutated zombies might be?¡± Asked Wu Heng. The station was not small, and if the zombies were nearby, they should¡¯ve been attracted toe out. ¡°No.¡± Wu Heng nced around and with a shift of his thoughts, he released Xiao Xiao. ¡°What¡¯s up, uncle?¡± Xiao Xiao floated midair and asked. ¡°Float around nearby and check if there are any survivors or mutated zombies.¡± Wu Heng simply replied. ¡°Okay!¡± Xiao Xiao agreed and floated away. Dada-da~! At that moment, a horde of zombies ¡®rumble tumble¡¯ rolled down the stairs from the second floor,unching an attack this way. ¡°Spear soldier, go ahead.¡± Wu Hengmanded. Whoosh! The spear soldier thrust the spear forward, meeting the charging zombies. Just as the zombiesing from the second floor were almost killed, Xiao Xiao flew back. He pointed towards the direction upstairs and said, ¡°Uncle, there are survivors and two big dogs over there.¡± Big dogs? Level one mutated dogs. ¡°How many survivors?¡± Xiao Xiao counted his fingers, then opened one hand, ¡°Five.¡± ¡°Good, take the skeleton dogs and kill those two bad dogs upstairs. Make sure the dogs do not escape and the mutated dogs do not kill the survivors.¡± Wu Heng said. ¡°Understood.¡± Xiao Xiao beckoned, ¡°Teddy, Little Grey,e with me.¡± After saying this, he took the lead and flew upwards. The skeleton dog and skeleton cat also broke out from the skeleton troops and rushed upstairs. In the administrative office area, inside the passenger¡¯s rest area. Two men and three women were holding iron rods and wooden chairs, their faces filled with terror as they stared at the two mutated hunting dogs in front of them. They wererge, with dark fur, and their bodies were draped with police dog vests that had been torn open. ¡°ck Tiger, I¡¯ve fed you before, you can¡¯t repay kindness with enmity.¡± One of the young men said to one of the mutated dogs. But the mutated dog, with its cold eyes, was still ring at him. Its mouth corner secreting a sticky, dark red saliva. ¡°What should we do? Should we jump out of the window, we might still survive.¡± The other man said in a low voice. ¡°This is the third floor, jumping down and breaking a leg, we still die.¡± The man in front answered while keeping his eyes on the mutated dogs. This was the third floor of the station. The first floor hall was already three to four times the height, so this was equivalent to about five floors. Unless one could fly, jumping would certainly result in death. ¡°Then let¡¯s fight with these dogs. The radio said that ¡®Leukoencephalopathy¡¯ could enhance human physique, maybe we can survive.¡± The short-haired woman suggested. ¡°Right, let¡¯s fight them.¡± Everyone agreed in unison. The sudden burst of energy made the mutated dogs back off a few steps. Then, their attention turned back to them, stepping forward again. The survivors changed colors and pointed their weapons towards the mutated dogs. The next second. The mutated dogs attacked. Their mouths full of blood and a rancid smell, one of them grabbed a man¡¯s wooden stick. In a frenzy, the stick slipped out of hand and was thrown aside. The look in the eyes of the mutated dogs became more fierce. With a push off the ground, the two mutated dogs charged at them again. Crack-crack-! Suddenly, the sound of skeletons colliding echoed from behind. Coupled with this was the youthful voice yelling out. ¡°Charge, kill these two bad dogs.¡± Rustle! A number of skeletal animals rushed over. The mutated dogs turned and ran. And the survivors inside the room had their mouths wide open. Looking at the hollering ghost floating in the air and the skeletons chasing the zombie dogs.. Chapter 94 - 93, Military Truck_i Chapter 94: Chapter 93, Military Truck_i The incessant sounds of thunderous roars and bites echoed as the Skeleton Dogs and the Mutated Dogs tumbled into a brawl. The ferocious Mutated Dog, thrashed and bitten, shedrge chunks of rotting flesh, with foul blood sttering everywhere. Escape was impossible, its flesh and blood shared amongst several bony figures. The passenger lounge. A few survivors once again began to eye the drifting ghosts with caution, ¡°Don¡¯t you daree any closer, or don¡¯t me us for getting hostile.¡± Xiao Xiao floated a bit closer and retorted, ¡°Hey, I just saved you guys!¡± ¡°Are you human or ghost?¡± ¡°Erm¡­hard to say, but you guys are safe now. Just wait for my uncles toe up.¡± Seeing that they weren¡¯t too fond of him, Xiao Xiao didn¡¯t feel like chatting anymore, and after leaving a statement, he flew out. He floated over to where the Skeleton Dogs were fighting, cheering them on mid-air. Li Yahong slowly climbed up the stairs and arrived. She paused at the entrance and asked, ¡°Were you the ones calling for help over the radio?¡± With the arrival of a living person, a sense of relief swept across the survivors¡¯ faces. ¡°Are you part of the rescue team?¡± ¡°We are not the rescue team.¡± Li Yahong evaluated their condition, they seemed to be without any serious injuries, and said, ¡°the zombies outside have been cleared out, you don¡¯t need to worry anymore.¡± ¡°Thank you for saving us.¡± said the man leading the group. Li Yahong waved her hand dismissively and continued, ¡°I won¡¯t beat around the bush, now I give you two choices. One,e with me, but everything you do will be under mymand, whether you are rich brats, flight attendants or stewards, you must change if you want to survive in this new world.¡± There was no response from the survivors. Li Yahong went on to state the second choice, ¡°The second is not to follow us. The zombies outside have been cleaned up. You can continue to shelter here or go somewhere else, but whether you can survive in the future depends on yourselves, and we will note to save you a second time.¡± This was the decision she arrived at in consultation with Wu Heng. It was different from the rescue of Wang Ke from the hospital. Wang Ke was weak and thin and had been the only one left. To leave her there was to leave her to die. But there were five people here, forming a small group. Having arger team could actually be more troublesome. The choice was ultimately up to them. If they were willing toe, she could amodate them, they could use the additional manpower. If they were unwilling, she would not force them, whether they could survive or not was now up to them. ¡°Could we discuss it?¡± asked the man. Li Yahong nodded, ¡°Sure, but make it quick, we don¡¯t have much time.¡± The five gathered together, whispering among themselves while asionally ncing at Li Yahong not far from them. From theirplexion alone, one could infer their state of life. The five of them were emaciated, not just from hunger, but also from the constant worry and heightened tension during this period. Yet Li Yahong at the doorway was much healthier even though she was dressed like aborer and wearing protective gloves, she clearly wasn¡¯t starved. At least it was proof that she had enough to eat. They discussed briefly. The young man in the lead finally stood up and asked, ¡°Could we ask, what will we need to do?¡± Leaning against the door frame, Li Yahong said: ¡°Carrying things, cutting, welding, and other physicalbor, none of it is particrly difficult, just a bit strenuous.¡± ¡°What about females?¡± a female crew member asked from behind. ¡°If you have any special skills, you can mention them. If not, you will also have to do the work. Even I work every day.¡± Li Yahong continued. The survivors were somewhat baffled. Welding, cutting? Who were they going to be working for? Or was it that they had a permanent refuge they were constructing on arge scale? ¡°Would it be safe to go with you?¡± ¡°It should be safer than you all being alone.¡± Li Yahong responded. The five survivors looked at each other, ¡°Then we will go with you, we are willing to follow yourmand.¡± If they were indeed building some kind of refuge, it would be good for them. At least they¡¯d be safe and could have a good night¡¯s sleep. If it went on like this, they feared they might all go mad. Li Yahong nodded, ¡°Alright, follow me down, remember to remain calm no matter what you see.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Downstairs. Wu Heng was strolling around on the first floor. He collected well-preserved snacks and instant noodles from the station store into his Space Ring. Since it was an old station, there was only one sort of newsstand-like shop, so the choice was limited. He picked through the items and left the rest behind. On the side, the Skeleton Dogs dragged down two bodies of the Mutated Dogs from upstairs. Dull red blood stains were left behind along the way. Wu Heng released the ¡°Bone Maniption Skill.¡± The two Skeleton Dogs got up, wagged their tail bones, and ran to one side. They joined the rest of the Skeleton Dogs and started milling in a circle. Wu Heng took his short spear and rummaged briefly through the shattered flesh, extracting two Corpse Cores. He bagged them in a stic bag and stored them in his space. The Space Ring, with its mere 3 cubic meter capacity, actually couldn¡¯t hold much. ¡°We¡¯re back!¡± Li Yahong shouted from a distance. Wu Heng looked over and saw a few survivors following behind her, two men and three women, all rtively young. ¡°Send them over.¡± Wu Heng directed the Big Head Skeleton. Whoosh-! The skeleton opened a path, and Li Yahong led several people in. As they passed through the group of skeletons, everyone¡¯s legs were trembling, their eyes disying utter disbelief. ¡°Did you exin everything to them?¡± ¡°I did. They¡¯re willing to follow us. Everyone¡¯s struggled a lot just to survive, so we can help each other on the way,¡± Li Yahong replied. Wu Heng didn¡¯t say much. As long as nothing unpredictable happened after taking them in, it was all right. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go back!¡± The skeletal squad left the hall. Outside were even more skeletons, standing so densely it was as if they filled the entire open space. The survivors began to tremble even more severely. Where on earth did all these bonese from, and how could they even act like living beings? Some were beginning to regret their decision. Knowing it would be like this, they wouldn¡¯t have chosen to follow them. This group of skeletons didn¡¯t seem like a ce where humans could live, no matter how they looked at it. The team set off to return. The skeleton armies were vast and imposing. As they walked, Wu Heng said, ¡°After returning, let¡¯s mainly prepare for the trade. Figure out where we can get some trucks or vans and consider the travel routes in advance.¡± ¡°Yes. Regarding the vehicles, I remember there were usually a few trucks parked near the dam. We could check there when the timees,¡± Li Yahong replied. Trading with the prison wasn¡¯t just about transporting food. They also needed to bring some skeleton soldiers. So they needed a few trucks. ¡°Alright, if that doesn¡¯t work out, we¡¯ll just find some smaller vans.¡± The five survivors following closely behind also heard their conversation. The braver young man among the survivors stepped forward and asked, ¡°Excuse me, do you need trucks for transportation?¡± Wu Heng nodded, ¡°Yes, do you have any suggestions?¡± The man continued, ¡°There¡¯s a vehicle parking lot opposite the station. I saw an army truck being driven in there a few days ago. It¡¯s brand new, with green canvas at the back. It should still be there.¡± ¡°Opposite the station?¡± ¡°Yes, just right opposite. All kinds of special vehicles were parked there for transfer,¡± the man said. ¡°How many trucks?¡± ¡±1 only saw three, I¡¯m not sure about the exact number.¡± Wu Heng didn¡¯t know much about vehicles. Though he had a driver¡¯s license, he had never owned a car before. But at least he knew that army vehicles would usually be of good quality. And three was indeed enough. ¡°Halt,¡± Wu Heng ordered directly, and the entire skeleton army came to a stop. The whole street suddenly became silent. ¡°Let¡¯s go, lead us there.¡± ¡°Okay! We¡¯ll need to go back a bit.¡± The army turned around, and the rear became the front as they marched back. The ce mentioned by the man was deeper in. It was arge courtyard with high walls, and ¡®Special Vehicle Transfer Center¡¯ was written on the entrance. The gate was an electric retractable door and was fully open. There were no zombies in the yard. One could see six vehicles parked inside, including three army trucks, one passenger bus, and two forklifts. After confirming there were no zombies, the team walked straight in. After a brief check, Li Yahong said, ¡°There¡¯s gas, but no keys.¡± Wu Heng took a look around. Hemanded directly, ¡°Search the building, see if we can find the keys.¡± These sorts of things were usually kept in a fixed ce, ready to be taken when needed. Wu Heng had a bronze key, which was useful for opening doors, but he had never tried it on a vehicle. And he didn¡¯t n on using it in front of others. There was a three-story building in the yard. Though not tall, it had many offices and rooms inside. Wu Heng, Li Yahong, and several skeletons went into the building. The newly joined survivors, along with more skeletons, were left outside. Wu Heng said directly, ¡°Everyone, spread out and search.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go to the second floor,¡± Li Yahong volunteered. ¡°Wait, Jianyi and Jian¡¯er, you two go with her.¡± Li Yahong nodded and led Jianyi and Jian¡¯er to the second floor. Xiao Xiao also raised his small hand, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go to the third floor.¡± ¡°Good, our Xiao Xiao knows how to take initiative,¡± Wu Hengplimented. Xiao Xiao, ted, disappeared by prating through the roof. As Wu Heng was searching through each office. After searching through about half the rooms. ¡°Ah~!¡± A startled cry suddenly came from the second floor. It was Li Yahong¡¯s voice. Wu Heng¡¯s brow furrowed, and he looked in the direction of the second floor. ¡°Let¡¯s go, upstairs..¡± Chapter 95 - 94, Alchemy Dwarves l Chapter 95: Chapter 94, Alchemy Dwarves l Hearing Li Yahong¡¯s scream, Wu Heng and his skeleton hurried up to the second floor. They could hear the sounds of battle from afar. Wu Heng gestured to the back, and Basen and Bawudong hurriedly rushed in. Inside the room, Jianyi and Jian¡¯er were locked inbat with two zombies. The zombies, one male and one female, were both dressed in tops, but wore nothing underneath. Seeing that they were justmon zombies, Wu Heng breathed a sigh of relief. Jianyi and Jian¡¯er, being higher in level, had left their sword marks on the zombies. With swift shes, they swiftly took down the zombies. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to scream, but they just lunged at me as soon as I opened the door, it really gave me a scare.¡± Li Yahong exined. ¡°It¡¯s okay, did you find the key?¡± ¡°No!¡± Wu Heng nced at the zombies on the ground. After thinking about it, he cast the spell [Communicate with the dead] on the middle-aged male zombie. The lying corpse suddenly sat upright. Its head turned to look at the two of them, its eyes gray-white. Thupthup thup-1 Li Yahong, scared witless, retreated several steps, her face turning pale. Wu Heng waved his hand at her, signaling her not to be afraid, then looked at the sitting zombie, asking, ¡°Where¡¯s the key for the vehicle downstairs?¡± It was his first-time attempting to converse with a zombie. Whether the false consciousness created by the necromancy magic would work on a zombie, he wasn¡¯t quite sure. His mind was somewhat uneasy. After waiting for a moment, the zombie answered, ¡°In the management mobilization room on the innermost part of the third floor.¡± Wu Heng nodded. The zombie could still speak. He continued to ask, ¡°Are all the vehicles parked downstairs?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You guys¡­¡± Boom-! As it answered the second question, the male zombie¡¯s body fell back down, bing motionless once again. That halted Wu Heng¡¯s third question midway. Well, great, it seems a zombie can only answer two questions. That was pretty quick. ¡°Uncle, uncle, I found it, on the third floor¡­.¡± Xiao Xiao floated in. Wu Heng didn¡¯t mention the zombie matter, replying, ¡°Oh, really? That¡¯s impressive!¡± ¡°Hehe.of course.¡± ¡°Show the way, we¡¯ll go get the key.¡± ¡°This way.¡± Xiao Xiao floated in front leading the way, as Wu Heng, trailed behind her up the stairs with the skeleton. The entire building, only the second floor had two zombies, which were unexpectedly encountered by Li Yahong. They found the key in a room on the inner side, and then headed back down. Seeing Wu Heng and Li Yahong emerge, several survivors came to greet them. Wu Heng asked, ¡°Can all of you drive?¡± They nodded. ¡°Can anybody drive a forklift?¡± The others shook their heads. Li Yahong said, ¡°I can, but I¡¯m not very skilled.¡± ¡°Okay, you few drive the trucks and bus, Li Yahong, you drive a forklift, the remaining forklift should be loaded up on a truck and brought back,¡± Wu Heng handed out keys to them all. The forklift was loaded up onto the back of a truck. Everyone else also got their keys. They tried to start the vehicles, then carefully got them moving. Wu Heng, leading the skeleton, followed by foot. The driving skills of the few were rather limited, and despite being careful, they still bumped into things asionally. This attracted some zombies, which were dispatched by the skeleton squad. Li Yahong drove the forklift, moving all the abandoned vehicles blocking the road out of their way. The vehicles behind her carefully passed, moving slowly along the road. The journey back took even longer because of the addition of these vehicles. They returned to the auto repair shop. Wu Heng said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave the vehicles to you. Modify them and make contact with the prison.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Li Yahong nodded. And then she had the vehicles driven to the gate of the auto repair shop. She also introduced the new members to the team. Wu Heng returned to the housingplex and had the skeletons pile up the corpses to one side. He then started using [Dead Bones Battlefield] to convert the corpses. Arge number of skeletons rose and joined the ranks. While outdoors, he barely used the [Dead Bones Battlefield] spell which consumed arge amount of mental energy all at once. Given the unpredictable circumstances outside, it could affect his judgement and response. After everything was almost done. He returned to ck Stone Town. ck Stone Town, ck Market. Apanied by Basen, Wu Heng paid the entrance fee and entered the ck market. The death of the Necromancer and Yazde, the administrator, had no impact on the ce. The ce still contained a chain of stalls and people hooded in ck. Not bothering to wander, they went straight up to the second floor. After showing their emblem, they were led into a separate room. The friendly staff with the forked beard asked with a smile, ¡°Dear guest, how may I assist you?¡± ¡°Could you check to see if the request I posted has been fulfilled?¡± ¡°Sure, just a moment.¡± Not long after, the man known as Bapie Hu came back. Behind him, two brawny men were carrying a half-human-high coffin. ¡°Sir, your request has beenpleted.¡± Though he merely inquired, he didn¡¯t expect it to be really done. It seemed that after the death of the Necromancer, ck Stone Town was less strict about transporting corpses from surrounding areas. ¡°Abutrost, of the Dwarves race, died of old age, was an llth-level Alchemist specializing in ¡®Potion Making.''¡± The middle-aged Bapie Hu, quietly introduced the information of the person inside the coffin. After he finished speaking, he lightly pped his hands, and the strong men standing beside him opened the coffin lid. Wu Heng stepped forward for a look, inside was a body wrapped in linen cloth, extremely skinny, it seemed like a child lying there. But the cause of death was old age, it couldn¡¯t be a child. ¡°Sir, does this meet your requirements?¡± The man Bapie Hu continued to ask. Wu Heng nodded, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s quite good, I¡¯m very satisfied.¡± When he was posting the request, he didn¡¯t specify any conditions like race or age, the only requirement was a high-level Alchemist. Nothing else mattered. ¡°Very well, sir, you need to pay the bnce of 1200 silver coins.¡± The man continued. Wu Heng nodded, took out a 30-gram gold bar, and a bag of silver coins. The middle-aged man tested the gold bar, confirmed that it was gold of sufficient weight, and then smiled and said, ¡°The request ispleted, sir.¡± Wu Heng nodded. He then took out a receipt with a snakehead stamp on it and handed it to the man. He said, ¡°Check what¡¯s stored in here?¡± ¡°Sure, just a moment, please.¡± The man took the receipt and went out. This receipt was left by ¡®Yazde¡¯. This was a good opportunity to see what he had stored. Soon, the middle-aged man returned, holding a ck wooden box in his hand. He ced the wooden box on the table, the other people left the room, and Wu Heng opened the box to look inside. On top was a deed to a house, and a badge that looked like an eye. Below were silver coins, quite a substantial amount. The house was not in ck Stone Town, but in a city called ¡®Lundham¡¯, a piece of real estate that had been notarized. It seemed that it was Yazde¡¯s house in another ce. Now it was all his. He looked at the badge. He didn¡¯t know what power it represented. But he remembered that Yazde had said that he was a member of some kind of eye-centered church, so it should be rted to that. There was nothing else. After all, the things ¡®Yazde¡¯ did involved some risk. The money stored here was probably a safeguard just in case. In case something went wrong, he could take the money and run at any time. After confirming that there was nothing else, Wu Heng put the coffin and the money box into the Space Ring, and left directly down the stairs. After the middle-aged man Bapie Hu reminded him not to forget his things, he also waved goodbye. Wu Heng descended the stairs, took a turn around the ck market stalls, then left the ck market, and got into a carriage to return to ck Stone Town. Back in the crowded area. Entering the alley, he saw that Yuli was walking out. ¡°Wu Heng, where have you been?¡± Yuli asked, her hands on her hips. ¡°I went to the business street. Did youe to find me?¡± Wu Heng entered the alley, stood at the door, and opened it. ¡°Hmm, I came to see you, I¡¯m the only one who cares about you in ck Stone Town.¡± Yuli went into the house quite naturally, and sat down at the dining table. Yuli and Wu Heng are quite simr. Both are outsiders, and neither has any friends. Of course, another important reason ising here to eat. Wu Heng nced at her and asked, ¡°Are you still eating instant noodles?¡± ¡°And that sour noodle.¡± Wu Heng nodded, started boiling water in preparation, and asked casually, ¡°Anything new at the guild these days?¡± Yuli thought for a moment and said, ¡°A team leader left. His team members found a letter at his residence.¡± Wu Heng was startled, Anel left? It seemed that in theirpetition, Anel felt that he had no chance of winning and chose to leave. ¡°What was in the letter?¡± Yuli leaned on her chin and said, ¡°From what I heard, Yazde¡¯s steward died, and he no longer wanted to be the team leader of team one. Something like that; I haven¡¯t seen the actual content.¡± ¡°So now team one has no leader!¡± ¡°Mmm, the guild is a mess right now, my aunt is so busy.¡± For the Professional Association of ck Stone Town, this was not a small matter. The steward died, and the leader of team one left without a word. The guild¡¯s organization was the only thing holding things together. If this were a mercenary group or gang, there would already be infighting or a divide in the property. Wu Heng brought the hot-and-sour noodles over, along with some other snacks, and asked, ¡°Where did Anel go?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Is he a local? Where is his hometown?¡± She took a slurping bite of her noodles-,¡±How would I know? Are you interested in him?¡± ¡°Idiot-!¡± ¡°What do you mean? Are you insulting me?¡± After dinner, Yuli patted her round belly, which was almost as big as her chest. Nothing like her aunt at all. After chatting for a bit, Yuli got up to go home. Wu Heng stood at the alley entrance and waved goodbye to her. After Yuli left, Wu Heng quickly cleaned up the dining table. He locked the door, opened a boundary door, and returned to the Zombie World. He took the coffin out of the Space Ring. Chapter 96 - 95, Deacon Appointment and Transfer Ordersl Chapter 96: Chapter 95, Deacon Appointment and Transfer Ordersl Huge clusters of skeletons stood, waiting in the open. On the sides, level-five skeletons armed with spears were practicing against dummies and cloth packages. The entire space echoed with the sound of spear piercing targets. Big Head Skeleton was missing, probably out patrolling and killing zombies with the other skeletons. Wu Heng instructed someone nearby, ¡°Open the lid.¡± Two skeletons approached and opened the coffin lid, revealing the body wrapped in linen inside. Upon seeing, Wu Heng swiftly applied the Bone Maniption Skill. Necromancy slowly enveloped the body in the coffin. [Summoned creature¡¯s abilities are significantly beyond the summoner¡¯s, increased instability¡­] The system notification appeared. The linen wrapping the body copsed as if the support underneath it was suddenly taken away. Then a small, dwarfish skeleton sat up slowly. Its bony hand reached out, tearing the linen wrapped around it. [Skeleton Alchemist (Level 11)] [Level: 11] [Attributes: Constitution 13, Strength 11, Agility 14, Intelligence 18, Perception 16, Charm 5] [Traits: Hollow Skeleton, Intermediate soul] [Specialization: Cloth Armor Expertise (Intermediate), Pharmaceutics (Proficient)] [Abilities: Alchemy Schr, Potion Investigation, Form Book] [Alchemy Schr]: can quickly identify alchemical items. [Potion Investigation]: Can analyze special materials and prepare corresponding alchemy potions as required. [Form Book]: Records potion forms for easy inheritance and documentation. The attributes don¡¯t contain anybat abilities. Despite its high intelligence and perception, it doesn¡¯t possess any spell- rted abilities. The specialties are all alchemy rted. Of course, Wu Heng didn¡¯t buy it forbat purposes. The dwarfish skeleton walked out of the coffin slowly and stood aside. Despite trying to recall, Wu Heng couldn¡¯t remember the name that Bahu had mentioned when introducing it. Something like St-something, or was it something-St? He got straight to the point, ¡°From now on, your name is ¡®Alchemist-Skeleton Number 1¡¯.¡± Upon hearing Wu Heng¡¯s words, the dwarfish skeleton gave a small, courteous bow. It carried itself like a gentleman. Thest one to give him this kind of feeling was the ¡®Butler Yazde¡¯. Wu Heng wanted to hand the two types of corpse core detoxifying potions over to him. But then he thought better of it, since he had recipes but not the necessary materials from the other world. He gave an order, ¡°Find a room for now. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll tell you what to do.¡± The dwarfish skeleton headed straight into one of the rooms in the hallway. He didn¡¯t linger outside to practice like the other skeletons. The next morning. As Wu Heng stepped out of his residence, an employee from the consortium was already waiting outside the door. ¡°Mr. Wu Heng, Vice-Executive Slyther requests your presence,¡± they said. ¡°Alright, I will head there immediately.¡± Wu Heng replied and left his residence after making some quick arrangements. In the consortium, members of all the teams had gathered. Scanning the first team, he indeed did not see ¡®Anel¡¯. As expected, he was not in the team. The members of the first team also appeared much more low-key now. They used to be the most ostentatious amongst the lot. Wu Heng went to his team area, the other three members were also standing there. ¡°Another mission?¡± Wu Heng asked. Team leader Autruck shook his head, ¡°Seems like there is a message from HQ, they should have chosen someone for the executive position.¡± Oh~! Turned out it was such a matter. It didn¡¯t have much to do with him then. It doesn¡¯t matter who bes the executive. Personally, I think ¡®Slyther¡¯ would make a good executive. He has connections in ck Stone Town and often leads teams to apprehend the wanted criminals. But some people are very good at hiding their true colors, making it difficult to judge their true nature. Yazde is a prime example. He appears like a gentleman every day, dressed up and wearing white gloves, but he has been nning something in the vicinity of ck Stone Town for many years. He has caused so many deaths. People can be so unpredictable! They chatted in hushed tones, and soon ¡®Slyther¡¯ emerged from the crowd. He nced at everyone and announced directly: ¡°I called you all here this morning to announce the new appointments at the headquarters.¡± Everyone quieted down. He continued: ¡°Slyther is appointed as the residing executive of ck Stone Town¡¯s Association of Professionals. The Vice-executive will arrive in ck Stone Town within three days.¡± As this is an organization made up of professionals, the appointment ceremony wasn¡¯t too ceremonious. A simple verbal announcement and a glimpse of the appointment letter was all it took to make it official. The members of each small team and some staff looked at each other, not saying much. It¡¯s no surprise to see Slyther appointed as an executive after all those years. ¡°Congrattions, Executive Slyther.¡± Everyone congratted. ¡°Okay, that¡¯s all for now. Everyone, please go back to your own work!¡± Slyther waved his hand. The crowd dispersed, chatting quietly as they left the meeting hall. Yuli was pretty pleased to hear the news, almost shouting in joy. She excitedly patted Wu Heng on the back for a couple of times. After all, Slyther was her aunt. With her as the executive, Yuli felt like she was a legacy here. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Yuli asked as they walked out. ¡°Going to buy some materials.¡± Wu Heng replied. ¡°What kind of materials? Are you studying necromancy?¡± ¡°Necromancy? No, Alchemy materials.¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re researching alchemy now!¡± Yuli eximed in surprise. ¡°Just a little bit-!¡± They chatted as they walked out. A staff member followed behind and announced, ¡°Mr. Wu Heng, the executive asks for you.¡± Wu Heng paused for a moment. He immediately realized that Slyther wanted to see him. Hearing that the executive wanted to see him alone made him feel a bit tense. He wondered if she wanted to harm him. But Slyther had been fair to him, she was still young, didn¡¯t appear to have any terminal illnesses and didn¡¯tck money. She probably wouldn¡¯t harm him. ¡°Okay!¡± Wu Heng nodded. Yuli said, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you in the rest area, then we can go buy the materials.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Wu Heng went to Slyther¡¯s study. He gently knocked on the door, entered the room upon receiving a response. The room was filled with a faint fragrance, the same one that was present when he shared the carriage ride with her before. Wu Heng smiled and said, ¡°Congrattions, Executive Slyther.¡± Slyther motioned him to sit and said directly, ¡°In addition to my appointment, headquarters also sent some orders about you. Due to your sufficient merits, you will be transferred to ¡®Lundham¡¯ to serve as captain¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Wu Heng slightly frowned. He knew he would be transferred. This was all part of Yazde¡¯ s n. When Yazde took over his body, he would move to a secluded ce andy low for a few years, then no one would know about this. What surprised Wu Heng was the name of the city, ¡®Lundham¡¯. Yesterday, when he retrieved Yazde¡¯s belongings from ¡®Snake Badge Consortium¡¯, he found a deedbeled ¡®Lundham¡¯. This meant that Yazde had prearranged this or applied to go to this city in his name. ¡°Lundham is outside the Yeko Kingdom. It¡¯s a rather chaotic ce. I¡¯m not sure why the headquarters suddenly decided to transfer you there.¡± Slyther looked at him and then said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go, I canmunicate with the headquarters and let you take the position of team captain.¡± Huh? A city outside the ¡®Yeko¡¯ Kingdom? Chapter 97 - 96, Wait for Two Years_1 Chapter 97: Chapter 96, Wait for Two Years_1 Wu Heng understood what Slyther meant. He hadn¡¯t been in the guild for long, and was quite young. Being transferred to a ce outside the kingdom, he might face many uncertainties, and to put it bluntly, might even lose his life. If he chose to stay, Slyther could let Wu Heng take Anel¡¯s position, as the captain of a team. His status and conditions would remain the same, and he would be in a peaceful environment. This was a kind intention, actually, Slyther still seemed to care for him. If this had been when he first came to ck Stone Town, or even just half a month ago, Wu Heng would have epted Slyther¡¯s kindness, choosing to stay and slowly develop in a safe environment. But now things were different. The Yeko Kingdom¡¯s restrictions on necromancers had already hindered his progress. To continue to improve, he needed to make some changes. If he stayed in ck Stone Town, even if he took the position of Trustee, he could not change the kingdom¡¯s view of necromancers. Going out to a new environment, a city that had limited restrictions on Necromancers was the best choice. Yazde should have considered this when arranging things. He quickly thought it through in his mind. He then said tly, ¡°Thankyou for your kindness, Executor. I think I will respect the main office¡¯s arrangement for now, and when I get a chance, I can apply toeback.¡± Slyther nced at him with beautiful eyes. She still sighed and said, ¡°Alright, then you will go there for two years first, and then I will apply to bring you back.¡± It looked like, Having just taken the position of Trustee, it would be a bit difficult to keep Wu Heng here. In ck Stone Town, she might have some say, butpared to the behemoth of the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, she seemed insignificant. Wait two more years until her position is secure, then bring Wu Heng back. ¡°Sure.¡± Wu Heng nodded with a smile. Slyther continued: ¡°Yazde¡¯s body has already been cremated. I had someone notify you, but you weren¡¯t home at the time. There really wasn¡¯t much to see actually, it would just add to the sadness. The road ahead you have to walk yourself.¡± During the daytime, Wu Heng was in the Zombie World and didn¡¯t actually know about Yazde¡¯ s body being cremated. But it didn¡¯t matter. He didn¡¯t have any emotional attachment to him, and going to the site would actually require him to put on a show. More importantly, using ¡®Communicate with the Dead¡¯ on the corpse would have meant it couldn¡¯t be converted into an undead soldier. ¡°Um, as long as everything goes well, I don¡¯t think Executor Yazde would want to see us sad for him.¡± ¡°Um!¡± Slyther nodded, and then she took out several other items, and said: ¡°This is your train ticket to Lundham. The train departs the day after tomorrow morning. Now that you¡¯ve chosen to go, don¡¯t bete.¡± Then she pointed to a few other items. ¡°These are the items Yazde left behind and they¡¯re nowyours.¡± Wu Heng put the ticket away and turned his attention to the other items. There were the deeds to the house in ck Stone Town and the wooden staff. The other things were in the Space Ring, which Wu Heng had already taken away. When there were many people around, he would put the ring away, other times he would wear it on his hand. ¡°Thanks. About this deed¡­ I¡¯m leaving here soon, and it doesn¡¯t really serve me much purpose. Trustee, can you find a buyer for me and just sell it?¡± Wu Heng said directly. Slyther¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Didn¡¯t you agree that you¡¯de back after two years? You might need it.¡± This was Yazde¡¯ s residence. Whether he would actually be back was still up in the air. Wu Heng¡¯s thinking was that he could better use the money now. ¡°Two years is not a short time, it¡¯s not good for the house to be vacant for so long.¡± Slyther thought for a moment, then said, ¡°I¡¯ll keep an eye on it for you and arrange for someone to clean it up from time to time, let¡¯s keep the house for now.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine!¡± Wu Heng didn¡¯t argue over this. ¡°Don¡¯t forget the departure time of the train, go back and prepare early!¡± ¡°Oh, okay. Then I¡¯ll get going.¡± Wu Heng stood up. ¡°Yes, call Cavinahere, I have her transfer papers here too.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± So Cavina was also being transferred. The members of the fourth team were being split up. After leaving the office, Wu Heng came to the team¡¯s lounge. Pushing the door open, he saw Yuli and Cavina sitting on the side chatting. ¡°Captain isn¡¯t here yet?¡± Wu Heng asked. ¡°Um, both of them have already left.¡± Cavina answered. Yuli added, ¡°She might have gone shopping with Captain Tulisa!¡± Cavina also revealed a smile. Wu Heng continued, ¡°Cavina, the steward wants to speak with you.¡± ¡°Ah? Did he say what it¡¯s about?¡± Cavina asked. The taskspleted by the fourth team were quite satisfactory, so she may be directly transferred to lead a team. ¡°He didn¡¯t say, it probably has something to do with the uing reassignment, you should go and see!¡± Wu Heng said directly. ¡°Oh, okay!¡± Cavina then left the room. Wu Heng and Yuli also departed from the guild. They headed towards themercial street. Yuli asked, ¡°What did my aunt tell you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been reassigned to a city called ¡®Lundham,¡¯ to serve as a team leader,¡± Wu Heng said directly. ¡°Ah? You¡¯re going to be a team leader? And you¡¯re going to ¡®Lundham¡¯?¡± Yuli was somewhat surprised. ¡°Have you heard of this ce?¡± ¡°No, but my aunt asked me to read books and learn about it,¡± Yuli replied. ¡°Tell me about it.¡± Yuli organized her thoughts and spoke, ¡°Lundham cannot be considered a city, it¡¯s a ry station established at the border between two countries.¡± ¡°A ry for what?¡± ¡°That means, this ce belongs to no particr power. Initially, it was established to provide a transit point for merchant caravans. Gradually, it evolved into a sort of city. I heard it¡¯s quite chaotic. Itcks defined rules, and it has even attracted some fugitives and criminals.¡± Yazde sure knows how to pick a ce. A no-man¡¯snd at the intersection of cities. After Yuli finished speaking, she looked up at him, ¡°You¡¯re really going to leave?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll miss me, huh?¡± Wu Heng looked down at her. The young girl pouted but finally admitted, ¡°Without you around, I won¡¯t have friends anymore.¡± Wu Heng tousled her curly hair, ¡°Your aunt told me, she would transfer me back here after two years.¡± Yuli swatted his hand away, ¡°What if you don¡¯t make it through the two years?¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡± How about transferring your legacy to me in advance? That ce is quite dangerous.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t overdo it.¡± The two entered the Dear Antler Shop. The shopkeeper greeted them, ¡°What do you need today?¡± Wu Heng handed over the form for level-one and level-two Corpse Cores, ¡°I need the materials listed here, can you collect them all?¡± The shopkeeper took it and looked it over, then nodded, ¡°We have all the materials listed here, just depends on how much you need.¡± Wu Heng thought about it and proposed a conservative number, ¡°Fifty sets then!¡± ¡°Uh¡­, we don¡¯t have that many for some types, I can prepare twenty sets for you!¡± The shopkeeper said with a smiling face. Yuli interrupted their conversation, ¡°Why are you buying so much? Start by getting a few sets for practice.¡± Once the shopkeeper heard that it was for practice, he also advised, ¡°You could try making some mini healing potions for practice.¡± Wu Heng thought that was a sensible suggestion, and he could always buy moreter, ¡°Five sets of the listed items then, and materials for healing potions and spirit potions, five sets each.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± The shopkeeper agreed, turned around and began to prepare the order. Meanwhile, Yulimented, ¡°Not the sharpest tool in the shed, and here you are learning alchemy.¡± After paying for their purchase, Wu Heng had Basen carry the materials and left the congested area with Yuli. Maybe, it¡¯s because Wu Heng is going to leave soon. Yuli was less talkative than usual and seemed quite downcast. She just kept on saying things like, what if he gets bullied there, what if he dies, and more such ominous words. It was not very auspicious. After dinner, Yuli went home, still in a gloomy mood. Wu Heng closed his door and sent the materials to the Zombie World. He asked the dwarf skeleton to start preparing potions. The next day, in the morning. In the Zombie World. Outside the residential area. Li Yahong said, ¡°We¡¯ve already agreed with the prison side. They are ready to receive the food at anytime, they will meet us halfway.¡± Chapter 98: 97, Leaving Black Stone Town l Communicating with the other side was easy via radio, but the tricky part was how to get there. ¡°How¡¯s the refurbishment of the truck?¡± ¡°It¡¯s being reinforced. It should be done in a couple of days.¡± It¡¯s not really a modification, just reinforcing important parts of the car. So if they encounter a horde of zombies, the car won¡¯t be scrapped first. It¡¯s all done with an electric welder, no difficulty there, no need to modify internalponents. Military-grade equipment, how can it be anything but top-notch. Wu Heng thought for a moment and said, ¡°Okay, finish the modification first. I¡¯ll let you know when we go.¡± We¡¯re headed for a new city from ck Stone Town tomorrow. It¡¯s not within the Yeko Kingdom¡¯s territories, so it¡¯s definitely a long way off.
We¡¯ll go there first, settle down, then go to the prison. We¡¯ll have to stagger our schedules a bit. ¡°Okay!¡± Li Yahongnodded. ¡°How are the new people we took in yesterday?¡± Wu Heng continued to inquire. ¡°They¡¯re all fine, willing to work. It¡¯s just that they¡¯re starving, they eat in a horrifying manner.¡± said Li Yahong. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t dy the production of the iron spears.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± After the conversation, Li Yahong returned to the auto repair shop. Wu Heng gave the skeleton some simple assignments. Enforced the fortifications in the residential area, the patrol range of the Big Head Skeleton was also confined to the residential area and the auto repair shop nearby. No problems should ur during his travel time. In the afternoon, he returned to ck Stone Town. He went to the Professionals association and walked straight into the team lounge. All the members of the team were present. Autruck looked up and asked, ¡°When do we leave?¡± ¡°We leave tomorrow.¡± Wu Heng sat down nearby. Autruck nodded, ¡°Once we¡¯re stable over that side, we can apply to be reassigned back here. Shouldn¡¯t be too hard.¡± ¡°Understood, Captain.¡±
¡°You¡¯ll be a captain in the future too, then you¡¯ll experience the headache of not seeing your team members every day.¡± Autruck joked. ¡°If I¡¯m the captain, I wouldn¡¯t go to the association, let alone the team members.¡± Wu Heng said with a smile. Autruck also smiled. He continued, ¡°Cavina¡¯s position is within the kingdom. There shouldn¡¯t be a big issue if you¡¯re careful. Come back and visit when you have time.¡±
¡°Cavina was relocated?¡± Cavina nodded, ¡°Yes, I was moved to another small town, it¡¯s not far. I can asionally return and see everyone.¡± Initially when Slyther found her, it was suspected that she would also be relocated. It seemed, Yazde intended to break up the entire Fourth Squad. Cavina is one or two years older than Wu Heng, bing a captain at this age was rather fast. ¡°Being a captain is a good thing. Don¡¯t feel too much pressure. And, our Fourth Squad is really amazing, established thetest but has produced two captains.¡± Autruck said with a smile. ¡°Then there¡¯s only the two of us left in the Fourth Squad.¡± Yuli said. ¡°There will be new members in the future.¡± ¡°Oh, I hope I¡¯ll be a captain quickly too.¡± Yuli muttered. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have any difficulties.¡± Wu Heng said after listening. Slyther is her aunt, it¡¯s just a matter of time before she bes a captain. After chatting for a while, Wu Heng took out a few items from his bag and ced them on the table. He introduced them saying, ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving now, I¡¯m leaving these behind for you guys. They mighte in handy during a fight.¡±
Everyone looked over. Wu Heng introduced, ¡°This is a gas mask, it can protect against most toxins and doesn¡¯t have side effects, this is for lighting, it can emit light beams, useful at night.¡± One was a gas mask, another a shlight. The shlight has battery requirements, but it can be used for a while. ¡°This is too valuable.¡± Autruck said immediately. Both of these, the effectiveness could absolutely reach the standard of magical artifacts, and there were two for each person. ¡°I also don¡¯t need so many, you guys use them first. If this thing doesn¡¯t light up anymore, don¡¯t throw it away. I¡¯ll rece the power source when there¡¯s a chance.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Thankyou then.¡± Cavina thanked him. Yuli said, ¡°Oh, so you decided to take it out now. I even got poisoned.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want it, give it back.¡± ¡°Who said I don¡¯t want it?¡± Yuli quickly hid it behind her back. He chatted with the team members for a while.
Then Wu Heng went to the ¡®Red Face Mermaid¡¯ tavern again. Seeing Wu Henge in, Be, carrying a tray, walked directly over to him. Her attitude was much warmer than thest time. She nestled close to him on the couch, draping one arm over his, ¡°You haven¡¯t been here for a while.¡± ¡°Hmm, I¡¯m leaving, I came to bringyou the payment fromst time.¡± Wu Heng put a small bag of silver coins into her hand. Be didn¡¯t refuse, although her brow furrowed, ¡°Leaving, where to?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been transferred to another ce.¡± ¡°Will you be back?¡± In the meantime, people in the pub were still discussing the rescue of the children from the crowded area. Such things were usually left unattended in the past. The guards would do a cursory inquiry, then just let it be. That¡¯s why the rescue of the children from the crowded area by the professional team became a topic of discussion. Be, who had provided the clue, felt she had done something meaningful. Unexpectedly, he was transferred so quickly. ¡°Maybe, I can¡¯t really tell.¡± Be looked at him and said, ¡°Can¡¯t you just not leave?¡±
¡°Transfer orders are already here, not leaving is not an option.¡± ¡°Ah-! Well then!¡± ¡°If Ie back, I¡¯lle to see you.¡± ¡°Good, you¡¯ve made a promise, don¡¯t forget.¡± Be said seriously. Leaving the pub, he also bid farewell to thendlord. He didn¡¯t know many people in ck Stone Town, and in one day, he had said goodbye to them all. The next day, in the morning. West City Area, Train Station. The whole professional team showed up, and so did many people from the crowded area, including thendlord, Bukem, who had found her child, and Be. Quite a few people came. There were also some onlookers who didn¡¯t understand whether this was about picking or dropping someone off. They formed several circles around them. Wu Heng had no idea so many people woulde to see him off. Slyther, with his arms crossed, looked at him and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you, a necromancer, to be this popr.¡± ¡°I guess so!¡± ¡°Keep a low profile over there, I¡¯ll have you transferred back here within two years.¡± Slyther said. ¡°Okay, I understand, please take care of the crowded area for me.¡± ¡°Hmm!¡± Slythernodded. The train pulled into the station, Wu Heng waved goodbye to everyone and boarded the train. Rumble-! The train left ck Stone Town amidst the thunderous noise, driving away into the distance. Traveling by train was much faster than by carriage. After two days of continuous travel, the train stopped at the border of the Yeko Kingdom. Someone said: ¡°The two envoys, you need to get off here, continue northward and you will reach Lundham City.¡± Damn, I need to switch transportation. Wu Heng got off the train and immediately bought a carriage, and then continued heading north. Even though it was daytime, the surroundings were gradually deste. Wu Heng had an uneasy feeling. If a beast or a robber appeared, it would be dangerous. He should summon some more skeletons to ensure his safety. Standing on the carriage, he looked around. To one side, he could vaguely see a building and a wall. Wu Heng instructed Basen to drive the carriage towards the building. If there¡¯s no danger, he will summon more skeletons from the door. As the carriage approached, they found it was an enclosed yard with a temple in the middle. The walls were mottled, showing signs of age. The carriage stopped in front of the yard. Without even asking if there were any people inside, they headed towards the storeroom. Before they even got close. Creak-! The temple doors opened and a nun dressed in ck and white came out. The nun¡¯s attire was thin, hinting at the curvaceous figure underneath. Even her headscarf was made of a very thin fabric, revealing her golden hair. The slit of her robe was very high, revealing her smooth and shapely thighs. ¡°Are you gentlemen here to pray?¡± The nun¡¯s hips swayed as she walked two steps forward. She was voluptuously appealing and looked seductive. This nun outfit paired with her sway was enough to make one¡¯s heart flutter. Chapter 99: 98, Old Woman_i Wu Heng nced at the nuns¡¯ attire and asked, ¡°I just passed by this ce, which great deity does this temple serve?¡± He himself could travel between two worlds, and had a profession rted to the gods. He couldn¡¯t deny the existence of deities anymore. Whether he feared them or not, he had to show some respect at the entrance of a temple. ¡°It serves the great Fertility Goddess.¡± ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s the great Fertility Goddess,¡± Wu Heng repeated. ¡°Sir, are you here to pray?¡± a nun asked curiously. Um, I¡¯m just passing by, I need to use the woodshed.¡± The nun wore a sweet smile, made a praying gesture at her chest, took a slight step forward with her left leg, revealing arge swath of her white thigh under the split of her skirt. ¡°Let me arrange a room for you gentlemen, there¡¯s no need to use the woodshed.¡± The nun fully opened the door, ¡°We have other guests here don¡¯t worry.¡± A tall and muscr man walked out from inside the temple, his upper body bare, with a petite and curvaceous nun in his right arm.
The petite nun was scantily dressed. The most covered part of her body was her headscarf. The man stepped forward, his legs slightly trembling, ¡°You two are from Yeko Kingdom, right? We¡¯re from a merchant caravan of the kingdom, it won¡¯t hurt to rx a little before hitting the road again.¡± A caravan? Rxing here? ¡°Are you here alone?¡± Wu Heng looked at him. The man chuckled and continued, ¡°The others are being attended by other nuns. You should alsoe in and rest. We can leave togetherter.¡± Saying this, the man went back inside, arm in arm with the nun next to him. The nun clung tightly to the man, her sash swaying behind her. ¡°Sir, please,e in. We can continue our journey once we¡¯re well rested ¡± The nun who had been guiding Wu Heng twisted her waist and approached him. Wu Heng¡¯s gaze fell on her again. He opened the holster, pulled out his pistol and said, ¡°Alright, let me show you my baby.¡± The nun took a coquettish step forward, ¡°Sir, let¡¯s continue inside the temple I get nervous out here.¡± ¡°This is it, don¡¯t move!¡± Wu Heng leveled his pistol at her face, and under her puzzled gaze, he pressed it against her cheek. Just as she was about to stick out her tongue to lick the gun, He pulled the trigger. Bang-!
The gunshot rang out, the bullet instantly pierced through her head. A look of surprise and disbelief crossed the nun¡¯s eyes. Her body jolted backward and fell to the ground. The next second, changes began to ur rapidly on the nun¡¯s corpse.
Her skin and face shrunk and wrinkled, her sparse and broken hair scattered, ck moles and flesh tumors appeared on her skin covered with age spots. If she was a full-bodied and enchanting nun just now, she had now turned into an ugly and bizarre old woman. The gunshot had attracted the attention of others in the temple. Four nuns, including the petite one from before, ran to the door quickly. Upon seeing the body on the ground, they let out shrill screams. They bellowed: ¡°Damned human brat, how dare you cause trouble here let¡¯s kill you¡­ ¡± The nuns¡¯ voices became harsh, and under Wu Heng¡¯s gaze, their figures all transitioned into hunched old women. Their skin looked like tree bark, their sparse hair flew wildly in all directions, Whoosh whoosh whoosh-! The old women extended their long-nailed fingers. They fired ¡®magic missiles¡¯ and ¡®decay rays¡¯. Wu Heng and Basen quickly moved behind the carriage. Boom-! A loud explosion rang out, the carriage was sted into pieces.
Wooden debris flew like bullets, the horses neighed in fright and took off with the wrecked carriage. Wu Heng threw a ¡®Fireball Technique¡¯ at them. Bang-! The fireball exploded instantly, spreadingrge mes and lighting the ground on fire. Although it didn¡¯t hit the target, it scattered the four old women. Fierce mes burned all around them. Taking advantage of this, Wu Heng dashed towards the woodshed on one side. ¡°He¡¯s a Mage, kill him first, but don¡¯t kill him, capture him alive¡­¡± ¡°His skin is so white, I want to peel it off and wear it on my body.¡± ¡°No, it should be on my body.¡± Several old women were chattering their sharp voices incessantly. Next, they sprinted towards him from different directions. Wu Heng slightly narrowed his eyes.
Aiming urately at their location, he triggered the Evil Explosion Skill. Bang-! The body that died first suddenly exploded, a thick yellow smoke covering the entire area. Charge in, kill him quickly!¡± The old women continued to shout. Wu Heng nced up and said, ¡°Basen, hold them off.¡± After shooting another two rounds, Basen charged directly into the smoke. Then followed the sound of sharp curses and screaming. ¡°Don¡¯t get tangled up with it, kill the one inside.¡± ¡®¡öStupid Mage, actually sent his attendant by itself, don¡¯t let him escape, charge ¡°Don¡¯t damage his skin.¡± The old women kept talking. Then, two figures with sharp ws on their arms, like apes with arched backs, charged in, swinging their arms. However, before they charged out of the smoke,
A few figures charged directly towards them. The old women were knocked to the ground, and attacks from swords, punches and kicks came raining down. Bang bang bang! The sounds of intense fighting apanied by the screams of the old women echoed through the smoke. [Gained experience +22.] [Summoned Creature ¨C Skeleton Boxer, gained experience +2] [Gaining experience¡­] The prompt sound rang out, and the whole area gradually quieted down. The skeletons walked back. Wu Heng left Bawudong, Jianyi, Jian¡¯er, and the rest of the skeletons dragged the other four bodies back through the boundary door. Jianyi, Jian¡¯er, and Bawudong had all dressed up. Clothed in sturdy clothes and wearing helmets on their heads. They may not encounter anything in the wild, But being prepared could save a lot of trouble. The smoke gradually dispersed. Only the corpse of the old woman who died in the evil explosion was left on the ground. The strong man who had been clutching the nun earlier stumbled out of the doorway, clutching his head. ¡°What happened?¡± He frowned first at Wu Heng and the four figures tightly wrapped behind him. Then, he saw the corpse on the ground. His face instantly turned ugly. ¡°Ghost Hag!¡± Wu Heng looked at him and asked: ¡°Do you recognize this thing?¡± ¡°Ghost Hag, an ugly creature with a malicious heart.¡± ¡°So you¡­you like such a thing?¡± The man¡¯s face got even uglier, then as if he remembered something, he quickly dashed into the temple. Wu Heng didn¡¯t follow but stood at the entrance watching. The temple was empty, and there were no statues. On the dpidated chairsy several men. Naked with shriveled skin, as if all their blood and vitality had been drained. The originally robust man was now slumped to one side with a regretful look on his face. ¡°How is it?¡± ¡°They¡¯re all dead.¡± Chapter 100: 99, Captain of the 12th Team_l ¡°Are they all yourpanions?¡± Wu Heng asked. ¡°Yes!¡± Wu Heng continued, ¡°Where are you headed?¡± ¡°Lundham City.¡± ¡°You say you¡¯re a trade caravan, you should have wagons, right?¡± ¡°They¡¯re in the back.¡± Wu Heng nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s bury them, then we¡¯ll head to ¡®Lundham¡¯ together.¡± The man took a deep breath and began the strenuous task of moving the bodies. ¡°Jianyi, Jian¡¯er, help him move the bodies,¡± Wu Heng instructed. Considering his state, moving these bodies might require some effort. His help could speed up the process, while also serving as some form of supervision. He might not be associated with the elderly women, but one can never be too cautious out here. ¡°Thank you.¡±
The man got up, put on his clothes, and began moving the bodies along with Jianyi and Jian¡¯er. Wu Heng went back outside, making his way to the backyard for a look. There were three wagons parked in the back. He lifted the cover to find fabrics and some pottery underneath. They were indeed a merchant convoy. ¡°Too naive. How could such a good thing happen in a ce like this?¡± You wouldn¡¯t even get freebies in the brothels of the slums, let alone y with nuns here? y with your life, more like it! Soon, the man came back with Jianyi, and Jian¡¯er. As he unhitched the horses, he said: ¡°Apologies for the spectacle. The Ghost Hag¡¯s illusory abilities are too strong, most people can¡¯t detect it. We were just about to make our delivery, s- ¡± ¡°Hmm! ¡± Wu Heng didn¡¯t say much else. The Ghost Hag¡¯s illusions are just superficial, coupled with verbal maniption. Targeting some primal instincts of men. The charm of a seductive nun can be overwhelming. However, with the increasing of Wu Heng¡¯s abilities and the unlocking of [Enhance Will].
His perception and ability to resist abnormal states have also been strengthened. Although his eyes saw a voluptuous and charming nun, his perception saw a stooped figure. If you didn¡¯t know, that¡¯s one thing. But if you knew the other party was an ugly old woman, could you still make a move? No way. So he wanted to leave, without stepping into this murky water.
But the nun was clearly unwilling to let him go, sticking to him like glue. So, he had no choice but to strike first. The convoy began moving. The man was in front, and Wu Heng sat in the back wagon. Keeping a distance between each other, he was indirectly escorting him. They made steady progress. As dusk loomed, the caravan finally arrived at ¡®Lundham¡¯ City. From afar, one could see clusters of dense buildings. Unlike previous cities. The structure of Lundham City consisted of dense buildings, followed by walls and watchtowers. Silver armored guards could be seen patrolling the walls. ¡°These are the outer city districts, they weren¡¯t part of the original city n. The people who couldn¡¯t find a ce to live inside the city put up temporary dwellings outside, and as the poption grew, it turned into what it is now.¡± The man from the trade caravan, exined from the front. ¡°The people inside the city don¡¯t care?¡± ¡°Why should they? The outer city also pays taxes. If arge area ofnd is allowed to expand, nobody will care.¡± The man continued. Your own build houses outside the city, you have to pay taxes too.
Seems like no one would really care. As they approached, the city walls magnified in their view. The city gate was spacious, it could amodate three wagons side by side. This was much wider than the gate at ck Stone Town. Many people had gathered at the city gates, aside from humans, there were some tall and robust races too. With arms as thick as thighs, height exceeding two meters, green or gray skin, opened mouths revealing tusks, they were a stark contrast to the human race. ¡°Are those Beastmen?¡± ¡°Beastmen, yes. Humans and Beastmen co-habit here; don¡¯t pick a fight with them. They are capable fighters and tend to move in groups.¡± The caravan directly entered the city. The man said, ¡°I still need to deliver these goods to a store in another direction.¡± ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s part ways here.¡± ¡°Friend, where are you staying? Once I¡¯m done, I¡¯d like to show my gratitude.¡± ¡°No need for such formalities. I¡¯m also from the Yeko Kingdom, we should look out for each other when overseas.¡±
¡°Then at least tell me your name.¡± ¡°Wu Heng.¡± ¡°Thanks, Mr. Wu Heng, for saving my life. When I have the chance, I will certainly repay you.¡± ¡°No need to be so polite.¡± Wu Heng waved his hand and they both bid each other goodbye. After parting ways with the caravan, he inquired about the location of the association and headed straight there. Inside the city, it was exceptionally bustling and lively. Wu Heng and several skeletons walked towards the association together. Upon reaching the city center, Wu Heng was somewhat amazed by the architecture in front of him. It seems that the more remote the area, the more extravagant the buildings. This ce is far more luxurious than ck Stone Town¡¯s Consortium of Professionals. And across the street, there¡¯s an even more mboyant building with a ¡®snake head¡¯ emblem ¨C the Snake Badge Consortium. Well, the Snake Badge Consortium is out in the open. Upon entering the consortium hall, the floor is bright and clean, and there are a lot of professionals gathered. There are humans, as well as muscr beastmen wielding battle axes and nail hammers.
Wu Heng directed a few skeletons to wait on the side as he went directly to the front desk. ¡°Sir, how can I assist you?¡± The staff member was a female beastman. Green skin, with two prominent tusks jutting from the corners of her mouth. Her muscles were more noticeable than her bust. Wu Heng said, ¡°I¡¯m the new team leader assigned by the consortium, here is my appointment letter.¡± The staff member took a close look, continued to smile, and said, ¡°Please wait, I¡¯ll go and inform the steward.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Soon, the staff member came back. She said, ¡°Please follow me, the steward is waiting for you over here.¡± Wu Heng nodded and followed her up to the third floor, stopping in front of a room. He knocked lightly on the door and entered after receiving a response. In the room, a burly middle-aged man was seated with a thick, bushy beard, but it was very neatly trimmed. It was evident that it had been groomed carefully. The middle-aged man was scrutinizing Wu Heng¡¯sletter of appointment, then looked up at Wu Heng. He said quietly, ¡°Wu Heng, a Necromancer, from the Yeko Kingdom.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Wu Heng answered, standing before him. ¡°Bing an external special envoy for less than a month, you earned two level 3 merits, and was rmended by the steward to be promoted to captain.¡± The man looked him up and down again. He then said directly, ¡°Alright, since you¡¯re here, you¡¯re now the Captain of the 12th team of Lundham City. I¡¯m Gomez, the local steward. You cane to me if you have any problems.¡± ¡°Yes, Steward Gomez.¡± ¡°Alright, give yourself two days to get your living arrangements sorted out.¡± Having said that, he lightly pulled a bell cord nearby. The bell rang, and the staff member from earlier came in. The steward said, ¡°This is the new Captain of the 12th team. Please register him.¡± ¡°Yes, steward.¡± Wu Heng was led out, filled in a form, and then received a local captain¡¯s ID card. This signified that he was officially employed and possessed a legitimate identity. Wu Heng learned about the process and procedure of housing from the female beastman staffer, he then went directly to the city hall of Lundham City. The procedure for handling the house deed was simpler than he expected. With the consortium¡¯s guarantee, they just checked the deed, asked for his name for registration. And with that, the whole process waspleted. Following the location on the deed, Wu Heng went directly to his new residence. This was a mansion located on the edge of the inner district; a three-story building, but not a veryrge plot ofnd. Each floor was about sixty square meters with small yards in front and back. The living conditions were pretty good. Wu Heng took out his keys to open the door, the house was empty, with no furniture. The floor was covered in dust; footprints were visible. It looked like other people had visited in the past. He looked around the upstairs and downstairs. He instructed Jianyi and Jian¡¯er to clean the rooms. Wu Heng went out and had some food at a nearby bar. After filling his stomach, he returned home. He opened the boundary door to the Zombie World. Zombie World. Wu Heng checked the situation in the small area. He took out the walkie-talkie and directly contacted Li Yahong. Waiting at the crossroads for a while, Li Yahong came running over quickly. She looked at him, wanted to say something, but stopped herself. It had been three days since thest time they spoke. The truck had been modified, and quite a few spears had been made. But she had been unable to contact him. If it weren¡¯t for the remaining skeletons, Li Yahong would have thought that he had run away and left them. ¡°Has the truck been fixed?¡± Wu Heng asked. Li Yahong nodded, ¡°Three trucks and one bus have been reinforced. There shouldn¡¯t be any problems.¡± ¡°Hmm, you can contact the prison. We will go there together tomorrow.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chapter 101: loo, Phantom Shape _i Li Yahong turned around and left, also breathing a sigh of relief. The person¡¯s disappearance over the past few days had scared everyone at the auto repair shop. At present, the cooperation between the two parties was still going smoothly. Her side providedbor in exchange for the other side¡¯s food and protection. Although it couldn¡¯t bepared with life before the zombie outbreak, considering most survivors, here offered enough food and safety, making it the best refuge. Even the bases established by the officials might not be better than where they were living now. Therefore, people at the auto repair shop did not want anything to happen to him. When she returned to the auto repair shop, the others also came to meet her. ¡°How is it, Sister Hong? What¡¯s going on with that King Yama, is he still alive?¡± Qiangzi asked directly. Li Yahong nodded her head, ¡°It¡¯s alright, he seems to have gone out for a trip, it has nothing to do with us.¡± The others all breathed a sigh of relief as well. It¡¯s good that nothing happened. It scared the hell out of me.
¡°Did he tell you what he¡¯s going to do next?¡± Qiangzi continued to inquire. ¡°Checkall the vehicles and prepare to go to the prison tomorrow.¡± ¡°Really going? It¡¯s so far away!¡± ¡°If he¡¯s going there, what can I do about it.¡± ¡°Oh, okay!¡± After seeing off Li Yahong, Wu Heng also returned to the neighborhood. The neighborhood had been safe during the days he had note over. Nothing special had happened. Actually, he was somewhat worried on his way here since all his possessions were here. If the skeleton soldiers were wiped out by a horde of zombies while he was not around, there would really be no ce for him to cry. ¡°Bring those corpses over.¡± Wu Heng ordered straight away. A few skeletons immediately moved to one side. The corpses were the old women killed in the temple. Although they were referred to as old women, their level of bizarre appearance made them look more like humanoid monsters. Their skin was withered and covered with tumors and pus-filled sores. When Wu Heng went to the adventurers¡¯ guild in Lundham City, he too saw bounties for these creatures. Called Ghost Hags, each bounty amounted to more than 300 silver pieces. The bounty wasn¡¯t small.
Although Wu Heng saw it, he didn¡¯t turn over the corpses. He nned to first convert one and see what its attributes were like. If there was nothing special, he would hand over the rest to collect the money. Thump thump-! Four corpses were carried over and thrown onto the ground.
Wu Heng did not dy and immediately cast the Bone Maniption Skill. The Necromancy spell enveloped the first corpse. The flesh fell off, and the stooped white bones stood up. Skeleton Ghost Hag (Level 8) Level: 8 Attributes: Constitution 16, Strength 18, Agility 12, Intelligence 13, Perception 14, Charm 8. Specialties: Hollow Skeleton, Intermediate Soul Expertise: Basic Light Armor Specialization, Intermediate Poison Specialization. Ability: Shared casting, Shape-shifting Skills: Disease Radiation, Curse. Shared casting: When three or more Skeleton Ghost Hags gather together (within a maximum distance of 100 meters), they can share spells with each other. Shape-shifting: Ghost Hags can envelop themselves and their belongings in ayer of magic illusion (mimic living beings, maximum time 30 minutes). Curse: Touch the target to afflict it with a curse, lowering the target¡¯s attributes. Looking at the target¡¯s attributes, Wu Heng felt they were a bit strange. Regarding the attributes, it had high constitution and strength, but its skills were magic-based.
This Ghost Hag, its development path was off. In terms of abilities, there were two, one was shared casting, Ghost Hags can share magic when three or more gather together. Another was shape-shifting, allowing for shape changes, which was likely the trick used to seduce men by turning into a nun. This shape-shifting was not considered a skill, but one of the inherent abilities of the upation. Now that it has be a skeleton, the ability is limited, and it can only mimic living beings for a maximum of 30 minutes. Originally in the temple, the time the Ghost Hag spent disguised as a nun was much longer. Those passing merchants werepletely drained by it. It must be because it has be a skeleton, while the ability still exists, the effect has been reduced. Finally, there were two skills ¡®Disease Radiation¡¯ and ¡®Curse¡¯. The Book of Necromancy mentioned that there was a drawback to the conversion of magic-rted upations. Any school of mages would only retain necromancy spells at the moment of conversion. Even if they have a soul and learn again, they can only learn necromancy. They can¡¯t perceive and use the magic power of other elements. After reading all the attributes.
He felt that the ¡®Skeleton Ghost Hag¡¯ was somewhat mediocre, neither a good magic user nor a good warrior. But the ability ¡®Shape-shifting¡¯ still had its own unique features, perhaps it could be useful in the future. Mainly he did notck money, there was no need to rush toplete this task. After deciding, he consecutively released the Bone Maniption Skill, converting all three Ghost Hag corpses into skeletons. The three Skeleton Ghost Hags all stood up one after the other, hunching their backs and standing to one side. To be honest, their appearance as skeletons was easier to ept than their previous form. Among the Ghost Hags, the highest was level 9, and the lowest was level 7, and their attributes were not much different. There was nothing special about them. After Wu Heng rested for a while, he went to the pile of zombie corpses nearby and released the Dead Bones Battlefield skill, converting all the zombie bodies collected by the ¡®Big Head Skeleton¡¯ over the past few days into skeletons. Then he found a bedroom to rest in. He had no choice. Although the amodation in Lundham City was not bad, there was no furniture. He could only rest in this world for now. The next day, in the morning.
Three military trucks, one cargo truck, and one bus were parked outside the neighborhood. Wu Heng walked out of the neighborhood and saw the several parked vehicles in the middle of the road from afar. The truck was also foundter, mainly used to carry skeleton soldiers. The vehicle door, as well as the engine area, had been reinforced with iron tes, with iron bars welded onto the windows. The front end was even reinforced with something like a battering ram. It looked quite fierce. It gave people a Post-apocalyptic feeling. Each truck at the back was covered with a tarpaulin to prevent skeletons from being blown off due to high speed. Li Yahong jumped down from the first vehicle and walked straight over. Taking out a route map from her hand, she opened it and said, ¡°We head south along the road, after passing the Sanjin Bridge, there will be fewer residents, and the roads will be clearer. At that time, we will follow the road can reach the path leading to the prison, someone will arrange to meet us then.¡± ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll go by your route.¡± Wu Heng nodded. He also had a map in his hand, and the route was the same as the one he had thought of. Then, Wu Heng continued to arrange the entire convoy. In the front was a military truck driven by Li Yahong, the second was also a military truck, the third was a minivan, the fourth was arge truck, and finally another military truck. The main goal was to protect the minivan in the middle. But the drivers of the first andst truck had the most pressure. After the preparations were almost done. Wu Heng let the skeleton soldiers carry bags of rice and other things they needed along the way and put it in the truck directly. Then he gave another order, ¡°Have all the skeleton warriors get into the back of the truck.¡± Whoosh-! Many skeletons moved, climbing into the back of the truck. One skeletal figure after another stood in the truck bed. Chapter 102: 101, Charge Forward_l When everything was about ready. Wu Heng gave arge wave of his hand, the car started, and it entered the main road straight down the route. After entering the main road, the path became immensely wider. Both sides were piled up with scrapped cars, but they didn¡¯t entirely block off the route. Wu Heng sat in the passenger seat of the minivan in the middle, while the rear seats were upied by skeletons. The vehicle was driven by the car repairman, Qiangzi. Never did he imagine that he¡¯d been assigned to this task by Yama himself, driving and continuously wiping his sweat. The various skeletons behind him scared the hell out of him. With the cars arranged in a row, their rumbling noises resonated. Soon enough, the zombies surged out from both sides, lunging towards the convoy. The ¡®pat-pat¡¯ pping sound paired with the piercing sound of their w-like hands tearing at the metal body of the vehicle rang out.
This is when the importance of modifications was apparent. The reinforced metal tes and bars significantly hindered the zombies¡¯ damage to the car body. But Wu Heng also noticed a detail. Zombies killed by the car seemingly don¡¯t provide experience. Otherwise, it could be that he, being in the passenger seat, wasn¡¯t eligible for experience. After the convoy drove out a distance. As per n, they intended to steer clear of a detour and bypass the residentialplex with concentrated poption. However, they began to slow down as soon as they entered. Zi zi~! The vehicle¡¯s radio crackles with electricity. Then, the voice of Li Yahong transmits, ¡°The road ahead is blocked, we need to stop the cars and clean the road up.¡± ¡°Convoy, be prepared to stop. All humans, stay in the vehicles and wait for my orders.¡± Wu Heng conveyed over the radio, then said to the ¡®Big Head Skeleton¡¯ sitting behind him, ¡°Have the skeletons disembark to kill the zombies.¡± Ziya-! The entire convoy has gradually halted. The skeletons within the vehicle quickly jumped off. They began to confront the iing zombies from all around. Yet, more skeletons quickly formed a Spear Array to meet arge group of corpses tailing the convoy. Bang bang bang-!
The dull sound of the impact resounds. The corpses mmed into the skeleton squad, and also onto the vehicle¡¯s deck. The gruesome battle began, the sound of shrieks and chopping meat echoed through the entire battlefield. The drivers, on the other hand, clung to their seats with terror-filled eyes.
They prayed fervently that the skeletons couldn¡¯t lose. ¡°Big Guy, you also go to help.¡± Big Guy directly walked off the bus and rushed towards the direction of the group of corpses. Like an out-of-control truck, he crashed in reverse into the crowd. Huge chunks of zombies were thrown off their feet, while the skeleton¡¯s spears began advancing forward, killing swaths of the undead. The fight was quick, and it soon approached its end. The remaining sporadic zombies were chopped down by the skeletons. The entire battlefield was enveloped in the acrid stench of rotting corpses. ¡°Clear the Battlefield, move all the corpses to one side.¡± Wu Heng ordered the Big Head Skeleton. All the skeletons began to move the corpses to the sides. The corpses would be taken away on the way back. So, they must be ced clearly not to forget to take them when they return. Then, he picked up the microphone and said, ¡°Li Yahong, lower the forklift, I¡¯ll let the skeletons guard you.¡±
The forklift was lowered, and Li Yahong began to move the scrapped cars to one side. In no time, the blockage has been relocated, and the road cleared. All skeletons got back in the vehicles and the convoy resumed moving forward. Sun Light Hotel. In a room on the second floor of the hotel. ¡°Brother, go by yourself, don¡¯t worry about me. If we keep hiding like this, we will both die. You leave, I won¡¯t me you for selling out your teammate.¡± At one side, a little girl sitting in a wheelchair was quietly talking as she spun the wheels. A young man was also standing by a window not far away. He opened a slit in the curtain and peeked outside. Upon hearing his sister¡¯s words, he immediately gestured to stop her from going on, looking somewhat anxious, ¡°Shush-! The zombies outside have increased. Lower your voice. If we¡¯re heard, it¡¯s all over.¡± When the little girl heard the increase in the horde of zombies, she immediately closed her mouth, her face bing tense as well. The man walked back, sat down next to her, and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If things really go wrong, I¡¯ll lure the zombies away. You then make your escape.¡± She had been unable to stand up due to a car ident in middle school.
They had saved some money for a vacation nned for this year, but just as they arrived, the zombie outbreak urred and they have been trapped here for quite some time. Fortunately, as they were on a trip, they had bought loads of local specialties and various snacks, along with the supplies provided by the hotel, barely managing to sustain until now. However, persisting was nothing more than dying the inevitable death¡ªa fate that might have already been sealed. ¡°Brother, are we going to die?¡± The sister suddenly changed the tone of her voice and asked fearfully. Her brother hugged her and reassured her softly, ¡°Don¡¯t talk pessimistically. Maybe a rescue team will enter the city in a few days, and we will be rescued then.¡± ¡°Brother, I¡¯m holding you back. Otherwise, you could definitely escape,¡± she continued. ¡°Stop talking nonsense.¡± ¡°Will the rescue team reallye?¡± ¡°Perhaps!¡± ¡°How about we capture one of the zombies? I¡¯ve read in stories that being bitten by a zombie can lead to evolution, provided you don¡¯t die first. Perhaps my legs would recover, and we wouldn¡¯t need to hide anymore.¡± ¡°Damn, who wrote that? Which tform? I¡¯ll report them.¡± ¡°You never know?¡± ¡°Those zombies outside, they all turned into zombies after getting bitten or scratched. Have you seen anyone evolve? You even believe in novels.¡±
Ao ao~! Suddenly, all the zombies outside the hotel roared in unison. The sound echoed throughout the area. The siblings¡¯ faces changed, both shuddering in fright. The sister tilted her head to listen and immediately said, ¡°Brother, these zombies seem to be moving away. The sound is getting distant.¡± ¡°Shush, don¡¯t speak. What if we¡¯re heard?¡± ¡°Really, it¡¯s getting farther. They seem to be moving in a different direction. Take a look and see what¡¯s happening.¡± She urged. The brother hurried over to the window, opened a small spot in the corner, and looked outside. It was nearly dusk. Arge group of zombies was indeed rushing in a specific direction, as if a target was attracting them. Looking in the direction of the horde. He saw a convoy of army-green vehicles rushing from a distance on the road. ¡°Sister, sister, it¡¯s the rescue team. Damn, there really is a rescue team.¡± The sister wheeled over, her arms propped on the armrest to look out the window as well, then she immediately said, ¡°Wow¡­, we¡¯re saved. No, but, they won¡¯t just drive by without stopping from this side, right?¡± This seemed likely, judging from the speed of the vehicles, they don¡¯t appear to have ns to stop. ¡°You lock the door. I¡¯m going to the roof to get their attention.¡± The brother said in a hurry. ¡°No, it¡¯s too dangerous.¡± ¡°This is ourst chance. If it doesn¡¯t work, we will either starve to death or be eaten. Listen to me, this is ourst hope.¡± Without further ado, the brother rushed out and ran towards the roof. Zizi~! Li Yahong¡¯s voice came from the walkie-talkie, ¡°Zombies appeared on both sides, numerous, probably around fifty or sixty.¡± ¡°Is the road clear?¡± ¡°No problems with the road, can pass normally.¡± Li Yahong answered. ¡°Just rush through, don¡¯t waste time on the road.¡± Wu Heng directly ordered. ¡°Ok!¡± The convoy elerated again, forcefully knocking away the zombies that pounced at them, and sped ahead. Zombies from both sides rushed onto the road like mad. There were incessant sounds of beating against the vehicle and the bumps from driving over corpses. Chapter 103: 102, they seem not to be alive_i Thud thud thud ~ tter tter! The horde of zombies rushed from the sides of the road, mming against the sides of the car. Even with the reinforced body, the car was still noticeably shaking. And the rhythmic pounding noises were resounding from the car body. Under Wu Heng¡¯smand, the convoy elerated again, violently breaking through the zombie roadblock and charging forward. Cut limbs were flying everywhere, dirty blood sttering across the windshield and side windows. Thankfully, the reinforced steel could prevent the ss from shattering. Qiangzi, the driver, held the steering wheel tightly, his body was slightly trembling with every impact. He stole a nce to the side, and asked, ¡°Boss, how did you awaken your superpower?¡± Wu Heng was looking outside through the gaps of the steel reinforcements, and was taken aback by his question. What kind of a nickname was that? It seemed he had never actually introduced himself.
¡°You want to awaken a superpower?¡± ¡°Well, it would be false to say I don¡¯t want to. I used to love reading science fiction novels. Awakening a superpower and having a few special abilities would be so cool,¡± Qiangzi answered, ncing behind him at the skeleton through the rearview mirror. ¡°Although, it doesn¡¯t seem quite like what 1 had in mind.¡± ording to the radio broadcasts, the mostmon changes were enhanced fitness or sensory improvements. Such as hearing or sight. But controllingbat skeletons, that seemed to be unheard of on the broadcasts. At least nobody had mentioned it yet. ¡°The method I know of is consuming the Corpse Core, but the failure rate is extremely high. At least 80% possibility of failure.¡± Wu Heng shared everything he knew. Frankly, if he didn¡¯t have the Detoxifying Potion, there was a high probability that he would have turned into a zombie. ¡°Yeah, I heard that too on the radio. It said you need to have an exceptionally good constitution and a strong mentality to be sessful.¡± Wu Heng asked, ¡°Were there many people on the radio who seeded?¡± ¡°Seems so. After all, it¡¯s a bunch of well-trained soldiers over there, notparable to ordinary folks like us,¡± he switched his tone before adding, ¡°But of course, you¡¯re the exception. I guess in the whole world, not many can awaken your kind of ability.¡± Wu Heng didn¡¯t say much in response. In essence, upations and powers of awakening are not the same. But after chatting with Qiangzi, Wu Heng had an idea. If he wanted to nurture his own people, it wasn¡¯t necessarily a requirement for them to awaken a superpower, they could fully undergo a job ss change. Bing a professional and learning professional skills could make them more powerful than those who awakened powers to a certain extent. After all, in the other world, upations had already be a tradition. Thebinations of various skills had been well refined. However, for superpowers, it fully depended on luck to awaken, and the abilities were usually quite singr, so they couldn¡¯t bepared with upations.
Of course, this was only an idea in his mind. Things about the other world must not be revealed to others. Not even to the closest people, unless it was like Xiao Xiao and Basen who were fully tied to him, otherwise it must never be divulged. The human heart was the most difficult thing to grasp in these times.
After the two of them chatted for a bit. Qiangzi started to talk about some things while he was driving. Seemingly, he was quite a talkative person. At that moment, the walkie-talkie buzzed with static again. ¡°This is Big Card, seems like there are people on the roof of the building on the right? Can¡¯t confirm.¡± Upon hearing this, the convoy slowed down slightly. ¡°Yes, there seems to be a person.¡± ¡°Could it be another weird mutated zombie?¡± Voices came from the walkie-talkies in the other vehicles. Wu Heng was sitting in the minivan, he had already passed that particr building. The boost in his bodily functions had enhanced his vision, allowing him to see that there was indeed a man. He was standing on the edge of the roof, waving a red g. Seeing his movements and clothing, they confirmed that he was not a zombie, but indeed a survivor.
He saw the convoy and was seeking help from them. Wu Heng picked up the walkie-talkie and said, ¡°Slow down the convoy and prepare to stop.¡± The convoy started to slow down gradually and came to aplete stop. Wu Heng continued to order the Skeleton, ¡°Skeleton, get out of the car and fend off the zombies.¡± The skeletons inside the vehicle quickly climbed out of the vehicle. They began to counterattack the zombiesunching at them from all directions. The sounds ofbat echoed incessantly. Wu Heng released the Ghost, Xiao Xiao, letting her float in the air. ¡°Xiao Xiao!¡± Oh, there you are.¡± Xiao Xiao dropped her head from the top of the vehicle to look at him. ¡°Do you see that building over there? Go check if there¡¯s any danger inside. It seemed like there was a survivor on the roof just now. Verify how many of them they are and the exact situation.¡± Wu Heng pointed towards the building from the car window. Oh, alright!¡± Xiao Xiao nodded and flew off immediately. Inside the hotel.
Bang-! The door was mmed open and a man stumbled in before quickly shutting the door behind him. The moment he locked it, pounding noises started to sound from the other side of the door. ¡°Brother, are you okay?¡± asked the girl. The man frantically searched his body with both hands, ensuring he had no wounds. Only then did he breathe a sigh of relief. ¡°I¡¯m okay, I wasn¡¯t hurt. Check if the rescue team has stopped,¡± he said as he started to barricade the door with chairs. His sister, sitting in a wheelchair, moved closer to the window to peek below. Her eyes widened slowly. ¡°Have they stopped?¡± The man continued to barricade the door with furniture from the room while calling out. ¡°Uh, yes, they¡¯ve stopped.¡± The sister responded, then continued, ¡°But, they don¡¯t seem to be human.¡± ¡°What do you mean not human? They¡¯re not the rescue team?¡± ¡°They¡¯re not humans, they¡¯re not alive!¡±
The man also leaned over to have a look, peering down from the window. When he saw the halted convoy and an array of bone figures, his eyes widened in surprise too. ¡°Damn!¡± On the street. Amid the howling. The battle was nearing its end. Corpses covered the area around the convoy, forming a mound-like circle. ¡°Charge!¡± Wu Heng ordered from within the car. Whoosh-! The defending skeleton soldiers began to initiate a charge. Jumping over the corpses, they advanced on the remaining zombies. A flurry of shing and stabbing took down the remaining enemies. When thest zombie fell, the entire area fell silent once again. ¡°Clear the battlefield and move the corpses to the side of the road.¡± The skeleton soldiers started to move again, clearing the bodies to the edges of the road. At this moment, Xiao Xiao flew back into the minivan. Hovering in the air, she reported, ¡°Uncle, there are two living people in that building.¡± They were indeed survivors. ¡°Any danger?¡± Wu Heng continued to ask. ¡°None, there are just some regr zombies in the building, no other monsters.¡± ¡°Let me see.¡± Wu Heng let Xiao Xiao enter his body and immediately saw what she had seen. From Xiao Xiao¡¯s perspective, there were indeed no signs of any mutated zombies. In one of the rooms on the second floor. A man and a woman were looking out of the window. After confirming there was no danger. Wu Heng looked at the darkening sky outside the window, picked up the walkie-talkie and said, ¡°There¡¯s a hotel on the right with survivors inside. We will take shelter there tonight and continue our journey tomorrow morning..¡± Chapter 104: 103, Choose whatever you like l Chapter 104: Chapter 103, Choose whatever you like l Inn. Shudder-! The man looked out through the peephole at the door. He saw several skeletons on top of the zombie that was just severely violent, hitting the door, wielding kitchen knives and rapidly chopping down. The zombie tried to get up several times, but was chopped down by the same kitchen knife. It¡¯s a gruesome scene. Blood sttered all over the walls on both sides. ¡°Bro, what¡¯s going on out there?¡± The girl behind him asked. The man, who was looking through the peephole, startled and covered her mouth with his hand. His eyes widened, signaling her to keep quiet as the danger was just outside the door. They huddled together, listening to the chopping sound outside the door, shaking uncontrobly.
Gradually, the sound of chopping meat began to slow down and the wailing of the zombie also ceased. Both of them held their breath, praying for the thing outside to leave quickly. Right when the whole room plunged into a dead silence. Knock Knock Knock-! The sound of knocking on the door suddenly rang. They both quivered. The knocking almost made their hearts stop beating. Then, a woman¡¯s voice came, ¡°Were you the ones asking for help on the roof just now?¡± The siblings were even more surprised. A human? How could a human appear at this time? Or is it another strange creature trying to lure them out? ¡°We are also survivors. It¡¯s safe outside now. Open the door!¡± said the person outside the door. The siblings exchanged a nce, the man stood up and took a look outside through the peephole. He saw a woman in a work uniform standing outside the door, looking somewhat impatient. Upon seeing that it was indeed a human. And knowing that they are in the room, the man still asked, ¡°Are you one of the people in the motorcade just now?¡± Hearing a response, Li Yahong also looked towards the peephole and said, ¡°So you were the one waving the g on the roof, right? We have cleared the zombies. You cane out now.¡± ¡°What¡¯s with those skeletons?¡± ¡°Do you know the superpowered man? Even if I tell you, you won¡¯t understand. In short, you are safe. If you don¡¯t want to stay here and wait for death,e out and let¡¯s talk.¡±
After saying that, Li Yahong didn¡¯t continue. Everyone has their choices, they had the intention to help some survivors, but the others have to ept it. You can¡¯t force kindness on others, can you? After all, they are not a real rescue team.
The sound of moving objects from within the room could be heard. Creak-1 The door opened revealing a man and a girl in a wheelchair. Li Yahong¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. Was her leg not good? At this time, this is a deadly problem. Even if they stayed, they would just be a freeloader. ¡°Thank you foring to our rescue.¡± Right after seeing that the skeletons didn¡¯t attack, the man immediately expressed his gratitude. It really was as his sister said, there were superpowered humans, evolvers, and things like that from novels. ¡°Are you two a couple?¡± ¡°Siblings, she¡¯s my sister.¡± Li Yahong nodded and didn¡¯t ask any more on the matter. She directly said, ¡°You have two options. One is to stay here and continue to take refuge. The second is to leave with us, but in the future, you have to follow our arrangement and need to do some work.¡±
If they stayed, the rooms and kitchen in the inn still had some food, they could actually hold on for a while. When they ran out of food, they could also look for some in the neighborhood. Butter on, they would likely have to contend with zombies for more resources. The man nced at his sister, and they exchanged a nce, ¡°We¡¯ll go with you.¡± Actually, there was nothing to hesitate about, this was their only hope to survive. If they stayed, how long could he take care of his sister? ¡°Okay,e downstairs with me. You don¡¯t have to pack anything now, we¡¯ll stay here tonight and leave tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°Oh, okay!¡± On the first floor, skeletal figures filled the lobby. Qiangzi and a few others were outside checking the cars to ensure there would be no problems tomorrow. Wu Heng walked around the first floor of the inn. There wasn¡¯t much to collect. He did find a lot of disposable and safety supplies, though. Li Yahong came downstairs with the two survivors.
¡°Two survivors who chose toe with us,¡± Li Yahong said. Wu Heng took a look at the girl carried down, ¡°Is she hurt?¡± ¡°No, my sister¡¯s legs aren¡¯t good.¡± The man pointed out, before realizing something and hurriedly exined, ¡°But I can work. I can do the work of two people, I won¡¯t slow us down.¡± Wu Heng nodded, continuing, ¡°Prepare dinner, then let everyone choose rooms to rest.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Wu Heng also headed upstairs, stating, ¡°Don¡¯t bother bringing me dinner, assign a few people to take shifts on night-watch, and don¡¯t go out in the evening.¡± ¡°Oh, okay!¡± Wu Heng went upstairs, choosing a room with a slightly better view. Several skeletons stood guard outside the door and in the room. Wu Heng, apanied by Basen and Bawudong, went directly to ¡®Lundham City¡¯. Lundham City. Through the boundary, they returned to a vacant room. Jianyi and Jian¡¯er had been cleaning here, but there were still no furniture, making the ce look empty.
Cleaning houses or the like wasn¡¯t urgent. He nned topleted the deal with the prison first, then find a renovation team to properly modify the house. They dressed up a few skeletons, covering them properly. Then, they all left together. The ce where Wu Heng was staying was on the edge of the inner city area, after approximately five or six minutes of walking, they entered the territory of the outer city area. In the vibrant medieval-styled streets and alleys, you could see various types of shops: leather goods, weapons, herbs as well as pubs or inns. You could see merchant convoys transporting goods along the road at any time. This had be a transit station for trade between two countries. No wonder the people here looked wealthy and the buildings¡¯ decorations were grand and luxurious. While walking and watching, they were searching for a ce to resolve dinner. ¡°Dear customer, need some rxation?¡± A group of heavily made-up women were standing at the doors of pubs and inns, tantly attracting customers. Long legs, fully exposed chests, causing a dizzying effect. Other than human women, you could see muscr beastwomen with tusks visible at the corners of their mouths, or bunny girls, cat girls and other women with significant animal features. ¡°Gentlemen, would you like a ce to rest?¡± A strong beastwoman lifted her chest and leaned over. Just as she approached, she was stopped by Bawudong, unable to approach further. ¡°Do you like human women, or some different races, look inside the store.¡± ¡°Whatever you like, you can pick freely.¡± The women greeted them enthusiastically. Wu Heng nced at them, gesturing with his hand to indicate he did not need anything. As soon as the women saw his decisive refusal, they immediately stopped approaching, cing their attention on other people instead. Constantly swinging their bodies, attracting customers. The people behind Wu Heng were obviously regrs, calling out a few of the women¡¯s names. They entered a darker alley with the women. Wu Heng found a quieter pub nearby, ordered food, and ate slowly. At the same time, he listened to the neighboring tables chatting about local affairs. After filling his stomach, he directly returned to his amodation in the inner city area. Through the boundary door, he returned to the hotel for rest in the Zombie World. The next day, early in the morning. People in the hotel got up early. After breakfast. They cleaned the entire hotel and the two nearby shops, then re-boarded the vehicles. The siblings from yesterday were sitting with Wu Heng in the middle passenger car. The two of them huddled in the back, looking rather restrained, as if they had been kidnapped. ¡°Everyone on board?¡± Wu Heng asked through the walkie-talkie. ¡°Car one, no problem.¡± ¡°Car two, no problem.¡± ¡°Car five, no problem.¡± Confirming everyone was aboard, Wu Heng directly said, ¡°Start the car. Li Yahong, contact the prison. We will arrive today. Tell them to prepare the goods. We willplete the trade outside.¡± The military vehicle itself has a radio formunication, which can receive outside information and establish contact. ¡°Okay!¡± The vehicles started. The whole fleet maintained yesterday¡¯s formation and began moving along the road. The further they went, the more deste the road became. On both sides was arge wastnd, where an asional zombie would rush out and be left far behind.. Chapter 105: 104, Not getting off the car, threatened you guys _1 Chapter 105: Chapter 104, Not getting off the car, threatened you guys _1 City South Prison. Bamm Bamm Bamm-! The heavy banging sound woke up the man in the room. He opened his eyes and grumbled, ¡°What¡¯s happening? Why the hell are you banging around?¡± ¡°Brother Long, the chick from the auto repair shop messaged about the gun exchange. She said she could make it by noon today.¡± The frantic voice came from outside the door. Brother Long was bare-chested, revealing arge expanse of tattoos. He opened the door, nced at his underling, and asked, ¡°How many are they bringing?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t know, she said we should do the trade outdoors and they wouldn¡¯te straight here,¡± the underling replied. Brother Long scratched his chin. He continued, ¡°She seems cautious. Have the guys meet her outside. Once she arrives, we¡¯ll take all her goods and people. If theyply, we take them back. The disobedient men will be killed, but don¡¯t kill the women.¡±
¡°Understood.¡± The underling was about to leave. Brother Long added, ¡°Take more weapons with you, these people being willing toe here shows that they are not ordinary. Avoid any mishaps.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Brother Long. No matter how good they are, can they be better than bullets? If things go south, I will simply shoot them.¡± The underling patted the rifle hanging on his body. Brother Long nodded, ¡°Go now,e back as early as possible after the robbery.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± On the road. The convoy sped along. The rest of the journey started going smoothly with few zombies appearing. A few that did were left far behind or directly crushed under the wheels. They continued at a rapid pace and were already near their target location. Zzzzz-! ¡°I can see the designated trade location,¡± came the voice of Li Yahong, leading from the first vehicle, on the radio. The trading spot was set at a building cluster beneath the prison. There was some distance between the prison and this location. ¡°Do you see anyone?¡± Wu Heng picked up the radio and asked. ¡°No, but I can see some roadblocks that have been set up, it¡¯s possible there are people.¡± ¡°Slow down, let¡¯s not go over just yet.¡± The convoy began to slow down and moved forward bit by bit. ¡°Honk the horn, see if anyonees out,¡± Wu Heng continued.
This area was clearly devoid of zombies, it was probable that the prison poption had cleaned it up. But still, the absence of any visible people was disconcerting. The shrill sound of the car horn echoed through the area. That¡¯s when two men in prison officer uniforms came out from the opposite side and waved over from a distance.
¡°Someone came out and they are waving us over!¡± Li Yahong reported through the radio. ¡°Hold on!¡± Wu Heng responded through the radio. The convoy halted, refraining from moving any closer. After a while, Xiao Xiao who was sent out flew back. Hovering in the air she said, ¡°Uncle, there are a lot of people in the houses over there, they all look like bad people-!¡± ¡°How many?¡± Xiao Xiao counted on her fingers, ¡°A lot!¡± ¡°Uhe back, let me see!¡± Xiao Xiao returned inside Wu Heng, sharing the images she had captured. On both sides of the road were two rows of buildings. Apart from the two men standing outside, there were about eleven or twelve people inside the surrounding buildings. Some wore prison officer uniforms, others dressed in short-sleeves, their tattooed arms exposed. Every single person was armed, their guns hanging off their necks.
Arge portion of them appeared raggedy, just as Xiao Xiao described. They didn¡¯t seem to be prison officers. Were they prisoners? Or were they epting the survivors? But on second thoughts, it was the end of the world after all. Sourcing strong men from various shelters to form a defensive team, seemed usible. ¡°They¡¯re still signaling us to head over. What do we do now?¡± Li Yahong on the radio asked again. ¡°Go there, maintain distance between the cars and under no circumstances should any of you leave your cars,¡± Wu Heng continued. The rest of the team sensed the gravity of his words. Plus, given the fact that the opposition had guns, made them take things even more seriously. Then the convoy continued forward, maintaining a mutual distance and entering the opposition¡¯s territory. Ahead, a man carrying a rifle walked forward. He first gave a formal salute, then gestured for the window to be rolled down.
Li Yahong slightly cracked open the window and asked, ¡°Are you from City South Prison?¡± The car window was secured with iron reinforcement bars and the doors were reinforced with iron tes. As long as they stayed inside the car, the bullets probably couldn¡¯t prate the thick doors. ¡°Yes, are you from the auto repair shop? Impressive, you drove all this way here.¡± The manplimented, then continued, ¡°We¡¯ve prepared the guns for you. Please get out of the car to check them. You can take them once you¡¯ve verified they¡¯re okay.¡± Li Yahong nced at him and said, ¡°Bring out the items for me to see.¡± The man frowned. He nced behind at the cars maintaining distance and said, ¡°We can bring them out, but don¡¯t you need to see them? Do you know how to use them? We can show you how.¡± ¡°We know how to use them, just bring out the guns,¡± Li Yahong then closed the window a bit more. The man¡¯s eyes narrowed. Then he turned around and waved at the people behind. ng! The doors on both sides opened, and several people holding rifles dashed out, surrounding the convoy with their guns aimed directly at the driver¡¯s seats. They shouted for everyone to get out of the vehicles or they would shoot. Someone tried to pull open the car doors, but they were locked in advance, so they were unsessful.
Then, a voice came from the walkie-talkie, ¡°The road behind us is blocked. We can¡¯t back up.¡± The people in the convoy were taken aback. Only now did they realize the intent of their opponents. This wasn¡¯t about conducting a trade at all. They were just waiting for them to deliver their food supplies. Li Yahong¡¯s face darkened as she asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± The man they had been talking to just now chuckled coldly, ¡°No special meaning. We are short on manpower and resources. We kindly ask you to bring your supplies and move to our ce to live.¡± ¡°So, the trade was a hoax?¡± ¡°Tsk!¡± The man spit and kept talking, ¡°When the fuck did we mention a trade? You all look like a bunch of idiots, bringing us supplies willingly.¡± ¡°Get out now, or we¡¯ll make you.¡± Li Yahong lowered her head to keep it in line with the inside of the car, avoiding their gun barrels. She spoke into the walkie-talkie, ¡°The trade is a hoax. They want to steal our cargo.¡± Wu Heng could also see the men holding guns, cursing and pulling at the car doors with all their might. This felt like a trick. ¡®While others are hoarding food, I hoard guns. My neighbours are my granaries¡¯ type of trick. In fact, he had anticipated this scenario. So he didn¡¯t panic. His goal was the guns, the rifles. Whether it was through a trade or theft didn¡¯t matter. The important thing was that they truly had guns. Wu Heng turned to the Big Head Skeleton behind him andmanded, ¡°Let the skeletons get out of the car and kill everyone outside.¡± The Soul Fire in the eyes of the Big Head Skeleton flickered. In the next second, The canvas at the back of the truck was pulled back, and arge group of skeletons jumped straight down from the truck cabin. With kitchen knives in hand, they immediately charged towards the people outside. The swearing men were momentarily stunned. ¡°What the fuck is that?¡± ¡°Shit, it¡¯s a skeleton, a fucking living skeleton.¡± ¡°They were transporting skeletons, not food.¡± ¡°Fire!¡± Bang! Bang! Bang! The sound of gunfire rang out as a barrage of bullets rained down on the crowd of skeletons, passing through their hollow bones and hitting the truck behind them. The people inside the truck were startled and instinctively ducked down and covered their heads. Guns were a double-edged sword in the apocalypse. They weren¡¯t particrly efficient against zombies, as they attracted hordes of them and were just as ineffective against skeletons. But humans were terrified of firearms. Despite the barrage of gunfire, the skeletons brandished their kitchen knives and charged madly towards their enemies. ¡°Ah! Damn it, help!.¡± ¡°Run!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t kill me, don¡¯t kill me ¡­.¡± Painful screams echoed everywhere. The men from the prison were tackled by the skeletons and killed within a few quick blows. Those who had started to run were chased down by the skeletons and hacked into a bloody pulp. Soon, the sound of gunfire and screams subsided, and the entire ce fell eerily silent again. ¡°Is anyone injured?¡± Wu Heng asked through the walkie-talkie. ¡°No!¡± Once he confirmed no one was injured, Wu Heng stepped out of the vehicle. The skeleton hauled the bodies over and dumped them not far away. Wu Heng first nced at the corpses, then bent down to pick up the blood-stained rifles. They were ssic locally-made rifles. He checked the magazine. It still had some bullets inside. There were a total of eight corpses, five rifles, and three submachine guns. However, no spare magazines were found. Each gun only had the few remaining bullets in their chamber. He put all the guns into his Space Ring. Wu Heng looked around and called out, ¡°Li Yahong.¡± Li Yahong ran over, asking, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Have your men check the vehicles. Thene with me.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± After giving instructions, Li Yahong followed Wu Heng and the skeleton, who were carrying a corpse, toward a house some distance away. They let the skeleton drop the corpse on the ground. Wu Heng immediately cast ¡°Communicate with the Dead.¡± Necromancy enveloped the corpse, and the next second, the body sat upright. His face was covered with knife marks, blood, and raw flesh. ¡°What was your initial n?¡± Wu Heng asked directly. The man turned his head, answering, ¡°We nned to trick the people of the auto repair shop intoing, then detain all of their supplies and people.¡± ¡°What do you need so many people for?¡± If this wasn¡¯t a formal settlement, having an influx of people was a burden. After all, they all needed food, and food was now considered a scarce resource. ¡°The men are used as bait to attract zombies, and the women are kept for¡­ other uses. If not needed, they can also be used as bait.¡± Upon hearing this, the color instantly drained from Li Yahong¡¯s face.. Chapter 106: 105, Beastman Teammate_l Chapter 106: Chapter 105, Beastman Teammate_l In a situation like this, talking about order and rules seems somewhat unrealistic. But under the guise of a gathering ce, they tricked the survivors intoing. Using the men as bait, and keeping the women for their own use. Just the thought of it gives you the shivers. What kind of person coulde up with such a n? To cheat the hard-won survivors intoing, just to use them as zombie bait. And at the very beginning, their target was here. They were still retrofitting vehicles and gathering food at that time. Just thinking about it gives me the chills. If we hade, wouldn¡¯t we have ended up just like they described?
Wu Heng continued to ask, ¡°Who is in charge in the prison?¡± ¡°Chen Jinlong!¡± ¡°What¡¯s his status?¡± ¡°A convicted criminal, and now the boss inside the prison.¡± A convicted criminal? How could a convicted criminal be the boss? Even with the zombie outbreak, prisoners are usually kept in individual cells. How could this convicted criminal grab power? ¡°How did he be the boss?¡± Wu Heng continued. ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but I heard he is ruthless,mands respect, and has guns under his control.¡± With that, the corpsey back down, returning to its lifeless state. Wu Heng didn¡¯t say much, continuing to use the ¡°Communicate with the Dead¡± ability. The second corpse sat up. Wu Heng directly asked, ¡°How did Chen Jinlong take control of the prison?¡± The man¡¯s mouth has been shed wide open by a vegetable knife, making his speech whistle, ¡°During the zombie outbreak, the prison evacuated non-infected prisoners, and he took the opportunity to grab some weapons and take over the prison.¡± So he took advantage of the situation and seized control of the prison. For someone like Chen Jinlong, a serious criminal, thiswless environment was more suitable. While everyone else is struggling to survive and seeking official shelters. He starts exploiting some loopholes, attracting people to feed himself and supply him with manpower. Wu Heng thought for a moment, and continued asking, ¡°Is Chen Jinlong tough?¡± ¡°Everyone is afraid of him. Plus, he has consumed a Corpse Core and apparently developed some kind of superpower,¡± the corpse calmly answered.
This sentence surprised even Wu Heng. Someone actually developed superpowers by consuming a Corpse Core? ¡°What superpower?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t know.¡±
¡°Did you see him consume the Corpse Core?¡± ¡°Yes, we killed a mutant police dog. He ate the Corpse Core and his body clearly beefed up a lot. He imed that he had awakened a superpower, and everyone believed him.¡± It seemed he indeed had consumed a Corpse Core. His physique and luck were top-notch. Wu Heng thought for a moment, then asked, ¡°How many guns are there in the prison in total?¡± ¡°Roughly over a hundred.¡± After speaking, this corpse alsoy t. Then, Wu Heng continued questioning two more corpses and had a preliminary understanding of the situation in the entire prison. The leader in the prison was this Chen Jinlong. Already a tough character, he controlled the guns and consumed a Corpse Core, giving him control in the prison. Aside from the prisoners, he would also select survivors with special skills, good physiques, and ruthless characters to join them. As for weapons, they not only have rifles, submachine guns, but also a machine gun on the guard towers of the wall. Unless a zombie horde was lured over, an ordinary group of zombies would have a hard time breaching this prison.
When all the questions were answered. Wu Heng decided not to question the remaining corpses. ¡°What should we do now?¡± Li Yahong asked. Wu Heng considered this for a moment and responded, ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± The aim of this trip was to obtain rifles, and it was already aplished. Wu Heng didn¡¯t like the way things were being done in the prison, but to truly take over would be a challenge. The four trucks could only carry a few hundred skeletons. They probably wouldn¡¯t even be able to get over the wall, let alone take it down. Moreover, there¡¯s no need to create a conflict with them now. ¡°All right!¡± Hearing that they were going back, Li Yahong fully agreed. Who would want to mess with a prison full of convicts armed with rifles and machine guns? It was better to keep a safe distance. The two of them walked back from behind the house, returning to their fleet.
Meanwhile, another vehicle had been added to the front of the line. Qiangzi reversed the car into the middle of the fleet. He said, ¡°I found it over there, there are also some bullets inside.¡± Bullets? Qiangzi got out of the car, carrying a bag. When he opened it, it was filled with bullets. Looking closely, they appeared to be rifle and submachine gun bullets. Wu Heng nodded, finding more bullets was a good thing. The other guys were sweating cold sweat. They really weren¡¯t nning on letting them through alive, blocking the way with so many bullets. Wu Heng took the bag from Qiangzi and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the brother who joined us yesterday?¡± Qiangzi called out to a not too far away location, the brother of the new members from yesterday trotted over. Wu Heng asked, ¡°Can you drive?¡±
¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Are you able to drive this car?¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Wu Heng nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s get ready, everyone. We¡¯re heading back.¡± Everyone got back in the vehicle and it began to turn around. They started to head back the way they came. Dusk. A transport vehicle slowly came to a halt near the entrance of the vige. Chen Jinlong, with his bare arms, got out of the vehicle, followed by a group of subordinates carrying guns. He surveyed his surroundings ¨C it was eerily quiet, without a single silhouette in sight. On the ground, there were some bullet casings visible. Proof that a sh had taken ce here. ¡°Survey the area.¡± Everyone dispersed to conduct the search. ¡°Brother Long, there¡¯s something over here!¡± Chen Jinlong and his men quickly walked over and discovered several bodies in a building. Even though the bodies were unrecognizable, it was clear that these were his men. Chen Jinlong looked at the corpses, fury in his eyes, ¡°Little East Auto Repair, you dare to betray me¡­¡± Without a doubt, this incident was linked to Little East Auto Repair. It had been a while since the zombie outbreak. This was the first time someone had dared to attack him near the prison. ¡°Brother Long, shall we chase after them?¡± a follower asked. ¡°Chase my ass, it¡¯s getting dark. Going out there is just asking for death!¡± Chen Jinlong cursed and then said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back. When the opportunity presents itself, I¡¯ll make sure they pay.¡± ¡°What about burying our deceased brothers?¡± ¡°Bury my ass, let¡¯s go!¡± Everyone got back in the vehicle and returned in the direction they came from. The night was hazy. The convoy returned to the residential area. The return journey was smoother than the outbound one. However, they spent some time collecting the bodies of the zombies they had killed the previous day along the way. ¡°We¡¯ll head back first,¡± Li Yahong said. ¡°Alright, you¡¯ve all worked hard, go home and rest.¡± Just as they were about to leave, Li Yahong recalled something and asked, ¡°What if the prison contacts us? What should we say?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they wouldn¡¯t dare bring up this matter if they wish to continue deceiving survivors into going there. They would be more afraid that we would bring it up,¡± Wu Heng replied. After thinking about it, Li Yahong felt there was merit to this. She then asked, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we expose them? After all, people who go there will likely end up dead.¡± Wu Heng considered this and then said, ¡°That depends on what you want to do. However, even if you did, it might not have much effect. Most people consider the prison safe, and they might not believe you.¡± ¡°Well¡­ I still want to say it so that those who can still hold on wouldn¡¯t rush over there,¡± Li Yahong said. ¡°Alright, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to mention it.¡± Wu Heng had no intention to stop her. ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll head home first.¡± As Li Yahong and the others left, Wu Heng instructed Big Head Skeleton to lead the regr skeletons to move the bodies. Wu Heng then took out the obtained rifle and began to study it. He then passed it on to Basen and Bawudong to familiarize themselves with the usage of the rifle. When at a distance, they were to use the rifle to attack. In another world, even though everyone was a professional. They still wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against a hail of bullets. Wu Heng entered his room to rest when he felt it was about time. The next day. Wu Heng returned to Lundham city via the boundary door. After having breakfast at a nearby tavern with Basen and Bawudong, they headed to the Professionals Association together. He had two days to sort out the housing issue. Today he had to report. Upon arrival at the office for officeholders, he received a response and entered the room. ¡°Sir Gomez, I¡¯vee to report today,¡± Wu Heng stated outright. The officeholder, styling his hair, turned to look at Wu Heng and asked, ¡°Oh, have you sorted out your housing situation?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all taken care of.¡± ¡°In that case, starting today, your Squadron 12 is officially on duty.¡± The officeholder smoothed his hair, sat down at his desk, took out a folder and handed it over, ¡°These are the team members assigned to you by the Association. They should also be here today, you can meet themter.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Wu Heng took the folder and opened it to take a look. The first line. Name: Duke, Race: Beastman. Well, they¡¯ve assigned a beastman to his team. ¡°You can get to know your new team member first, I¡¯ll see if there are any tasks for you, to help all of you familiarize yourselves with the environment,¡± the officeholder continued. ¡°Alright!¡± Wu Heng nodded, directly exiting the room. On the way, he inquired a staff member about the location of the break room. Upon arriving at the break room of Squadron 12, he pushed the door open to find a green-skinned Beastman sitting inside. He was tall and muscr, sporting an iron armor and a giant axey in front of him. Noticing someone entering, he looked up. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± he asked in a buzzing voice. ¡°I¡¯m the leader of Team 12,¡± ¡°Ah? Oh, hello, Captain.¡± The Beastman stood up, greeting him while scratching his head. Wu Heng looked up at him, estimating that the Beastman had to be at least two and a half meters tall.. Chapter 107: 106, Only Killing Women 1 Chapter 107: Chapter 106, Only Killing Women 1 Holy crap! Wu Heng looked up at him, and gasped in his heart. From where he¡¯d been sitting earlier, he merely thought the beastman was bulky. Now that he stood up, he was like a small mountain standing in front of him. Only second to the carrion giant demon belonging to the Necromancer, ¡®Scapegoat1. ¡°Sit!¡± said Wu Heng. ¡°Oh!¡± The beastman sat down again,ughed and said, ¡°Captain, my name is Duke, I am a beast warrior.¡± Wu Heng went around him and sat down. ¡°Hmm, my name is Wu Heng, you can call me by my name or captain either.¡± ¡°Alright, Captain Wu Heng.¡± The beastman nced at the figures standing next to him, and asked, ¡°Captain, are these two also members of our team?¡± He was talking about Basen and Bawudong who came in with him.
Wu Heng replied: ¡°My profession is a Necromancer. These two are my undead attendants, you can consider them as members of the squad, but they don¡¯t upy any member slots.¡± Basen and Bawudong, both have souls. There isn¡¯t much differencepared to normal team members, and they are absolutely loyal. In the future, they will also follow the squad on assignments, so it¡¯spletely fine to call them members of the squad. Moreover, the first day he brought four skeletons over, and today he brought two. No one in the entire association interferes or asks about the undead attendants. That is to say, ¡®Lundham City¡¯ doesn¡¯t really pay any attention to Necromancers, with no specific demands. On this point, he made the right choice. This also proves that ¡®Yazde¡¯ carefully picked this location for him. ¡°Captain is a mage, huh.¡± said the beastman, and then continued to ask, ¡°Are we the only ones in the squad?¡± ¡°For now, there¡¯s just the two of us. More will join in the future, till the team ispletely filled.¡± Wu Heng answered, took out Duke¡¯s file and gave it a nce. Duke, a beastman by race. His upation is a level 5 Beast Warrior, and his preferred weapon is a battle axe. The reason for joining was that he had assisted in arresting bandits twice and had a decentbat talent, after being rmended by the vice-executive, he joined. He lives in the lower town area and is a local. The information was pretty detailed, having this local person was good actually. In future missions, at least they would be able to find their way. ¡°How old are you?¡± Wu Heng asked. ¡°14.¡± Wu Heng gave him another look, only to conclude the growth rate of beastmen is quite fast.
After having acquainted with each other, their chat became more casual. Wu Heng asked about some local situations. The beastman, however, was more interested in the profession of being a Necromancer. From time to time, he nced at the two skeletons standing beside him.
The round helm, and the strange weapon hanging in front of the skeletons. ording to Duke, Lundham City is filled with all kinds, many of them are of special professions. But usually they are all quite low-key, he only heard about some of them and never got the chance to meet. After chatting for a while, a knock was heard on the door. ¡°Come in.¡± The door opened, a staff member walked in, looked at the two and asked, ¡°Which one of you is Team Leader Wu Heng?¡± m!¡± ¡°The executive requests your presence.¡± ¡°Oh, okay!¡± Wu Heng rose and followed him out. Finding himself in the executive¡¯s office again. The executive handed him a mission form and said, ¡°There¡¯s been a death at the ¡®Wind Drooping Grass Tavern¡¯ in the Outer City Area. You guys go check it out and assist in the investigation.¡± In the morning, it was mentioned that a task would be assigned to them to get them limated to this ce. A task was assigned so quickly.
¡°Alright.¡± Wu Heng nodded, went back to themon room, called ¡®Duke¡¯ and directly headed to the Outer City Area. The responsibilities of teams in Lundham City and ck Stone Town are somewhat different. There is no talk about assisting the guards in capturing criminals, the main duties are just two fold. One is to capture the wanted criminals issued by the association, they are criminals whomitted crimes in their own city and fled here. No one cares if they are not on the wanted list. But once they are listed, they will be arrested, and rewards and merits are given ordingly. The second is to ensure the safety of the guild members, as well as their rescue. This applies mostly to important members, and it depends on their status. Generally, it concerns individuals with identity, who are given special attention by the guild. The guild rarely bothers about most ordinary members, as it doesn¡¯t have that many resources. Wu Heng and Duke left the guild. They headed for the Outer City Area. The whole city is divided into three structures. The Inner City Area, the Outer City Area, and the area outside the city.
The Inner City Area is the safest, inhabited by local tycoons and nobles, as well as organizational buildings such as the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, the Professionals Guild, and Snake Badge Consortium. The Iron Guard Knights, directly reporting to the City Lord, are responsible for order and security. Their job is to keep the city¡¯s security. The Outer City Area is home to many shops and entertainment industries, managed by various gangs. The area outside the city is a conglomeration of shops, factories, and residential areas. It¡¯s chaotic, crowded and is also managed by gangs. The entire city, although chaotic, still has its own unique rules. Wu Heng is not too familiar with this ce, but Duke, being a local, took him directly to the tavern. At this time, the tavern is not yet open for business, and some people are cleaning it. ¡°Customers, we are not open yet.¡± Agreen-skinned female Beastman sways her waist andes over. ¡°We are from the Professionals Guild. Did you request assistance from the guild?¡± Wu Heng asked directly. The female Beastman nced at the two of them, lost the smile she usually had for customers, and said, ¡°Show me your emblem!¡± Wu Heng took out the Team Leader Emblem, showed it to her, and after confirming that they were from the guild, she said, ¡°We do need your help. Follow me!¡± They went through the hall and entered a room that seemed to be underground.
In a corner, two bodies were covered with a shroud. The female Beastman looked very upset and said, ¡°Someone posed as a guest, lured our girls out, and brutally killed them. We haven¡¯t been able to find out the identity of the killer. See if you can find any leads.¡± A murder case? ¡°Do you have any clues?¡± ¡°Given the situation here, as you should know, we have a huge influx of clientele, and it¡¯s a mess. There have been many deaths before, but this time only girls have been targeted, which is making everyone panic,¡± says the female Beastman. Wu Heng nodded and said, ¡°I need tomunicate with the dead. Do you have any taboos?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The female Beastman was dumbfounded, ¡°Not at all, as long as you can catch the murderer.¡± Wu Heng nodded and cast [Communicate with the dead] on one of the bodies. The body suddenly sat up, the shroud fell off, revealing a face as pale as if the blood had been drained from it. There was a wound on her neck where the flesh had turned inside out. Wu Heng asked directly, ¡°Who killed you?¡± ¡°It was a man. I didn¡¯t know him.¡± ¡°Was there only one?¡± ¡°Just one.¡± ¡°What features did the murderer have?¡± ¡°A human, quite thin, wore a brown leather armor, always carrying a yellow bag on his back.¡± Wu Heng looked at the female Beastman beside him; she shook her head, indicating she didn¡¯t remember anything like this. Wu Heng continued, ¡°What did he say to you?¡± ¡°He said he would take me to an alley, promising me double the money.¡± ¡°Did he kill you right away, or after the transaction waspleted?¡± ¡°He killed me right away.¡± After finishing speaking, with a thud, shey back on the ground. Wu Heng continued tomunicate with the second corpse. There was also a wound on her neck. Her answers were not much different. It can be confirmed that it was a thin human man. His purpose was to kill, not to rx. After questioning the corpses, they didn¡¯t get any particrly useful information. The female Beastman looked even more worried. Not only were the women here in danger, she also feared for her own safety. Moreover, the business here couldn¡¯t stop. ¡°What should we do next?¡± Looking at the corpses on the ground, Wu Heng said, ¡°We wille back tonight and see if we can find the murderer.¡± Chapter 108: 107, seems like a wanted fugitive—1 Chapter 108: Chapter 107, seems like a wanted fugitive¡ª1 The culprit was specifically targeting these women, so their professional level probably isn¡¯t too high. It is likely a deranged killer, or someone of a simrly twisted mentality. The female beastman nodded, saying, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll have people prepare. As soon as there is any discovery, we¡¯ll apprehend them immediately.¡± Each shop has its own enforcers. In other words, the industries behind these shops are all backed by gangs. The main issue remains that the identity of the killer is unknown. Wu Heng just arrived and managed to find some leads. There might be hope if we continue the investigation.¡± ¡°You can assign some people, but don¡¯t leak the information.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± After leaving the tavern, he returned to the association. Duke asked, ¡°Captain what was that skill you used? How can it make the dead talk?¡±
¡°It¡¯s a Necromancer¡¯s skill.¡± ¡°Oh, can I learn too?¡± ¡°Each profession has its own characteristics. Concentrate on enhancing your own profession, our energy is limited.¡± Back then, when he went around asking where to buy skill books, Autruck had said something simr. Today, he can finally repeat it to Duke. ¡°Alright!¡± Wu Heng continued to ask, ¡°So, how do I go about getting furniture for the house?¡± ¡°You could get someone to make some, or you could buy ready-made ones.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t there a renovation team that can handle the entire decoration?¡± Wu Heng asked further. There are indeed shops that sell furniture, but he didn¡¯t want to buy things piece by piece. Additionally, he knows nothing about interioryouts. ¡°Ao, in that case, you might as well put up amission. Let the association supervise it, or else if the renovation is not done well, they will just run away.¡± Wu Heng agreed with this approach and proceeded to the front desk to post a renovationmission. The sun had set and darkness gradually descended. A figure wrapped in a cloak appeared at the tavern¡¯s entrance, negotiating prices with a prostitute in hushed tones. Soon, she broke into a smile, yfully putting her arm around his and leading him into a nearby alley. As they entered further into the alley. The man began to cling tighter to the woman, with one hand reaching behind him for a hidden dagger. Wu Heng sat in the tavern, listening to the loud buzz, while drinking beer. At that moment, Xiao Xiao suddenly flew back and disappeared into his body. Wu Heng¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he abruptly stood up, grabbing Duke, and dashed outside.
Meanwhile, the female beastman behind the counter also changedplexion, signalling for some burly beastmen to follow him. A wave of chaos ensued. All the patrons in the tavern were taken aback by the suddenmotion. In the dim alleyway.
The man was above the woman, one hand around her neck while the other gripped the dagger, slowly stabbing towards her throat. ¡°Your terror pleases me. Excellent, I love the expression on your face.¡± The man¡¯s face disyed a crazed fanaticism as he whispered. Her eyes were filled with terror. She struggled unsessfully to fend off the inevitable stab. Just when the dagger was about to strike open her throat. Suddenly, four rotating balls of light flew in, illuminating the alleyway. This was immediately followed by several deafening bangs. Bang bang bang-! After the gunshots. The man looked down at his body in confusion. His armor had several perforations, with blood slowly seeping out. Hiss-! The man, looking at the figure at the entrance of the alley, hissed like a venomous snake. With a leap, he soared three meters into the air.
His cloak spread out like wings, swooping down from the sky towards the iing figure. His fast and uncanny mode of attack. Did not seem like that of a low-level professional at all. ¡°Captain, be careful.¡± Duke brandished his battle axe, intending to charge and engage. Wu Heng grabbed him, ¡°Stayback.¡± He then ordered those by his side, ¡°Kill him.¡± Bang bang bang-! Bang bang bang-! Basen and Bawudong, holding their guns, fired torrentially at the figure swooping down from the sky. The diving figure faltered in the air. Under the onught of bullets, he fell from the sky. The gunfire continued, bullets showering into the alley. The ck-robed man staggered to his feet.
He looked at his body, his chest was virtually pulp. Blood gushed out. ¡°Damn it!¡± The man cursed, stumbling down to his knees, no longer able to control his body. Wu Heng took aim and shot a bullet through his forehead. [Experience +25.] At this moment, the sound of heavy footsteps could be heard from behind. A crowd of beastmen squeezed into the alleyway. Looking at the dead body with a chest sted to pulp, their faces registered surprise. A few secondster. He turned the man into a sieve? Duke walked over to the corpse, removed his helmet to take a look, then scratched his head and said, ¡°Captain, it seems like he was a criminal wanted by the guild.¡± A wanted criminal?
Those were the guys that gave entire cities a hard time. Is the guild now adroit at hunting down wanted criminals? Faster than ughtering chickens even. ¡°Drag him out.¡± Duke dragged the body out. And threw it under the oilmp. Wu Heng and the female beastman from the tavern came over for a closer look. They weren¡¯t sure if he was a wanted criminal, but they knew for certain that he was the murderer of the tavern woman. The outfit and features all matched. ¡°It¡¯s him!¡± ¡°It should be. Thank you all for your help,¡± the female beastman from the tavern immediately expressed her gratitude. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± The beastwoman thought for a bit, then looked at Wu Heng and the others, saying: ¡°The next time youe by the tavern, your drinks are on the house.¡± Wu Heng nodded, not saying much. He asked Duke to carry the body, and they all headed back to the upper city. First, they went to the guild, told the member on duty what happened, and left the corpse in the morgue. Once night fell, after saying goodbye to Duke, everyone went home. They would return tomorrow to collect the bounty. Arriving back home. Wu Heng returned to the Zombind. Skeletons filled the neighborhood, the ones with souls were training non-stop. Out from the hallway came a dwarf alchemist, of shorter stature. In his withered hand, he carried a white stic box. He quickly came over to Wu Heng, slightly bowed in greeting, and handed over the stic box in his hand. Wu Heng took it and opened it to find healing potions, spirit potions, and a bottle of detoxifying potion. Ever since the ¡®Yazde¡¯ incident. Wu Heng hadn¡¯t consumed any corpse cores for a while. Partly because the second-level corps core he had consumed before had caused some problems, the pain and symptoms were different from before. He thought he would take some time to ease the pressure on his body. Now the Dwarf Skeleton could regrly produce ¡®Customized Antidote Potion¡¯. He could proceed with consumption again. ¡°Hmm, keep producing antidotes for the first level corpse cores, let¡¯s stock up,¡± Wu Heng took the potions and continued speaking. The skeleton Dwarf bowed again, then retreated. Wu Heng returned to his room, taking out all the [Customized Antidote Potion] from his space ring. Between what he had not used before, and what the Dwarf Skeleton produced today. There were a total of three bottles. He took out three first-level corpse cores, consecutively consumed them and used the antidote. [Agility+1.] [Agility +1.) [Strength +1.] With the prompts appearing, his attribute values increased. However, the increased attributes had diminished. Previously, consuming one would increase two attribute points, but now it became one. This appeared to be due to the increased physical attribute. After reaching a certain value, improvement began to slow. [Name: Wu Heng] [upation: Necromancer] [Level: 5 (9622/14000)] [Attributes: Strength 23, Agility 24, Constitution 25, Intelligence 25, Perception 15, Charisma 18.] [Expertise: Spear Specialization (Beginner), Arcane Training.] [Ability: Enhance Will] [Skills: Bone Maniption Skill, Corpse Maniption Skill, Dancing Light Skill, Acid Ssh, Grease skill, Decay Ray, Corpse Preservation, Communicate with the dead, Evil Explosion Skill, Fireball Technique.] After reviewing his attributes, he went to bed to rest. In the morning, at the butler¡¯s office. Butler ¡®Gomez¡¯ looked at the information in his hand, then at Wu Heng. ¡°You killed a wanted criminal?¡± He had just received the autopsy report this morning. After identifying the corpse, it was confirmed to be a criminal wanted at level 9 or above. Seeing their small numbers and that they were a recently established team. Assigning them a simple task, they went and killed a wanted criminal, all in a day¡¯s work. Before Wu Heng said anything. The butler continued, ¡°Fine, you did well this time. Go to the front desk to register for your bounty!¡± ¡°Oh, okay!¡± Aftering out from the butler¡¯s office, Wu Heng directly went to the front desk to hand in the task and collect the bounty. Back when he was a regr member, Autruck did all these things. Now that he was a team captain, he realized there was such a process. After collecting the bounty, Wu Heng returned to the lounge. Duke, the beastman, was sitting in a chair waiting for him. He gave him half of the split bounty. Duke scratched his head out of modesty and said, ¡°Captain, I really should take less. I didn¡¯t really help with anything, and even got a free meal¡­I feel a bit embarrassed.¡± Wu Hengughed, then threw the bag of money directly to him. ¡°We are a team, any achievement is a collective honor.¡± ¡°Captain, you sure are cultured.¡± Chapter 109: 108, Buying Armor_l Chapter 109: Chapter 108, Buying Armor_l Duke, holding his money, had a face full of joy. It was his first mission, and he directly captured a wanted criminal. And with so much bounty, it was absolutely something to be happy about. ¡°Captain, you were quite impressive yesterday. I didn¡¯t even get a chance to react and you guys killed that guy.¡± Duke said loudly as he pocketed his money. Well, that¡¯s quite straightforward for a Beastman to praise. Wu Heng replied: ¡°The tools we used are confidential. They are our team¡¯s secret weapons.¡± ¡°Understood, I won¡¯t tell anyone.¡± Duke thumped his chest with a bang and then asked again, ¡°So do we have any tasks today?¡± ¡°Tasks are not avable every day, and getting a task is not always a good thing. There might be dangers involved.¡± Wu Heng exined. Wu Heng¡¯s optimistic view was quite different from Duke¡¯s. He didn¡¯t even go to the guild in ck Stone Town. Just arrived here, and being the captain, it wasn¡¯t ideal to abstain. In fact, he also thought about how to take fewer tasks and ck off like he did in ck Stone Town, so he could have time to level up in the Zombie World. ¡°Oh, right.¡± Duke nodded, indicating his understanding.
The two people chatted in the lounge for a while. The door was once again knocked, and Wu Heng¡¯s heart jumped. Could it be another task?! ¡°Come in!¡± A staff member pushed the door open and asked, ¡°Is Captain Wu Heng here?¡± ¡°Yes, what can I do for you?¡± ¡°The renovationmission you posted in the guild, the construction team have arrived. They would like to confirm the ns with you.¡± The staff member said directly. Oh right! Yesterday, he posted a renovationmission on the guild tform. Such matters needed to be discussed, unlike Alchemy, where one could simply publish amission and operate without any interaction with the other party. ¡°Let theme to the lounge!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The worker left and soon returned with a middle-aged man. The man held arge roll of construction drawings, looking quite professional. He nced at the people in the room. His eyes fell on Wu Heng, as he said with a smile, ¡°Captain, we are fully capable of fulfilling yourmission.¡± The living habits and furniture specifications of humans and beastmen are quite different. Beastman¡¯s furniture is somewhatrger and much heavier, while humans¡¯ is a bit smaller. So, once the middle-aged man came in, he could conclude that Wu Heng was themissioner. Although Basen and Bawudong were human-sized, their postures and seating positions didn¡¯t suggest they were the ones whomissioned the order. ¡°Hmm, exin your n to me.¡± Wu Heng said directly. That house was almost good to go. Renovation wasn¡¯t necessarily needed to be that probing. Ultimately, if a good living environment was desired, one could simply conquer a vi in the Zombie World.
¡°Okay.¡± The middle-aged man spread out the blueprints and began to describe the buildingyout and the materials for the furniture. Renovation in this world differed from the modern world. There is no need for wire trenching ortex paint.
The ground would be covered in wooden boards, and the walls would be covered with a material simr to wallpapers. Then there would be the regr tables and chairs. Unless it was arge building like the Professional Guild or City Hall. Otherwise, it would be just the process of furnitureing in, notplicated at all. After deciding on the color of wall covering and the type of furniture. Wu Heng asked: ¡°How long will it take?¡± ¡°We can finish it in three days at most. We only work during the day, so we won¡¯t disturb your rest at night.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Wu Heng nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you guys to see it, so we can start today.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Wu Heng, along with the middle-aged man and Duke, left the guild and walked towards the residence. He exined the situation of construction to Jianyi and Jian¡¯er who stayed behind so as to prevent any misunderstanding that could lead to loss of life. After confirming, he handed it over to them so they could start working immediately. Leaving the residence, Duke asked: ¡°Captain, where are we going next?¡± Wu Heng looked at him curiously.
Don¡¯t I have any say in this? Wherever I go, you follow. He pondered for a while and then asked, ¡°Do you know where to get good armor?¡± ¡°Indeed, the Beastman Leather Armor Shop in the city is pretty good,¡± Duke replied immediately. ¡°Eh, Beastman, huh. Can humans fit into Beastman armor?¡± ¡°A lot of the armory shop¡¯s customers are humans, they offer all kinds of styles.¡± Lundham City serves as a transit station between two countries and also resembles a wholesale market to arge extent. The cloth and spices of the humans and the leather and ores of Beastmen are all transported to cities across through here. Therefore, the Beastman Armor Shop also makes armor for humans, and human stores make armor for Beastmen as well. But there are many simr kinds of stores, and hence, there is considerablepetition. ¡°Then take me there to have a look.¡± ¡°As you wish, captain.¡± Duke took Wu Heng to the Outer City Area and entered a shop named ¡®Moliao Armor¡¯. The logo of the shop was a pair of tusks.
It had a typical Beastman style to it. Upon entering the shop, they were greeted with the pungent smell of leather. The shop was filled with all sorts, styles, and sizes of leather armor hanging on the walls. At the counter, a robust Beastman was wiping a leather cuirass. He was about to attend to the customers but paused when he saw that it was Duke. He returned behind the counter and asked, ¡°Duke, you didn¡¯t go to the association today?¡± ¡°sk, this is my captain. We¡¯re here to check out some armor,¡± Duke answered straightforwardly. Hearing there was a customer, he immediately put on a smile and asked, ¡°Captain, what type are you interested in?¡± Wu Heng looked around the shop. The leather armor indeed came in two sizes ¨C one for the human form and one for the Beastman which wasrger and thicker. Moving towards the middle, he stopped in front of a disy rack housing a hefty metal breastte and asked, ¡°How much is this breastte?¡± The armor was huge, clearly meant for a Beastman body. With its shiny silver surface and leather interior, it appeared to be extraordinarily heavy and sturdy. ¡°A single piece would cost you 125 silver coins. If you need a helmet, arm guards, and leg guards, the total cost would be 350 silver coins.¡±
Wu Heng nodded and continued to inquire, ¡°Do you have any leather armor of a human size that is a single piecebining a breastte with a lower body skirt?¡± ¡°Yes, such an armor offers better overall protection but is a bit troublesome to wear. Are you thinking of wearing it yourself?¡± The Beastman came out from behind the counter to ask. ¡°Hmm, bring it for me to have a look.¡± The Beastman went inside, and when he came out again, he was holding a piece of leather armor. The piece was made for a human body. The armor for the upper body and skirt were connected. Wu Heng nodded, ¡°How much?¡± ¡°As you are Captain Duke, what money are you talking about? Consider it a gift,¡± the Beastman shopkeeper generously offered. It seems Duke does have some influence here. ¡°He-he!¡± Duke scratched his head and snickered a bit. Wu Heng nced at him and continued, ¡°I am also giving it as a gift, so tell me the price!¡± ¡°Ah, a gift, huh. In that case, it would be 25 silver coins. If you need a helmet, arm guards, and boots, it would be an additional 18 silver coins.¡± The price wasn¡¯t high. The leather armor, which sounded like in leather, also depended on the craftsmanship and materials used. If he were to buy it in the ck Stone Town, a simr set would cost more. Wu Heng found the price eptable and asked, ¡°How many sets do you have?¡± ¡°You want to buy more?¡± ¡°How many do you have in stock?¡± ¡°In the storehouse, we have over a hundred.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take them all, and I¡¯ll also take the set of metal armor.¡± The shopkeeper¡¯s eyes widened in surprise as he inquired further into Duke¡¯s intentions. He seemed stunned at the customer¡¯s extravagant behavior. Duke said, ¡°Captain, are you nning to resell it? Many merchants are doing this kind of business, but it¡¯s not easy to make money nowadays.¡± ¡°Go away, go away!¡± The shopkeeper pushed him aside and continued, ¡°In the warehouse, we have a total of around a hundred and ten sets. Counting a hundred sets for you, and including this set of iron armor, the total is 4.650 silver coins.¡± Wu Heng nodded and was about to agree, but suddenly inquired, ¡°Purchasing this much armor wouldn¡¯t be a problem in the Inner City Area, right?¡± ¡°You live in the Inner City Area?¡± The Beastman shopkeeper immediately said, ¡°We can deliver it to you in batches. If it¡¯s just over a hundred sets, it will not be an issue. If there were more, it would be better to rent a warehouse in the Outer City Area.¡± ¡°Sounds good. Deliver the goods, and I will pay you.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Having Duke as a bridge, both parties had a good understanding. After taking stock of the items, they all went together to the Inner City Area. Chapter 110: 109, Give me the location l Chapter 110: Chapter 109, Give me the location l ¡°The armors were delivered to the residence. Wu Heng casually let the skeletons move bags of silver coins out of a room and handed them over to the other party in exchange. The Beastman boss was very pleased. After receiving the silver coins, he immediately said: ¡°Captain, if you need more armor in the future, just let Duke know, I can arrange for direct delivery to you.¡± ¡°If the price could be a bit more favorable, I think we¡¯ll have a chance to cooperate again next time.¡± Although he could afford to pay this money, it almost depleted the savings of Yazde and the money Basen and others had deposited in the Snake Badge Consortium. To buy more things, he would have to touch the gold in the jewelry store next. So, he wanted to negotiate the price down a little. The Beastman boss showed some difficulties and said, ¡°Captain, the price I gave you is not high at all, the next time you buy, I can give you a little discount.¡±
¡°Hmm!¡± Wu Heng nodded. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll leave first.¡± The Beastman boss left with his delivery men. Wu Heng nced at Duke, who helped with the delivery, and said, ¡°Duke, you can go home if you don¡¯t have anything else to do.¡± ¡°Okay, see you, Captain.¡± Duke caught up with the others from the armor shop and left together. The residence was being refurbished with wall cleaning and wallpapering. Wu Heng instructed Jianyi and Jian¡¯er to keep an eye on the armor, then he strolled back to the Union lounge. Sitting in the lounge for a while, he asked the staff to bring him some writing paper and envelopes, nning to write letters to his friends in this world. He had made it here rather smoothly, so it would be appropriate to keep them updated by letter. First up was ¡®Yuli¡¯. Even though they were teammates only for a short time, their rtionship could be considered the best. Though Yuli¡¯s goal was obviously to scam snacks, he had also gained a lot of information from her. Plus, the girl looked cute and wasn¡¯t too bright; Perfect friend material. He thought it over and wrote straight away. [I have arrived at Lundham City and epted a captain position.] [The journey away from the Yeko Kingdom border wasn¡¯t smooth sailing. I stumbled upon a temple along the way. There were scantily-dressed nuns inside trying to seduce me. Luckily, my integrity allowed me to see through them ¨C none of them were human¡­] [Everything¡¯s fine here, just missing the time we spent together sometimes. If you have time to visit, I¡¯ll take you for some tasty food and stay for a few days.] In the age of telephonemunication, few people were using letters for information transfer. This was Wu Heng¡¯s first time writing a letter as well.
He intended to write a lot, but when it came to putting words on paper¡­ he didn¡¯t know what exactly to write. In the end, he scribbled down some passages. Hopefully, Yuli would be able to understand it. The second and third letters were written to Captain ¡®Autruck¡¯ and ¡®Cavina¡¯.
The main content was about how things were going here, assuring them not to worry. He promised to invite them over when he gets the chance, or visit them back in their ce. After finishing the three letters, he put them in envelopes, sealed them with wax, and handed them to the union¡¯s front desk. The union had a designated department dedicated to delivering letters for members, as many were assigned to other ces and needed to keep in contact with their families. After you hand over the letters to them, they would deliver them to the union in the corresponding ce. And thanks to the train, the delivery wasn¡¯t slow at all. After he finished writing the letters, Wu Heng stayed in the union until dusk. Then he clocked out with other workers. Upon returning to the residence, The decoration team was about to leave. The contractor apanied Wu Heng for a walk around the house. The wallpapers were almost done, and ayer of flooring had beenid on one of the floors. It feels pretty good overall.
¡°We¡¯re making good progress. We¡¯ll finishying the floor by tomorrow. The final touch up will be done the next day. The work will bepleted by then,¡± said the contractor. Wu Heng didn¡¯t really mind, he didn¡¯t have high expectations for the results anyway. ¡°Hmm, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡± ¡°No problem, we¡¯re going to leave now.¡± ¡°Alright, off you go!¡± The workers left right away and Wu Heng instructed Jianyi to move the armor into the building. With the door closed, he opened up the boundary door. Called over the skeletons, and transferred the armor to another world. Zombie World. More than a hundred sets, it doesn¡¯t sound like a lot. But it¡¯s enough to cover an open space. Wu Heng called for Big Head Skeleton and directly ordered, ¡°Call over the skeleton warriors above level 5 to put on the leather armors.¡± tter-!
The skeletons training with spears in the surroundings began to gather here. They bent down to pick up the leather armors from the ground and started putting them on. Big Head Skeleton goes out every day to hunt zombies. Besides increasing Wu Heng¡¯s experience, the level of the skeletons is also rising. The number of level five skeletons has reached nearly two hundred. We have passed the initial phase of constant death and have entered the continuous level upgrading phase. After a while, they all wore leather armors. Brown leather armor, leather helmets, leather armguards, and boots. The entire body was wrapped in leather armor, only the skeleton face was exposed, along with the eerie blue ghost fire in their eye sockets. Holding a spear in their hands, standing neatly in front of them, they looked more like warriors from the Underworld. At this moment, ¡®Big Guy¡¯ who was nearly three meters tall also walked over. Wu Heng directly said, ¡°Put on this body armor.¡± Big Guy picked up the iron armor, examined it, knocked on the iron armor, and then began to put it on. There was only bones left on his entire body, so wearing it was very convenient.
He put it directly on his body. Then, he sessively put on a helmet, gloves and iron boots. With the iron armor on, he looked even more ferocious. After all the soldiers were fully armored. He let all the skeletons go about their business. He himself walked out of the residential area, stood at the crossroads, opened a walkie-talkie, and contacted Li Yahong. In no time, Li Yahong came running from a distance. It seemed that she had just finished eating, she was still munching on something in her mouth. ¡°Are there any news from the prison?¡± asked Wu Heng. ¡°We told the survivors about the prison¡¯s deception over the radio, but they didn¡¯t admit it,¡± sighed Li Yahong. ¡°It¡¯s hard to say how many people will believe us. I guess not many.¡± ¡°Hm, keep an eye on any information about the mutated zombies.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Roof of the auto repair shop. Qjangzi was looking at the distant street when he suddenly stood up. He yelled back at those behind him: ¡°Fuck! Come and see, those skeleton soldiers have evolved. They¡¯ve got equipment on now.¡± City South Prison. ¡°Damn it, the damn woman dares to cause trouble here. Fuck, woman.¡± Chen Jinlong cursed angrily while gritting his teeth. Today, the auto repair shop started discussing the situation at the prison over the radio frequency depicting how they deceived the survivors toe to the prison. Of course, the prison won¡¯t admit to it. But their details were too precise, including Chen Jinlong¡¯s identity as a serious criminal, the number of his subordinates, and the number of guns they had. The more detailed their description, the harder it was for the prison to exin. They couldn¡¯t respond for a long while. Chen Jinlong and the others were so angry they kept smacking their thighs. This woman, I will kill her sooner orter.¡± ¡°As long as we know her location, even if there are zombies, we have to get her.¡± The men kept cursing. At this moment. The door of the room behind them opened again. A man holding a rifle walked in, dragging another man behind him. He immediately said, ¡°Brother Long, this guy came today. He says he knows the location of the auto repair shop.¡± Chen Jinlong¡¯s eyes narrowed, his eyes coldly stared at the man being dragged in, and he asked, ¡°Where are you from?¡± ¡°From the north, Workers¡¯ Stadium.¡± ¡°Do you know the location of the Little East Auto Repair Shop?¡± The man¡¯s legs were shaking, he stammered as he spoke. ¡°I know the general location. Their refuge is not far from us.¡± Chen Jinlong hoisted him up, mmed a map down on the table, ¡°Where?¡± Chapter 111 - 111 110, We Can Continue to Collaborate—1 Chapter 111 Chapter 110, We Can Continue to Coborate¡ª1 They had exhausted all their wit and resources to seek refuge here, yet it was entirely different from what they had imagined. There was no official rescue team as they had hoped for. What ruled this ce was a bunch of bandits. Vehicles and food were seized as soon as they arrived. People were thrown into prison. Here, they saw other survivors¨Cpale, thin, and lifeless. They didn¡¯t seem any better than they were during their escape. A man stumbled forward, looking at the map in front of him tremblingly. He pointed at the approximate location, ¡°Here.¡± Chen Jinlong watched him and narrowed his eyes. With a boom, he punched the man in the stomach. The man curled up like a prawn, groaning in pain. ¡°You¡¯re lying to me, aren¡¯t you? Did the garage send you to deceive me?¡± Chen Jinlong stared at him coldly.
The man writhed in pain and gritted his teeth, ¡°No. I don¡¯t even know those people from the garage, how could I deceive you?¡± ¡°Huh, you coulde this far? What, zombies are your rtives and they¡¯re not attacking you?¡± Chen Jinlong continued. ¡°I¡¯m not lying. There were no zombies along the way at all, you can send someone to check.¡± The man continued. Chen Jinlong stared at him, feeling that he didn¡¯t appear to be lying. There wasn¡¯ t any need for him to lie. A hand grabbed him, lifting him. With a renewed smile on his face, he said, ¡°Brother, misunderstanding. Now, tell me about the situation near the garage, can our people go there?¡± The man¡¯s face was filled with pain, but with a bunch of burly prisoners surrounding him, he didn¡¯t dare to object. He could only continue, ¡°I only know that there are hardly any zombies near the garage, but there is another type of skeleton monster. We fled here fearing the skeletons might spread and attack us.¡± Some of the people nearby recalled the information. A while ago, indeed there were rumors of skeletons battling zombies. At that time, they had even asked the people in the garage if they saw anything. So it was these people. Upon hearing this, Chen Jinlong believed him a bit more and asked, ¡°Are you saying there weren¡¯t many zombies on the way here?¡± ¡°No, barely any.¡± Chen Jinlong nodded, ¡°Fourth Brother!¡± ¡°Big Brother,¡± a man stepped forward. ¡°Take him and check the route, don¡¯t go too far. If he¡¯s lying, throw him to the zombies; if not, bring him back.¡± ¡°Understood, Big Brother!¡±
The Fourth Brother took the man, who was clutching his abdomen, and left the room. The next day. Wu Heng got up early and bought some Beastman¡¯s pancakes on the side of the road, eating while walking into the Association. Entering the resting room, he saw Duke sitting there.
¡°Good morning, Team Leader,¡± Duke said. Wu Heng looked at him, ¡°Do youe this early every day?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not particrly early,¡± Duke smiled, ¡°Team Leader, do we have any tasks for today?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Oh, then Team Leader, what are we nning to do today?¡± Duke continued to ask. Wu Heng was somewhat speechless. It felt like going to work. ¡°I n to go to the training room. When there¡¯s no task, you don¡¯t have toe to the association.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go to the training room too.¡± On the way to the training room, Duke continued to say, ¡°Team Leader, sk asked me to ask you¡­.¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°The boss who sold us the armor yesterday.¡± ¡°Oh, what about him?¡±
Wu Heng really could not remember the names of the people in this world, especially the ones with four or five characters. He could remember familiar people. But with some names, he only heard once or twice, it was hard to remember them. ¡°He wanted me to ask if you still need that kind of leather armor. If you need it, he¡¯ll arrange for people to make it,¡± Duke said. ¡°Price, did he say he could give a discount?¡± ¡°Yes, he said he would charge you 35 silver coins per set.¡± Normally, a set costs 43 silver coins, a substantial discount indeed. ¡°Okay, then let him continue making it. When the quantity reaches too sets, I¡¯ll go pick it up,¡± said Wu Heng. Since his own team member introduced him, the price does seem reasonable, he can continue to cooperate. ¡°Alright, sk also promised to make a new set of te armor for me.¡± ¡°Just because you brought me there yesterday?¡± ¡°He said it¡¯s a gift for me joining the association, but I think it¡¯s because you bought his goods yesterday,¡± Duke scratched his head. ¡°That¡¯s good, this boss sure knows how to do business.¡±
The two of them chatted as they entered the training room. Wu Heng drew his iron sword and began practicing. He was able to maintain daily practice for some time, but he had been ckingtely. Since there¡¯s nothing to do at the association, and there¡¯s a training field, he could have a good training session. Seeing Wu Heng start to train, Duke also picked up his battle axe and began to hack at the wooden stake in front of him. The entire training field echoed with the boom boom sounds of chopping. After about an hour of training. Wu Heng wiped his sweat and nced over at Duke who was still swinging his axe in the distance. Young beastman is indeed tough. To be able to train for such a long time with that kind of battle axe. If it were a human warrior, they would probably be exhausted by now. ¡°Duke,¡­ Duke!¡± ¡°Captain, what¡¯s the issue?¡± Duke asked, walking over with his battle-axe.
Wu Heng replied, ¡°There doesn¡¯t seem to be anything urgent at the guild. You should head home. If there are any tasks, I¡¯ll have someone notify you.¡± ¡°Ah? Are you sure that¡¯s a good idea?¡± ¡°No worries. If anyone asks, just tell them I said so. You¡¯re free to do as you wish if there are no tasks. Juste back to the guild when there is one.¡± ¡°So, I can go home now?¡± ¡°Go ahead, if there¡¯s anything,e find me at my ce.¡± ¡°Understood, Captain.¡± Duke, with his battle-axe over his shoulder, left the training room and headed straight home. Wu Heng returned to the resting room for a drink of water before heading out with Basen and Bawudong. There were twelve squads in Lundham City. Their team shouldn¡¯t be short- staffed by two people. They left the guild. Wu Heng went straight to the ¡®Snake Badge Consortium¡¯ across the street. The building of the Snake Badge Consortium was entirely different from the ck market of ck Stone Town. The construction was tall andvishly decorated. The entirety of it was a castle grey, with the walls made of engraved panelling, adorned with bronzemps and hanging paintings. The building also housed many people. Unlike in the ck market of ck Stone Town, where people wore cloaks and masked faces, everyone here stood openly, looking at the notice board or conducting some business. Wu Heng stood in front of the notice board for a quick nce. It was full ofmissions to collect precious materials and rewards for assassinations. One of the postings was for the collection of a Ghost Hag¡¯s eyeballs. Wu Heng remembered there was a Ghost Hag¡¯s corpse left at the temple that he had buried. He wondered if the eyeballs were still intact. Upon reaching the counter. The teller smiled, ¡°Sir, how may I assist you?¡± Wu Heng showed his Snake Badge Consortium insignia to the teller. She immediately understood, gestured with her hand and said, ¡°This way, sir.¡± She led him into a room on the first floor and asked, ¡°Sir, are you here to post amission?¡± Wu Heng nced at Basen beside him. Basen ced a leather pouch on the table. Wu Heng said, ¡°We want to exchange these for silver coins.¡± The teller knelt down, opened the pouch, revealing a pile of gleaming gold pieces¡ªbracelets, nes, earrings, even golden teeth. It took the teller quite a while to regainposure, ¡°Please wait a moment, sir. I will call the store manager.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± The teller quickly left the room. Wu Heng sat on the couch waiting. This gold wasn¡¯t obtained from a gold shop, but looted from the corpses of defeated zombies. He had been saving it for quite some time now and had quite a significant amount. Before long, the door to the room opened up again, and a voluptuous woman walked in. Her eyes nced at Wu Heng and the two skeleton men before revealing a smile, ¡°Good afternoon, sir.¡± ¡°Good afternoon, let¡¯s not waste time. I want to exchange these for silver coins.¡± ¡°Certainly, sir.¡± The woman nodded, starting to inspect the gold. She set the gold and silver apart. There were two gold nes and a ring, which she ced separately. ¡°Sir, all together we have 275 grams of gold and 15 grams of silver.¡± More than two hundred grams? It was less than what Wu Heng had estimated. Yet, she did all the counting right in front of him, so there was no chance for scamming. ¡°I n to exchange all of it for silver coins.¡± ¡°Considering the amount, would you not consider converting part of it into gold coins and the rest into silver coins?¡± ¡°No, I want all of them in silver coins.¡± If it had not been for his Space Ring, he may have opted for gold coins due to their convenience. Now with the Space Ring, he doesn¡¯t have to worry about it being burdensome. Under normal circumstances, silver coins were more convenient than gold coins in the market. ¡°Alright. Some pieces are in better condition, so we¡¯ll buy those back at the rate of jewelry. The rest will be bought at standard gold rates, totalling 9366 silver coins.¡± Wu Heng quickly calcted in his mind. The numbers seemed to tally up. ¡°Sounds good.¡± ¡°Please wait, sir. We need some time to prepare the coins.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± The woman gave amand outside, and someone immediately went to prepare the coins. Meanwhile, a maid brought in an assortment of dried fruit pastries and set them on the table. Instead of leaving, the woman took a seat opposite him, her skirt spread out, revealing her bare fair thighs. She asked softly, ¡°Sir, have you just arrived in Lundham City?¡± She was familiar with all the dignitaries in town. The young man before her was definitely not one of them. Exchanging such arge amount of silver coins, he must be here to do business. ¡°Yes,¡± Wu Heng nodded. ¡°Business?¡± Wu Heng gave her a nce and gave a nomittal smile without answering her question. ¡°You¡¯re certainly a young man with promise.¡± The woman gave apliment, leaning forward in her chair, her loose cor hanging low. Chapter 112: ill, Still a Young Master_l Chapter 112: Chapter ill, Still a Young Master_l Wu Heng looked at her, and was reminded of1 Slyther1 from ck Stone Town. Both women were mature beauties, yet they had their differences. He had written a letter to Slyther just yesterday. ¡°Sir, you just arrived here. If you wish to recruit some guards or releasemissions, you can do it here. We¡¯ll give you a fair price,¡± the woman said. ¡°Now that you mention it, I would like you guys to collect something for me.¡± ¡°What do you need? We are confident in acquiring rare items.¡± Wu Heng said: ¡°Necromancy skill books and construction materials for a structure called [Burial Ground], I need both of these.¡± The woman softly furrowed her brows and gave the three figures another look. She must have formed some guesses. She sat up straighter but remained smiling, ¡°Of course, these are no challenge for the Snake Badge. We can get them from neighboring cities, but once they arrive, how should we contact you?¡±
¡°No need for that. I have settled down in town. I will regrly check in.¡± ¡°That¡¯s ideal. But ording to our process, you need to pay a deposit first,¡± the woman continued. ¡°How much?¡± ¡°Just pay 300 silver coins, and make the remaining payment after the transaction isplete.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After they chatted for a while, the door swung open again. A row of people came in. They ced bag after bag of silver coins on the table, forming a pile. Wu Heng counted the coins and, after confirming the amount, handed over 300 silver coins as the deposit. ¡°This is the deposit, collect the items I need!¡± ¡°Alright, sir.¡± The woman filled out themission form, stamped it with the badge, and thus themission waspleted. Wu Heng smiled and said, ¡°Can I stay here alone for a while?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± she left the room after agreeing. Wu Heng put all the bags of money into his spatial ring. Then he stepped out of the room. He bid the woman at the door farewell and left the consortium building. Next, Wu Heng went to the materials shop to buy some ingredients for potions. He also visited a nearby weapons shop and armor shop. The busiest ce was the Lower Town Area, where the main street was lined with merchant caravans, and there were lots of people bustling about.
He hadn¡¯t even left the street when he saw two or three groups of people fighting in public. Then, a bunch of ruffians broke up the fights to maintain order. Even if he didn¡¯t buy anything, this ce was still an excellent spot for sightseeing. After strolling around for a while, he had dinner outside and then returned to his residence.
The foreman greeted Wu Heng as soon as he returned. ¡°You¡¯re just in time for the finished work on the floor and wall coverings. Take a look and tell me if there¡¯s any problem. If not, I¡¯ll bring in the furniture tomorrow,¡± the foreman said with a broad grin. ¡°Okay.¡± The foreman started showing him around the renovated house. The floor had beenid with a wooden surface, and the walls were covered with fabric. The ambiance had improved enormously, and it didn¡¯t feel like a storage room anymore. After a thorough inspection, Wu Heng thought it was quite decent. ¡°It looks great. Continue with the work tomorrow,¡± he said. ¡°Okay.¡± The foreman left. Wu Heng locked the door, moved the potion materials to the Zombie World, and returned to continue practicing his swordsmanship. Early the next morning. As soon as Wu Heng arrived at the guild, a staff member walked over to him.
¡°Team Leader Wu Heng, the steward asked you to meet him right away.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± he replied, heading towards the steward¡¯s office. He was wondering if he had received another task. His team only had two people. They shouldn¡¯t be assigning tasks this frequently. When he arrived at the steward¡¯s office, he knocked on the door and walked in. In addition to the old steward with a full beard, there was another human standing in the office. Dressed in leather armor, the man had short, brown hair. His eyes were narrow and elongated, and his face was gaunt. There was a longsword hanging from his waist. He looked at Wu Heng when he entered but then immediately turned away. ¡°Steward, did you ask for me?¡± Wu Heng asked. The steward, Gomez, nodded. ¡°This is the team leader of Team 8, ¡®Fisher¡¯. And Fisher, this is the new team leader of Team 12, Wu Heng. How about you two get to know each other?¡± After the introductions, Fisher turned to size Wu Heng up with a critical eye.
¡°Team Leader Fisher, it¡¯s nice to meet you!¡± ¡°Hmm, bing a team leader at such a young age, impressive,¡± he said, although his face remained indifferent. It was as if he owed Fisher money. ¡°My thanks.¡± The butler interjected their conversation, continuing: ¡°There¡¯s a member missing in the Lower Town Area. Go and investigate it together.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± ¡°Okay, then go. Be safe.¡± The two nodded, exiting the room immediately. In the hallway, ¡®Fisher¡¯ looked at him and said, ¡°We¡¯re going to the Lower Town East Road District first to gather clues. Are you going there alone, or are youing with us?¡± ¡°We will go with you.¡± How could I go alone when I have no clue about the mission? ¡°Alright, assemble outside the door promptly. We will depart first if you take too long.¡± Having said this, he left without looking back.
Wu Heng didn¡¯t mind much and returned to the lounge. Upon opening the door, he saw Duke and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. We have a mission.¡± ¡°For real?¡± Duke picked up his battle axe and followed him out. They arrived together at the guild¡¯s gate. The eight-member squad was already assembled. There were five in total, the usual team setup. The distinct members being a Beastman ax wielder, a human swordsman, and a Ranger with a bird on his shoulder. Wu Heng walked out with Duke. Fisher frowned, ¡°How many are there in your squad?¡± ¡°Two.¡± ¡°Where are the others, then?¡± ¡°You could think of them as private attendants,¡± Wu Heng replied. ¡°Humph! Aboy of privilege-!¡± someone suddenly eximed from Squad 8. Fisher alsoughed. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± The team entered the Lower Town Area. Knocking lightly on the door of a residence. Soon, the door cracked open, and a human woman peeked out, asking, ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± Fisher said directly, ¡°We are from the professional guild; what seems to be the problem here?¡± The woman anxiously said, ¡°My husband went out with the mercenaries. Normally they would return within two days, but this time he hasn¡¯te back. Something must have happened.¡± Fisher nodded and asked again, ¡°Do you know where he went? Or where he might have gone missing?¡± ¡°At Chaos Stone Bridge.¡± ¡°Do you know why your husband went out?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure. It looks like he was collecting some materials.¡± The woman shook her head. ¡°Okay, you should stay at home. We will go over there and see.¡± Together, they left the residential area, returned to the guild for horses, and headed straight for the Chaos Stone Bridge outside town. They rode on horseback for three to four hours. Finally, they arrived at their destination. Chaos Stone Bridge, a bridge built of broken stones. The middle of it was broken, and beneath was a dried river bed. Looking around, it seemed very few people had passed by here for a long time. All dismounted. ¡°Search the surrounding area for some traces.¡± Fisher ordered again. The team members of Squad 8 began to act. The Ranger released a bird, while the closebat professionals started to search the area. Some clues they found were whispered into the team captain¡¯s ears. They didn¡¯t seem to care about Wu Heng and his group at all. ¡°Um¡­ Captain, I think they might be against us.¡± Duke bent over and whispered in Wu Heng¡¯s ear. ¡°Let them be busy. After all, when we return, we¡¯ll also get a share of the bounty.¡± ¡°Hmm, right.¡± The two looked like onlookers, standing at the periphery and watching Squad 8 bustling about. At this moment, a member of Squad 8 signaled everyone from a distance. When they approached, they could see bloodstains on the grass and ground. It seemed there had been a battle here. ¡°Go, follow the trace.¡± They all crossed the Chaos Stone Bridge and continued along the trace. They went deeper and deeper into the forest. Suddenly, the team came to a sudden halt. They all had serious looks on their faces, surveying the situation around them. The jungle was thick, and the tree crowns covered the sky like umbres. Under the tree crowns, human-shaped cocoons dangled. Along the path, this sight extended further into the depth. ¡°What the hell is this?¡± Chapter 113: 112, Spider Swarm_1 Chapter 113: Chapter 112, Spider Swarm_1 A gentle breeze blew, causing the hanging cocoons to sway slightly. They looked like whitenterns hanging aloft. The members of Squad 8 frowned, their faces bing more and more serious. This didn¡¯t seem like a mere ambush. ¡°Check it out!¡± Fishermanded. The thief sprinted forward, leaped into the air, and with a swift movement of his dagger, severed the white threads connecting the cocoon. With a thump, the cocoon fell from mid-air. The thief crouched down, cutting a slit in the cocoon with his dagger, then tore a hole at one end. A purple-faced beastman corpse was revealed from within. The faces of everyone present became increasingly grim.
Were all these cocoons filled with corpses? In that case, the prospects of their rescue mission were looking grim. Thump, thump, thump¡­! Suddenly, the sound of frantic running approached from the front. The ranger¡¯s face changed, and he warned, ¡°It¡¯s a spider, a huge spider is nearing us.¡± At the same time, a ck spider, nearly the size of a brown bear, quickly came into everyone¡¯s view. It had six eyes and sharp feet, along with prickly hairs all over its body just like steel needles. Just one? Swish, swish, swish¡­! Multiple eyes opened up on the back of therge spider. An overwhelming number of small ck spiders, each the size of a human head, were piled upon the back of therge spider, like a rolling mass of ink. You could only see them if you look closely. Damn it, they had trespassed into the spider¡¯s territory. Typically, such creatures would not leave their territory willingly, and anyone who intrudes will be attacked. ¡°Don¡¯t provoke it.¡± Fisher quickly signalled everyone to stay still. He then nced at the ranger next to him and continued, ¡°Bull, can youmunicate with it? We¡¯re just here to find someone. We¡¯ll leave once we find him.¡± The ranger raised his single hand, casting a faint light connecting him and the spider. It wasn¡¯t an attack, more like a state. The spell was called ¡°Animal Speech¡±, allowing the caster tomunicate with beasts around them.
¡°We won¡¯t hurt you, we are just here to find somebody. He was brought here two days ago. We will leave immediately once we find him.¡± The ranger spoke rapidly. Thenguage used towards beasts or demonic beasts needed to be as simple as possible due to their limited intelligence. The six eyes of the huge spider stared down at the men. The steel-like hairs on its body trembled, making a rustling sound, while the countless small spiders on its back began to stir restlessly.
¡°No, no, we¡¯re not with them, we just need to take him away and we canpensate you. But if he dies here, then there will be nothing.¡± The ranger continued speaking, but the hand held behind his back made a dismissive gesture. It meant that they could not reach an agreement. ¡°Retreat.¡± Fisher quietly ordered. The squad members began to step back little by little. But after only two steps, the giant spider¡¯s eyes turned vicious, it opened its menacing maw, and let out a skyward roar. Whoosh¡­! The next second, the spiders hanging on its back dispersed like spreading ink, creating a dense and dark wave. A multitude of spiders chased after the squad members. Thump, thump, thump¡­! The squad members sprinted away. But the sounds behind them were getting closer and closer. From a few meters away, a spider dropped down from the canopy and lunged at them. ¡°Counter-attack.¡±
Seeing that escape was hopeless, Fisher issued another order. All of them turned around and swung their weapons towards the swarm of spiders. St, st, st¡­! The longsword cut through the spiders¡¯ bodies, and their stinking fluids sttered everywhere. However, more and more spiders from the rear pressed forward. ¡°Find an opportunity to kill the mother.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± ¡­ Elsewhere. Within a forest overgrown with weeds. Duke was walking in front, wielding his battle-axe to hack away at the thorns and branches obstructing their path. Looking back, he questioned, ¡°Captain, there¡¯s no path here, why are we heading this way?¡± ¡°The path they took is not safe,¡± Wu Heng replied.
Squad 8 did not inform them about their movements, and Wu Heng had no intentions of following them either. More people make it harder to move without attracting attention. Moreover, before entering the forest, Wu Heng had Xiao Xiao secretly monitor their clues and findings. It¡¯s not so much about stealing the credit; instead, they fear the others¡¯ secret intentions. After all, Yazde, the one who invited him to the association, had baited him into a trap. He had narrowly escaped death. So he could trust these people even less. Once he learned they had to enter the dense forest, he instructed Xiao Xiao to scope the area out in advance. Looking down from the sky, the entire tree canopy appeared shrouded in a spider web. Moreover, deep within it, numerous spiders lurked. Squad 8 walked straight into the spiders¡¯ territory following the tracks. Wu Heng, along with Duke, made a detour and took a different path. ¡°Captain, are we going the right way? Everything looks the same around here. We might get lost.¡± The forest was eerily silent.
It was as if the whole space has been paused ¨C not a single chirp or buzz to be heard. Duke kept mumbling as he led the way. Boom~! An explosion and sounds of fighting broke out from behind while they were talking. Wu Heng looked back, but dense foliage obstructed his view; he couldn¡¯t see anything. ¡°Keep moving, a bit quicker.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Upon being reprimanded, Duke shut up and picked up his pace. After walking for a while, Wu Heng said again, ¡°Head right, go straight through.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± After crossing through several sections of the forest, they were met with tree after tree draped in thick spider webs, likeyers of gauze hanging amid the forest. A few chops of the axe shredded the spider webs. They walked straight into the interior. Deep within the web-covered area, a massive tree stood tall and proud, its branches suspending human-shaped cocoons, some of which twitched slightly. Next to the huge tree was a wooden cabin, also encased in white spider silk. Only a weather-beaten, moss-covered door was visible. ¡°Cap¡­Captain, what is this?¡± Duke asked. Wu Heng replied directly, ¡°Go and bring down those cocoons. Let¡¯s see if any of the deceased are still alive.¡± ¡°Okay! Huh?¡± Duke was taken aback. Deceased¡­ but alive? Did he want them dead or alive? Duke didn¡¯t think too hard about it and quickly went over to cut down the cocoons. Wu Heng, apanied by Basen and Bawudong, walked straight into the wooden cabin. The inside of the cabin was also wrapped in spider silk. The wooden furniture was somewhat rotten, and there were even some insect secretions left behind. A quick scan around didn¡¯t reveal anything worth looting. They left again. This must¡¯ve been a temporary hut for a hunter, long abandoned now. The spiders had made it their home. ¡°Captain, someone¡¯s alive!¡± Duke shouted from outside. Wu Heng looked over and saw that Duke had already cut open the cocoons, revealing the heads of the people inside. ¡°How many are alive?¡± ¡°Three, but they don¡¯t look too good. They might notst much longer.¡± ¡°See if you can wake them.¡± Expressing some sympathy, Duke nevertheless took out a potion and poured it into one person¡¯s mouth. As the person slowly came around, he looked around frantically. Seeing the massive amount of spider webs around him, his face turned as white as a sheet. Wu Heng worried he might faint again and asked, ¡°Are you from the mercenary group?¡± The man nodded. ¡°Who is ¡®Abudu¡¯?¡± ¡°Me. Are you here to rescue me?¡± Just like that? The first person he asked was the one they were looking for. ¡°Your wife put out a rescue call in the association. We¡¯re here to help. As long as you¡¯re him, that¡¯s enough.¡± ¡°Thank¡­ thank you¡­¡± ¡°Alright, now that we¡¯ve confirmed it¡¯s you, let¡¯s get ou¡­!¡± Before he could finish, A rustling noise came from behind. Then they saw a giant spider, followed by a horde of smaller spiders, rushing towards them along the path. Chapter 114: 113, Cancel His Captain Status_1 Chapter 114: Chapter 113, Cancel His Captain Status_1 The giant spider was also in a rough state. Its body was full of wounds and arrows stuck in its abdomen, with thick green fluid oozing out of the cuts. Its ferocious mouthparts relentlessly chewing on something. This Team 8 is notpetent. How did we let ite over here! The spider¡¯s circr web should have an rm function. We didn¡¯t make any significant moves on our side, they shouldn¡¯t have noticed us. ¡°Team Leader, what should we do?¡± Duke, gripping an axe in both hands, stood up. ¡°You take them and go first, I¡¯ll hold off these spiders,¡± Wu Heng said. Boom boom boom~!
At the same time, Basen and Bawudong, began to pull the triggers. Orange bullets shot out, sweeping the rushing spider swarm. ¡°Who? Me?¡± Duke swang his axe, ¡°Team Leader, you are the Mage, you should go first.¡± ¡°Am I the team leader, or are you? Listen to me, you take them and go first, wait for me at the Chaos Stone Bridge. Hurry up¡­,¡± Wu Heng said urgently. Duke nced at the rapidly approaching spiders, then back at Wu Heng. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Okay!¡± Shouldering one person, the rest dragging the tail of the spider cocoon, they plunged into the nearby jungle. ¡°Shoot the giant spider.¡± Wu Heng said, before running towards the door behind him. Opening the boundary door, skeletons started to march out in long strides. ¡°Attack!¡± Wu Heng immediately ordered. ttering~! The skeleton squad charged bravely, holding kitchen knives, and shing at the spiders in front of them. In an instant, the skeletons and spiders smashed into each other, fighting each other fiercely. The skeletons were armed, but the spider swarm¡¯s body size and their ability to climb trees were still extremely tricky. As spiders fell dead, skeletons were also being scattered into bones. ¡°Bawudong, go kill those big ones.¡± Wu Heng said directly. Bawudong took off his armor, revealing his iron-grey skeleton, leaped up and lunged at the giant spider. Each punch resonated, striking the spider¡¯s bloated abdomen. Already bearing significant injuries, green thick fluid squirted out with each punch.
Seizing the opportunity. Bawudong smashed his fist into the spider¡¯s cavity, and the shock wave exploded in its chest. The whole spider fell down softly. Meanwhile, the remaining battling small spiders scattered quickly, disappearing into the forest.
Is it over? The little spiders ran away just like that? At this moment, Xiao Xiao flew back from afar and said, ¡°Uncle, the people from Team 8 have left, they didn¡¯t wait for you.¡± At the start of the battle. Wu Heng had Xiao Xiao watch Team 8. It seemed that by luring the swarm of spiders away, they were given an opportunity to escape. That¡¯s good too. If all the members of Team 8 died here while nothing happened to us, it would be hard to exin. ¡°Well, Xiao Xiao is really great.¡± Xiao Xiao crossed her arms and said, ¡°I¡¯m not a child, your ttery won¡¯t work on me.¡± ¡°Xiao Xiao is so smart, even picked up on that.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± Have Xiao Xiao continue to scout the surroundings, in case the people from Team 8 return.
Wu Heng continues to order the skeletons, ¡°Put down those cocoons, carry all the bodies back.¡± The skeletons started moving again. They took down the cocoons hanging on the trees along the road, and all the spider bodies scattered on the ground, and carried everything back through the boundary door. Whether they could be used or not, they should be brought back. We¡¯ll decideter if they have any use. After dealing with the matters on-site and making sure no one else had arrived or could find them¡­ They started moving towards the direction of Chaos Stone Bridge. ¡­ ¡°Captain, over here!¡± Duke said, standing up with a look of joy on his face, waving his hand. The three people they had rescued next to Duke had all regained consciousness. With ashen faces and cracked lips. They didn¡¯t know whether they were poisoned, or if it was the result of not being found for two days. ¡°Stop shouting, you¡¯ll attract some beasts,¡± Wu Heng said as he, Basen, and Bawudong approached.
Duke leaned in and said, ¡°Captain, are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, as long as you guys managed to escape, then I can too.¡± ¡°Captain, you¡¯re really amazing.¡± Wu Heng looked at the three rescued people and asked, ¡°Are you all okay?¡± The one named ¡®Abudu¡¯ quickly said, ¡°Thank you, Captain, for rescuing us.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just our duty, let¡¯s go back first so you guys can start recovering.¡± Wu Heng nced around and frowned, saying, ¡°Damn it, where¡¯s our carriage?¡± ¡°I checked the tracks, it should have been the 8th team who took it away, Captain, they went too far, they ran away and then took our carriage.¡± Duke said with some anger. Wu Heng also felt annoyed. He could put up with what had happened earlier, but what the hell was up with them taking the carriage? ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we had prepared a carriage, but someone took it away while we were busy,¡± Wu Heng turned and said to the three weakened men. ¡°Ah! There¡¯s nothing we can do,¡± the middle-aged man said. ¡°Let¡¯s go, we have no choice but to walk. Maybe we¡¯ll run into a convoy on the way and they can give us a lift for a part of the journey.¡±
With each other¡¯s support, they started walking out. ¡­ In the chief steward¡¯s office. Chief Steward Gomez looked at the members of the 8th team who had suddenly burst in, his brow furrowed. The men were inplete disarray, all of them wounded, particrly the beastman warrior who had lost half of his arm. Although they had already dressed the wound, blood was still seeping through the gauze. This was a severe injury. Bone fractures and internal injuries could be treated. But a severed limb made things particrlyplicated, especially in Lundham City where it couldn¡¯t be directly restored. The steward lightly pulled a cord, ringing a bell outside the door. An employee walked in. ¡°Prepare some medicine, we need to treat the injured,¡± the steward ordered. Soon, a rescue team came in and began to tend to their injuries. ¡°So the mission failed?¡± The steward asked the captain of the 8th team. ¡°Steward, the mission failed. The location of the rescue target contained a vicious swarm of giant spiders. We couldn¡¯t rescue the target,¡± Fisher sighed. ¡°You did your best. Just give me the location and information, and I¡¯ll send someone else to take a look,¡± the steward said. ¡°Okay!¡± ¡°Take your team members to get treated. The Association will cover your medical expenses,¡± the steward continued. Fisher nodded, but didn¡¯t leave right away, continuing to speak, ¡°Steward, I want to talk about the 12th team.¡± ¡°Oh, where are they?¡± ¡°Steward, the 12th team didn¡¯t participate in the investigation on the way. When facing the spider swarm, they directly abandoned us and escaped. This caused heavy losses in our team. If they had stayed and fought, it wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this.¡± At these words, the steward¡¯s brow furrowed more deeply. Escaping from the battlefield and abandoning theirpanions¡­ In this world, that¡¯s considered the biggest taboo. Even some private groups and small organizations wouldn¡¯t allow this to happen. Especially for an organization like the Association, which had evolved from adventure teams. When teams go on the same mission, they aren¡¯t separate teams any longer, they¡¯re a single unit. Leaving theirpanions to survive was inexcusable, no matter the reason. ¡°Steward!¡± cried Fisher, putting both hands on the desk. ¡°Abandoning teammates in the midst of battle, this is a great taboo. I hope the Association will remove his captain status in the team, and, in addition to attempted murder charges, issue a wanted notice.¡± Chapter 115 - 114, I Have Evidence_1 Chapter 115: Chapter 114, I Have Evidence_1 The other members sat in the back. Receiving medical treatment, none of them spoke. ¡°Steward, we need an exnation for this situation. We can¡¯t set a precedent of desertion in our ranks,¡± Fisher gritted his teeth and continued speaking. ¡°If we let this slide, who would dare to act as a team in the future? They¡¯ll all run away at the first sight of danger.¡± Hearing this, the steward¡¯s eyebrows furrowed tighter. Although Wu Heng had recently arrived in Lundham City, he did not strike people as someone who feared death or trouble. Having gained two Level 3 merits within a month of employment and capturing a Level 9 wanted criminal on his second day at work, he certainly wasn¡¯t a coward. But Team 8 was an old local team; they had no reason to lie. After a thought, he said: ¡°Let¡¯s wait till Wu Heng returns, and hear his side before rushing to judgement. After all, he was appointed directly by headquarters, he can¡¯t be dismissed that easily.¡± Fisher¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, and he continued: ¡°I fear he might have fled after knowing there was a problem.¡± Tales of guild members running away after causing trouble were quitemon all over. The steward took a seat, remaining silent. ¡°Steward, look at what he did to us.¡± ¡°He was initially brought in by you.¡± Fisher continued to speak. Team 8 looked really deste. They would have to rest for a considerable amount of time after getting into this shape. With a thought, he says, ¡°Issuing a warrant is off the table for now. Let¡¯s temporarily halt all duties of Team 12, until the matter¡­¡± Thump, thump, thump~! Before he could finish speaking, there was a knock at the door. Then, the door was pushed open. Wu Heng, together with Bawudong and Basen, breezily walked in. After ncing at the injured, he let out a hiss and said: ¡°Ay, look at you all. Did you fall? This should count as a workce injury.¡± Everyone in the room was taken aback. No one had expected that the person we were just talking about would return on his own. With a cold stare at Wu Heng, Fisher asked: ¡°You had the audacity to abandon your team in the middle of battle.¡± ¡°Team Leader Fisher, be careful what you say. Who deserted? Me, the leader of Team 12? Would I run away?¡± Wu Heng refuted without yielding. ¡°Where were your men at that time?¡± ¡°I wanted to ask you the same thing. I was leading my people to look for clues at the Chaos Stone Bridge. When I looked up, you guys were gone.¡± ¡°So where did you go after?¡± Fisher continued to question. ¡°Do I need to report it to you? You are the leader of Team 8, not our Team 12.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Fisher¡¯s eyes shed fiercely and he reached for his sword. Bawudong was one step ahead. He kicked Fisher¡¯s abdomen, pushing him back two steps. Crash~! Immediately after, Wu Heng drew his gun and Basen pulled out his de and all the members of Team 8 stood up. ¡°Enough!¡± The steward suddenly stood up and roared. If two teams started fighting in a study room, it would be aughingstock if word got out. Seeing the members of Team 8 sit back down, Wu Heng also returned his gun to its cover. The steward continued to ask: ¡°Wu Heng, Fisher said you disappeared during the fight. Can you exin?¡± ¡°Steward, I was investigating when I ended up in a fight with the spider swarm. At that time, I didn¡¯t see anyone from Team 8. I came back only to find my horses gone too. If I had fled first, how did they manage to bring back the horses before me? If we hadn¡¯t caught a ride, we wouldn¡¯t even have made it before the city gates closed,¡± replied Wu Heng. Things have escted to this point. There was no need to save face any longer. Actually, him being tattled on to the steward by Team 8 was a bit unexpected. It was like primary school students having a squabble and then turning around to tell the teacher. Fisher immediately rebutted, ¡°You¡¯re lying! We fought the giant spiders and we didn¡¯t see any sign of your team. That¡¯s why we took the horses back. And yet, look at my injured men. If you fought too, howe you came back so intact?¡± Wu Heng could understand Fisher¡¯s point of view too. Team 8¡¯s severe losses coupled with a failed mission made them divert their anger onto Wu Heng¡¯s team. Someone had to take the me, and a new team of just two members seemed the perfect scapegoat. But this was no one else¡¯s fault. They had refused to share information or provide clues along the way. But when they got beaten up, they med the others for not sticking together. Of course, both teams knew the truth, but no one would mention it. It came down to who could offer the most persuasive excuse. There were no voice recordings or videos in this world. It all depended on how convincingly one could spin the story. ¡°Wu Heng, offer us an exnation. If you can¡¯t, I will report this to the headquarters and request to have you stripped of your leadership,¡± the steward finally spoke. It seemed he was more inclined to believe Team 8¡¯s version. The casualtiesy before him, especially one person who had lost an arm. Who would have their arm broken just to nder someone else? ¡°I have evidence,¡± Wu Heng simply stated. Fisher watched him, a scoff in his heart. You just became a team leader not too long ago. From what I remember, it was just the two teams present at that time. What kind of evidence could you possibly present? ¡°Then present it. I want to see what else you have to justify yourself.¡± ¡°Steward, I want to call forth a witness.¡± ¡°Alright, make it quick. Don¡¯t beat around the bush,¡± the steward urged. Wu Heng nodded, opened the door, and called out: ¡°Mr. Abudu, our steward would like you toe in.¡± The door opened, and a middle-aged man who had considerably regained his color walked in. Seeing all the wounded in the room, he slightly furrowed his eyebrows. Then turned his gaze to the steward sitting in the main seat. ¡°Steward Gomez, thank you very much. If it weren¡¯t for you, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to return,¡± the man said gratefully. This man was the rescuee that Wu Heng had extracted from the cocoon and the primary objective of this rescue mission. Gomez¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, immediately understanding the implications. ¡°We only did our duty,¡± Gomez continued to ask: ¡°What dangers did you meet?¡± The man immediately replied: ¡°We took amission to collect materials, but were then unexpectedly attacked by a swarm of giant spiders. Luckily you arrived just in time.¡± ¡°Ahem~! Who was it that saved you?¡± The man was taken aback, ¡°It was Team Leader Wu Heng. What¡¯s the matter? Wasn¡¯t it arranged by the guild?¡± ¡°No, we just wanted to confirm. As long as you got back safely, it¡¯s fine. You should go and rest now. Be careful the next time you go out.¡± ¡°Okay! Thank you, steward, and thank you, Team Leader Wu Heng. As soon as we¡¯ve taken care of our fellow¡¯s afterlife affairs, we¡¯lle to express our gratitude,¡± the man said. ¡°No need for formalities,¡± they replied. The man expressed gratitude repeatedly, then exited the room. The study room fell silent. Team 8 was also dumbfounded. They knew exactly what had happened at the scene. Did the other party really rescue the person? How was that possible? Wu Heng spoke directly: ¡°Deacon, Captain Fisher, what other evidence do you need?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± The Deacon, with a loud bang, pped the table. He said directly, ¡°Enough, no more embarrassments. Squad No.8, halt your duties, go back and reflect, and wait for the next task allocation. All the rewards for this mission belong to Squad No.12.¡± ¡°Deacon, he¡¯s lying,¡± Fisher still didn¡¯t give up. Despite his protests, it seemed that he was also a little startled. Given the strength of the Giant Spider swarm, even if he could not fight them, Squad No.12 would also certainly lose. How could they possibly bring people out safely? ¡°Enough, just like that, and you¡¯re not allowed to bother Squad No.12,¡± the Deacon said brusquely. Fisher was ring at Wu Heng, gritting his teeth. ¡°Did you hear that?¡± The Deacon asked again. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Deacon, aren¡¯t you revoking his captaincy? using a squad member falsely is not a small matter, right?¡± Wu Heng asked him back. The Deacon took a look at him and said, ¡°Fisher has made significant contributions to Lundham City. We¡¯re putting this matter on record for now. If something simr happens again, we¡¯ll revoke his captaincy.¡± ¡°Fine, I will follow your orders, Deacon. ¡± Wu Heng did not insist anymore. It was clear there was favoritism towards Squad No.8. For his own mistakes, he would have lost his captaincy, they were only suspended from taking missions. How was this different from a paid holiday? However, the Deacon had a significant power in this ce, so it was better not to stir up too much trouble. Coming out strong in this confrontation was enough. ¡°Alright, everyone go back and rest now!¡± the Deacon waved his hand again. The two left the study. Members of Squad No.8 coldly stared at him. ¡°What? Is there anything more?¡± Wu Heng looked at them. ¡°You rescued the people while we led the Giant Spiders away,¡± Fisher seemed to have figured it out by this point. With just a few members of Squad No.12, it would be very hard for them to fight off those Giant Spiders. To put it bluntly, while Fisher was entangled with the Giant Spider swarm, they used some method to stealthily rescue the people. ¡°What you think is your own business. You¡¯re both badly injured, so it would be better to rest early!¡± ¡°Just you wait and see, we¡¯ll be here for a while.¡± Fisher red at him. Wu Heng nced at him, pushed the door open, and said, ¡°Deacon, Fisher threatened me, he wants to kill me.¡± ¡°Shut up, Fisher!¡± The Deacon¡¯s voice sounded from inside the study. Fisher¡¯s team left with gloomy faces. Wu Heng also made his way to the lounge. ¡­ He returned to the lounge. Duke was wiping down his battle-axe. For two missions in row, he hadn¡¯t even had a chance to fight. He felt like¡­ he was a tour guide, escorting people to a location, then not getting involved in the battle. The door opened, and Wu Heng walked in. ¡°Captain, what did the Deacon say?¡± Duke asked. Wu Heng told him about how Squad No.8 went to the Deacon toin about them. ¡°These people are too bad. Fortunately, we rescued those people, otherwise we really would have been framed by them,¡± Duke said angrily. ¡°Yes, although we proved that we did not run away, we did cause a conflict with Squad No.8. Be careful if you meet them in the future.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of them at all. At worst, I¡¯ll just have a fight,¡± Duke patted his battle-axe. ¡°Try to have as little conflict with them as possible.¡± ¡°I understand, Captain.¡± Wu Heng distributed the reward for this rescue mission to him. It was a small gain, after all! ¡°Alright, it¡¯s done here at the Guild. Let¡¯s go home and rest.¡± ¡°Okay, Captain.¡± The two of them left the Guild. ¡­ When they returned to their residential area. The construction workers had called it a day. Only the foreman was waiting at the door. Seeing Wu Heng returning, he came forward with a big smile on his face. He said, ¡°Captain, all the work is done. You can check it out.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± They went into the building together. They took a look from the first floor to the third floor. The overallyout consisted of a living room, dining room, kitchen, and a bedroom on the first floor. The second floor had tworge bedrooms, two small bedrooms, while the third floor was Wu Heng¡¯s private area with a master bedroom, a study room, and a single bathroom. As they entered the third floor, there was a study room before them. There was a furry round rug under their feet, dark wooden bookshelves and tables and chairs. On the other side of the wall, there was andscape oil painting hung. Although it couldn¡¯tpare with the Deacon¡¯s study, it did have a touch of a cultural person¡¯s vibe. In the future, sitting here reading a book, who would dare to say he didn¡¯t seem like a mage? After seeing the study, Wu Heng continued checking the bedroom and the bathroom. Overall, everything was good. Of course, it couldn¡¯t bepared with a modern environment, but it was definitely several times better than the cramped housing he was renting in a congested area. Overall, he was pretty satisfied. ¡°It¡¯s not bad, tomorrow we can go to the Guild toplete themission,¡± Wu Heng said directly. They had coborated through the Guild tform, so the final payment would be settled through the Guild as well. This arrangement actually worked well for both parties. It avoided a lot of trouble in the process. ¡°Thank you, Captain,¡± the foreman thanked him. Wu Heng nodded, ¡°Hmm, if there¡¯s nothing else, you can go!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡­ All the workers left. Wu Heng put several Skill Books from his Space Ring on the shelves. Skeletons with souls could also learn skills from Necromancy. Moreover, the four Ghost Hags under hismand also belonged to the magic faction. He could let them study whenever they had time. He took out all his living supplies and put them into the wardrobe. After everything was settled, he headed directly to the Zombie World. As he exited the building, the first thing he saw was a pile of Giant Spider corpses. Chapter 116 - 115, Weaving the Net_1 Chapter 116: Chapter 115, Weaving the Net_1 In front of the staircase, a not-so-short mound of bodies was piled up again. At the very top were the giant spiders and arge number of small spiders that were killed today. Here, the ¡®small¡¯ ones were just smallerpared to the giant spiders, their sizes were actually as big as a basketball or a washbasin. In addition to the spider corpses, there were also zombies killed nearby by the ¡®Big Head Skeleton¡¯ and bodies from the insect cocoons. Wu Heng¡¯s gaze fell on the body of the giant spider. Just as he was about to release the Bone Maniption Skill, his hand suddenly froze in mid-air. Remembering something, he took out the ¡®Book of Necromancy¡¯ from his Space Ring and quickly flipped through it. It seemed that when he was reading the Book of Necromancy before, he saw some descriptions about spider transformations. He flipped through a few pages and found the introduction. It even came with illustrations. Two types were listed in the book. One was spiders, including giant spiders, wolf spiders, and poisonous spiders that still maintained their spider forms. These spiders, with their invertebrate bodies, could not be transformed into a skeleton troop. So, the Bone Maniption Skill could not be used on them. Even if it was used, the body would dissolvepletely and could not be properly transformed into a soldier. This type could only be transformed into ¡®carrion¡¯. The second type of spiders were ¡®half-spider man¡¯ and ¡®spider-transformation elf¡¯; two races that could transform their bodies between human and spider forms. The spider-transformation elf had a human upper body and a spider lower body. The body structure of these two was not that of spiders, they had skeletons inside, and could undergo transformation through the Bone Maniption Skill. The book even included dissection diagrams of their internal structure. Of course, they were all hand-drawn. As for the second category, Wu Heng only roughly looked at it. Those strange and bizarre races were not something he woulde in contact with. The main ones were the spiders in front of him. Spiders contain no bones? He was not aware of that. ¡°Drag that spider out,¡± Wu Heng pointed to a spider. Basen grabbed a leg and dragged it out, throwing it aside. Wu Heng cast the Bone Maniption Skill. The necromancy magic engulfed the corpse. The flesh began to peel off, and under his gaze, the whole body gradually dissolved and disappeared. Only eight shell-like legs were left standing on the ground. The transformation was notpleted. ¡°Damn, it really doesn¡¯t work.¡± It seemed that these spiders could only be transformed into carrion. Both carrion and skeletons belong to the category of necromancy servants, but their practical effects were actually somewhat different. Wu Heng, in fact, was not very willing to transform them into carrion. Having a group of decaying bodies nearby would also have an impact on the environment and his mood. It could even give rise to diseases. He himself was still human after all. But without being able to transform them into skeletons, there was no other way. They couldn¡¯t just be thrown away, so he decided to transform them first to see what would happen. He ordered the skeletons to drag all the spiders out. Wu Heng cast the Corpse Maniption Skill on the giant spider, the necromancy magic engulfed the body. ¡°The summoned entity exceeds the caster¡¯s capabilities, instability factors increasing ¡­ ¡± The unstable prompt appeared, proving that the level of the corpse was above level 5. Given how it had fought against the 8th squad, its level couldn¡¯t possibly be low. Soon, changes started happening to the corpse. The deadly wounds began to scab over, but there were still many outwardly turned wounds. Then, the body wobbled as it stood up, and the six eyes on its head opened wide at once, looking around. ¡°Carrion Giant Spider Mother (Level 11)¡± Level 11, not too low. He continued to check the attributes. ¡°Level: 11¡± ¡°Attributes: Constitution 26, Strength 24, Agility 29, Intelligence 8, Perception 15, Charm 5. [Properties: Decayed Servant, Intermediate Soul, Spider Web Sensing, Spider Walking.] [Abilities: Biting, Movements like a Sharp Sword, Spider Webs, Web-Making.] [Spider Web Sensing]: When in contact with a spider web, the spider can urately locate the target¡¯s position. [Spider Walking]: This unit can climb on difficult terrains, including vertical walls and hanging from ceilings. [Spider Web Movement]: It can move normally on a spider web, ignoring the restrictive effects of the web. [Biting]: It inflicts damage on the target by biting and adds venom. [Movements like a Sharp Sword]: Its step feet are covered in sturdy armor, causing piercing damage to the target. [Spraying Spider Webs]: It attacks a single target at a maximum distance of 150, causing a spider web bind and restricting movement. [Web-Making]: It creates spider silk and weaves a huge trap within a certain range. After turning into a carrion. It seems that most of its abilities have been retained. The characteristic of [Spider Web Sensing] is probably the reason they were found. It can find enemies through the touch of a spider web. This is a good defensive method. Among the abilities, [Biting] and [Movements like a Sharp Sword] are innate attack methods. [Spraying Spider Webs] should be a kind of remote control. The sprayed out spider web wraps up the enemy and affects their movement. [Web-Making] produces spider silk and weaves a trap with it. There¡¯s no problem with a spider having this ability. But the transformation into the carrion indicates that the spider itself is already dead. It¡¯s just a false life created by necromancy that controls the body. So how is the spider silk produced? I don¡¯t understand. ¡°From now on, you will be called Spider Mother,¡± Wu Heng said. Then, Wu Heng used his skill to transform all the other spider corpses into carrion. A denseyer, there were probably more than two hundred of them. The attributes of the smaller spiders were somewhat lower. [Carrion Giant Spider (Level 3)] [Attributes: Constitution 12, Strength 14, Agility 16, Intelligence 2, Perception 11, Charisma 2.] [Properties: Decayed Servant, Basic Soul, Spider Walking.] [Abilities: Biting, Web-Making.] After the small spiders stood up, they quickly gathered around the ¡®Spider Mother¡¯ and all settled on its back. When the eyes were closed, it was pitch-ck and hard to tell the number. ¡°Stand by to the side,¡± Wu Heng said. The Spider Mother, carrying arge number of small spiders, moved to a flower bed on the side. The body crouched down and started moving quickly. More than half of its body was half buried in the soil. Surrounded by untrimmed weeds, it camouged quite well. After dealing with the spider business, Wu Heng ordered the skeletons to open all the cocoons on the side. After the cocoons were cut open, there were human corpses and beastmen within them. It was a bit like opening a mystery box. He triggered [Dead Bones Battlefield], and the zombies and dead bodies in the cocoons transformed into skeletons and stood up. Among them, a few were beastmen warriors. They were tall, but their levels were not high. They were all between level 3 and 4, without even a basic soul. But the basic attributes of strength and constitution were higher than those of human skeletons. That¡¯s a racial characteristic, I suppose. ¡­ After transforming the corpses. Wu Heng left the neighborhood and contacted Li Yahong via the inte. Soon, Li Yahong came out of the auto repair shop. ¡°Any news recently?¡± Wu Heng asked. Without being able to stay in this world for a long time, he could only get some information through Li Yahong. ¡°There¡¯s no news from the radio, the prison side has also stopped responding and has started to keep silent,¡± Li Yahong thought for a moment then continued, ¡°Oh yes, there¡¯s news about a Mutated Zombie, a level two Mutated Zombie.¡± Chapter 117: 116, you are reading a book here_1 Chapter 117: Chapter 116, you are reading a book here_1 A second-level Mutated Zombie? In a world with such a dense poption, second-level Mutated Zombies are quite rare. In the long time that has passed, Wu Heng has only managed to kill the ¡®Big Guy¡¯ and ¡®Big Head Skeleton¡¯, two types of second-level Mutated Zombies. But the broadcast, it announced more than just two types. A lot of strange and peculiar Mutated Zombies. At least over five types. These were all summarized after being discovered and reported in various regions. But encountering them is somewhat tough. ¡°Where is it?¡± Wu Heng asked. ¡°At the ¡®Leaning River Community¡¯ near the dam.¡±
¡°Also spotted by survivors?¡± Wu Heng continued to ask. ¡°Mm, they said they saw it moving from a distance, guessing it¡¯s a Mutated Zombie.¡± Li Yahong answered. ¡°Is the type rified?¡± ¡°No mention of it, I¡¯ll ask when I go back.¡± Wu Heng thought for a moment, shaking his head and saying, ¡°No need to ask, regardless of the type, we¡¯ll need to go over there. Let¡¯s check it out together tomorrow.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± After a brief conversation. Li Yahong went back to the auto repair shop, Wu Heng went back to themunity. After issuing a few orders to the Skeleton, he returned to his dwelling in Lundham City. ¡­ Through the boundary door, he returned to his newly decorated dwelling. Wu Heng felt quite satisfied with this ce. Even before the Zombie outbreak, he hadn¡¯t possessed a three-story detached house like this. The boundary door still glowing. Other than Basen and Bawudong, four ¡®Skeleton Ghost Hags¡¯ also returned with him. Curved at the waist, they walked out of the boundary door behind him. Leading the ¡®Skeleton Ghost Hags¡¯ into the study, he picked up several magical books from the bookshelf and handed them to the Ghost Hags. He said, ¡°You all stay here and study the magic books tonight, ignore everything else.¡± The Ghost Hags have a ¡®Shared Casting¡¯ attribute. With more than four Ghost Hags in a certain area, they can share skills.
That¡¯s to say, the four of them can learn different skills. Inbat, they share their skills with each other. If used well, it can create special effects. Upon receiving the order, the four Skeletons set in the corners of the study, either squatting or standing, and immediately started flipping through the books. They entered a state of study.
Wu Heng stood at the door for a nce. Finding no issues, he closed the door to avoid distracting them while studying. He left the study, went straight down the stairs. After resting for a while in the first-floor living room, he began practicing Greyhawk Swordsmanship in the open area. The practice partner changed from Basen to Bawudong. Besides, owning the entire building himself, he didn¡¯t have to worry about disturbing anyone else. Time slowly passed. With practice, Wu Heng¡¯s body began to be covered in sweat. Simultaneously, a system prompt also sounded. [Proficiency Unlocked: One-Handed Sword Expertise (Novice Level)] The sudden prompt left Wu Heng in a daze during his practice, a joyful expression then appeared on his face. He gestured for Bawudong to pause the training. He sat aside and rested.
He had been practicing swordsmanship for quite some time and unlocking proficiency meant achieving some results. Although it was just the novice level, it indicated that his previous efforts bore fruit. But for this Greyhawk Swordsmanship¡­ There has been no unlock prompt for it. He debates whether he should continue practicing it. After resting awhile, he cast a Dance Light spell on the ceiling light. Then he resumed practicing with Bawudong. He practiced untilte into the night, drank a bottle of Happy Water, and then went upstairs to rest. ¡­ The next morning. Wu Heng, Li Yahong, and arge number of Skeletons headed to their destination. Since the distance was not too far, and they would pass themunity along the way, they didn¡¯t take a car and walked instead. Li Yahong said, ¡°I confirmed with them yesterday, they said it should be a Tank, also known as a Giant Zombie.¡± As she spoke, she also nced at the Big Guy shrouded in iron armor.
She had seen Wu Heng transform the zombies into skeletons. Even without Wu Heng saying it, she guessed that this Big Guy should be the transformed version of the Giant Zombie. ¡°Mm, Giant Zombies are okay.¡± Wu Heng responded. The type of Mutated Zombies is quite important. If it¡¯s the Big Guy type of Giant Zombie, it¡¯s rtively easier to deal with. This type of zombie falls under the category of close confrontation. If it¡¯s a Big Head Zombie, it could be a bit troublesome. Not because their method of controlling zombies is particrly powerful, but because they monitor the situation. If they find themselves at a disadvantage or in a losing position, they will turn around and flee. They then rally more zombies, ande back for revenge. That¡¯s troublesome. So, if it¡¯s a Big Head Zombie, one has to be more careful and adopt the decapitating assassination method. With the Giant Zombies, you just need to engage in a head-on fight. They won¡¯t escape right at the beginning.
The expedition marched for about half an hour. The surrounding zombies gradually started to multiply. While passing by amunity, the howls of the zombies seeded one after another, rapidly spreading in the distance. Subsequently, many zombies started gushing out from the streets and alleys, charging towards the Skeletons. All in all, there were at least a few hundred of them. ¡°Let the Spear Skeletons step forward, prepare to meet the enemy.¡± Wu Heng immediately ordered. Whirl~! A skeleton d in leather armor, holding a long spear. Swiftly moved to the front. Its spear pointing forward, forming a wall of spears directly aimed at the horde of corpses. As the level of the skeletons advanced, the number of welded spears increased. The entire number of spear-wielding skeletons reached over seven hundred. And thus, a true spear forest was formed. Wu Heng lifted his magic wand and fired a Witchcraft Arrow. It hit its target at the front, shuddering to a halt on the ground. It was trampled into a pile of flesh by the zombies behind it. Continuing to cast the Grease Skill, he thered the ground before him with oil. More zombies, stumbling into the oil-covered area, fell backward, causing arge number of zombies to tumble. Since the number was notrge, Wu Heng did not ignite the oil. After all, burning corpses with fire would also lead to a significant loss of skeletons. Thud, thud, thud~! Hoards of dense corpses swarmed in, gnashing their teeth and swirling into the spear array. Their already decayed bodies were pierced through, rotten flesh scattering as they jostled and pushed each other. The spear-wielding skeletons began making stabbing motions. Stabbing all the iing zombies into honebs, they fell down in swathes. Having equipped the skeletons with armor significantly impacted the battle. Instead of inflicting damage to each other as before, they formed a wall that kept the zombies outside. asionally, there would be one or two casualties. Quite quickly, the zombies suffered heavy losses in the charge, and few remained. ¡°Advance!¡± Wu Heng continued to deliver orders. Crash-bang~! The defensive formation set off. Holding their spears, they advanced little by little, like a meat grinder, pushing the zombies backward. The spears were strung with dead bodies. Boom, boom, boom~! A few ¡°undead¡± bodies, hacked into minced meat by the Kitchen Knife Skeletons behind the spears. The sound of chopping meat echoed around. The battle ended quickly. Bodies littered the road, and the smell of blood permeated the entire street. ¡°Clean the battlefield, move the bodies aside!¡± The skeletons continued to mobilize, moving the bodies to either side. ¡­ During the course of cleaning the battlefield. Xiao Xiao floated back from a distance. Pointing to themunity in the distance, she said, ¡°Uncle, I found it. It¡¯s a big monster, the same size as Big Guy..¡± The Big Guy, wrapped in an iron shell, looked at her, his soul fire of bluish me shimmered slightly. ¡°Only a giant zombie?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ just the one, sitting at the flower bed, surrounded by lots of bodies¡± Xiao Xiao continued. Wu Heng had Xiao Xiao return to his body, and verified it for himself. It indeed was a giant zombie like Big Guy. About three meters tall, with dark red skin, muscles exaggerated like tumors. Especially, the muscles on the shoulders looked like two small heads protruding on either side, exuding a sense of strength. ¡°Fall in.¡± The skeletons around reassembled into formation. ¡°Advance!¡± Crash-bang~! The sound of bones rubbing against each other rang out as the team continued to push forward. ¡­ In one of the residential buildings. On an irondder spanning the rooftops of two buildings. A fully armed man with a backpack was carefully moving towards the other side. A six-meter gap caused every small step forward to produce intense shaking. Below were aimlessly wandering zombies. The man cautiously advanced a few meters, bit by bit passing over the irondder, standing on the rooftop on the other side. Upon reaching the other side, he immediately supported the rooftop irondder, allowing the remaining three people to sessively pass through. After all had managed to pass. The four of them leaned on the edge of the rooftop, lit cigarettes, and slowly exhaled smoke rings. ¡°On the radio, someone¡¯s actually looking for mutated zombies.¡± One of them said. ¡°They probably want to awake their superpower, after all the broadcasting station is always sharing stuff about superpowers.¡± Another one opened his mouth to say. ¡°Humph, so easy to awaken? That monster is as sturdy as the Green Giant, who could beat it unless they brought a tank!¡± ¡°Nothing to do with us, either way. If they can kill it, good for us, and if they can¡¯t, it¡¯s not our fault.¡± ¡°True that!¡± The men put out their cigarettes, putting the remains back in their cigarette case. They continued, ¡°Same as usual, search from top to bottom. If we can open a door, search for supplies. If we can¡¯t open it, make sure it doesn¡¯t block our retreat.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± They rearranged their weapons and equipment, took a deep breath, and were just about to open the door to the staircase. Roar~! Suddenly, all the zombies within the whole housingplex let out a roar in unison. It spread instantaneously to all surrounding areas. The roar was ear-piercing. Their faces changed, and they immediatelyy t on the rooftop. Then they slowly crawled towards the edge. They looked in the direction where the horde of corpses was swarming. When their gaze fell on the formation far away, blocking the road horizontally, d in leather armor, with a forest of spears. All of them widened their eyes at the same moment. ¡°Holy crap!¡± Chapter 118: 117, Your Faithful Servant_1 Chapter 118: Chapter 117, Your Faithful Servant_1 The formation was adjusted. Wu Heng let the skeleton dog run around the neighborhood up ahead. Skeletons can¡¯t make any sound, but as they kept running, one zombie after another roared, instantly forming a continuous wall of sound. An evenrger number of zombies surged out of the neighborhood on both sides. They converged on the main road, forming arger horde, as dense as a flood from a dam break. Closely packed, pushing and shoving each other. The number of zombies here was not a few, havinge together, there were perhaps over a thousand of them. Li Yahong was a bit nervous, seeing the tide of zombies, her feet involuntarily stepped back two steps. Seeing Wu Heng stand still, she again steadied her pace. Wu Heng waited for the right moment and directly released his [Grease Skill]bined with [Fireball Technique]. The scorching mes exploded at the same time igniting the grease on the ground.
With a whoosh, a fierce fire burst into mes. The zombies did not stop at all, charging straight into the fire. The first batch of zombies to enter the mes. They could only see struggling figures, then they slowly fell to the ground. Much more zombies from behind drove through the mes, entering the ranks of the spear-wielding soldiers with their bodies on fire. The fight began in an instant. Zombies roared and clutched. Skeletons silently thrust their spears. Like waves hitting the bank, causing a visually shocking impact. Wu Heng gave two more orders, allowing the Kitchen Knife Skeleton to weave into the middle of the spear soldiers, and kill the zombies that were squirming in. Thump Thump Thump~! In the chaotic battle. Heavy footsteps came from the distance. The giant zombie that Xiao Xiao saw emerged from the neighborhood with great strides. Its gaze fell on the group of skeletons up ahead. The already gruesome face revealed an excited and fanatic expression. Boom Boom~! It jumped twice in ce. Then casually picked up two shared bikes from the roadside and threw them forcefully.
Boom~ng! The shared bikes crashed into the skeleton array, knocking over many skeleton soldiers. The giant zombie immediately roared and with heavy steps, charged, knocking over the approaching horde of zombies, and began to rush forward. Unstoppable, it was like a runaway truck.
Looking like it¡¯s about to crash into the skeleton camp. Wu Heng said, ¡°Big Guy, stop it.¡± Thump Thump Thump~! Dressed in full te armor, Big Guy also began to run with big strides. Boom~! A violent collision sound resonated. The two roughly equal in size monsters collided at the junction of the two forces. The massive impact made their bodies slightly falter and retreat two steps. Then, theyunched another attack, quickly closed in, with giant fists swinging, pounding towards the other¡¯s body. Thump Thump Thump, Boom Boom Boom~! There were nobat techniques, just a direct physical confrontation. Wu Heng continued to observe the surroundings, confirming no other danger existed. He continued, ¡°Bawudong, kill it. Let¡¯s settle this quickly.¡±
Bawudong, stripped off his armor, revealing his iron-gray skeleton. With a kick, he leapt out a few meters. Quickly approaching the target. The giant zombie, seeing a skinny opponent get close, revealed a humiliated anger in its eyes. Taking a punch from Big Guy. Then tightened its giant fist and struck at the iing gray skeleton. Bawudong sidestepped to avoid, hooked his right fist and smashed against the zombie¡¯s elbow. The st wave exploded. The tumorous muscle copsed, bones cracking. The giant zombie took a step back, while Big Guy quickly followed up, his fists striking at the target with abandon. Bawudong also swiftly closing in, using various angles to weave around the giant zombie¡¯s body. Continuously striking the zombie¡¯s ribs, joints. The giant zombie, frantically warding off blows.
As its movements grew more disoriented, it took more and more hits. Bawudong waited for the right moment, sweeping the leg. The giant zombie¡¯s body immediately lost bnce, toppling to one side. Big Guy, with fistsbined, hammered down. The giant zombie jerked its body, forcefully enduring a punch, then quickly tried to get up. Bawudong approached again, his fists continuously swinging, an unending chain of blows, striking faster and faster. Amid the waves of sting air, muscles began to burst, pus and blood sttering everywhere. He swept out with another leg. Boom~! A heavy thud resonated, striking directly on the zombie¡¯s head. The giant zombie¡¯s head bent down 180 degrees, its neck limply dropping the head onto its back. The giant zombie¡¯s body struggled to get up. After a few steps forward, it fell to its knees with a thud, its body falling over. Wu Heng stood on top of a car, watching the giant zombie fall, he quickly gave an order, ¡°Attack, advance!¡±
Ssh! The group of skeletons began to advance, attacking the zombies in response. ¡­ In the distance, a rooftop. A few people watched the battle below in horror. ¡°Isn¡¯t it too coincidental that we asked about Mutated zombies yesterday? Could it have something to do with these skeletons?¡± ¡°Stop talking, let¡¯s go back first, no search today.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± The few people reset the irondder, nning to return the way they came. Even if the zombies below were all lured away, they didn¡¯t dare go downstairs with all pomp and show. They climbed two buildings back the same way, halfway up the third, when¡­ Below, on the open space, a woman in a work suit wearingbor protection gloves walked in, escorted by a few skeletons. She looked up at them. Bang~! The man climbing the irondder slipped, almost falling. He clung desperately to thedder, motionless. Li Yahong frowned at him, unsure why he had stopped halfway. She looked up and asked, ¡°Are you survivors?¡± ¡°Damn, you¡¯re human¡­.¡± Li Yahong rolled her eyes, ¡°Come down, let¡¯s have a chat.¡± ¡°Uh, we can chat here!¡± ¡°We¡¯re survivors from nearby. You cane with us, or stay here. If youe with us, you¡¯ll have work to do, but you¡¯ll get food and protection,¡± Li Yahong said indifferently. Upon meeting survivors, these are the basic things to say. Any more would be unnecessary. Survivors? The few men exchange nces. One of them asked, ¡°What about these skeletons? What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Ever heard of the superpowered? I can¡¯t exin too much to you,¡± Li Yahong said. She, too, believes it¡¯s about superpowers. Though, many things couldn¡¯t be exined by superpowers. ¡°Are you really survivors?¡± ¡°Given the current situation, do I need to lie to you?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you from the auto repair shop? I¡¯ve had my car repaired at your ce.¡± One of the men said. ¡°I am from the auto repairing shop. Enough about that, what¡¯s your decision?¡± Li Yahong cut to the chase. ¡°We need to discuss.¡± Li Yahong nodded, said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you 20 minutes, I¡¯ll wait at the door. If I don¡¯t see you, I¡¯ll assume you¡¯ve decided to stay.¡± She walked away without waiting for their response. ¡­ Twenty minutester. Wu Hengmanded the skeletons to clean up the battlefield. The skeletons carried away the bodies, while the Big Guy dragged off the giant zombie, ready to head back. At this moment, Li Yahong came back and said softly, ¡°They didn¡¯te. They probably didn¡¯t want toe with us.¡± During thebat, Xiao Xiao discovered the survivors. He told Li Yahong to go talk to them. Apparently, due to some considerations, they didn¡¯t want to go with him. It didn¡¯t matter. He intended to help the survivors, but it depended on their will. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go!¡± Wu Heng turned his head, and the group started to head back the way they came. But they hadn¡¯t walked far when they heard the sound of an approaching car from behind. The skeletons sprang into action immediately. Holding up their kitchen knives and spears, they charged at the car. ¡°Wait, don¡¯t attack, it¡¯s us.¡± The people in the car were scared and immediately shouted out. They were afraid that if they were toote, the skeletons would hack them to pieces. All the zombies here were cleaned up by the skeletons, let alone them. ¡°Make the skeletons stand by.¡± The attacking skeletons halted. They surrounded the mini-van, forming severalyers. Wu Heng nced at Li Yahong. Thetter understood and went over to ask, ¡°Do you want toe with us?¡± ¡°Um.¡± A man held his hands up like in a cop movie and said, ¡°We have packed our stuff, but it just took some time.¡± Li Yahong looked inside the van and saw that it was filled with a mess of items. And several people. ¡°How many of you are there?¡± ¡°Eight. Some of us are family, and the rest are fellow survivors from the nearby building.¡± The car window opened, revealing children, women, but fewer men. No wonder they wanted toe with us. These people were all burdens. If they stayed here scavenging for food, the day woulde when they would run out. Li Yahong straightforwardly said, ¡°Be certain about this ¡ª once we get there, all of you will need to obey our rules. Even the women will have to contribute withbor. You all know what time it is ¡ª no one¡¯s going to be freeloading.¡± ¡°Understood. We¡¯ve all discussed it. As long as you can provide us a safe ce.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Li Yahong looked ahead and said, ¡°The road¡¯s blocked over there. Your van won¡¯t make it. Get out and walk. Carry whatever you need.¡± ¡°Oh, okay, thank you.¡± Everyone got out of the van, carrying their belongings with them. They gave a wary nce at the dense crowd of skeletons, cautiously following behind as they continued forward. When they reached the crossroads. Wu Heng pulled Li Yahong aside and whispered, ¡°With more peopleing, watch out for your own followers. We don¡¯t want any trouble.¡± Li Yahong understood his meaning. Women were physically disadvantaged in strength and stamina. Over time, some people might have other ideas. Maintaining their own positions was equally important. Wu Heng was very satisfied with Li Yahong. She yed by the rules and aplished all the tasks she was given. He also wanted to continue their coboration. Of course, Wu Heng had thought about providing her with a pistol or something. Yet he was afraid that if something happened one day, it could be a weapon pointed at him. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll be cautious,¡± Li Yahong said with a slight smile. She was somewhat touched. At least he recognized her abilities. It wasn¡¯t just about anybody who could manufacture spears. ¡°Ok, off you go. In a couple of days, I¡¯ll arrange for a few skeletons to protect you,¡± he said. ¡°Um¡­ no need, it¡¯s not that dangerous.¡± After a short chat, they went their separate ways. Wu Heng had the skeletons pile up the corpses. Li Yahong, leading the survivors and carrying rice, flour, and toilet paper, headed towards the car repair shop. From afar, Qiangzi and his team ran out. They weed them into the workshop. ¡­ ck Stone Town. The Professionals Association Hall. The bustling hall was full of professionalsing to eptmissions. The steward, Slyther, decked out in leather armor, walked into the hall with his team and the Money Cat. ¡°Steward, there¡¯s a letter here addressed to the ¡®Money Cat¡¯ but there¡¯s no recipient written down,¡± a staff member shouted. ¡°Give it to me!¡± Slyther reached out and took it. The only person who could send a letter to the Money Cat through the association was her. He took the letter and returned to the steward¡¯s office. Chapter 119: 118, Throwing Axe or Spear_1 Chapter 119: Chapter 118, Throwing Axe or Spear_1 Slyther held onto the letter as she returned to her study. She reclined behind her desk, releasing a slow sigh. ck Stone Town had been tranquil these past few days. There were no significant events, nor were there any felons or cultists flocking to this remote town. The matters she dealt with were also just some local peacekeeping issues. It was as if¡­ after thatd left, the entire city and its surroundings had calmed down. Of course, this was a good thing. It was good for her as the steward and also for the city residents. She nced at the letter on the side. She carefully broke the wax seal and opened the envelope. ¡°What ugly handwriting!¡±
She took the letter out, all scrawled with some characters. Just by seeing the first line, she knew who had written the letter to her. ¡®Arrived at Lundham City, appointed as the captain.¡¯ The only person who went to Lundham City to be a captain would be Wu Heng. He even wrote a letter to her¡­ The letter was not long. It upied only half a page. Slyther leaned back in her chair, her long legs crossed on the desk edge. Her short boots dangled off her toes as she was engrossed in deciphering the handwriting. Then, she saw about the Ghost Hag who disguised herself as a nun to seduce tradesmen and the pervert who enjoyed torturing and murdering women. They were all defeated by his brave prowess. Regarding this first point, Slyther did not disagree. Even though Wu Heng had been a professional for a short amount of time. He genuinely possessed some abilities that ordinary people did not. She did not expect that he had just been gone for a few days but already bumped into so many incidents. As she continued reading, Slyther¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. Something felt wrong. If the content above was about a subordinate reporting to a former leader, the words following it were somewhat off. Nostalgic about their past times, being mindful of safety, visiting here often to spend a few days¡­ Slyther, a mature woman who managed an entertainment ce like Money Cat, was not unfamiliar with matters regarding men and women. ¡°He¡¯s grown a little too bold,¡± Slyther muttered to herself. However, her face still felt a little hot. She hastily fanned her face. She folded the letter back into the envelope, ced it in the drawer, took out a new sheet of paper and envelope, and began to write, deep in thought.
After finishing, Slyther nodded satisfactorily. Thud~! Suddenly, the door was pushed open. Yuli, leaning by the door, asked, ¡°Auntie, let¡¯s go to the ck market tonight!¡±
Slyther was startled, and the hand holding the pen trembled slightly. ¡°Auntie is writing a letter, who are you writing to?¡± Yuli asked, leaning further in. ¡°An old friend,¡± Slyther quickly folded the letter and tucked it into the envelope, continuing, ¡°You youngdy, what do you always want to do in the ck market? You should go there less.¡± ¡°Alright, Auntie, the city is too boring. We have nothing to do at night anyway, let¡¯s go take a walk!¡± Yuli pleaded. Slyther red at her, ¡°Wait at the door. We will have dinner together before going.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Yuli said obediently as she quietly closed the door. Slyther sealed the envelope with wax, held it in her hand, put on her shoes, and went out. Yuli approached immediately and held her hand. As they walked past the lobby, she passed the letter to the front desk. They walked out, arm in arm with Yuli. ¡­ They returned to their neighborhood. Wu Heng immediately had the skeleton drag the giant zombie¡¯s corpse before him.
The Bone Maniption Skill was released, necromancy wrapped the corpse entirely. The next second, a towering skeleton stood up. With robust, thick bones, it was nearly three meters tall, with arms that were longer than its legs. Skeleton Warrior (Level 11) The level was the same as the Big Guy¡¯s, but all the attributes had increased by 3 to 5 points. ¡°From now on, you are called Second Chunk. Go stand aside,¡± Wu Heng told the giant skeleton. The massive skeleton walked to one side and stood with the Big Guy. They could distinguish some differences when the two stood together. Second Chunk was a bit taller, and his skeletal structure was more robust. Seeing this, Wu Heng couldn¡¯t help but suspect that zombies were bing stronger over time. Whether by feeding or some other means, they were gaining strength. The skeleton walked out, and Wu Heng squatted down to search through the shredded flesh. He found a level two Corpse Core. This was what he needed the most.
¡°Call the alchemist skeleton over.¡± Soon, the dwarf skeleton walked out of the corridor. Wu Heng handed the Corpse Core to it and said, ¡°Research this. Does the previous form still work?¡± The dwarf skeleton respectfully epted and returned to the corridor with the Corpse Core. With his skeleton that knew Alchemy, there was no need to release amission anymore. Not only was this convenient for him, but it also helped him guard some secrets better. After giving the orders about the Corpse Core, Wu Heng looked around to assess the situation. He continued to stand in front of the pile of corpses, releasing Dead Bones Battlefield, where arge number of skeletons stood up from the ground, their hollow eye sockets looking around. ¡°Stand over there,¡± Wu Hengmanded. The skeletons slowly walked into the skeleton lineup. Wu Heng sat down and rested in the original ce, drank two more bottles of Spirit Potion, continued to release the skill, and converted the skeletons. The harvest this time was significant.
Aside from the level 11 skeleton, the number of ordinary skeletons was at least over one thousand. And the overall number of skeletons was approaching ten thousand. It can be said that the number of skeletons indeed looked like an army now. He continued to convert skeletons untilte at night. He had converted every corpse. Wu Heng reopened the boundary door and went back to rest. ¡­ The next morning, After quickly eating some instant noodles, Wu Heng directly headed to the association. Upon entering the team¡¯s resting room, he saw the Beastman Duke sitting there, gnawing on something that seemed like sweet potatoes. Chapter 120: 118, Flying Axe or Spear Throwing_2 Chapter 120: Chapter 118, Flying Axe or Spear Throwing_2 Seeing Wu Heng walk in, he immediately said, ¡°Captain, why didn¡¯t youe yesterday?¡± Wu Heng frowned at him. Does Beastman not have a home? Why is he here every time Ie? From an outside errand runner, he had managed to be a dedicated clerk, always on time. ¡°What¡¯s up? Did someone look for me yesterday?¡± Wu Heng walked in. ¡°No one.¡± Duke said. ¡°Didn¡¯t the steward assign any tasks?¡± ¡°No, there was hardly anyone yesterday.¡± It¡¯s probably due to some unpleasantness with the 8th squad.
So no new tasks were assigned. ¡°Captain, do we have a task today?¡± Duke continued to ask. Wu Heng sat in the chair and thought, feeling this wasn¡¯t quite right. It was too time-consuming to report to the association every day. But as a captain, he couldn¡¯t appear to be toozy. He said, ¡°Duke, yesterday I made a task n for our squad.¡± ¡°Huh? What¡¯s that?¡± Duke stuffed all the food into his mouth and asked. ¡°What we are doing now ispleting tasks distributed by the association. These tasks aren¡¯t fixed and the rewards are limited.¡± Wu Heng nced at him and continued, ¡°We should focus on the bounty rewards. The bounties are high and it¡¯s easier to earn merits.¡± ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right Captain, but it¡¯s not easy to find these wanted criminals.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll investigate, develop some informants. As long as we have information and leads, it won¡¯t be hard to catch them.¡± Wu Heng said. He had some experience in hunting down fugitives. The key aspect was information; as long as he could locate the target, it wasn¡¯t hard to catch them. ¡°Seems not that easy though.¡± ¡°Take it slow, it¡¯s a long-term goal. The main thing is to focus our efforts on investigating the fugitives rather than sitting in the association waiting for tasks.¡± ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right Captain.¡± Duke understood and agreed. ¡°So, you don¡¯t need toe here directly tomorrow. Go around, gather information about suspicious people or any special circumstances, remember them.¡± Duke nodded, ¡°Okay, I¡¯m familiar with the Lower Town Area, I¡¯ll go there and ask around.¡± Wu Heng approved with a nod. His members are obedient and highly enthusiastic.
The two of them talked about the fugitives for a while. Wu Heng¡¯s mind drifted back to the fight between the skeleton and the zombies from yesterday. He continued to ask, ¡°Duke, aside from using crossbows, what other ranged attacks do you have in closebat? For example, when the enemy is charging straight at you and hasn¡¯t reached you yet, how would you attack them?¡± ¡°Oh, I know this one.¡± Duke moved a bit closer and said earnestly, ¡°I like to use throwing axes, if it hits, it can kill the enemy instantly.¡±
Throwing axes and throwing daggers are simr, but axes have greater lethality and require more strength. However, it seemed like throwing axes wasn¡¯t a good fit for skeletons. ¡°Anything else?¡± Duke scratched his head, ¡°There are also javelins. Humans like to use javelins. I heard some mercenary groups specialize in these weapons, they¡¯re very useful when hunting beasts.¡± Javelins? This seemed like it could be used in the skeleton squad. ¡°Is this it?¡± Wu Heng pulled out his own short spear and showed it to Duke. ¡°Pretty much, but it should be a bit longer.¡± Wu Heng nodded. The short spear he used was the shortest type, the ces where previous battles took ce were all corridors and it could not be fully utilized if it was too long. It seemed like he could let the skeletons practice throwing spears, to add a ranged attack to their abilities. The two chatted a while and then went together to the training room to practice. Wu Heng practiced the Greyhawk Swordsmanship while Duke picked up his battle-axe and began spinning it around like a windmill.
They practiced into the afternoon and then ate lunch at a nearby tavern. Duke wiped his mouth and asked: ¡°Captain, are we going back to the training room this afternoon?¡± ¡°No, let¡¯s go and check out that armor store.¡± Wu Heng said. ¡°Oh, okay!¡± The two of them got up, left the tavern, and walked towards the ¡®Maoliao Armour Shop¡¯ in the Outer City Area. When they got close to the shop, they saw several carriages parked outside, with goods being loaded onto them. The Beastman boss stood in the doorway, holding an invoice and checking the quantity of the goods. It seems like the business here is thriving. Seeing the two approaching, he shes a smile, ¡°Captain, Duke, you guys are here.¡± ¡°Business looks good!¡± Wu Heng greeted withughter. ¡°They¡¯re all small deals with little profit.¡± The beastman boss gestured them to enter and continued, ¡°The leather armor is still under production. I¡¯ll have it delivered to you once it¡¯s ready.¡± The quantity ordered by Wu Heng wasn¡¯t actually much.
But, there weren¡¯t many who could pay the full amount in silver coins upfront during a trade. ¡°Mm, there¡¯s no rush.¡± Wu Heng entered the store, approached the iron armor, and asked, ¡°Do you have this iron armor in stock?¡± This Iron Armor was what Big Guy was equipped with. Having just killed another giant mutated zombie yesterday, Wu Heng thought of buying another set. After all, Level 10 and above skeletons were the elites within the team and were in need of quality equipment. ¡°We do, how many do you need?¡± The boss asked. ¡°Just one.¡± The shopkeeper immediatelymanded his staff to prepare it and served fruit tea to them. Then sat down to chat for a while. Wu Heng then asked, ¡°What requirements are needed to open a shop here?¡± The boss looked somewhat confused, ¡°Are you thinking about opening a shop?¡± ¡°Mm, I have some business back at my hometown and I wanted to see if I could have a sell here.¡± The boss stroked his chin, ¡°Actually, there are no special requirements to open a shop here, besides choosing the location. The most important thing is to maintain a good rtionship with the faction in charge of the area¡¯s safety, it will save a lot of trouble.¡±
Wu Heng nodded in understanding and asked further, ¡°How much is the rent?¡± ¡°Different locations have different prices. A shop like mine requires about 1200 silver coins per year, shops at better streets would be even more expensive.¡± This was not a cheap price. Amon family would struggle to afford this amount of money in years. But when you¡¯re in business, you can¡¯t calcte it as a normal family would. While they were talking, the shop assistant delivered the iron armor. Wu Heng asked Basen to carry it and they left the shop. ¡°Captain, where do we go next?¡± Duke continued to ask. Wu Heng replied, ¡°The day is almost done, let¡¯s skip going back to the Guild. Our following task is to gather information on wanted criminals. Be covert, we wouldn¡¯t want to put ourselves in danger before we even caught the criminals.¡± ¡°Understood, Captain. I know many people here, I¡¯m sure I can find some leads.¡± ¡°Mm, be careful.¡± After bidding Duke farewell, Wu Heng didn¡¯t return to the Guild either. These past two days, no tasks were assigned to them by the deacons, they had some free time. Wu Heng was also trying to find a way to avoid being assigned tasks. ¡­ Had dinner in the tavern. Then, he returned directly to his residence, asked Jianyi and Jian¡¯er to sweep the entrance, and went straight up to the third floor. Entered the study room. The four Skeleton Ghost Hags were still reading in the room. Other than changes in the pages of the book, their postures did not change much. They also haven¡¯t unlocked any skills. Normal spell learning is not an easy task, it requires a lot of studying and attempts before mastery could be achieved. The fact that Wu Heng could unlock a skill by reading once was something against the heavens. It¡¯s also for this reason that Yazde abandoned his original n and insisted on taking over Wu Heng¡¯s body. After arriving at ¡®Lundham¡¯ city, Wu Heng stopped showcasing his learning ability. To avoid any problems. As for the Ghost Hags, their intelligence showed on the panel wasn¡¯t outstanding, so it would take some time to learn new skills. He closed the door to the study again. In the bedroom, he opened the boundary door and went straight to the Zombie World. As soon as he walked out of the corridor, Wu Heng¡¯s brows furrowed tightly. There were a few corpses piled up on the open ground of the district. They were not zombies, but normal human bodies. The blood was red, and some were dressed in sportswear, leather jackets, and blue uniforms. ¡°Did they kill the survivors?¡± Just as Wu Heng was about to approach for a closer look. Sizzle~! A sound of current came from the walkie-talkie, followed by Li Yahong¡¯s voice. ¡°Boss, are you there?¡± Chapter 121: 119, Waiting for nightfall_1 Chapter 121: Chapter 119, Waiting for nightfall_1 Outside the residentialplex. Li Yahong and the others were all waiting outside. On the tbed cart, a girl with a face pale from blood lossy. It was the sister from the sibling pair they had rescued from the hotelst time. ording to Li Yahong, her brother was named Jia Zheng and her sister was called Jia Yingying. When they were children, Jia Yingying had injured her spine in a car ident. Their family didn¡¯t have the money for treatment at the time, and they missed the window for her to recover. Since then, she had been unable to stand. With their current medical conditions, this type of injury was a death sentence. Wang Ke was only a trainee nurse. She could handle basic wound dressing, but a gunshot wound that had pierced the body was beyond her. If she botched it, it would only hasten the girl¡¯s death. ¡°Please save my sister. She has always been dealt a bad hand in life. If you save her, I will be forever in your debt,¡± pleaded Jia Zheng, kneeling and bowing repeatedly as Wu Heng emerged. Everyone knew that they couldn¡¯t save the girl. All hopes for her survival rested on Wu Heng now.
Wu Heng nced at them and ordered, ¡°You all stay here. Li Yahong, push the cart and follow me. Whether we can save her depends on her luck now.¡± Although he didn¡¯t want to watch a person die, he had no guarantees he could save her. Li Yahong pushed the cart and followed him into the residentialplex. Behind them, Jia Zheng¡¯s voice echoed, ¡°Thank you, thank you.¡± Entering the residentialplex. The girl was carried into a room by the skeleton. It was filled with bottles, jars, various tools, and ground medicinal herbs. ¡°Can you save her?¡± asked Wu Heng to the dwarf skeleton. The dwarf skeleton knelt down, unwrapped the bandage. Blood gushed out from the wound, quickly staining the floor. After examining the wound quickly. The skeleton grabbed a scalpel from the side, and started cutting around the wound. Its desated fingers reached into the wound without hesitation, pulling out the bullet lodged inside. Then it picked up a bottle of finely ground red powder from a shelf, sprinkled it over the wound, and began stitching it up. Wu Heng recognized that medicinal nt. It was the leaf of the Demon Red Flower, amon ingredient for medicinal concoctions. After stitching up the wound, a medicine was administered to the girl. The girl¡¯s face immediately looked better, a clear improvement from her previous ghostly pallor. ¡°It¡¯s your job now.¡± Wu Heng patted the dwarf¡¯s shoulder and walked out.
The alchemist was apparently even more professional than he had imagined. At the very least, it knew how to stitch up a wound. ¡­ As he exited the building, Li Yahong was waiting at the entrance.
¡°How is she?¡± ¡°She¡¯s stabilized. She might need some time to recover, let¡¯s keep her here for now.¡± Wu Heng continued, ¡°Now, tell me what happened.¡± Li Yahong recounted, ¡°At noon, an armored vehicle came barreling in, they started shooting as soon as they stormed our base. They injured several of us, but Jia Yingying was directly hit. Then the gunshots attracted the patrolling skeletons. They shot at the skeletons and ended up being killed by them.¡± The patrolling skeletons all have basic souls and are at level five. Wu Heng had given them an explicit order not to attack humans. This was mainly to protect Li Yahong and her group, as well as to prevent innocent survivors from getting caught in the crossfire. However, this only applied if they didn¡¯t attack the skeletons first. If they attacked the skeletons, they would be identified as enemies and retaliated against ordingly. Those fellows were probably startled by the skeletons and attacked them out of panic. As a result, they were encircled and killed by a group of skeletons. Given the numbers and strength of the skeletons, even if they had managed to get back in their vehicle, they would not have been able to escape. Unless they had a tank. ¡°Were they from the prison?¡±
¡°They should be. The prison hasn¡¯t been responding for the past two days to the messages about the scam to deceive survivors. They must have been nning this attack, intending to kill us all.¡± As Li Yahong spoke, her face turned pale. Even though the attackers were all dead in the end. It still left her with a lingering fear. Like facing off against someone online,shing out with arguments till they had noeback, feeling confident about having the upper hand. But then, the person on the other side just buys a train ticket and shows up at your doorstep. The sensation of being confronted in person wasn¡¯t pleasant at all. Even in a dangerous environment like this, they were willing to pursue and kill. Such audacity and ferociousness was not something average criminals would possess. ¡°How did the inmates of the prison find out about this ce?¡± Wu Heng continued. ¡°Unclear.¡± Li Yahong thought for a while, then added, ¡°The few people who joined us yesterday have been separated and locked up. We don¡¯t know if they have anything to do with this.¡± It seemed they were suspicious of the eight people who joined yesterday. But there was no reason for them to divulge the information. Unless, they had been in contact with the prison before joining.
¡°Let¡¯s go and ask them,¡± Wu Heng proposed. The two of them walked up to the corpses. Wu Heng cast ¡®Communicate with the Dead¡¯, and a corpse sat up abruptly. Its empty gaze fixed on them. Wu Heng asked directly, ¡°Where did youe from?¡± The corpse answered, ¡°City South Prison.¡± As Li Yahong had guessed, they were indeed the inmates seeking revenge from the prison. ¡°How did you find out about the auto repair shop?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve met a group of new survivors at the prison who had passed through here. They provided a rough idea of the location, and we recognised the shop¡¯s sign when we arrived.¡± Wu Heng nced at Li Yahong, who frowned in thought. It wasn¡¯t the information leaked by the eight people who joined yesterday. Their position was exposed due to their own sign instead. Wu Heng continued with his inquiries, ¡°How many of you came?¡±
¡°12 people.¡± ¡°What was your original n?¡± ¡°To go to the auto repair shop, capture the woman who had made contact, and kill everyone else,¡± the corpse replied. After some thought, Wu Heng asked again, ¡°Which route did you take to get here?¡± ¡°From the north, passing by Sun Light Hotel.¡± With the fifth question answered, the corpse fell back motionless. The situation was already very clear now. Some survivors in the area knew the location of the auto repair shop and had informed the City South Prison. The ones who came here were a bunch of desperadoes who drove over for a killing spree. ¡°Do you have any ideas?¡± Wu Heng asked Li Yahong. Li Yahong stood still for a moment, thinking before she quietly said, ¡°Either we deal with them, or we move elsewhere.¡± Wu Heng nodded, ¡°Check the vehicles, we leave for City South Prison tomorrow.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Continuing, Wu Heng asked, ¡°What about the guns they brought?¡± ¡°We have them. Earlier, while you were away, I worried that they had others, so I had someone keep them,¡± Li Yahong exined. ¡°Bring them all here, it¡¯s more dangerous with you guys holding onto the guns.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll bring them when I go back.¡± Li Yahong left and Wu Heng looked over at the little girl again. She was still unconscious, but herplexion seemed slightly better. The wound had clotted under the effect of the medicinal powder and no longer bled. The medicine from the world of magic had significant effects indeed. It was fortunate that he had a dwarf alchemist, else they could only wait for a slow death. Before long, Li Yahong returned with rifles and submachine guns. As well as some blue, anti-stab vests. Wu Heng said, ¡°You all keep those vests, make sure to wear them when we leave tomorrow.¡± ¡°Oh, alright!¡± Li Yahong took the vests and left again. Next, Wu Heng equipped Second Chunk with armor. He and Big Guy looked at each other, each checking the other out. Wu Heng converted all the corpses on the ground then went back to his lodging. ¡­ The next day, early in the morning. There were several trucks parked in the middle of the road. In addition tost time¡¯s four, there were three morerge trucks, welded with iron tes and steel bars. ¡°There are no problems with the cars, right?¡± Wu Heng asked. Li Yahong nodded, ¡°No problem, we checked them overnight.¡± ¡°We should leave now! Don¡¯t dy any more.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± The drivers got in the vehicles and Wu Heng also instructed the skeletons to climb up onto the trucks. Swarms of skeletons came out from the residential block and climbed into the lorries. Wu Heng still sat in the van, along with Big Head, Basen, Bawudong, and numerous skeletons of slightly higher levels. After everything was ready. He picked up the radio and said, ¡°Depart!¡± All the vehicles started and formed a long line, driving towards the front. The journey was indeed smooth. The asional solitary zombies that appeared on the road did not need to be concerned about. ¡­ City South Prison. A few shirtless strongmen were gathered around ying cards. Nearby, women dressed in revealing clothes and bearing whip marks on their skin, were carefully filling up the men¡¯s wine sses and cleaning the ashtrays filled with cigarette butts. They were cautiously serving the men on the sidelines. ¡°Brother Long, the sixth brother didn¡¯te back yesterday. Do you think something happened?¡± A man with a cigarette in his mouth pulled the woman pouring wine next to him and began groping her body. Chen Jinlong threw his cards on the table and said, ¡°He should have been back by now.¡± ¡°Couldn¡¯t anything have happened, right? We grabbed quite a few guns from the repair shop yesterday.¡± ¡°Those bumpkins wouldn¡¯t know how to use a gun even if they had one. It¡¯s another thing if they could shoot, the sixth brother is good with guns.¡± ¡°Even if they don¡¯t know how to use, holding it and blindly shooting could hit someone.¡± Someone else refuted. Chen Jinlong didn¡¯t say anything. Without any news for a whole day, there might be really something wrong. ¡°Tell the brothers to be cautious tonight. We¡¯ll take some people there to check tomorrow.¡± Chen Jinlong ordered. ¡°Brother Long, are you afraid of the people from the repair shoping here? Isn¡¯t that worrying too much? Our walls are high, unless they can fly, they can onlye to get beaten.¡± Someonemented. Chen Jinlong nodded, ¡°Being cautious is never wrong. See that my orders are passed down.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Talking about it killed the mood for cards. Dropping their cards onto the table, they exited the room to prepare as per the instructions. ¡­ It was deep into the night. The convoy progressed in the dark, entering the vige beneath the prison. Earlier, they had traded rifles here. There weren¡¯t any zombies, nor were there any checkpoints set up by the prison. Everyone got out of the vehicles. A swarm of skeletons jumped out of the vehicles, the sound of bones shifting echoing in the surroundings. ¡°Qiangzi, you guys stay here and watch the cars.¡± Wu Heng instructed. ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Boss, let mee with you. I need to avenge my sister.¡± Jia Zheng straight out said. ¡°Your sister isn¡¯t even dead, what revenge are you talking about? Follow my instructions. Watch the radio,e to get us if there¡¯s danger.¡± Wu Heng directly countered. Jia Zheng wanted to say something, but realized his presence was rather useless. His fighting ability was even less than that of a skeleton. He could only nod and agree to do his part. After confirming with everyone. Wu Heng proceeded to say, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± With a loud noise! The skeleton army, under the cover of night, quickly advanced forward. After traveling a distance. They could see the prison lit up with searchlights from afar. Searchlights? They still had electricity to power such equipment here. Though it was surprising that the prison had lighting, the situation on the walls could be seen clearly. The walls were approximately six meters high, with a ring of barbed wire at the top. There were surveince tactics on all four towers. In addition to the patrolling men with rifles, they could also see two machine guns. The team stopped their advance and hid in the darkness. Li Yahong came over and whispered, ¡°What do we do? It looks hard to break in.¡± ¡°Wait until it¡¯s dark, I refuse to believe that they won¡¯t be tired.¡± Chapter 122: 120: The Little Mistress Has Some Skills_1 Chapter 122: Chapter 120: The Little Mistress Has Some Skills_1 If it were a t-ground battle. Even if the opponent had guns, the difficulty wouldn¡¯t be high. With the current number of Skeletons, they could directly charge and tten the opponent¡¯s position. But the situation in front is more akin to a small-scale siege. The six-meter-plus wall seems not high, but climbing up is not easy, especially after the opponents have stationed in the prison for so long, certainly taking preparatory measures against the undead. If not careful, all of their preparations against the undead might be deployed against the Skeletons. At that time, even if they managed to break through, the losses would be severe. The decision to fight under the veil of darkness. Apart from waiting for the enemy at their most tired and weakest, it was also because the Skeletons do not rely on visual sight, making fighting living beings at night an advantage for them. All of the Skeletons, lowering their bodies, hid in the darkness.
Skeletons themselves are very quiet, unlike the living, who belch, fart, and make other sounds. When in standby, the whole area fell intoplete silence. Only from the distance, some bug sounds could be heard. ¡°Rest a while, wait until it gets even darker.¡± Wu Heng said. Li Yahong understood and nodded her head, shrunk into a ball and started to rest with her eyes closed. From time to time, she reached out with her hand to swat away the mosquitoes approaching her. ¡­ Deep into the night, it had be so dark you couldn¡¯t see your hand in front of your face. Wu Heng opened his eyes and looked towards the prison. The floodlights were still bright, but the people patrolling the wall had started to decrease. The people in the towers were leaning against the wall, it seemed like they were also dozing off. The people on the wall were not regr soldiers. They were all convicts or survivors forcibly recruited as heavies. To be able to properly patrol some distance with a floodlight was already good enough. Asking them to stay awake all night, fulfilling a regr patrol routine, was definitely unrealistic. At a nce, the top of the wall was empty. Wu Heng nudged Li Yahong, who was beside him, embracing his thigh in a daze. She woke up and her face turned a little red. ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± Wu Heng gave her a hush sign and said to the Big Head Skeleton behind him: ¡°Let the Skeletons advance, slow down and approach.¡± Whooooosh~!
In the dim surroundings, arge number of figures suddenly stood up. Started to slowly approach. Despite this, the footstep and bone-rubbing sounds were still clear in the still night. They walked right into the range of the floodlights, and their skeletal army became ghastly pale under the light.
There was still no one looking down from the wall. The Skeletons continued to advance, stepping more slowly now, trying their best to lighten their footsteps. When they were still about 500 meters away. Suddenly, a figure stood up from the top of the wall, yawned, loosened his belt, and started to urinate. The Skeletons instantly stopped, as unmoving as terracotta soldiers. Wu Heng and Li Yahong were also wide-eyed at this scene. Of all times to pee, he chooses now. But one thing was certain, the iron on top of the wall was likely not electrified or perhaps was not wired at all. Otherwise, this urine stream would have been his demise. The Skeleton army stood still, keeping silent. The man, while peeing, casually looked down and then furrowed his brows. He rubbed his eyes and looked again. The flow of urine abruptly stopped as he pped himself twice.
The pain on his face woke him up even more, and upon confirming that there were masses of Skeletons under the floodlights, his heart almost stopped beating. In fear, he yelled, ¡°Ghosts! Ghosts outside, goddamn!¡± Damn! From the distance, Wu Heng cursed as well. He immediately gave an order, ¡°Attack, scale the wall, kill all weapon-holding individuals.¡± Whoosh~! The piercing crashing sounds were deafening. All the Skeletons wielding their kitchen knives rushed up, hurriedly heading towards the wall. All the people on the wall woke up in the shouts. They started yelling at each other, sounding the rm. Everyone, in a panic, lifted their guns, pointing them downwards along the wall. They hastily triggered their guns but fired no bullets. With trembling hands, they tried to unlock their safeties and then started shooting downwards.
Bang Bang! Bang Bang! Bang! Dense bullets started pouring downward. In the dim night, it was like a giant orange web was slowly falling onto the Skeletons. Bullets were striking the soil. The Skeletons maintained some distance with each other as they sprinted. Even though the Skeletons were not afraid of bullets, there were still a vast number of them that had their bones shattered by the dense shower of bullets, scattering into piles of bones. The power of firearms was still massive. Bang Bang! Bang Bang Bang! Soon after, the machine guns on the wall began to spray bullets. The bullets were even denser and quicker, like a beast¡¯s gaping mouth, emitting blinding shes of light. A whole row of Skeletons were swept into fragments, scattering all over the ground. Wu Heng and Li Yahong were somewhat surprised as they watched this. The people on the wall were just a group of ragtag troops, yet they disyed such tremendous firepower.
They were just Skeletons, and the spots where bullets could hit were limited. If humans tried to attack, probably all would have perished under such scrutiny. The convicts in prison actually found themselves a really excellent stronghold. ¡°Let the Riflemene out and provide support.¡± Wu Heng continued. From the darkness below, another group of figures dressed in leather armor quickly ran out, carrying rifles and submachine guns, and began to sweep fire towards the wall top. The bullets shot up at the wall, forcing the brazen gunmen to retreat back down. Among the skeleton ranks, only Nuyi One and Nuyi Two possess the talent for aiming. But in the current situation. Precise aiming isn¡¯t necessarily needed, it¡¯s already difficult shooting upwards. The main purpose is to suppress the enemy¡¯s attack and induce some deterrence. The effect was quite significant. The rate of gunfire clearly decreased. The Skeleton army had already reached the bottom of the wall. They crowded together forming adder of white bones, stepping on each other¡¯s ribs, climbing upwards. In just a minute or two, they had already climbed halfway, nearing the iron fence. Just when they were about to climb over the wall. One after another, iron barrels were brought to the edge. The barrels were tilted, and the liquid inside poured down the bonedder. At the same time, a strong gasoline smell instantly spread across the entire area. Then, the ignition materials were thrown down. Woosh~! Arge fire instantly ignited, engulfing the whole pile of climbing skeletons. The mes, dozens of meters high, turned the entire night sky orange. ¡°Dodge the big fire!¡± Wu Heng continued to give orders. With a swoosh. The gathered skeletons scattered instantly, avoiding the position of the fire. They continued to gather at other locations. Meanwhile, those on top of the wall were observing below, carrying iron barrels and constantly changing their location. ¡­ At the rear. Wu Heng and Li Yahong watched the entire battlefield. Big Head Skeleton, could control the Skeleton Warriors, achieving quite a good effect. Especially dodging the fire, continuously dispersing and gathering, the results achieved were even more uniform than an army. The defense disyed by the prison was also surprising. Not to mention the bullets shooting down from above, even the reserved gasoline is enough to resist a certain amount of zombie attacks. This was also why Wu Heng was reluctant to engage with them. Zombies have a few attack methods, most of which are animal instincts. But humans were different, they would use various tools and traps to gain the advantage. Just like gasoline. Wu Heng had previously used gasoline to deal with the zombie swarm, and not all people in the prison are fools, they also thought of this. Now, they used it on the skeletons. ¡°Why don¡¯t we retreat, encircle them for a few days, and force them out for a decisive battle.¡± Li Yahong suggested. The current situation clearly puts the skeletons at a disadvantage. Even if they won by numbers, a considerable portion of the skeleton numbers would be lost. It¡¯s like damaging oneself 1000, harming the enemy 800. Moreover, there are only about 100 people in the prison. Wu Heng shook his head, without saying much. Besieging was also a method. But for him, he didn¡¯t have that much time to spend here. He never underestimated these criminals. Being heavy criminals, they may be a lot stronger than him in many ways. Moreover, having begun the attack, there¡¯s no turning back. The prison must be captured today. Wu Heng continued to give orders to the Big Head Skeleton. ¡°Let the skeletons scatter and attack, let the Spider Mother start to move.¡± ¡­ On top of the prison wall. Chen Jinlong loudly cursed, urging people to transport gasoline and ammunition, continuing to attack the skeletons. Listening to the rm earlier, he also had a big shock. He hurriedly ran over. After the initial chaos, it was clear that the situation had improved significantly. Below the wall, there were fire seas everywhere. The ces where the skeletons were able to attack were limited. The rifles and machine guns only had to focus fire on the vacant positions. Looking at it now, there were quite a number of skeletons, their appearance was frightening, but their destructive power was just that. They couldn¡¯t even climb the wall, let alone threaten his safety. Also, there was an adequate reserve of gasoline in the prison, no matter how they attacked it was very difficult for them to break through the wall. Once confirming that there was no danger to himself. He rxed a bit, his gaze began to seek in the distant night. The origins of the skeletons weren¡¯t hard to analyze. The people who gave them information about the auto repair shopst time already mentioned there were a lot of skeleton monsters. They came to the prison out of fear of skeleton attacks. Now it seemed that these skeletons had a direct connection with the auto repair shop. ¡°Damn it, that woman does have some tricks up her sleeve.¡± Chen Jinlong cursed. He said to others: ¡°Bring the loudspeaker here.¡± A loudspeaker was brought over. Chen Jinlong took a look at the distance and shouted: ¡°Girl from the auto repair shop, I know these skeletons are your doing. You think these things can scare us? You dream! Wait for me to burn your monsters clean, then I¡¯ll catch you, and make you a ve to everyone. I¡¯ll torture you to death¡­¡± All kinds of obscenenguage were broadcasted to the rear through the loudspeaker. If he was on the radio, Chen Jinlong would win an argument with the auto repair shop with this kind ofnguage. Now, he didn¡¯t care, he cursed non-stop. Li Yahong¡¯s face turned red with anger. Wu Heng didn¡¯t say anything, only continuing to issue orders to the skeletons. ¡­ On the other side of the prison. Searchlights constantly scanned below. Armed guards watched, faces stern. There were no abnormalities on this side. But the concentrated gunfire and sky-high mes on the other side made them extremely tense. As if they feared something in the darkness was rapidly approaching. Dadada~! Suddenly, a sound like high heels stepping on tiles rang out. It became more frequent, and closer. Chapter 123: 121, let me go! _1 Chapter 123: Chapter 121, let me go! _1 The clear sound ofnding was getting closer and closer. The already tense guards immediately be even more anxious. The searchlight was continuously sweeping over the darkness below. Rifles were being raised, also in search of the source of the noise. But despite the searchlight covering every bit of the area below, not a single figure could be spotted. The mosquitoes and moths that usually hovered around the searchlight were also nowhere to be found today. It was eerily empty. Still, the ¡®tap-tap-tap¡¯ knocking sound persisted, getting closer and clearer. The less they could see, the more everyone became anxious. With grave expressions, cold sweat was streaming down their faces.
Just as everyone was peering down below¡­ ¡°Ah~, save, save me!¡± Suddenly, from the tower next to them, a cry of agony rang out. Everyone was startled, immediately lifting their heads to look. A gigantic spider was climbing up the tower. Its limb, sharp as a de, pierced through a man¡¯s chest. Its fierce jaws were wide open, and under everyone¡¯s gaze, bit off half of a head. The body hanging from its limb immediately sagged down. No signs of life remaining. Everyone had their eyes wide open, looking disbelievingly at the scene before them. How was this possible. How could there be a spider thatrge. ¡°Shoot, don¡¯t fucking stand there!¡± someone shouted. The crowd frantically disengaged the safety and began to aim at the monster above them. With one bite, the spider crushed the searchlight atop the tower. Instantly, an area was plunged into darkness. And in that darkness, on the back of the enormous spider, arge patch of ck was spreading like melting ink. It swarmed up the tower and the exterior wall. BANG BANG BANG~! Gunshots were fired, the bullets directed at the approaching ck torrent. PLOP PLOP PLOP~!
Sounds of bullets piercing echoed. The spiders in the front row were shot to pieces. ¡°It¡¯s spiders, bullets can kill them.¡± someone shouted. But the next second, BANG~, the fallen spiders suddenly burst, a dense yellow smoke instantly spreading.
The nearby guards covered their mouths and noses, coughing loudly, and fell to the ground. Soon after, they were swallowed up by the swarm of spiders, disappearing out of sight. ¡°Ah~!¡± ¡°It¡¯s spiders, damn it, it¡¯s spiders!¡± ¡°Run, these things are poisonous when killed.¡± ¡°Keep shooting, anyone who dares to run, I¡¯ll kill him myself.¡± ¡°Fucking hell, you stay and wait for death then.¡± The situation on the surrounding wall became chaotic. Dense smoke began to spread, the people left behind were swallowed up by the spiders one by one. More people began to flee, tangling with those blocking the way behind. They began to fire at each other, shooting each other down. This infighting amongst the guards hastened the spiders¡¯ advance. The ck swarm of spiders, like a flood, killed all the guards along the perimeter wall and continued rushing towards the nearby wall.
The Spider Mother followed behind, its ferocious giant jaw spewing out a human head. She spat spider silk at the crowd running in the distance. Binding them in ce, she quickly climbed over, spun a web, and hung it on the wall. ¡­ Panic quickly spread throughout the prison. Even if people didn¡¯t know what was happening, they started ncing around, no longer wanting to keep fighting. They tried to escape, or find somewhere to take cover. The entire prison was in chaos. Supply and transportation instantly came to a halt. There were no people left to carry the bullets and gasoline to the top of the wall, they were all running around with the crowd instead. The front wall was still holding off the attack. But everyone was bing terrified and uneasy, constantly looking at the restless crowd behind them. They wanted to figure out what exactly was going on.
Chen Jinlong¡¯s face was also turning ugly. ¡°Damn useless bunch, they can¡¯t even guard a wall.¡± They could hold off such a dense crowd of skeleton monsters in front, but they couldn¡¯t defend the wall behind them. They were all just a pack of useless good-for-nothings. BANG BANG~! Chen Jinlong fired two bullets at a man who tried to get off the wall and yelled, ¡°Keep shooting, anyone who dares to run, I¡¯ll kill him first.¡± In the prison, Chen Jinlong held enough deterrence. With one fierce scolding, everyone returned to their posts, continuing to fire their guns. However, amidst the increasing chaos at the rear, the constant sounds of crawling close to their ears added heavy pressure. THUD THUD~! At the foot of the wall. A group of towering skeletons arrived at the gates. They were holding fire axes in their hands, beginning to hack at the iron gate, creating a loud hammering sound.
¡°Quick, get the gasoline, burn these monsters,¡± someone shouted. But there was no response from behind. Quickly turning around, they discovered that most of the people had run away, even Chen Jinlong was nowhere to be found. Looking around again, arge number of spiders were rapidly spreading towards them. SHIT~! A man cursed, firing a few quick shots at the spiders nearby, then stumbled and ran towards the bottom of the building. In the blink of an eye, the top of the wall was empty, only filled with arge number of ck spiders. The iron gate below was not yet opened. The skeleton group had already climbed up the wall and opened the iron gate from the inside. Arge number of skeletons flooded into the prison. Behind the wall, there was still arge section of metal wire fence. But this stuff, facing arge number of skeleton groups, was simply knocked to the ground. The skeleton group directly ughtered the humans scampering inside. Taking over the walls came with some difficulties. However, being in an open area, the skeletons had the upper hand. At least they were dealing with fleeing humans. Soon, the sounds of battle from the prison ceased. A dense assembly of skeletons filled up the open ground, surrounding a few buildingspletely. ¡­ Outside the prison. Xiao Xiao returned from afar and reported, ¡°Uncle, all the bad guys have hidden in the buildings, and the skeletons have surrounded them.¡± ¡°Are they all inside?¡± Wu Heng was still a bit worried. After all, bullets could be deadly. Being shot dead from some unknown corner would surely be the end of him. ¡°Yes, they¡¯ve all hidden inside.¡± ¡°Let me see!¡± Wu Heng allowed Xiao Xiao to merge into his body, sharing Xiao Xiao¡¯s recent vision. He saw the situation inside the prison. The entire prison had been entirely overrun by skeletons. Not many of the living humans Xiao Xiao had referred to were left. The skeletons likely killed them in the chaos. Wu Heng carefully scanned twice. After confirming that there shouldn¡¯t be any danger, he led Li Yahong and the skeletons, including Basen and Bawudong, straight into the prison within the enclosure. The ground was littered with corpses. Wu Heng¡¯s order had been to kill the humans bearing weapons. Those who had died outside were presumably Chen Jinlong¡¯s men. The prison was even more spacious than he had imagined. There was a basketball court, vast empty spaces, and several buildings. Unless you knew it was a prison, you would have thought it was a factory area. The interior was eerily quiet. No sounds could be heard. ¡°Xiao Xiao, find that person who was insultingly shouting from the wall,¡± Wu Heng instructed. Chen Jinlong was probably still alive. They hadn¡¯t seen his body along the way. ¡°Ok!¡± Xiao Xiao flew out straight away. Soon, she flew back. Pointing at a distant building, she reported, ¡°That bad guy is in a room on the fourth floor of that building.¡± ¡°How many people?¡± ¡°Four people. In addition to him, there are three women,¡± Xiao Xiao replied. Wu Heng nodded and gave an instruction, ¡°Avoid the windows, let¡¯s head over there.¡± ¡­ On the fourth floor, at the doorway. The skeleton troops were crowded in the hallway. From the other side, a man¡¯s voice could be heard, ¡°You guys from the auto repair shop, I know it¡¯s you. We are all survivors. Why are we trying to wipe each other out?¡± Wu Heng nced at Li Yahong who responded directly, ¡°You were the first to try and wipe us out. We¡¯re just fighting back.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk like that. I was wrong this time. I apologize to you all. Please give me a chance to live!¡± the voice from the room continued. ¡°Your apology is a bit toote,¡± Li Yahong retorted. Wu Heng gestured to Basen, who leaned forward and pulled out a wire to pick the lock on the door. He had a bronze key. But considering the current situation, he didn¡¯t n to use it. ¡°We are all survivors. There are few of us left alive. If you spare my life, I¡¯ll be indebted to you,¡± The man inside the room continued to plead. After Basen failed to open the lock, he returned and reported his failure. Wu Heng lost his patience and ordered Big Guy and Second Chunk, ¡°Break the door down.¡± The two giant skeletons donned armor themselves, lowering their body, ready to rush forward. Then they suddenly sprang into action. With a bang, they collided with the steel door. The strong steel door instantly caved in. Second Chunk continued to charge forward. Another loud bang resulted in further dents on the door. ¡°Damn, you guys areing after me hard, huh? I¡¯ve rigged the whole building with explosives! If need be, we¡¯ll all go down together!¡± The man in the room continued to curse. Li Yahong looked at Wu Heng in terror. He shook his head in response. He had already instructed Xiao Xiao to examine the room. Apart from Chen Jinlong, there were three women inside. There definitely were no explosives, and the sudden nature of their attack didn¡¯t afford the enemy time to nt explosives. Boom, boom, boom! Big Guy and Second Chunk alternately struck the anti-theft door. This massive force caused the entire building to shake continuously. The marks on the door grewrger and the door grew more fragile. Boom~! The anti-theft door was violently flung open and Big Guy charged into the room. Bang Bang~! Two gunshots were fired. Chen Jinlong was carrying a shotgun and fired two shots. The bullets hit the steel armor on Big Guy, leaving a honeb-shaped dent. The power of the shotgun forced Big Guy to retreat a few steps, falling to the ground. But Big Guy stood up quickly. Inside the room, Chen Jinlong nced at the crowd of skeletons blocking the outer hallway. ¡°Damn, I¡¯ll kill you all sooner orter,¡± he swore. He grabbed a woman who was crouching in the corner and held her by the neck before jumping out of the window. The woman¡¯s face was filled with terror. In mid-air, Chen Jinlong¡¯s body began to change. His skin turned red and veins popped out. Excess fat seemed to burn away, revealing sharp muscle lines. Bang~! Chen Jinlong coiled his body andnded on the woman. Then he staggered up and limped away. ¡°He really did awaken a superpower,¡± Wu Heng was a bit surprised. Chapter 124: 122, Small City_1 Chapter 124: Chapter 122, Small City_1 Previously, during their ¡®interrogation¡¯ of corpses in prison. One of the corpses mentioned that Chen Jinlong might have awakened his superpower. At that time, Wu Heng still doubted the reliability of this information. After all, he had ingested the Corpse Core himself. The effects weren¡¯t noticeable, but the side effects were quite significant. Without the Detoxifying Potion, the chances of being infected by the virus were extremely high. On the other hand, awakening superpowers was entirely a matter of luck. But the abilities shown by Chen Jinlong were clearly those of an awakened superpower. His luck and ruthlessness were indeed more suitable for this post-apocalyptic world. ¡°Kill him!¡± Seeing Chen Jinlong jumping out of the window, Wu Heng immediately ordered.
Bawudong took a step forward and followed him, jumping down. Meanwhile, Big Head controlled the skeleton warriors outside to start converging towards Chen Jinlong¡¯s location. They had no intention of letting him go in the first ce, and now it was even less likely to let him escape. A huge number of skeletons started closing in from all sides. Chen Jinlong¡¯s face looked even worse. He changed his location, attempting to escape towards an area where fewer skeletons were present. But just after he had run a few steps, the horde of skeletons blocked his path as if they knew what he was nning. More and more skeletons wielding kitchen knives, slowly advanced forward. They surrounded him and gradually tightened the circle. ¡°Damn it! What kind of monster is this?¡± Chen Jinlong continued to curse. Bang Bang~! The shotgun slung on his back was swung forward and he fired two rounds, instantly shattering two skeletons. The sound of gunfire acted like a signal. All of the skeletons began to charge. The sound of rattling bones could be heard. Shit~! Chen Jinlong cursed again and smashed a skeleton with his gun. He kicked off the ground. Like a swift cheetah, he quickly rushed into a weak spot in the group of skeletons.
His fists continuously struck out, knocking down several skeletons. It could be seen that Chen Jinlong did have a certain foundation inbat, and his fighting consciousness was a notch stronger than most. In the brief exchange, he managed to knock down all of the surrounding skeletons. Something any regr person could do.
Suddenly, a strong sense of danger rose from his heart. Chen Jinlong instinctively ducked and shifted half a step to the right¡ªan iron-grey skeleton fist brushed past his ear. The strong wind whistled past him. High-level opponent! Bang~! Just as this thought crossed Chen Jinlong¡¯s mind, a second punchnded on his abdomen. Puk~! Blood and bile gushed out from his mouth. His body was sent flying backward, knocking down a crowd of skeletons behind him. Seeing an array of kitchen knives descending towards him, he quickly rolled to dodge. The iron-grey skeleton was approaching him again. Chen Jinlong gritted his teeth and rushed into the middle of the Kitchen Knife Skeletons at his rear. He intended to forcefully break out. Bang Bang~! Just then, Wu Heng and his men arrived.
Seeing Chen Jinlong trying to break out, he fired two shots into the crowd of skeletons. The bullets passed through the hollow skeletons and hit Chen Jinlong. Blood sttered, and two bullet holes appeared in his chest. Chen Jinlong red at him fiercely, the red veins on his body became denser, the muscles around the bullet holes squirmed, slowing the bleeding. ¡°Kill him!¡± Wu Heng continued. Thud Thud Thud~! Big Guy and Second Chunk directly charged up. The crowd of skeletons in the front instantly cleared a path. With a thud, Big Guy sent Chen Jinlong flying and crashing to the ground. Immediately afterward, Big Guy and Second Chunk followed. Without waiting for him to get up, their fists, wearing iron gloves, directly pounded down on him. Like a pile driver, they rained down blows on him. ¡°We can¡­ *cough*¡­ talk!¡± ¡°It was my fault¡­¡±
¡°I surrender, I surrender, give me¡­ one chance!¡± Chen Jinlong still kept shouting, trying tomunicate with Wu Heng¡¯s side. But there was no response. He never managed to stand up again. Soon, the notification of gained experience appeared. It confirmed the death of Chen Jinlong. Wu Heng ordered Big Guy and Second Chunk to stop. If they continued, they would turn the body into mush and not even a skeleton could be summoned. ¡°Let the skeletons clean the battlefield. Kill everyone wielding a weapon.¡± Wu Heng ordered directly. Rattle Rattle! The surrounding skeletons were once again dispersed, spreading over the entire prison area. They began to move the bodies and collect scattered guns and ammunition. Chen Jinlong was dead, the entire prison was now under their control. The few who had hidden would be found by the skeletons sooner orter.
As soon as a sound of a fight arose, they would be besieged by the skeletons. ¡­ The skeletons dispersed. Wu Heng once again headed towards the building where Chen Jinlong had been previously. From a distance, he saw Li Yahong standing on the lower floor, in front of her was a woman lying on the ground. ¡°Is there¡­ any hope for her?¡± Li Yahong asked. This woman was used by Chen Jinlong as a cushion when he jumped from the fourth floor. Her chest had caved in, and fresh blood was constantly gushing out from her mouth and nose. It seemed like he wouldn¡¯t make it. He looked to be in his twenties, quite young. Whip marks of a dark red color were still visible on his exposed skin. He must have suffered a lot while he was alive. He kept vomiting fresh blood,ying on the ground, looking at the two of them. He didn¡¯t fear the skeletons around him, his eyes reflected helplessness, confusion, and a sense of liberation. There were many emotions contained in his gaze, silent,plex. Wu Heng walked over, gently touched the copsed chest, the injuries were too serious. It seemed like his ribs had even pierced his organs. Even in the modern world, it would be difficult for him to survive. Wu Heng sighed, took out a healing potion, and said, ¡°Drink this potion, whether you can live or not is up to you.¡± He pried open her mouth and poured the potion in. The woman was vomiting fresh blood and swallowing hard at the same time. It seemed like she didn¡¯t want to die. ¡°Find her a room, let¡¯s see if she can manage to survive till daybreak,¡± Wu Heng said. Li Yahong nodded, let the skeletons carry her and settled her into a room on the ground floor. ¡­ The sky gradually brightened. The skeleton, d in leather armor and holding a spear, took its ce by the wall, standing still like a statue with its hollow eye sockets facing forward. The entire prison still remained silent. During the battlefield cleanup, a few gunshots rang out at some ces, but they quickly subsided. The bodies, along with their weapons, were dragged here. The cement floor was littered with piles of bodies, filling the air with a heavy smell of blood. Wu Heng¡¯s gaze first fell on Chen Jinlong¡¯s body. He immediately activated the Bone Maniption Skill. The Necromancy wrapped around the body, the flesh fell off, revealing a grisly white skeleton. Skeleton Warrior (Level 7) Level: 7 Attributes: Constitution 17, Strength 16, Agility 14, Intelligence 12, Perception 11, Charm 5. Features: Hollow Skeleton, Basic Soul. Expertise: Combat Specialization (Basic), Weapon Specialization (Basic). Ability: Potential Outburst. Potential Outburst: Temporarily enhances the body, improves physical state, and reduces pain and other negative effects. Chen Jinlong¡¯s attributes looked rather ordinary. He was at the same level as Basen. The attribute panel was much simpler. Apart from higher attribute values, there was nothing special. But it also conformed to the characteristics of the people in this world. The Potential Outburst ability should be his superpower that allowed him to suddenly exhibit strongbat abilities. This ability seemed to be able to temporarily increasebat power. It seemed quite useful. ¡°You are still called Chen Jinlong, go stand over there!¡± Wu Heng said. The Chen Jinlong who had be a skeleton walked out of the rotting flesh and stood aside. Wu Heng pulled out an iron rod and searched in the fallen chunky flesh, but there was no Corpse Core. It seemed that upon death of superpowered men, there was no drop like a Corpse Core. It was no big deal. If there were Corpse Core drops from superpowered men, that would be truly terrifying. After converting Chen Jinlong, Wu Heng continued to use ¡®Dead Bones Battlefield¡¯ to convert all other bodies into skeletons. There weren¡¯t many bodies, less than a hundred in total, all converted in one go. And through ¡®Communicate with the dead,¡¯ it seemed that there were just over a hundred people in the prison. Probably not many were left after this. ¡­ Inside a room that looked like an office. Wu Heng found ayout map of the prison. The entire prison could be divided into three areas. The prisoner area, guard area, and the functional area. In the prisoner area, there were cell buildings, istion rooms, a dining hall, medical room, library, recreational room, andbor reform rooms. The guard area consisted of offices, dormitories, as well as an armory and ammunition storage. The functional areaprised buildings like garages, warehouses, generator rooms, changing rooms, boiler rooms, pumping rooms, etc. Seeing thisyout n, Wu Heng was quite surprised. The environment inside this prison seemed to be better than where he used to live. Was everything soplete? It even had separate generator rooms, pump rooms, and so on. It was like a self-contained small city. No wonder the spotlights here were still on. Wu Heng took a look, marked the location of the armory, and led the skeletons there. The ammunition store had been tampered with, and the door was locked with an old lock. After instructing the skeleton to break it open with a fire axe, he entered the room. Opening the weapons cab, Wu Heng¡¯s eyes gradually widened. There were over two hundred rifles and submachine guns left in the weapons cab. Adding up those collected from outside made it more than five hundred in total. ¡°Seems like this trip wasn¡¯t for nothing.¡± Packing up all the arms, he continued to lead the skeletons towards the ammunition storage. Simrly, they broke open the lock and entered the room. Boxes of ammunition were stacked up against the wall, piled half a person high. As Wu Heng opened one box after another, his face lit up with barely concealed joy. This would be enough for a while. Chapter 125: 123, Life Extension Technique_1 Chapter 125: Chapter 123, Life Extension Technique_1 After emptying two rooms, Wu Heng returned to the dorm room. As soon as he had returned, he saw Li Yahong waiting for him at the door. She said, ¡°I have found 27 survivors, 22 women, and 5 men.¡± Those were all the survivors left in the prison. Most of the men must have been killed offst night, leaving only women who hadn¡¯t participated in the battle. ¡°Among these people, are there any subordinates of Chen Jinlong?¡± ¡°Still not sure.¡± ¡°Let the women who were rescued from that room yesterday identify them, if they¡¯re criminals and they¡¯ve hurt people before, kill them, to prevent any issues,¡± said Wu Heng directly. ¡°Okay!¡± No one wants to have some unstable elements in their team.
Wu Heng nodded and continued to speak. ¡°I n to use this ce as a base, what do you think?¡± Li Yahong wasn¡¯t too surprised. She had just done a tour around the prison. The facility was fully equipped, and water and electricity could be supplied. In this post-apocalyptic world, it was a treasurend. Only Chen Jinlong and his group hadn¡¯t managed it well. They had turned it into a den of thieves. ¡°I think it¡¯s okay, but it¡¯s a bit far from the residential area, scavenging resources will take some time,¡± continued Li Yahong. The ce was a bit far from the residential area. Unlike before, they couldn¡¯t just walk around the nearby houses to scavenge resources. Of course, it was safer here, and the possibility of facing a horde of zombies was less. Even if there were any dangers, the surrounding walls and machine guns would provide better defense. ¡°We can drive to scavenge resources, that¡¯s not a problem.¡± ¡°Hmm, I have no objections, I¡¯ll listen to you,¡± continued Li Yahong, appearing to be ready to follow Wu Heng¡¯s arrangements. ¡°Then it¡¯s settled, start moving the resources from the auto repair shop here gradually.¡± Li Yahong nodded, indicating she understood. At this moment, Qiangzi¡¯s voice came through the walkie-talkie, saying that the convoy had arrived at the prison gate. ¡°Go and let them in, then you guys tally up the resources in the prison.¡± ¡°Okay!¡±
Li Yahong left and ran toward the main gate. Soon, the gate opened, and the convoy drove straight in. Then, Qiangzi, Jia Zheng and a few others got off the vehicle, looking around in surprise. It was already light outside, but the searchlight was still on.
They were amazed that this facility could be powered, which was much better than their little generator. They were all saying something in astonishment. Meanwhile, Wu Heng went into a room and let a few skeletons guard it. He used the bronze key to open the door and entered Lundham City. ¡­ He had breakfast at a tavern at the door. Wu Heng then headed directly to the association. Upon entering the lounge, he again saw Beastman Duke sitting there. ¡°Captain, you¡¯re here!¡± Wu Heng nodded, ¡°Was anyone looking for me?¡± ¡°The steward came to assign a task yesterday, but as you weren¡¯t here, and it was just me, he left,¡± said Duke. Oh? They came to assign a task again?
Lundham City sure was busy. ¡°I wasn¡¯t there, did the steward say anything?¡± Wu Heng asked, sitting down beside him. ¡°I told him you had gone to investigate the criminals, and then he left,¡± after saying this, Duke asked, ¡°Captain, have we got any leads on the criminals?¡± ¡°No, did you get any clues?¡± Wu Heng asked back. Duke scratched his head and said, ¡°I heard something, but it¡¯s not exactly a clue, everyone else knows about it.¡± Everyone knows about the clue? ¡°What clue?¡± asked Wu Heng. ¡°Ao, there¡¯s a gang of robbers on the trade route who always wander around it, hijacking merchant teams and people. The leaders and key members of this gang are criminals with a bounty on their heads that increases every year. All merchant teams hate them to death,¡± said Duke. Actually, ording to Wu Heng¡¯s thinking. Gangs or mercenaries didn¡¯t differ much from robbers. Some of the robbers they encountered outside were mercenaries. It just depended on whether anyone found out and provided valid evidence. Those who were directly listed in the wanted list and robbing people in a fixed area. They were acting like kings of the mountain, doing it outright.
¡°Has no one tried to eliminate them?¡± ¡°I heard some people tried, but the gang is quite strong. They never really got them.¡± Wu Heng nodded and continued, ¡°Well, we have a target in mind, let¡¯s keep gathering information to see if there are any other clues.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Duke nodded in agreement. The two talked for a while. Then they left the guild again. Duke went to investigate the wanted criminals while Wu Heng went straight to the ¡®Snake Badge Consortium¡¯ opposite. ¡­ Upon entering the Consortium Hall and showing his badge, he was led to a private room. Soon, the door opened. The enchanting female manager who had previously received him walked in. ¡°Good afternoon, sir!¡± The woman greeted him with a bright smile. She wore a low-cut, long dress that revealed arge swath of her fair, plump skin.
¡°Good afternoon.¡± Wu Heng nodded and cut to the chase, ¡°Has there been any news about themission I cedst time?¡± ¡°Let me check for you.¡± The woman took his badge and sent someone to verify themission information. Soon, someone came in with a wooden box and the badge. ¡°There seems to be a result.¡± The woman nced at themission paper and continued, ¡°You¡¯ve collected two necromancy skill books from themission you posted. There are still no results for the construction of rune buildings in the Burial Ground.¡± Wu Heng was pleased, the efficiency here was really high. They had already collected two books. ¡°Hmm, you guys are quite efficient.¡± He received the two skill books. [Life Extension Technique] [Disease Radiation] Neither of which he had ever studied. But Disease Radiation had appeared in the skills of the ¡®Skeleton Ghost Hag¡¯ he had transformed. It should not be considered advanced magic. [Life Extension Technique] (Description: Touch a dying creature to temporarily stabilize its injuries. This spell is ineffective on undead creatures, mechanical lifeforms, and deceased organisms.) Huh? Wu Heng nced at the skill description, his forehead furrowing. Whoever said that necromancers only know how to research magic from the underworld? This seemed like some positive energy. The type could be considered a supporting spell too. When a teammate or another creature is critically wounded, it can temporarily stall their injuries, buying time for treatment. This point could y a crucial role at any time. However, stabilization is only temporary, and treatment is still necessary. If effective treatment could not be provided, death would still ur after the spell ends. [Disease Radiation] (Description: Fires a ck energy beam, resulting in poisoned status for the target and a chance of triggering lingering diseases.) Uh¡­ The second skill returned to the characteristic of necromancy once again. A skill to poison people and possibly trigger lingering diseases. This skill isn¡¯t noted for its damaging power but more so for its annoyance. During a battle, one use of this skill can make someone sick to the stomach, reducing theirbat capacity by more than half. The unpleasant sight at the scene would also affect morale. ¡°How does it feel, sir?¡± The woman sat down, her dress revealing her fair legs. ¡°Not bad!¡± ¡°For these two skill books, the price for Life Extension Technique is 45 silver coins, and Disease Radiation is 77 silver coins. The price can be deducted from your previous deposit.¡± The woman continued. ¡°No need, I will pay you directly, keep the deposit and continue to help me collect the relevant skill books.¡± ¡°Very well, sir.¡± The woman smiled and nodded. Following that, the woman called in a staff member, and they began to fill out a newmission form. Meanwhile, she continued to chat with Wu Heng. ¡°My name is ¡®Laisia¡¯, how should I address you, sir?¡± She shifted her sitting position, revealing her long legs. ¡°Wu Heng.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Wu Heng.¡± ¡°Same here!¡± Given the identity of a guild leader, it wouldn¡¯t be a secret for long. Hiding it would only seem like he didn¡¯t trust them. Furthermore, given the capability of the Snake Badge Consortium, they might already know his identity. It was only a matter of who spoke it out. ¡°Does your consortium have avenues to purchase shops in the Lower Town Area?¡± Wu Heng, suddenly thinking of this, asked. The woman raised her eyebrows curiously. Giving him an inquisitive look. She answered: ¡°Of course, we control some of the shops. Are you thinking of opening a store?¡± Chapter 126: 124, Take Good Care of Yourself_1 Chapter 126: Chapter 124, Take Good Care of Yourself_1 Upon hearing that the ¡°Snake Badge Consortium¡± also ran retail businesses, Wu Heng wasn¡¯t surprised. Real estate is an important investment in any city. And there was no way that the Snake Badge Consortium could have had a legitimate presence in the city without getting involved. He himself had indeed been considering opening a business. However, it seemed excessively troublesome to maintain connections with local merchants and to meddle with local gangs. Coboration with an organization like the consortium could avoid manyplications. The cost might be slightly higher than dealing privately. But not by much, because in business, an excessive price wouldn¡¯t make sense. ¡°Where are the locations?¡± Wu Heng asked further. ¡°One moment!¡± The woman turned around to give instructions to the employees outside.
Shortly, a map was brought to them. The woman leaned forward, spread the map on the coffee table, highlighted a few spots on the map with her white fingertips, and said, ¡°These are the locations of our shops. You can see which one suits you.¡± The map was of Lundham City, including both the inner and outer city areas. The outer city was divided into four regions: east, south, west, and north. Each area had their shops. The number of shops wasn¡¯trge, but there were plenty for him to choose from. Wu Heng nced over the map and asked, ¡°How is the rent calcted?¡± ¡°Shops located on the main streets range from 2300 to 3500 silver coins, while those on the fringe streets are slightly cheaper, ranging from 1700 to 2000 coins.¡± Wu Heng nodded; the price was only slightly higher than his expectation by a couple hundred silver coins. But it was still within an eptable range. ¡°How will guild rted issues be dealt with?¡± Wu Heng nced at the map once again. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that at all. Your shop will still belong to the Consortium. We have our own agreement with the local guild. No matter how chaotic it gets, they will not interfere with your normal operations,¡± the woman continued to exin. Wu Heng nodded, satisfied with her exnation. Moreover, this would be the fastest way to open a shop. On second thoughts, he found this amusing. Despite being a guild captain, he felt it was easier to deal with the Consortium. As long as there was money, most problems weren¡¯t problems at all. Seeing his satisfaction, the woman directly said, ¡°If you have made your decision now, we can start arranging for the cleanup of the shop.¡± Wu Heng shook his head, ¡°Not at the moment, we¡¯ll see in a few days.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine, when you¡¯re ready, I¡¯ll help you choose an appropriate shop.¡±
Shortly, a clerk hadpleted the new acquisition order for skill books. The emblem was returned to Wu Heng. After a brief chat with the woman. He left the Consortium and headed towards his residence.
Back at home. He quickly had some instant noodles and snacks. And went straight into his study. Four Skeleton Ghost Hags were browsing through skill books. Wu Heng picked up a book held by one of the hags and nced at it. It was the one he had been reading before. Was it really that difficult? Two or three days had passed, and they hadn¡¯t unlocked any skills yet. Could it be that they simply couldn¡¯t learn it at all! He was starting to have doubts. ording to the ¡°Book of Necromancy¡±, summoned beings could learn necromancy spells. There should have been some effect. Could it be that the intelligence of the hags was too low and would require more time?
Unable to figure it out, he was helpless. For now, they could continue with their study; it wasn¡¯t as if they could be of any use right now anyway. He returned the skill book to the hag, sat down at the desk, and took out the two skill books he had received today. He started browsing through them, too. ¡°Disease Radiation¡± was a traditional necromancy spell, its principle being somewhat simr to the ¡°Decay Ray¡± spell that he had previously studied. It utilized necromancy to affect the physical condition of the target. ording to the game¡¯s mechanics, this would ce a negative buff on the opponent, reducing their physical attributes. He quickly skimmed through the book, and as he turned over thest page. A system notification immediately appeared. [Skill Unlocked: Disease Radiation.] He sure was fast. If he progressed as slowly as the hags, taking several days to learn just one skill, he would probably have given up and focused on increasing the number of skeletons instead. He continued with the second book.
¡°Life Extension Technique¡± was very rare in necromancy. At least the ¡°Book of Necromancy¡± had no record of this skill. Necromagic drifted towards ¡°undead attendant¡± and ¡°disease¡±. That is to say, it was more like a summoner in the game, who would summon skeletons or carrions for directbat while the mage would cast spells with negative effects from behind. The ¡°Life Extension Technique¡± seemed more like a support/healthcare skill. Necromancers were constantly in contact with corpses and spirits, and were ustomed to the end of life. They seldom paid attention to the life and death of others. Researching such an evidently aid-oriented skill was indeed rare. [Skill Unlocked: Life Extension Technique.] All the skills from the obtained skill books were unlocked. ¡°Unlocking skills isn¡¯t that hard.¡± Wu Heng ced the two skill books on the shelf behind him. He continued to instruct the Skeleton Ghost Hag: ¡°After learning the skill, pick another Skill Book from the shelf and learn from it.¡±
After saying that, he left the study and used the Boundary Door in the bedroom to head directly to the Zombie World. ¡­ His vision returned. Wu Heng had already found himself in a cell within the prison. ording to theyout. This was the warden¡¯s room, which was quite spacious with a bedroom and living room. It looks more like a small suite in a hotel. Wu Heng led the skeleton out of the room and went straight downstairs. Leaving the corridor, he saw Li Yahong standing nearby, gesturing and discussing something with Qiangzi and others. Wu Heng walked over, ¡°How is it going?¡± After Qiangzi and the others greeted him, they went off to their tasks. Li Yahong said directly: ¡°Nothing to report, the survivors newly added to the prison have settled down. During the day, Qiangzi and the others fixed up the iron door and damaged wire mesh, so there are no problems.¡± Wu Heng was quite satisfied with Li Yahong¡¯s efficiency. She was the type who, upon receiving a task today, would immediately get to work, showing results quickly. ¡°Hmm,¡± Wu Heng nodded. ¡°I charged the iPad, there are some movies inside, you can show them to ¡®Xiao Xiao¡¯, she always wanted to watch TV,¡± Li Yahong said directly. Having spent enough time together, they were less fearful of each other now. Sometimes, women are more exquisite, remembering things ¡®Xiao Xiao¡¯ always talked about. ¡°Where did you find it?¡± ¡°In the room where Chen Jinlong kept women, there are also a few mobile phones. They have power here, so they can y some built-in games.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll thank you on behalf of Xiao Xiao,¡± Wu Heng said, taking over the iPad. ¡°No need to thank me, everything here belongs to you. We¡¯ll have to rely on your protection in the future,¡± Li Yahong said, and then: ¡°I¡¯ll take you on a tour.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Li Yahong took him for a tour around the prison. This ce was indeed a good location, with a wide area and well-equipped facilities. Especially the ¡®Labor Reform Workshop¡¯ which housed hundreds of sewing machines. ¡°What is this ce used for?¡± Wu Heng asked. ¡°I heard that when the prison was operating, it had the prisoners working, making clothes. Now it¡¯s be a warehouse,¡± Li Yahong exined. The whole workshop was filled with odds and ends. Given the current situation, there was no need to manufacture clothes. The main essentials were food and supplies, if they needed clothes, they could simply scavenge from the shops. After touring around, they returned back to the front of the building. Wu Heng continued, ¡°Fill up all the vehicles with gas, we¡¯ll go back in a few days, and bring the remaining people and equipment over.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± It wasn¡¯t untilte into the night that Wu Heng returned to his living quarters. He set up a movie for ¡®Xiao Xiao¡¯, while he continued to practice his swordsmanship in the living room. ¡­ The next day, in the morning. Wu Heng made a trip to the Association. On his way to the lounge, a staff member shouted: ¡°Captain Wu Heng, there¡¯s mail for you.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Wu Heng received the two letters. Without saying, he knew it was the letters from ck Stone Town that had arrived. But, he had sent out three, he had no idea who didn¡¯t reply. He went straight to the lounge; there was no one inside, even Duke wasn¡¯t there. Wu Heng sat down and held up letters in his hand. He picked up the first letter alone; the weight felt somewhat off. He cracked open the seal, turned it over in his hand, and a gold coin fell out. Wu Heng frowned. What was going on? They even sent money? Such arge sum. He immediately picked up the letter and began to read it. The handwriting was intricate and neat; it was done with a light touch. It¡¯s a woman¡¯s handwriting, with a strong background in penmanship. Who could this be?! Could I know someone who writes this well? He continued reading. ¡°Captain Wu Heng: We have received your letter, congrattions on your sessful appointment as Captain. ck Stone Town is all fine. The city¡¯s security has begun to stabilize, and the workload isn¡¯t as heavy as before.¡± Wu Heng frowned; who was this speaking using official jargon? Did they send it to the wrong person? He kept reading. ¡°Not too long after you left, I personally visited the crowded area twice. There are two new security kiosks, so it isn¡¯t as chaotic as before. The residents of the crowded area all believe that you have changed this ce. It is said that they are collecting money to build a statue of you. Fourth squad, reassembled its team members. Captain Autruck led them to capture a few misbehaving mercenaries, earning some bounty was not difficult, but earning merits was a bit of a challenge. Yuli often misses you, write her a letter next time, she should be very happy. Everything here is fine, don¡¯t worry. In a few days, once things are more stable, I¡¯ll bring Yuli over to see you. Take care.¡± Wu Heng, with wide eyes, was somewhat in disbelief. Having seen the end, he¡¯d guessed who had written him back. ck Stone Town official ¡®Slyther¡¯, a mature woman as attractive as a ripe peach. Seemingly, he didn¡¯t write to her. Why is it written in reply though? Wu Heng furrowed his brows and thought for a moment, quickly realizing that the letter he wrote to Yuli probably ended up in ¡®Slyther¡¯s¡¯ hands. Then, Wu Heng nced at the gold coin that came in the envelope. What was the deal with this money? What does she mean by ¡®take care¡¯? Chapter 127: 125, Whats the Big Deal in Killing Someone_1 Chapter 127: Chapter 125, What¡¯s the Big Deal in Killing Someone_1 Wu Heng picked up the letter and nced at its contents again. The first half introduced the situation in ck Stone Town, while thetter half appeared to probe a bit more personally. Damn, Slyther isn¡¯t trying to test me, is he? Uh¡­ then again, if it was Slyther on the other end, it probably wouldn¡¯t be too bad for me. He carefully folded the letter and set it aside. Then he continued to the second letter. The handwriting of the second letter was much cruder ¡ª clearly, Captain Autruck had written it. It mainly talked about events happening in the town. And he also confirmed the romantic rtionship with Tulisa, the second team captain. In reality, everyone already knew about it, only Autruck still believed he had kept it a secret.
He also specifically mentioned it to Wu Heng. Wu Heng pulled out fresh letter paper from the drawer. This time, apart from replying to Slyther and Autruck, he added an extra letter for Yuli. He retold his aplishments of killing the Ghost Hag and the Bloodthirsty Pervert to Yuli, as well as some delicious local food. If she ever had a chance to visit, he promised to treat her with delectable meals every day, ensuring no repetition of the same dishes. And his second letter was to reply to Autruck, congratting him on finding love and requesting him to inform him when he ns to marry so that he could send his blessings. And his response to Slyther, the content of the third letter, was even bolder. He casually padded it out with recent events, saying he was looking forward to seeing Slyther soon and hoped that he could move up his ns to drop by. As for the previous letter to Cavina, she had just been transferred to another town, and might not have settled down yet, a dy in her reply was normal. He packed the three letters in envelopes, this time indicating the recipients correctly to avoid any mix-ups. After sealing the envelopes with wax, he took them straight to the reception. ¡­ Elsewhere. In a dim room in the Outer City Area, the door opened, and a figure cloaked in a mantle walked in. Covered from head to toe, only a pair of narrow, elongated eyes were visible on his face. He slowly walked in and sat down at the table. This person who sat in the shadows across the table, after surveying him, said, ¡°Fisher, when did you, an association captain, be so secretive?¡± The man then pulled down his scarf, revealing a middle-aged face. He said, ¡°If Ie to you, I need to be careful.¡±
¡°Hahaha!¡± The big man across the tableughed heartily. ¡°We don¡¯t wee association captains here People may talk if the news gets out.¡± ¡°Well, I suppose a little disguise is beneficial for both you and me.¡± The muscr man looked at him coldly and said, ¡°Get to the point, what do you want? If it¡¯s information you¡¯re after, then you can leave.¡± Fisher loosened his neck tie and looked toward other people in the room.
The muscr man also nced at them and said, ¡°You guys step out, and don¡¯t let anyone else in.¡± A few underlings immediately stepped outside, leaving only the two men in the room. ¡°Enough small-talk. What do you want?¡± Fisher said directly, ¡°I am here to arrange for you to kill someone.¡± ¡°I thought it was a matter of great importance. You¡¯re making it sound so mysterious just to ask for a killing?¡± The man picked up a ss of beer from the table, took a sip, and then asked, ¡°Who is it? Just spit it out!¡± ¡°A newly appointed captain of the association.¡± The beer ss paused halfway to his mouth, he frowned at the man, ¡°A captain of the association? That¡¯s no small matter.¡± The association was a massive entity, and local gangs rarely dared to mess with it. Murdering someone from the association would surely put a price on their heads, and there would be no safe ce left in the world. A lifelong pursuit. nk~, nk~! Two money bags were thrown onto the table. ¡°Two hundred silver coins as a down payment. When the job is done, I¡¯ll give you four hundred more. Make sure to keep it quiet, no one should know about it. You can leave town and hide for a while afterward,¡± Fisher said.
Six hundred silver coins. That was a high price even on the bounty list. The man squinted at him and continued, ¡°What¡¯s his strength? How many people are with him?¡± ¡°He¡¯s just been transferred here. He has two attendants. This is where he lives.¡± After a brief silence. The man gathered the money bags, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll take this job.¡± Fisher held onto his money-grabbing hand firmly, ¡°Kill, leave no survivors, if he lives, none of us are safe.¡± ¡°Bullshit, we don¡¯t leave survivors in our operation.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Fisher let go of his hand, re-cloaked himself tightly, and left the room. ¡­ Deliver this message to the front desk. Just as Wu Heng was about to leave, he was called by a staff member.
¡°Captain Wu Heng, the Butler wants to see you,¡± he said. Wu Heng nodded and went straight to the Butler¡¯s study. After a gentle knock on the door, he pushes it open and enters. ¡°Butler, you wanted to see me?¡± Wu Heng asked. The Butler was looking at the documents and replied after nodding, ¡°What¡¯s your Squad 12 been busy withtely?¡± ¡°Investigating warrant criminals.¡± ¡°Any leads?¡± ¡°Some clues, still under investigation¡­¡± The Butler looked at him and continued, ¡°Which fugitive are you investigating and what clues do you have? Let me hear it.¡± Wu Heng promptly replied, ¡°Ghost Hag on the bounty list, we found out they¡¯re nning a gathering, trying to lure some merchant teams on the way.¡± The Butler seemed surprised at Wu Heng¡¯s answer. Who would have thought, they were actually investigating criminals on the wanted list. He didn¡¯t ask any further and handed him a file, ¡°Leave the Ghost Hag issue aside for the moment, let your team handle this, go verify the authenticity of this information.¡±
Wu Heng took a nce. The task was to confirm the information. Before he had a chance to look at the content, the Butler continued, ¡°We¡¯ve received information that a criminal has appeared in a deserted manor outside the city. Your team isn¡¯trge, so just go confirm this information and report back.¡± ¡°A single criminal?¡± ¡°Not sure, they¡¯ve gathered some people. Remember, don¡¯t take risks, your task is just to confirm the information.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go get ready, we will set off immediately.¡± ¡°Hmm, off you go.¡± Wu Heng left the room and went straight back to the resting area. He had the staff go to Duke¡¯s house to find him. Before long, Duke came in shouldering his axe and gnawing on a grilled cake. ¡°Captain, you wanted to see me?¡± Duke said, spewing cake crumbs as he spoke. ¡°We¡¯ve got a task, we need to leave the city. Do you need to prepare anything?¡± asked Wu Heng. ¡°No, I¡¯m all set.¡± ¡°Ok, go register for a carriage, we¡¯re leaving right now.¡± ¡°Oh, okay, captain.¡± Soon, Duke had prepared the Association¡¯s carriage, and they rushed out of the city. The carriage galloped all the way. Gradually moving away from the city. Duke was driving the carriage, while listening to Wu Heng exin the task. ¡°Captain, that manor has been deserted for a long time, some people used to go there to dismantle some ironworks and bring them back, but nobody goes there now.¡± ¡°Oh, why was it left deserted?¡± ¡°I heard that the entire family of the manor owner was killed, and the house waspletely burned down by a fire, so it was left deserted,¡± Duke bluntly said. ¡°How tragic!¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡­ In the afternoon, the carriage arrived near the manor. After settling the carriage, the two walked through the forest on foot. After walking a distance, they saw the abandoned manor built in the middle of the jungle. Thick vines had climbed up the four-meter-high wall, and the stone castle building in the center was half copsed, with the remaining half also covered in vines and moss. In the overgrown courtyard and the copsed interior of the castle, Beastmen on guard could be seen. It didn¡¯t seem like a meremon criminal. ¡°Captain, there are indeed people, the information is true.¡± Chapter 128: 126, So Accurate_1 Chapter 128: Chapter 126, So urate_1 Two men and two skeletons squatted in the bushes, watching the beastmen in the abandoned manor from afar. ¡°Captain, are they the ones?¡± asked Duke. ¡°They should be.¡± The ce was only a few hours away from Lundham City, ordinary merchants or mercenary groups would never set up camp at this location. Proceeding with high level of caution. Besides, the physique of the beastmen is towering, they look like a band of mountain bandits when they stand. ¡°Doesn¡¯t seem to be a lot of them, shall we go in for the kill?¡± Duke spoke in a low voice, even as he plucked a green snake from a branch and crushed its head, then coiled it up and put it in his bag. Wu Heng watched him coil up the snake, but didn¡¯t say anything. Now that he had seen many things, he wasn¡¯t afraid like he used to be. ¡°Let¡¯s wait a bit longer, and keep observing.¡±
Their task was to confirm the authenticity of the intelligence. They could report back now, and other teams or more personnel would be arranged for the killter. However, Wu Heng was feeling a bit troubled. Their own team hadn¡¯t had any tasks in the past few days, and if they returned, they might be given new tasks for no reason. He squatted in the bushes for a while. Xiao Xiao, under the invisibility spell, flew back from the opposite side. She directly burrowed into his body, and the images from inside the stone fort appeared in his mind. In a half-preserved room inside the stone fort, six towering beastmen huddled together. Their heavy armor was set aside and they were leaning against the wall whispering. There was a fire pit and iron pot in the middle of the room with some sort of animal¡¯s meat stewing inside it. The scene shifted again as Xiao Xiao directly flew up to the third floor. There was a strong female beastman on a copsed open-air tform on the third floor, keeping watch outside. A heavy crossbow was ced in the corner of the wall. Tallying up the one in the courtyard on lookout duty, there were eight beastmen in total. They seemed to be a small group. And it looked like they were preparing to spend the night here, as they were already setting up leather beds. ¡°There are eight beastmen in total, one on the third floor is a crossbowman.¡± Wu Heng reported the situation. Duke, while brushing bugs off his body, asked, ¡°So we¡¯re charging in?¡± ¡°Charging directly in is a bit risky, it would be best if we could find a way to sneak attack.¡± ¡°Erm, how to sneak attack¡­¡±
While they were talking. Something happened inside the manor. Five or six beastmen emerged from the stone fort with their weapons, shouting at each other about something, and one of them pointed towards the ce where Wu Heng and Duke were hiding. ¡°Damn, we¡¯ve been detected.¡± Wu Heng cursed.
Many professionals have the means to detect and alert each other, apparently their actions had been noticed by the other side. Before Wu Heng could decide whether to run or fight back. Whoosh~! The sound of the wind breaking suddenly rang out. A crossbow arrow hurtled towards them. ng~! It directly hit the side of Duke¡¯s helmet, sparks flew everywhere, and the crossbow arrow was deflected. Overthrown by the massive inertia, Duke fell backwards. In shock, he touched the dent in his helmet, still shaken up. ¡°Captain, I almost died.¡± ¡°Stay low, don¡¯t show your head.¡± Wu Heng advised. Dukey t on the ground and shifted his position. Whoosh~!
The second sound of breaking wind rang out, and a crossbow arrow flew towards Bawudong¡¯s chest. But Bawudong caught the flying crossbow arrow with one hand and swung his arm, embedding it into a tree. Such precision! Wu Heng was somewhat surprised by the opposition. At the same time, he quickly lit a ¡®Poison Fog Thunder¡¯ and threw it forward. Bang~! The Poison Fog Thunder exploded, a heavy red smoke engulfing the entire area and obstructing the view of both sides. The beastmen on the other side immediately raised a mor. ¡°Damn reptiles, always hiding.¡± ¡°Quickly, charge them, don¡¯t let them run.¡± ¡°Kill them, or we will have to relocate.¡± The beastmen yelled, thinking that the release of the smoke meant we were trying to run. They picked up their pace, moving quickly through the grass towards us.
Listening to their movements, Wu Heng immediately said, ¡°Kill them, don¡¯t hold back on bullets.¡± Basen and Bawudong stood up, raised their rifles, and fired towards the front. The skeletons¡¯ sight was not affected by the smoke, they were able to precisely target their positions. Bang bang bang~! A barrage of bullets hissed out, piercing the smoke and shooting forward. The beastmen¡¯s shouting was drowned out by the gunfire, which startled a flock of birds in the forest. ng ng~ Pupup! Some of the beastmen¡¯s te armor did offer a little protection. The bullets that hit the edges of the armor were deflected, but more often than not, bullets would pierce through the armor and prate the beastmen¡¯s bodies. For some beastmen, they hadn¡¯t even put on their armor and were immediately shot full of holes. After a brief round of gunfire. It was quiet again, only the groans of pain from the bushes were heard. ¡°Move forward!¡± Wu Heng¡¯s voice echoed from his gas mask.
With one hand on Basen¡¯s shoulder, they started to navigate through the smoke. Passing through the Beastman area, they fired shots and directly killed the Beastmen who were notpletely dead. They quickly prated the smoke and approached the wall of the mansion. As they burst out, there was a whoosh, and another crossbow arrow shot over. They quickly took cover by the wall. Then, Wu Heng raised his hand towards the third floor and cast the Fireball Technique. The scorching fireball flew towards the upper floor and hit the wall with a bang, scattering arge amount of burning me. It set the third floor on fire and forced the crossbow shooter to retreat. Inside the mansion, the remaining two Beastmen walked out of the stone fort. They looked around vigntly. ¡°Kill them.¡± Wu Heng continued. The sound of gunfire rang out again, aimed at the exiting Beastmen. One copsed in fear, while the other held a broad battle axe across his chest, acting as a shield. Bullets rattled against it without causing much effect. ¡°Bawudong, go and kill this Beastman, Basen go to the third floor and kill the crossbowman.¡± Wu Heng quickly ordered. Bawudong charged towards the Beastman with the battle axe, Basen, from a different angle, quickly dashed through the ruins towards the third floor. Wu Heng fired two shots, keeping the ax-wielding Beastman in check, while simultaneously releasing Decay Ray and Disease Radiation. The two rays hit the Beastman directly. The posture of the Beastman holding the battle axe noticeably sank. At this point, Bawudong also rushed to the front and swung his fist. The Beastman roared, his figure became even stronger, he swung the battle axe, and chopped down. Bawudong dodged, while throwing consecutive punches to the Beastman¡¯s ribs and lower back. The two entangled with each other. At this moment, Duke also ran out, coughing and rubbing his eyes. His eyes were bloodshot and tears were streaming down. He shook his head forcefully, raised his battle axe, and charged towards the opposing Beastman. He immediately joined the fight. Two against one, the other side struggled to cope and kept retreating. Bang, bang~! Wu Heng seized the opportunity and fired two shots, hitting the Beastman¡¯s thighs. The Beastman, in pain, stooped down, and Bawudong jumped up and hit the Beastman¡¯s neck with his fist. A harsh snap sounded. The Beastman¡¯s head eerily drooped backward. [Experience obtained +21.] [Your level has increased to Level 6, Intelligence +1, Charisma +1.] [The summoned being ¨C Skeleton Boxer, obtained experience +2.] He actually leveled up. Wu Heng was surprised. Recently, he hadn¡¯t been paying much attention to his XP, not realizing that it was full. Thump~! At this point, Duke swung his axe and directly chopped off the Beastman¡¯s neck. The head rolled over to the side, and they breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Bawudong, go check the upstairs and kill the crossbowman with Basen.¡± Wu Heng continued. Bawudong ran towards the upper floor again. Faint sounds of fighting and cursing could be heard. Soon, the fighting stopped, and Basen came down dragging the corpse of a female Beastman. ¡­ ¡°Duke, are you okay?¡± Wu Heng removed his gas mask and put it away. Duke¡¯s eyes were still red, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± It¡¯s not that he wouldn¡¯t give Duke one. But the Beastman¡¯s facial features were too distinctive to mention, and the outward protruding tusks wouldn¡¯t fit in the mask. ¡°Your head isn¡¯t injured, right?¡± Duke touched the dented part of his helmet, ¡°The helmet needs fixing.¡± ¡°As long as you are fine, go move the corpses from the bushes over here.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± As the smoke gradually dissipated, Duke quickly walked over and started dragging the bodies. Wu Heng, along with the skeleton, entered the stone fort, examining the items carried by these people. The majority of the backpacks had the usual personal belongings. The major gain was that every person¡¯s bag had a coin pouch, except for in two pouches where the number of silver coins was greater, the rest had exactly 120 coins each. It looked as though they had just split the spoils, otherwise there would be no way for the money in each person¡¯s pouch to be the same. However, when he checked thest backpack. He found three special scrolls inside. [ve Contract Scroll] (Description: A magical scroll that draws up a very contract, establishing a ¡®master-servant¡¯ rtionship. Once the contract is in effect, the servant is unable to have any subjective thoughts of harming the master.) Were these people ve traders? There were many types of magical scrolls, most of which performed attack magic. Master-servant contract ones were rtively rare. It didn¡¯t seem to be of much use to him. His skeletons werepletely loyal, and he could get any type of ve he wanted just by collecting bodies. After thinking about it, he decided to collect them anyway. Then he walked out of the stone fort. Duke had alreadyid out the bodies in the courtyard. ¡°Captain, they¡¯re all here.¡± Wu Heng took out his tablet, brought up the bounty notice he had taken pictures of from the guild, and said, ¡°See which one is the wanted criminal.¡± Duke, with his red eyes, watched the photos flipping in surprise. Chapter 129: 127, Skeleton Sentinel_1 Chapter 129: Chapter 127, Skeleton Sentinel_1 Wu Heng felt that most Beastmen looked the same. Especially when relying on the portraits on the wanted poster, they were even more unrecognizable. And so, he needed Duke¡¯s help to identify them. ¡°Are there wanted fugitives among them?¡± Wu Heng asked. ¡°Yes, thest one killed was one.¡± Duke replied. Wu Heng took a nce at the wanted poster. Hepared it to the body. The hairstyle was different, but the face seemed quite simr. The wanted poster described that the target was a level 10 Beastman warrior, who was guilty of attacking merchant caravans and kidnapping wealthy merchants. The reward for the bounty was 550 silver coins and medium-tier item rewards. ¡°What about the rest? Are all these extra bodies not worth bounties?¡± Wu Heng inquired. ¡°No, they aren¡¯t!¡±
Even if they were extremely wicked, without a bounty on their heads, they would be considered a local public security matter. If this were in ck Stone Town, they might have checked to see if the guards had ced a bounty on these folks, but inside Lundham City, there would be no reward. At most, it would be considered ridding the poption of harmful elements. Actually, it was fine, the bounty was filled within a moment. This meant they could ck off for another few days. ¡°Alright, you go get the carriage, we¡¯ll carry these bodies back.¡± Wu Heng continued. ¡°Oh, okay!¡± Duke ran off to fetch the carriage. Fearing they might alert potential threats, they had parked the carriage a little distance away. Wu Heng watched as Duke disappeared into the distance. He found a shabby door inside the stone castle. He directly opened the boundary door, making the skeleton guards move all the bodies and scattered equipment into the boundary door. Afterward, he had Bawudong carry the body of the wanted criminal and wait by the road. Duke returned, driving the carriage over. Bawudong hoisted the body onto the carriage. ¡°Start heading back.¡± ¡°Commander, we¡¯re just leaving the rest of the equipment here? It should be worth something.¡± ¡°No need, it¡¯s too heavy. The carriage can¡¯t take it.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Duke didn¡¯t say much more, driving the carriage towards Lundham City. ¡­ Before the city gates closed.
The two men entered the city and headed back to the guild. Duke shouldered the body into the morgue for autopsy. Meanwhile, Wu Heng went straight to the steward¡¯s office. After a light knock on the door, he walked in.
The steward, ¡®Gomez¡¯, nced at him and said, ¡°How was it? Was the information urate?¡± ¡°Yes, we can confirm the fugitive.¡± Gomez¡¯s face became serious. He stood up and started to put on armor while saying, ¡°Go, assemble the remaining teams in the hall. Prepare to leave the city and catch the fugitive.¡± Huh¡­ Looking at the frantic Gomez, Wu Heng wasn¡¯t sure how to respond. As Gomez finished strapping on his armor and noticed that Wu Heng was still standing there, he urged, ¡°What are you standing there for? Hurry up.¡± ¡°Steward, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need to go through all this fuss.¡± ¡°What? Did the criminal escape?¡± Gomez asked. Wu Heng immediately responded, ¡°No, the fugitive has been killed. His body is currently undergoing examination!¡± Gomez paused in his actions and frowned at him, ¡°You guys killed him?¡± ¡°Yes. Once we confirmed he was the wanted fugitive, we took care of it.¡± ¡°How many were they?¡± ¡°Eight?¡±
¡°And you?¡± ¡°Two!¡± ¡°Two against eight?¡± Gomez my furrowed his brow to affirm. ¡°I also had some of my attendants, it was not simple.¡± Wu Heng answered. Just then, a knock sounded from outside the door, and a Beastman staffer came in with a piece of paper. He directly reported, ¡°Steward, the identity of the body brought in by Team 12 has been confirmed. It¡¯s the level 10 fugitive from the wanted poster, there¡¯s no mistake.¡± Gomez gave a light cough, ¡°Settle the bounty for Team 12 and let them choose their medium-tier reward.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The staffer exited the room. The steward looked at him, ¡°Next time, just say it. Don¡¯t beat around the bush. Putting on this armor is a hassle.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Gomez began to undo his armor, continuing, ¡°When I tell you to investigate, you should investigate. Acting like this will put you in unnecessary danger.¡± Wu Heng answered, ¡°They had their own means of scouting. We were discovered and only had the option to retaliate.¡± Gomez didn¡¯t want to say anything more.
He hung the armor back on the disy stand and said, ¡°Alright, you can leave now.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After leaving the room, Wu Heng returned to the resting area. Duke was sitting in the room waiting, asionally rubbing his eyes. When he saw Wu Heng enter, he immediately said, ¡°Commander, they¡¯ve sent the reward. They also mentioned that when we have time, we should pick a piece of medium-grade equipment.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s split the bounty and then we can call it a day.¡± ¡°Ah? What¡¯s ¡®call it a day¡¯?¡± ¡°It means you can go home.¡± ¡°Oh, thank youmander. I didn¡¯t help much today.¡± Duke looked somewhat embarrassed. Wu Heng handed him a money pouch, ¡°Let¡¯s go home. We¡¯ll continue the fugitive hunting tomorrow. If there¡¯s a task, I¡¯ll have someone inform you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The two of them left the guild and headed for their respective residences. ¡­
When he returned home. Wu Heng, via the boundary door, directly traveled to the Zombie World. Actually, today was somewhat fruitful, as those Beastmen seemed to be of reasonable level. He walked out of the room and found several bodies piled at the doorway. The stench of blood was overwhelming. Commanding the skeletons to lift the bodies, they headed outside together. Just as they exited the corridor, he saw Li Yahong waiting at a distance. As she saw the strange figures being carried out, all donned in ancient armor, she was taken aback. Some were hesitant to approach. After Wu Heng came over, they spoke up, ¡°The woman who jumped down with Chen Jinlong, she¡¯s not going to make it. She might not hold on for much longer.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look.¡± The two of them stopped in front of a room on the first floor. A man dressed in a white doctor¡¯s coat came out after a light knock on the door. A doctor? ¡°This is Doctor Guan Zhiguang. He happened to be the on-duty prison doctor during the zombie outbreak and decided to stay in the prison.¡± Being a doctor is always an important profession. Even Chen Jinlong, a maniac who used live humans as zombie bait, made sure to take special care of the doctor. So, Doctor Guan Zhiguang was not in much danger and hisplexion looked fairly good. Wu Heng asked directly, ¡°How is the one inside?¡± The doctor, a middle-aged man, was aware that the man in front of him wielded real power here. With a respectful attitude, he said, ¡°It¡¯s a severe case, the sternum is broken, and splintered bones have punctured her internal organs. It¡¯s a miracle she¡¯s held on for this long.¡± ¡°Can she be saved?¡± ¡°We need to perform surgery, but under the current conditions, we can¡¯t.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± ¡°Weck the necessary equipment and manpower.¡± ¡°You should still try. Even if we don¡¯t, she¡¯ll die. If she dies regardless, there¡¯s nothing we can do.¡± As for the woman inside. It wasn¡¯t about any sort of martyrdom sentiment, but there wasn¡¯t any loss for him. If he could save her, he wanted to save her. They were currently short on manpower and he wasn¡¯t eager to see a young woman die such a horrible death. But the doctor still shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s impossible, we don¡¯t meet the most basic conditions.¡± ¡°Just tell me what¡¯s missing, don¡¯t waste time.¡± ¡°The main issue is blood supply, without it, she¡¯ll only die faster once the surgery starts,¡± the doctor said. Wu Heng frowned, considering. This was indeed a problem. With so few people in the prison, even if there was a matching blood source, the sess of the surgery with transfusion equipment was uncertain. ¡°So as long as she doesn¡¯t die on the operating table, it¡¯ll be okay, correct?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Alright then, prepare for the surgery.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not as simple as¡­¡± the doctor still wanted to persuade him. Wu Heng interrupted him, ¡°Do as I said, and hurry.¡± Despite a sigh, the doctor proceeded to prepare. Wu Heng then entered the sickroom. The woman, pale as a sheet,y on the bed. Her skin was terribly white and she was clinging onto life. She wasn¡¯t that old. She might have been married or just entered the workforce. Facing the apocalypse, and then running into Chen Jinlong, she truly had bad luck. Wu Heng walked over. The woman opened her eyes slightly as if she was looking at him. She forced a weak smile. Wu Heng sat by the bed and said, ¡°We need to perform surgery, hang on, once the surgery is over, things will get better.¡± The woman blinked in understanding. ¡­ About half an hourter, the surgery began, and as her chest was opened, blood started to pour out. The doctor held his tools, unsure of how to proceed. Wu Heng gripped the woman¡¯s hand and released the Life Extension Technique instantly. The faint magic enveloped her body, halting the bleeding while her organs continued to operate in an eerie manner. ¡°Continue, and speed up.¡± Shocked, the doctor came to his senses, began to remove the bone fragments lodged in her organs, and set them back in ce. The operation was incredibly difficult to watch. Sweat the size of beans constantly appeared on the doctor¡¯s face, and the nurse¡¯s assistant constantly wiped his brow. Time slowly passed. They started to suture the wound. All of her exposed chest was stitched up. Once they finished suturing, the doctor immediately checked on the woman. ¡°She¡¯s still alive.¡± Wu Heng nodded, took out a bottle of potion, removed her oxygen mask, and made her drink it. The doctor wanted to say something but held back. Once the woman was confirmed to be out of immediate danger. Wu Heng ordered others to take care of her, then left the operating room. ¡°How is it?¡± Li Yahong asked. ¡°She¡¯s still alive, but whether she survives now depends on her own will. We¡¯ve done all we can.¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± Li Yahong nodded. If it were anyone else. Even if it was Li Yahong, under these circumstances and for a stranger, they would have given up long ago. And they wouldn¡¯t feel guilty about it. Wu Heng going to these lengths for a stranger he didn¡¯t know. In the words of Qiangzi and the others. Would make him a saint of the apocalypse, bound to meet a miserable end. But at the same time, they hoped to see Wu Heng do as such. If they were injured, he would definitely give them full treatment. At least, it would be no less than he did for the woman. Li Yahong briskly followed him out and asked, ¡°The cars are ready. Are we leaving tomorrow?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Returning to the open space in front of the dormitory building. Wu Heng once again focused on the pile of Beastman corpses. There were seven in all. Six were closebat specialists and one was a ranged crossbowman. What Wu Heng was most interested in was the female Beastman. From such a long distance, she had almost shot Duke in the head with her crossbow. It was absolutely terrifying. Wu Heng had the female Beastman¡¯s corpse dragged out, and separately performed the Bone Maniption Skill. Necromancy enveloped it. The bones slowly rose. [Skeleton Guard (Level 9)] Chapter 130: 128, Put on Makeup _1 Chapter 130: Chapter 128, Put on Makeup _1 Flesh and blood peeling off, a tall skeleton slowly stood up. Its height could reach two meters twenty or thirty, with broad and massive bones, and two protruding tusks adding a ferocious appearance. Compared to the two meters eighty or ny height of a male orc, this skeleton already seemed to be much slender. [Skeleton Guard (Level 9)] [Level: 9] [Attributes: Constitution 21, Strength 18, Agility 15, Intelligence 11, Perception 9, Charm 7.] [Traits: Hollow Skeleton, Basic Soul, Guard Vision.] [Proficiencies: Heavy Crossbow Expertise (Intermediate), Leather Armor Expertise (Intermediate), Single Hand Sword Expertise (Basic), Single Hand Axe Expertise (Basic).] [Abilities: Ranged Suppression, Fixed Shooting Stance, Immediate Battle Ready, Elite Crossbowman.] [Skills: Guard Thorns, Hunting Dog Partner.]
[Guard Vision]: Vision +30 feet, can spot hidden enemies. [Ranged Suppression]: Has a profound understanding of enemy movements, controls the battlefield, Perception +3. [Fixed Shooting Stance]: Stays in a fixed position and prepares for battle, improving uracy. [Immediate Battle Ready]: Can find favorable terrain at any time, and prepare for battle. [Elite Crossbowman]: Proficient in using strong crossbows, increases crossbow range and reload speed. [Guard Thorns]: A transformative spell, setting thorn traps on the ground to restrain enemies, which are detectable by the ¡°caster¡±. [Hunting Dog Partner]: Can tame hunting dogs, be your own partner. At first nce, the name ¡®Guard¡¯ seems more like a melee-ss profession. After seeing the attributes, I also understand the meaning. This profession is more like a type of crossbowman, the objective of which is reconnaissance and fixed location firepower suppression. Guarding should refer to suppressing a certain location. Just like when he and Duke were investigating, the enemy used a heavy crossbow, which suppressed them and made them afraid to show their heads. Continue to view the attributes. [Guard Vision][Ranged Suppression][Fixed Shooting Stance][Immediate Battle Ready] In fact, they all increase the line of sight and uracy. Find the enemy, kill or suppress. Wu Heng realized this too. An arrow almost blew Duke¡¯s head, which was pretty scary indeed. [Elite Crossbowman] is to enhance the attributes of the strong crossbow, in fact, it represents that she is more proficient in using the strong crossbow. [Guard Thorns] can release a trap spell to restrict enemies.
Thest ability is called [Hunting Dog Partner], which can tame hunting dogs. Common hunting dogs are probably impossible now, but I don¡¯t know if skeleton dogs will work. This time I didn¡¯t bring it to the prison attack, so let it try when I go back. Overall, Wu Heng is quite satisfied with this skeleton.
In his skeleton team, he reallycks long-range troops. Even if the skeletons are equipped with rifles, most of them are sweeping fire. It cannot be described as professional. ¡°From now on, you¡¯ll be¡­ ¡®Lieyi¡¯! Go and put on your equipement.¡± Wu Heng hesitated between Wuyi and Juyi for a moment, and gave it the name of Lieyi. In the future, he can give names in order by number to other troops that are good at using long-range weapons. The skeleton walked out of the fallen flesh and blood and put on all the previous armor and leather goods, and picked up the heavy crossbow that looked very heavy. The heavy crossbow, with its range and power, should not be underestimated, but it is too cumbersome. Guns canpletely rece this weapon. Wu Heng took out the sniper rifle and assault rifle scavenged from the spatial ring and gave them both to it. He said, ¡°These two weapons will be your main weapons from now on.¡± Then, Wu Heng exined to it how to use these two firearms. The rest is up to him to research.
He sent ¡®Lieyi¡¯ to the side to study the firearms, and he continued to release [Dead Bones Battlefield] on the remaining corpses. Six orc skeletons slowly stood up. Compared to the previously mentioned Lieyi, the male orc skeletons have a more robust physique and skeleton. They are almost as tall as the mutated ¡®Big Guy¡¯. With gaping mouths and ferocious tusks, their faces look hideous. Wu Heng checked their attributes. Orc skeleton warriors, one at level 7, two at level 6, and three at level 5. They all possess a basic soul. In terms of physique and strength, they are somewhat superior to humans of the same level. Apart from the characteristics of [Hollow Skeleton][Basic Soul], they also have a trait called [Glory Marks]. [Glory Marks]: Glory apanies each beastman who steps onto the battlefield, bestowing honor and energy during battle, and increasing strength with each fight. Among their specialties, they mainly excel in heavy armor and battle-axes. In Wu Heng¡¯s view, beastmen are naturally born warriors, gaining strength from their trait of ¡®Glory Marks¡¯ in battles.
In other words, they get stronger the more they fight. Wu Heng is quite satisfied with this. Furthermore, they can use weapons and possessbat skills, and should have no problem dealing with Mutated Zombies in a fight. Cough, cough~! Wu Heng clears his throat lightly and says to a few beastmen, ¡°From now on, you are Beast One, you guys are Beast Two, Beast Three, Beast Four, Beast Five, and Beast Six.¡± Wu Heng named the six beastmen with easy-to-remember names. The level seven is called Beast One, and level six is Beast Two. The rest are Beast Three, Four, Five, and Six. ¡°Alright, go to the side and put on your own equipment.¡± A few skeletons start moving, wander off to the side, don suits of armor riddled with bullet holes, and pick up their weapons. Wu Heng assigns a few beastmen as guards in the vicinity. Then he walks straight back to his residence behind. ¡­
The next day. Zombie World. As dawn broke, the convoy was ready. Wu Heng left some of the skeletons behind to guard the prison and took control. He then led the remaining skeletons back onto the truck, starting the journey back to the auto repair shop. The attack on the prison didn¡¯t involve all the skeletons. The carrying capacity of the truck is limited. Threerge truckloads and three military trucks could only haul a little more than 700 skeletons. Most of them were still left in the original residential area. Wu Heng got in the truck. This time, it wasn¡¯t Qiangzi who was driving but Li Yahong. ¡°You are driving?¡± Li Yahong turned her head to look at him, ¡°What, you don¡¯t trust a female driver?¡± Li Yahong looked somewhat different today. It seemed like she had dressed up, but he couldn¡¯t tell exactly how. She just looked a bit more refined than before. Actually, Li Yahong was quite attractive, with a good face shape and bone structure. The only drawback was that she smelled of oil and gasoline from fixing cars all day. Wu Heng responds, ¡°How could I not? You¡¯re the best driver here.¡± This was no idle chatter. Not only can Li Yahong drive, but she can also operate forklifts, hoisting machines for car repair, and so on. She was indeed a talented person. ¡°Well, everyone is on board. We can depart now,¡± said Li Yahong straightforwardly. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The convoy started and left directly, going back to the auto repair shop along the route they came from. The return trip was still quite uneventful. The scattered zombies posed no threat to the convoy. While driving, Li Yahong asked, ¡°How many days are we going to stay once we get back?¡± ¡°Probably two or three days. By then, the convoy should run a few trips to transport the skeletons and some surrounding supplies over.¡± ¡°Okay, good!¡± The car sped all the way, rushing back quickly. ¡­ The convoy moved quickly and the journey was smooth. By around two in the afternoon, they were near the auto repair shop. However, just as they approached, A serious, panicked voice came from Qiangzi over the vehicle¡¯s radio, ¡°Sister Hong, there¡¯s a Mutated Zombie in the auto repair shop.¡± Chapter 131: 129, Leave no One Alive_1 Chapter 131: Chapter 129, Leave no One Alive_1 ¡°Sister Hong, there¡¯s a mutated zombie at the automobile repair shop.¡± These words put everyone in the convoy on high alert. Wu Heng leaned out to look at the repair shop, avoiding the bus blocking his view at the front. From a distance, he saw a gigantic humanoid zombie, walking on all fours and climbing along the exterior wall of the repair shop. Its skin was ghastly pale, limbs slender, and ws thick andrge. It was like a humanoid gecko, sticking to the wall. Its enormous ws were incessantly ripping at the ce of a window. As Wu Heng looked at it, the mutated zombie also noticed the convoy. With a couple of forceful rips at the sealed window, it jumped off the wall and charged towards the convoy. ¡°It¡¯sing at us, it¡¯sing, what do we do, shit!¡± Qiangzi¡¯s panicked voice came through the radio.
He was in the lead car, now afraid to stop while a mutated zombie was rushing at him. A dilemma situation. Li Yahong anxiously looked at Wu Heng. ¡°Tell Qiangzi to stop the car, none of you should get out,¡± Wu Heng said. Li Yahong picked up the radio and immediately responded, ¡°Convoy, stop the vehicles. Do not get out under any circumstances.¡± Screech~! The sound of brakes resonated all around. The gecko-like mutated zombie, seeing the convoy stopping, became more excited and began running towards them. The tread of its footsteps was loud. As the vehicle steadied, Wu Heng immediately ordered, ¡°Have the skeletons get off, target to kill.¡± tter~! Arge number of skeletons leapt from the vehicle, forming a line around the convoy. They hadn¡¯t brought back all the skeletons this time, only the Big Head Skeleton, Bawudong, and over a hundred other Level 5 and above skeletons with basic souls. The running gecko zombie, seeing the sudden appearance of the skeletons, abruptly halted its forward thrust. Warily watching the opposing side, it began to slowly back away. tter~! All of the skeletons dismounted from the vehicle, seized their weapons, and began to charge. The gecko zombie turned and began to flee to the other side. Then it jumped high, reaching the exterior wall of a building, quickly climbing several meters, and looking down to confirm whether these skeletons could climb up.
Bang~! A deafening gunshot rang out. ¡®Lieyi¡¯, standing on top of the vehicle, pulled the trigger. The bullet instantly hit the back of the zombie¡¯s head. The enormous force caused its skull to collide violently against the wall.
It fell straight down from the height. The Skeleton Beast Warrior wielding an axe and the humanoid skeleton armed with a spear swiftly rushed to the falling location. The gecko zombie quickly got up. Shaking its head, it appeared dizzy and disorientated. Next, before the encircling skeletons could reach, it once again climbed up the wall. Bang~! Bang~! Two more gunshots followed. The bullets hit the zombie¡¯s back and waist, sttering dirty blood. Then, it fell off the wall for the second time. Although the bullets couldn¡¯t kill it, the power of the firearms could still interfere with its actions. This time, the skeletons were beforehand waiting below. They quickly swarmed it, enclosing it entirely. The weapons in their hands swung down. The zombie struggled fiercely. Its immense strength threw the skeletons into the air. However, more numerous skeletons obstinately clung to it, not stopping their hacking and stabbing. The mutated zombie was overwhelmed.
[Experience Gained +35.] [Summoned Creature ¨C Skeleton Beast Warrior, Experience Gained +10.] The increase in experience signified that the zombie had been killed. The skeletons returned, dragging along the zombie whose whole body seemed to be coated in ayer of white powder. Wu Heng reopened the car door and said, ¡°The zombie is dead. You all can return. Clean up and see if there¡¯s anything we need to take from nearby.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Li Yahong and the others got out of the vehicle. The gates of the auto repair shop swung open, and Wang Ke and the rest sprinted out immediately. They directly ducked into Li Yahong¡¯s embrace, ¡°Sister Hong, I thought we were going to die in there.¡± Li Yahong patted her head, ¡°We couldn¡¯t possibly die, we still have a lot of time to live.¡± ¡°Sister Hong, did you use perfume? You smell so good.¡± ¡°No way!¡± Li Yahong pinched her face, ¡°How did the zombies get here?¡± ¡°They came from the direction of the building materials market.¡±
They talked while walking and entered the repair shop. Wu Heng led his skeleton army back to theirpound. There were no changes in thepound. In the Alchemist¡¯s room, ¡®Jia Yingying,¡¯ who was previously hit by a bullet, had recovered. She was looking out the window. Wu Heng pushed the door open, ¡°All better?¡± ¡°Yes, thank you for saving me.¡± Jia Yingying bowed in gratitude. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Let your brother take you home!¡± Wu Heng ordered a skeleton to escort her out. Jia Zheng, who was waiting outside, had a face full of joy. He bowed three times toward thepound, pushed his sister, and then they departed. Wu Heng quickly checked thepound¡¯s interior and reorganized the patrolling skeleton troops. ¡­ Lundham City.
In a dimly lit room in the Lower Town Area. Smoke curled into the air, filling the room with a rich, sweet aroma. It was the scent of hallucinogenic potion, a substance in this world that could induce the sensation of euphoria. In front of a desk stood several middle-aged men. They were dressed in leather armour, with longswords attached to their waists, emanating a menacing aura. On the other side of the desk sat a man with a robust figure and a full beard. This was the boss of the Outer City Area¡¯s ¡®Pinned Gang,¡¯ a butcher named ¡®Rocky.¡¯ A man whose reputation had gone down the drain in the human city, forcing him to retreat to ¡®Lundham City,¡¯ where he reestablished his gang and resumed his underground dealings. ¡°Boss, we¡¯ve confirmed his location. He indeed only has two attendants with him,¡± one man reported. Rocky opened a purple potion and guzzled it down. A sickly sense of relief washed over his face as he instructed, ¡°Let our brothers prepare. We will make our move tonight. Spare no one, and bring back all the corpses.¡± Upon hearing this, the others in the room all nodded in agreement, ¡°Understood, boss.¡± With that, they exited the room. Just then, a curvaceous woman with a bewitching beauty slowly emerged from another room. She leaned against the edge of the desk and whispered, ¡°We have no business intervening in the association¡¯s affairs. If they catch even the slightest trace of us, there will be dire consequences.¡± Rocky cracked open another bottle of potion and drank it, replying with a dismissive tone, ¡°Do you think ¡®Fisher¡¯ isn¡¯t afraid? I bet after the target is dead, the one who will have to investigate the case will still be ¡®Fisher.¡¯ He just needs to pin it on a couple of wanted criminals. They won¡¯t find anything that points back to us.¡± The local gangs were all wary of getting involved in the association¡¯s internal disputes. However, if they could make a sizeable profit from cleaning up the mess afterwards, they were more than willing to take the job. The woman seemed to understand his point, but voiced her concern nheless, ¡°What if Fisher double-crosses us!¡± Rocky let out a hearty chuckle, ¡°Indeed, Fisher cannot be trusted. However, this matter is too serious for him to dare to do so.¡± He pulled her into his embrace, his hands unreservedly wandering under her clothes. The woman¡¯s breathing quickened, she coquettishly said, ¡°Should we go to my room to rest?¡± Rocky paused, clearing his throat before replying, ¡°Let¡¯s forget about it for tonight. Let¡¯s focus on this operation.¡± The woman¡¯s lips curled into a pout, she swayed her hips and stomped away. ¡­ Inside thepound. Wu Heng used Bone Maniption Skill. [The summoned entity exceeds the caster¡¯s capacity range¡­ instability factors increase¡­] Then, a massive humanoid skeleton slowly rose to its feet. Its movements were still like that of a gecko, using all fours to move about. [Skeleton Scary w Monster (Level 13)] Chapter 132: 130, Nighttime Assassin_1 Chapter 132: Chapter 130, Nighttime Assassin_1 [Skeleton Scary w Monster (Level 13)] [Level: 13] [Attributes: Constitution 27, Strength 28, Agility 31, Intelligence 11, Perception 17, Charisma 7.] [Traits: Hollow Skeleton, Basic Soul, Echo Positioning, Jagged Path Climbing.] [Specialty: Biological Aberration.] [Echo Positioning]: By knocking on the surface of objects such as the ground and walls, it can detect concealed targets. [Jagged Path Climbing]: Can climb in special terrains, Agility +3. [Biological Aberration]: Constitution +3, Agility +3, Perception +2. The most prominent attribute of the Scary w Monster is its agility, which reaches 31 points. This speed is quite fast already.
The traits include [Echo Positioning]and [Jagged Path Climbing]. Echo Positioning, by knocking on the ground, allows it to determine the enemy¡¯s position, granting it scouting abilities, even if the enemy is hiding in a building, it can identify the target. Quite a twisted ability indeed. Jagged Path Climbing allows for climbing in rugged terrains. The ability to climb walls vertically is probably due to this trait. But it doesn¡¯t seem too useful, as my own spiders can also climb walls and webs. Most importantly, this grotesque humanoid appearance is always unsettling. After reading the attributes, Wu Heng named it ¡®Scary w Monster¡¯ and added it to the patrol team. Once the Scary w Monster had left, Wu Heng squatted down, rummaging through the fallen flesh, and found a Corpse Core full of red blood threads. Using a stic bag as a glove, he took out the Corpse Core to examine it. Compared to the previous Corpse Cores, The red blood threads on this one are more concentrated, and there is a kind of purple color gradient. It gives off a sense that it is full of neurotoxins. Wu Heng looked at the Corpse Core, his brows furrowed. A level 3 Corpse Core? It shouldn¡¯t be, there¡¯s no way a level 3 Mutated Zombie would be so easy to kill, it should still be a level 2 Corpse Core, just with some changes. With the Corpse Core in hand, he walked straight into a nearby building. The Skeleton Alchemist came out and bowed slightly.
Among the entire skeleton squad, the Alchemist Skeleton possesses the highest intelligence and is also of the highest quality. Wu Heng handed it the freshly acquired Corpse Core and said, ¡°Test its toxicity and then develop a potion from it.¡± The Alchemist Skeleton respectfully took it and put it in an ¡®Organ Jar¡¯ next to it. Since there¡¯s no constant temperature storage equipment here, the organ jar serves as a great container to preserve such materials.
Then, the Alchemist Skeleton handed the newly made healing and spirit potions, as well a materials list, to him. Wu Heng nodded, ¡°Alright, I will prepare these for you tomorrow.¡± After leaving the room where the Alchemist Skeleton was, he strolled around theplex. Directly through the boundary door, he returned home to rest. ¡­ When night fell, The deserted streets were shrouded in darkness. Clomp, clomp, clomp~! The patrolling mercenary group just passed by. Figures appeared from the damp alleyways, d in leather armor and short des at their waists, scarves over their faces. Tightly wrapped. After looking around and seeing nothing unusual, they quickly approached the residential area. They darted into another dark alley, where one of them said, ¡°Leave no one, take the bodies, and get the money when we get back. Be quick and efficient.¡±
¡°Got it!¡± The rest nodded. ¡°Go.¡± After confirmation, they quickly rushed to the building. Over the fence in a leap. They lit an incense burner, cing it next to the building. The wisps of blue smoke went from the door crack and window, into the building. After a little while, One person served as a lookout while another quickly approached the door, squatting to pick the lock. Click. The door lock was knocked open. All their faces lit up, it seemed the n was simpler than they had thought. They exchanged nces, gently opened the door, and went straight in. ¡°No one on the first floor,¡± someone whispered.
ording to the intel, this guy had two attendants. Why weren¡¯t there any people in the rooms on the first floor yet? No time to think about it. He quickly said, ¡°Go, upstairs, be quick.¡± Clomp, clomp, clomp~! The people quickened their steps, the sound of footsteps on the stairs echoing inside the house. When they turned the corner at the third floor, intending to go up to the fourth, They abruptly halted. At the top of the stairs stood several figures, blocking the path. Amongst them, the hunched figure of the Hollow Skeleton could be seen, the silver moonlight filtering through its skeleton, casting shadows on the ground. ¡°Shit, it¡¯s the undead!¡± The people were suddenly startled. Before they could react, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh~!
A few crossbow arrows and spells were shot. Then, the skeletons from above pounced, killing all of them. Corpses littered the stairs. At the same time, a figure jumped from the third-floor balcony, a mid-air kicknding on the head of the lookout outside the door, his neck twisted in a strange way as his body slumped. He picked up the incense burner from the corner, extinguishing the ce it was lit, one hand holding it, the other dragging a body into the room. The door closed again. In the living room, eight bodies were neatlyid out on the ground, a piece of linen clothid beneath them, to prevent blood from spilling everywhere. As soon as the people approached the house, they were detected by the Skeletons. Skeletons don¡¯t need to sleep, they can guard this ce day and night. Not just Basen and Bawudong in this ce, but also Jianyi, Jian¡¯er, Nuyi and Nuer, along with four Skeleton Ghost Hags. They had not attacked immediately, but let theme in on their own to avoid causing too much of a disturbance outside. Wu Heng sat on the sofa, looking at the incense burner in his hand. [Hallucination Incense Burner] (Description: When the incense is burning, living beings inhaling during a certain period will suffer from exhaustion, dizziness, hallucinations, and other effects.) As expected, they came for me and even brought magic items. Didn¡¯t bother trying to figure out their identities. ¡°Communicate with the Dead¡± was immediately released, and the first body sat up. Wu Heng directly asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Pinned Gang.¡± Pinned Gang? Local gangs? The Lundham City gangs and mercenary groups are chaos. In both the outer city area and areas beyond the city, numerous gangs cluster. Walking on the streets, anyone you randomly grab could be a gang member or a mercenary. So I¡¯ve been targeted by a gang? ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Wu Heng asked again. ¡°To kill everyone in the house.¡± What the hell! Serious grudge indeed. I thought they were after wealth, but they¡¯d actuallye for lives. ¡°Who sent you to kill me?¡± ¡°Our boss, Rocky.¡± Leaning back on the sofa, Wu Heng pondered, ¡°Why does he want to kill me?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t know!¡± ¡°Is your boss human or a beastman?¡± ¡°Human!¡± After the five questions, the corpse fell back with a thud. Wu Heng continued to release his skill, and the second one sat up. He directly asked, ¡°Why did Rocky send you to kill me?¡± ¡°Our boss took an order, and the order is to kill you.¡± Somebody hired the gang to kill me? ¡°Who is the person who ordered your boss to kill me, or what is their identity?¡± ¡°Not sure.¡± Wu Heng nodded and thought for a while before continuing, ¡°How many people are in your gang?¡± ¡°There¡¯s probably over a thousand people.¡± What the hell. This gang is not small. There are over a thousand people. ¡°What¡¯s Rocky¡¯s strength?¡± ¡°Heard he¡¯s reached level 10.¡± ¡°Who else has high strength?¡± ¡°In our gang, there are a few who have reached level 7 or 8. They are the backbone of the gang.¡± After the five questions, the second corpse also fell back. Next, Wu Heng got the others to get up and asked a few questions. Including the appearance of the boss Rocky, the location of the gang, and if there were any backers. He learned a few things from the conversation. The ¡®Pinned Gang¡¯ is not arge gang locally, most of its members congregate outside the city, only the boss and a few core members are in the outer city area. It¡¯s an external gang. The only thing he didn¡¯t find out was who hired the gang to kill him. He had a few guesses in mind. But it was hard to say for sure. He opened the boundary door and had the corpses all moved back to another world. ¡­ As daylight broke, Wu Heng cooked ramen for breakfast. He didn¡¯t sleep much that night. He spent the night in a daze. After breakfast, he left his ce. He went to the central city area. Instead of entering the club, he directly went into the ¡®Snake Badge Consortium¡¯ across the street. At this time, there weren¡¯t many people in the hall. Some staff were still cleaning. ¡°Hello, sir, how may I assist you?¡± The receptionist greeted with a smile. Wu Heng took out his ¡®snake badge¡¯ and continued, ¡°Is Miss Laisia in?¡± ¡°Yes, sir, please wait in the lounge.¡± Wu Heng was led into a separate lounge, where he sat on the sofa in silence and waited. Afterst night¡¯s assassination, he even doubted the Snake Badge Consortium. After all, he had exchanged arge number of silver coins here, giving the appearance of wealth. But on second thought, he dismissed the suspicions about the consortium. Not to mention such arge organizational structure, he was probably just one customer. Even if they want to kill him, they wouldn¡¯t hire a low-rank gang like ¡®Pinned Gang¡¯. The Snake Badge Consortium itself is not kind, killing is not a difficult matter for them. Soon, crisp footsteps echoed, and the door opened. The beautiful ¡®Laisia¡¯ walked in. She looked like she had just woken up, her face still carried a sleepy look. She closed the door with a smile, ¡°Good morning, Mr. Wu Heng.¡± ¡°Good morning.¡± Wu Heng also greeted, and said directly, ¡°I came here today to ask if the consortium has any tools to conceal my appearance.¡± ¡°Of course we do, let me get someone to prepare them.¡± The woman instructed someone outside, she then sat down across from him. The two chatted briefly before someone brought in two items and put them on the coffee table. ¡°Trick Earrings, when worn, can blur your facial features. It¡¯s a pretty good item. Illusion Veil, a special item, changes your outer appearance when worn¡­¡± The woman introduced each of the items. Wu Heng also focused on the two items on the table. [Trick Silver Earrings] (Description: Silver earrings engraved with illusion magic that can form a fuzzy illusion on the face. It can block creatures below level 20 from recognizing the wearer¡¯s face.) This is an item that can make your face fuzzy. This item is actually a bit redundant. It¡¯s no better than wearing a mask that covers all of your face. But I can understand the idea behind this item. One¡¯s eyes and hair color could lead to identity exposure. If everything is blurred, it would be harder for others to recognize you. But it doesn¡¯t seem to be what I need. I then focused on the second item. [Illusion Veil (Special item)] [Type: Special Item] [Function: Illusion, Mimicry.] [Side Effect: Wearer will unconsciously attract males.] Chapter 133: 131, Illusion Veil_1 Chapter 133: Chapter 131, Illusion Veil_1 ¡°Illusion Veil (Special Item)¡± ¡°Type: Special Item¡± ¡°Function: Transformation, mimicry.¡± ¡°Side effect: When worn, it will unconsciously attract males.¡± (Description: When worn, it covers the body and clothing with a ¡®female¡¯ magic illusion and mimics a ¡®female¡¯ voice. Physical examination cannot deceive the transforming effect. If perception is ¡¯30¡¯ or above, it will see through the ¡®transformation¡¯ effect.) Shit! Ghost Hag¡¯s ability. When in the Ruined Temple, a few scantily d nuns with provocative expressions made a deep impression.
If they hadn¡¯t been in the form of the Ghost Hag, an old woman with a face full of sores, Wu Heng would have found them quite an eye-candy. The Ghost Hag¡¯s ability to change her appearance is called ¡®Transformation¡¯. Even after bing a skeleton, this skill had stayed. But impersonating a living being had imposed certain restrictions. This special item in front of him must somehow be rted to the Ghost Hag, otherwise how could it be so simr to her? The effect of transformation can turn one into a woman and mimic voices. This wouldpletely meet the requirements for disguises, but this side effect¡­ attracting males. Well¡­, it might not be uneptable. Attraction, huh! Not like anything really needs to be done. And besides, the duration of wearing it might not be that long. After he thought it through quickly, he asked straight away: ¡°How much for this veil?¡± The woman looked at him and smiled, ¡°Two thousand five hundred silver coins.¡± ¡°That expensive!¡± The Corpse-Wrap only cost 1500 silver coins when he bought it, and the invisibility effect of that was not inferior to this one. The woman still kept her smile, ¡°Given the side effect and disy effect of this item, it¡¯s worth the price.¡± The side effect of the Corpse-Wrap was that if it was used by a living being, they would be tainted by the death energy on it, their skin would rot. For living beings, this was a major side effect. But unconsciously attracting men, it didn¡¯t seem to pose much of a problem.
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take it.¡± Wu Heng took out the corresponding amount from his Space Ring and handed it to her. After the woman had recorded it, she handed the veil to Wu Heng. ¡°This is now yours.¡± Wu Heng nodded, ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡±
¡°Take care, customer.¡± ¡­ After leaving the consortium, Wu Heng went straight back to the association¡¯s lounge. Duke wasn¡¯t there, Wu Heng was the only one in the lounge. Sitting on the sofa, he rethought his ns. He took out the veil he just bought and put it on his head. A transparent light covered his whole body from the top of his head, then everything returned to normal. Wu Heng raised his arms, looked at his palms and the back of his hands, and then looked at his body. There were no changes at all. ¡°Holy crap, don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s not working!¡± He took out a mirror from his Space Ring, ced it on the coffee table facing him. Looking at it, Wu Heng¡¯s expression on his face became weird. In the mirror was him ¨C golden hair, green-eyed, fair-skinned with rosy cheeks.
Shit, I feel hot! He actually turned into a woman. But looking at his arms and body with his own eyes, there was no change at all. Through the mirror, he could see slightly protruding breasts. ¡°Won¡¯t this attract even more attention if I go out?¡± This image was not much different from the nuns he¡¯d seen before. How many strong men would stare at him when he went out? ¡°It would be better if the face could appear less attractive.¡± He thought to himself. Another beam of light shed over him. His appearance began to change again, this time less provocative. This effect made Wu Heng happy. The appearance could be adjusted. This item was worth it.
He continued, ¡°Lower it some more.¡± ¡°Keep lowering it.¡± After lowering it a few times, Wu Heng transformed into an ordinary middle-aged woman. She wasn¡¯t ugly, but you couldn¡¯t tell she was especially attractive either. A normal, unremarkable face was less likely to attract other people¡¯s attention. Feeling that there were no problems, Wu Heng walked out of the lounge, and went to the reception desk. The receptionist looked at him and smiled, ¡°Ma¡¯am, how may I help you?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m just looking around.¡± Confirming that the receptionist didn¡¯t recognize him and that his voice did sound like a woman¡¯s, he walked out of the association and headed for the Lower Town Area. ¡­ Wu Heng left the association and headed straight for the Lower Town Area. ording to the information obtained from the interrogation yesterday, he arrived at the location of the ¡®Pinned Gang¡¯.
There were hardly any people around. Only at the entrance were two gang members leaning against a wall, standing guard. Wu Heng summoned Xiao Xiao and asked her to explore inside the building. If they discovered someone like Rocky, the boss of the Pinned Gang, they would send someone in to kill him straightaway. Soon, Xiao Xiao returned, burrowing back into his body. The shared vision from just a moment ago. There was no one in the building, not even in the small courtyard. ¡°They couldn¡¯t have run already, could they!¡± Wu Heng muttered. The target hasn¡¯t been discovered. Wu Heng made a round in the neighborhood, casually flirted at a few burly men, then went straight into a nearby pub. The pub was a mixed bag ¨C you might catch a piece of useful information, or stake out until your target arrived. At this time, the pub was not particrly busy, but there were still quite a few patrons. Wu Heng chose a seat in the corner. A bartender soon came over asking, ¡°Madam, what¡¯ll you have? We have drinks made especially fordies.¡± Wu Heng nced at the menu and ordered a fruit wine. The beverages in Lundham City were somewhat pricier than in ck Stone Town. Just one ss of thisdy¡¯s fruit wine alone cost 75 copper coins. The price was a bit steep. After paying for her drink, the bartender soon brought it over. Wu Heng quietly began drinking, all the while eavesdropping on the patrons nearby. ¡­ ¡°It¡¯s pretty dangerous out theretely, I¡¯ve heard several merchant caravans have gone missing.¡± ¡°Yeah, we were originally hired to escort a caravan. Because of this incident, the job got called off. We¡¯ve been idle all day ever since, money¡¯s about to run out.¡± ¡°It¡¯s best to wait it out, going out now is asking for death!¡± ¡°Rumor has it that the Hammer Party blocked off the entire route. Iron Guard should be stepping up soon. This situation can¡¯t go on ¨C it¡¯ll affect tax revenues.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s hope so¡­ Those damned bastards. Seem like they¡¯re in dire need of money recently. What madness!¡± Wu Heng took sips of her drink as she eavesdropped on their conversation. The topic wasn¡¯t about the Pinned Gang, but she¡¯d heard about this ¡®Hammer Party¡¯. Duke had mentioned this incident a few days ago. A bandit group blocking the road and plundering merchant caravans. Their leader and key members were all wanted criminals, offering high bounties. He was precisely referring to this ¡®Hammer Party¡¯. Things have escted to this point now. They¡¯ve managed to halt all the city¡¯s caravans from leaving town. Quite a ferocious bunch indeed. ¡­ After sitting for a while, Wu Heng didn¡¯t get any information about the Pinned Gang. Just as she was preparing to leave and find a ce to remove her veil, she caught sight of the staircase leading to the second floor. The second floor housed private rooms, usually for people who needed privacy for their talks. There were footsteps creaking on the staircase. First, a pair of slender, fair legs came into view. The woman was wearing a deep green dress embroidered with slits that ran high up her thighs, allowing a full view of her legs. Then, a woman stepped down, her wavy red hair draped over her deep blue shawl. The pub went quiet in an instant. All the men¡¯s eyes were involuntarily drawn to her. Wu Heng also looked up. The woman might notpare to Money Cat¡¯s ¡®Slyther¡¯ or the Snake Badge Consortium¡¯s ¡®Laisia¡¯, but she possessed a charm of her own. She gave off the allure of an alluring mature woman from the marketce blending with the dignity of a highborndy, inexplicably mesmerizing men. ¡°Big sis-inw!¡± The guys downstairs echoed in unison. Holy crap! Whose gang leader¡¯s wife was this? ¡°What¡¯s up with the Pinned Gang? They¡¯ve brought so many guys with them to the pub.¡± ¡°Heard that the Pinned Gang ticked off someone. They¡¯re so worried about their woman, needing extra guys for protection.¡± ¡°Cut the BS. What sort of trouble the Pinned Gang, a mere fringe gang, could¡¯ve possibly made. If they really did, they would¡¯ve run off long ago. I think it¡¯s because their woman got a lover, so these guys are keeping an eye on her. Everyone knows that a few years back, fights left Rocky incapable of touching women.¡± ¡°Well hell, I¡¯m avable! She should¡¯ve chosen me as her lover!¡± ¡°You¡¯re no better than me. She should¡¯ve chosen me.¡± ¡°¡­¡± As she listened to their covert whispering, Wu Heng stood up. Following the Pinned Gang¡¯s boss¡¯s wife, she left the pub, too. ¡­ Night descended. Wu Heng came to the Pinned Gang¡¯s residence once more. After waiting for a while in the shadows, Xiao Xiao returned from afar. Sharing the vision, the scene inside the residence unfolded in her mind. The woman from before was sitting on the edge of the bed, busy with something, but there was no sign of the butcher, Rocky. Ran away after his n to assassinate her failed? That didn¡¯t seem right. If he had run away, why would he leave his underlings and wife behind? Wu Heng stood in the alley, she didn¡¯t want to drag this out any longer. Be it the guild or the Zombie World. Neither had the time to allow her to investigate this matter. Having informed Basen and Bawudong to be on standby, she hopped over the wall into the courtyard, unlocked the door, and stepped into the room. The room wasn¡¯t very big, and was devoid of people. There was a dark green embroidered dress, shawl, and some light purplece underwear on the bed. At that moment, the sound of running water and rising steam came from a separate room. Wu Heng gave a signal. Bawudong then rushed directly into the room. Chapter 134: 132, Please Dont Kill Me_1 Chapter 134: Chapter 132, Please Don¡¯t Kill Me_1 The door was pushed open. A figure moved swiftly¡ªmaking a ssh as they instantly rose from the bathtub, grasping a dagger at their side and thrusting it forward. Bawudong¡¯s hands intersected, swiftly seizing the dagger, before wrenching it away with a single, forceful motion. He stepped forward, pressing the dagger against the perpetrator¡¯s pale neck. The chill of the de caused the woman standing in the bath to tense, her face turning serious as she dared not make any sudden moves. She never imagined someone would barge directly into her bathroom. Inside her mind, she began guessing the identities and motives of these intruders. But when she saw a young man in association leather armor, with ck hair and ck eyes walking in, She already knew who they were. Her heart turned to ice.
She might not survive today. ¡­ Wu Heng unabashedly examined the woman body. Her smooth skin was beaded with water droplets. Voluptuous and delicate, she was truly a rare beauty. ¡°Thedy of the house is home, I see?¡± Wu Heng asked directly. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m afraid there must be some kind of misunderstanding here. If we have offended you in any way, I¡¯ll apologize first. We will alsopensate you to your satisfaction,¡± the woman said gently. Wu Heng chuckled, ¡°You don¡¯t recognize me? Then how did you find my housest night? Those several men admitted that they were from your Pinned Gang.¡± The woman¡¯s face turned even paler, ¡°This must be¡­¡± Seeing her try to argue, Wu Heng didn¡¯t bother to waste any more words. He made a nce at Bawudong. The dagger against the woman¡¯s neck began to press, its sharp de piercing her skin. The woman felt a sharp sting and chilliness on her neck, her face turned pale with horror, she quickly said, ¡°It was ¡®Fisher¡¯¡­.¡± Wu Heng raised his hand to stop Bawudong from applying more pressure. Trails of blood trickled down from her neck, staining her chest red. The woman¡¯s face was full of horror, yet she didn¡¯t cry out or scream. She hurriedly said, ¡°The one who wanted to kill you was ¡®Fisher¡¯. He gave 500 silver to Rocky as down payment. After your death, he would pay the rest. I am a member of the association too, a Secret Speaker, and we are on the same side. I wouldn¡¯t harm you¡­¡± As she spoke, her face grew paler. Wu Heng had nned to kill Wenshi initially. But it seemed the woman wasn¡¯t as obstinate as he had thought since she confessed everything. Moreover, she was smart enough to know right off the bat what he cared about the most.
His conflict with the 8th Squad Leader ¡®Fisher¡¯ was known by only a few people within the association, so the chance of it reaching a gang was quite slim. Considering the connection to the assassination attemptst night, everything she said was probably true. Unexpectedly, the mastermind behind this was ¡®Fisher¡¯, yet it also made sense. Initially, his prime suspects had been the associates of some wanted criminals he had captured before.
As for ¡®Fisher¡¯, he had suspected him, too, but didn¡¯t think their issues would escte to a life and death struggle. It appeared Fisher harbored great animosity towards him. The woman looked at him cautiously and continued, ¡°I had nothing to do with this incident. I have no reason to harm you.¡± Wu Heng retorted directly: ¡°Compared to your words, I trust the dead more.¡± The woman turned deathly pale. She quickly replied, ¡°I tried to dissuade Rocky from getting involved in the association affairs, but he didn¡¯t listen to me. I have nothing to do with this incident. Sir, you¡¯re an emissary working in the field, I¡¯m a ¡®Secret Speaker¡¯ and maintain a high prestige within the ¡®Pinned Gang¡¯. I can help you gather much useful information. As you¡¯ve juste to Lundham City, you need some people to help you out, I can do that. Sir, I can be of use to you, please don¡¯t kill me¡­.¡± Speaking rapidly yet clearly, the woman was making her case. Wu Heng examined her up and down, and to be honest, he was somewhat tempted. This woman was clever; every word she said hit home. Rocky had to die; there¡¯s no doubt about that. However, once Rocky was dealt with, this Pinned Gang could potentially help him gather information and handle matters he couldn¡¯t personally deal with. That certainly wouldn¡¯t be a bad thing. Supporting a gang under his control became a necessity. ¡°Do you want to live?¡± ¡°Yes!¡±
With a wave of his hand, Wu Heng took a scroll out from his Space Ring. [ve Contract Scroll] (Description: A magical scroll drawn with a ve contract. Once the contract is in effect, the contracted cannot harbor any negative thoughts towards their master.) ¡°What you said indeed interests me, but you are not trustworthy. I need you to sign a ve contract with me. This is your only chance of survival.¡± The ve contract was something he had obtained during his confrontation with the Beastman at the abandoned mansion. There were three in total. In the past, they seemed rather useless. After all, one¡¯s skeleton is the most loyal of all. Now, it seems to be of great use, not even inferior to magic tools or exclusive items. The woman held her neck wound, blood still seeping through her fingers. Through gritted teeth, she said, ¡°I¡¯m willing, I¡¯m willing to obey you.¡± Wu Heng opened the scroll and dabbed a drop of her blood on it, ¡°Don¡¯t resist, otherwise I¡¯ll kill you right now.¡± The scroll absorbed the blood, drawing a thread of Wu Heng¡¯s spiritual power, drilling into the woman¡¯s forehead, and branding her soul. A motif appeared on the woman¡¯s forehead, only to disappear quickly. The contract waspleted.
The woman was weaker, swaying as she stood. Wu Heng put the scroll away and said, ¡°Stop the bleeding!¡± The woman stepped out of the bath and picked up a bottle of medicinal powder from the side, applying it on her wound. The medicinal powder covered the wound, slowly stopping the bleeding. She drank a second potion, and herplexion slightly improved. The bathtub still radiated heat. Petals floated on the water¡¯s surface, spreading a faint scent. The woman stood cautiously on the side, newfound reverence in her eyes. She spoke softly, ¡°Mister¡­I mean, Master, may I put on my clothes first?¡± Her voice was weak. ¡°Put them on,¡± Wu Heng replied. Bawudong put away his dagger and returned as well. The woman turned, bent over in the bathtub to wash off the blood, put on a robe, and stepped out. Wu Heng sat on the edge of the bed while the woman knelt on the ground beside him, her expression humble.
¡°Where is Rocky?¡± Wu Heng asked again. ¡°Rocky fled, he sneaked out the city as soon as the gate opened this morning. If something goes wrong, he will leave immediately,¡± she replied. ¡°He didn¡¯t take you with him?¡± ¡°No, he was uncertain whether you had discovered us. The other gang members don¡¯t know what has happened. I stayed here to keep them under control. If nothing dangerous happens, he will return and continue to lead the Pinned Gang.¡± ¡°He¡¯s ruthless, abandoning such a beautiful woman so easily.¡± The woman cautiously looked up at him and whispered, ¡°Rocky was injured some years ago, and we haven¡¯t lived together for a long time. At most, he would asionally touch me.¡± This was simr to what Wu Heng had heard at the tavern. Rocky was injured, and it was a wound that even the potions in this world couldn¡¯t heal. Yet judging by the woman¡¯s tone, it seemed she intentionally emphasized this point. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill him. What are your thoughts on that?¡± Wu Heng asked, his gaze fixed on her. ¡°I will follow your instructions, Master. We don¡¯t have much sentiment towards each other and we can abandon each other.¡± ¡°Good, I want to kill him as soon as possible. Do you have any ideas?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure where he is hiding, but he will return at most in three days, once he¡¯s sure it¡¯s safe here. I¡¯ll let you know when he returns.¡± Wu Heng was satisfied with her answer. Throughout, she gave an impression of being obedient and docile. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Wen Mansha.¡± ¡°Sit by the side, you don¡¯t need to kneel on the ground,¡± Wu Heng continued. Wen Mansha carefully stood up and neatly sat by his side. Then, after some thought, she sat back on her knees next to Wu Heng, gently rubbing his leg. The loose cor of her robe exposed a wide expanse of ivory skin; below the hem, round thighs. Wu Heng hadn¡¯t had his mind on anything other than murder and questioning before. Now that he¡¯d cooled down and gotten the information he wanted, he couldn¡¯t help but see the beauty of this Pinned Gang leader¡¯s wife. As rumored in the tavern, she was stunningly beautiful. Her skin was fair and smooth, and she was mature and enticing. When Wen Mansha noted Wu Heng¡¯s gaze, she seemed quite confident in her body. She leaned forward slightly,ying her chest on his leg. Wu Heng slid his hand into her robe, kneaded her a little, then pulled her into his embrace. He continued, ¡°Tell me about Fisher, why did hee seeking you all?¡± ¡°Master, there are still people here!¡± Wen Manshamented yfully. She arched her back and continued, ¡°I wasn¡¯t present when it happened, but when Rocky returned, he mentioned it to me. However, I don¡¯t know the specifics.¡± Wu Heng asked, ¡°What are your ns going forward? If your assassination attempt fails, are you just going to let it be?¡± ¡°Rocky only has a few tricks up his sleeve. Whenst night¡¯s assassins didn¡¯t return, he was frightened into fleeing the city. He hasn¡¯t made any other ns. If you don¡¯t pursue this, he might not dare to take on this job again. It all depends on whether Fisher intends to act.¡± Chapter 135: 133, Oh Hope Nothings Wrong_1 Chapter 135: Chapter 133, Oh Hope Nothing¡¯s Wrong_1 Rocky, he¡¯s definitely not a nobody. Even amongst the many factions in Lundham City, having developed a group of over a thousand, he¡¯s garnered some scale. Although most of them are distributed in the outskirts and beyond the city, arge number of people manage to be quite effective. Otherwise, ¡®Fisher¡¯ wouldn¡¯t have turned to him. It should be considered a middle to upper-level faction. It seems, my n needs some adjustments. Killing ¡®Rocky¡¯ and ¡®Fisher¡¯ will require some careful nning. If Rocky died first, Fisher could likely detect it and make some other preparations. In contrast, if I kill Fisher first, Rocky could just turn and run. Finding him would be difficult then.
They must be killed more or less at the same time. As the cloak loosely draped over her body grewrger, Wen Mansha started to panic a bit. She whispered, ¡°Master, though I am willing to serve you, there are others present. Please consider my dignity.¡± ¡°These two are my servants, they are physically not alive, hence devoid of emotions.¡± Wen Mansha looked at them cautiously, the two individuals had round helmets on, blocking their faces from her sight. Standing over there, they hadn¡¯t moved at all, they truly didn¡¯t seem human. Confused as to their nature, she turned her back toward the outside. While Wu Heng was caressing her body, he also continued to inquire the information he needed. ¡°What level is Rocky?¡± ¡°Tenth level warrior, but he should have some special lineage that allows him to temporarily boost his strength.¡± ¡°Are there other strongmen in the gang?¡± ¡°There were eight backbones. One died yesterday on your side, and now there are seven left. They¡¯re all level eight, with some squad leaders managing below.¡± During their conversation, Wen Mansha¡¯s robe fell to the ground revealing her incredibly attractive figure. Her body was voluptuous, waist slender, a slight plumpness around her abdomen that¡¯s soft to touch, her breasts were high and firm, skin smooth and pale. A woman of such caliber was indeed a delicacy, it would have been a shame had she been killed earlier. Wen Mansha hung onto him, her beautiful eyes filled with desire, slowly starting to undress him. Her soft fingers gliding across his chest, her face turned slightly red, ¡°Master, your muscles are so beautiful¡­¡± Daringly, she lightly stroked him, ¡°Are you also a warrior?¡± ¡°A mage! What about you?¡±
¡°I¡¯m a ranger.¡± Wen Mansha continued to caress him. Wu Heng touched her chest, ¡°You¡¯re a ranger with these?¡± ¡°If master is not satisfied, I¡¯ll cut them off tomorrow.¡± Sheughed, continuing her thought, ¡°You¡¯re a mage? How did you develop these muscles which even the melee professions wouldn¡¯t have? Fisher and the others really picked the wrong opponent. You¡¯ll certainly be a big shot in the future.¡± ¡°You do have a sweet mouth.¡±
¡°If you don¡¯t mind, you can have a taste.¡± As she says this, she slightly stuck out her tongue. She truly is enchanting. Before long, the atmosphere between them grew hot and steamy. Aze with desire, Mansha asked, ¡°Master, is this eptable?¡± ¡°Hmm!¡± ¡­.. The next morning. Wu Heng sat by the bed, gently stroking the red-haired woman kneeling beside it. He murmured, ¡°You have two tasks. First, when ¡®Rocky¡¯ returns, tell me his whereabouts. Second, find a way to gradually take control of the ¡®Pinned Gang¡¯. Once Rocky dies, I¡¯ll help you seize this position.¡± Wen Mansha lifted her head, asking, ¡°What about ¡®Fisher¡¯? Won¡¯t he keep posing a threat to your safety?¡± ¡°I¡¯m simr to him, merely unable to act openly.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± After a while¡­ The sound of conversation and footsteps gradually approaching came from outside the door.
Knock Knock Knock~! The door was knocked upon, and a voice was heard, ¡°Sister-inw, breakfast is ready at the pub.¡± ¡°Cough~! I got it, you guys wait outside the courtyard, I¡¯ll be out soon.¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡± The footsteps faded away. Wen Mansha whispered, ¡°Master, I need to go. I will send someone to report to you.¡± ¡°Hm.¡± Wen Mansha changed into a fitted long dress, a scarf hiding the pale scars fromst night, changing from her provocative demeanor back to her reserved and indifferent self. She stepped outside. A few gang members were guarding the door. All greeting her in turns. ¡°Good morning, sister-inw!¡± ¡°Hello, sister-inw!¡±
Wen Mansha nodded and returned to her aloof and proud demeanor, ¡°Yes, you guys can leave this ce now, there¡¯s nothing special about an ordinary house. You should all go to the pub for breakfast, it¡¯s my treat.¡± ¡°Thanks, Sis!¡± After saying that, she left. The other guys followed her. ¡°Why is Sis in such a good mood today?¡± ¡°Maybe Boss sent her some good news, it¡¯s always nice when she¡¯s in a good mood, she won¡¯t yell at us.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true¡­¡± ¡­ Wu Heng got dressed and left. He did not expect thatst night¡¯s operation would turn out this way. Not only did he find out who was behind it all, but he also managed to acquire a dutiful maid. His time in Lundham City hadn¡¯t been the most pleasant. The pub girls here were quite open-minded, they would just reach into their pockets and ask if you wanted to have some fun.
He had been considering finding apanion. He did not expect to solve that issue in this manner. But it seemed to be pretty nice, body and mind felt good! He visited an alchemy materials shop and boughtrge quantities of alchemy materials and tools. All these were needed by the ¡®Alchemy Skeleton¡¯, he could forget other things, but not this. He went straight to the Adventurers¡¯ Guild after returning to the inner city area. It was still early, so there were not many people in the lobby. A few adventurers were standing in front of the bulletin board, looking at the tasks on it. Wu Heng also stood there for a while. He was about to leave when he saw the members of the 8th squading in from the main entrance. Fisher was among them. Wu Heng narrowed his eyes and quietly unsped his gun holster. On seeing this, ¡®Fisher¡¯ abruptly stopped in his tracks, but quickly recovered hisposure and strode briskly towards him. He greeted Wu Heng with a smile, ¡°Captain Wu Heng, you¡¯re here early today.¡± Wow, he¡¯s got a good poker face. Wu Heng also stopped and said, ¡°Don¡¯t get me started, my ce was broken into by thieves the night before, I haven¡¯t slept well for two nights.¡± Fisher¡¯s face changed slightly, ¡°Oh my god, were you injured? People dare to steal in the inner city?¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t hurt, but I¡¯ve been wondering about the identities of those guys,¡± Wu Heng replied, feigning distress. Fisher took a nce at Wu Heng¡¯s expression and continued, ¡°Lundham city is like this. There are too many idle people. Forget about you, I heard that even the city hall has been robbed. As long as no one died and nothing valuable was lost, there is no need to dwell on it. Just be more cautious next time.¡± ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right, Fisher.¡± Wu Heng nced at the team members standing behind Fisher, ¡°Is the 8th squad heading out on a mission?¡± ¡°No, we had some misunderstanding with the 12th squadst time. We just got back to work and came to report to the executive,¡± Fisher nced in the direction of the executive¡¯s office. ¡°Ah, you should hurry then. Don¡¯t keep the executive waiting. We¡¯ll chat next time!¡± ¡°Sure!¡± The several people said their goodbyes and went their separate ways. After walking a few steps, Fisher turned his head slightly to nce at Wu Heng who did not look back. Wu Heng didn¡¯t look back. He left straight away. Fisher¡¯s acting was quite good. If he didn¡¯t have the information fromst night, he might have been tricked by him. But knowing that he was the man behind it all, Wu Heng could detect the probing in his words, and the relief in his expressions when he heard himself talking about thieves. He must be worried that Wu Heng would find something investigative and report it directly to the guild. Killing a fellow adventurer is no small matter. But the procedures might beplicated¡ªinvestigation, confirmation, it would be difficult to really nail it down. Wu Heng didn¡¯t n to settle it through the guild. With some small tricks, he, a necromancer, should be able to handle a closebat professional like Fisher. ¡­ Upon returning to his residence. Wu Heng once again checked the security of his living quarters. He should arrange for more manpower to enhance the security here. After sitting in the living room for a while. He opened a boundary door and went straight to the Zombie World. He gave the purchased medicinal materials to the Alchemy Skeleton, and then used themunicator to contact Li Yahong. Soon, Li Yahong ran over. ¡°How¡¯s the preparation going?¡± Wu Heng asked. ¡°I went to the hospital yesterday and transported all the equipment and instruments that I could. I¡¯ll go out tonight to scrounge more stuff from the nearby shops,¡± Li Yahong replied. They were about to leave this ce, so they nned to take all the usable things with them. ¡°Fine, if that¡¯s not enough, make an extra trip back first, I¡¯ll let ¡®Big Head¡¯ go back with you,¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s do that tomorrow. Make one initial trip,¡± Li Yahong said, looking at the assembled skeletons and asked, ¡°Are we going out?¡± Wu Heng nodded. ¡°You should prepare too, we¡¯re going to the business district.¡± Chapter 136: 134, The Mice Go Mad_1 Chapter 136: Chapter 134, The Mice Go Mad_1 Soon, Li Yahong drove up in a military truck. Wu Heng sat in the truck with a few skeletons, slowly advancing, while the rest of the skeleton army nked the truck, moving forward with it. A trip to themercial street was needed to gather necessary supplies. Reliance solely on skeletons to carry everything back would be too cumbersome, the best solution was to bring a truck. The mighty army progressed impressively along the main road, dispatching zombies attracted by the noise with ease. Thest time Wu Heng brought his forces to thismercial street, he didn¡¯t have that many skeletons. Yet, themercial street was filled with zombies attracted by the sound equipment. Now, he had a considerable number of skeletons and could fully engage the zombies. At least before heading to the prison, he could raid the local jewelry stores and banks. Otherwise, it would be a waste.
¡°Have you killed zombies before?¡± Wu Heng asked. Li Yahong held the steering wheel, eyes forward, ¡°Yes, the first one I killed was my father. He turned into a zombie, bit a customer who came to fix his car, and when he nned to attack me, I killed him with a wrench.¡± The atmosphere in the car suddenly became somber. Wu Heng didn¡¯t say much more. All the survivors of the zombie outbreak had lost loved ones. Having epted this, there was no further cause for grief. ¡°Aside from that, have you killed any more?¡± Wu Heng continued to ask. Li Yahong nodded, ¡°Yes, when we went out to search for supplies, we killed a few zombies, but not as many as you have.¡± ¡°Hmm, when we get to the prison, keep some guard up. Being too easy-going is not good, especially in our current situation.¡± Wu Heng continued. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be careful.¡± Li Yahong then asked, ¡°What resources are we mainly scouring for on themercial street?¡± ¡°Anything we see, clothes, shoes, whatever, we¡¯ll take them all!¡± The car continued to move forward slowly. Li Yahong lowered her head, pointed at a red sign up ahead and said, ¡°This ce used to sell amazing spicy hot pot. Whenever I had free time, I¡¯de here to eat. Later, I heard it was closed down because they put something addictive in their food.¡± Several streets near themercial area were filled with restaurants. It had formed a small gathering ce. Through the car window, the two looked at the ruined restaurants. Suddenly, a sh of a dark figure passed by the restaurant¡¯s door. ¡°I think a ck cat just ran by.¡± Li Yahong said. Wu Heng shook his head, ¡°It didn¡¯t look like a ck cat.¡±
His senses had been amplified; his vision and perception were higher than ordinary people. In the instant that figure darted by, he caught a few features. It looked like a mouse, but about the size of a stray cat. Hiss~ Squeak squeak!
Suddenly, shrilling screams came from the direction of the restaurant. A thick, dark mass emerged from the restaurants like dirty, flood water. Several zombies standing in its path gave out roars only to be swallowed up by the dark mass instantly. They simply vanished. The swarm of mice, each the size of a wild cat, was dense. Li Yahong shuddered all over, and every hair on her hands stood on end. Wu Heng also widened his eyes, looking at the scene before him in surprise. Last time, when he was scouting the area around themercial street, a few stray cat-sized rats attacked him, but there were only a few. The skeletons had easily killed them. But now, the number had grown exponentially. Either they had multiplied, or more regr rats had mutated. These mice were not zombies, their glossy fur still indicated they were living creatures. People were starving yet these creatures remained robust. ¡°Prepare for battle.¡± Wu Heng told the ¡®Big Head Skeleton¡¯ sitting in the back.
nk! nk! The skeleton warriors protecting the sides of the truck halted their advance and turned towards the swarm of mice. They raised their kitchen knives, the sound of bones rubbing against each other echoed in the air. ¡°Stay in the truck, don¡¯t get out.¡± After Wu Heng said this, he descended from the truck with a few skeletons. Quickly squeezing to the front, he watched the iing swarm of mice, releasing the [Grease Skill]. The grease instantly spread across the tar road, the swarm of mice slipped in droves to the ground. Seeing that it¡¯s about enough, Wu Heng continued with another [Fireball Technique] smashing into the crowd of mice. Boom~! The scorching fireball burst open from the center of the mice swarm, shooting mes scattered around, igniting the grease on the ground. Whoosh, mes a few meters high suddenly rose. The fire engulfed a patch of the mice swarm ahead. Squeak, Squeak, Squeak~!
The mice¡¯s cries rang out, sharp and piercing. Huge swaths of mice were swallowed by mes, but an evenrger mice swarm behind split into two streams, sidestepping the mes and circting from both sides of the fire. They continued to charge towards the groups of skeletons. ¡°Damn, what the hell!¡± Wu Heng cursed. With so many skeletons on his side, the mice, given their nature, shouldn¡¯t just be frantically attacking them. Watching the mice swarm getting closer and closer, their momentum fierce. All Wu Heng could do was to give an order ¨C ¡°Attack!¡± Crash~! Arge wave of skeletons charged, holding cleavers, they faced the oing mice swarm head-on. The white and ck wave shed together. A fierce battlemenced. Crack~ St, Throb, Throb, Throb~! The sound of the bone being bitten and crushed, and meat being chopped.
Instantly filled the entire space. ¡°Xiao Xiao, go check and see what¡¯s happening over there, what is wrong with these mice,¡± Wu Heng sent out Xiao Xiao. ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m a little scared, the mice are too disgusting,¡± Xiao Xiao flew out and hid behind Wu Heng, looking very cautious. ¡°Cough~! Well, these are just regr mice, we¡¯re adults now, we can¡¯t be scared of these things anymore.¡± Not scared of zombies, but scared of mice. This is kind of strange. ¡°But, I¡¯m scared too!¡± ¡°Fly higher, keep your distance from them, then go in and take a look, confirm whether there are any other monsters and thene out,¡± Wu Heng continued to coax. Xiao Xiao hesitated for a second, but eventually nodded in agreement, ¡°Okay then!¡± The aqua semi-transparent body immediately shot up high, flew towards the opposite restaurant area, and dived into the shop. On the front, the skeletons and the mice swarm had already tangled together. It was pure chaos. Skeletons can¡¯t feel pain. They don¡¯t have the weaknesses of living creatures. But when facing the mice swarm, they seemed at a disadvantage. The mice crawled close to the ground and moved exceptionally fast. The skeletons had to squat down to hack these mice, making their movements particrly awkward. Wu Heng, standing near the truck, could even see the mice climbing up the skeletons¡¯ bones and directly entering the rib cages, randomly gnawing at the rib bones. From the looks of it, the skeleton swarm seems to be overwhelming the mice swarm, but the death rate of the skeletons on the battlefield is higher than that of the mice. Soon, Xiao Xiao flew back from the opposite side. She said, ¡°It¡¯s all mice. They have nested in there.¡± ¡°Come back, let me see!¡± Xiao Xiao flew back into the body, Wu Heng saw the scene inside the restaurant, still, it was a huge swarm of mice. And even more mice were climbing out of ces like sewage outlets, continuing to join the mouse swarm, charging towards them. ¡°Damn, just my luck.¡± Wu Heng cursed. Going out, encountering a crazed mice swarm. Bang, Bang, Bang~! At this time, Li Yahong was sitting in the truck, knocking on the car door vigorously, ¡°Look ahead, look ahead, the zombie swarm ising.¡± Wu Heng looked straight ahead, arge number of zombies poured out from themercial street. As ck as the sea, they entered the main road, then rushed toward them. Damn! Chapter 137: 135, Gnawing Bone_1 Chapter 137: Chapter 135, Gnawing Bone_1 The cacophony of footsteps echoed heavily. Hordes of zombies poured out from themercial street, charging into the main road, hissing and howling, rushing towards the position of the skeletons. In a blink of an eye, it was crowded. Damn it! Wu Heng cursed under his breath, his face turning grim. The sound of the battle had attracted those zombies. On one side was a rat swarm, and now there were also zombies to contend with. If they weren¡¯t careful, it could be dangerous. ¡°There are also zombie dogs here,¡± Li Yahong continued. Wu Heng held onto the body of the car, raising his head to look in the other direction.
Five Mutated Dogs were watching from afar. They loitered around, seemingly contemting whether or not to join the fray. Wu Heng¡¯s brow furrowed instantly. To his left was the rat swarm, on his right were the Mutated Dogs, and right before himy the undead horde from themercial street. Great! If it weren¡¯t for the fact that zombiesck intelligence, he¡¯d have suspected that the three sides had set a trap to lure him in. ¡°What should we do? Shouldn¡¯t we back off!¡± Li Yahong seemed slightly frantic. Those who have survived the Zombie World, understandably, have their mental strength upgraded. But facing the current situation still induced a sense of fear¡ªit felt like being surrounded. The rear was currently enemy-free, they could still escape by car, but they would have to leave some of the skeletons behind. ¡°Don¡¯t panic!¡± Wu Heng said, turning his head to the Big Head Zombie, ¡°Have the spear-wielding skeletons form a Spear Array to face the horde.¡± Unlike Li Yahong, Wu Heng didn¡¯t believe that he was going to lose. The mass of zombies and rats emerging from the alley only appeared to outnumber them. The number of skeletons had surpassed ten thousand. If he kept his cool, defeating these adversaries shouldn¡¯t be a problem. Rustle! The skeleton horde began to move. The Skeleton Warriors d in brown armor, wielding long spears, moved quickly to the front. Arranging themselves in neat rows, they crouched slightly, lowering their centers of gravity. Their spears were pointed forwards.
Like a wall of brown bristling with iron needles. Thud, thud, thud~! In the blink of an eye, the horde crashed into the Spear Array. The sharp sound of punctures filled the air.
The spear-wielding skeletons were ceaselessly thrusting their spears. Piercing the bodies of the zombies. ¡°Have the skeleton dogs stand by,¡± Wu Heng said. He then looked at the Beastman Skeleton armed with a sniper rifle in the troop, ¡°Lieyi, get on the roof and keep an eye on the Mutated Dogs. If they approach, shoot them down.¡± The agitated skeleton dogs immediately calmed down, squatting and wagging their tails on the ground. Skeleton Lieyi climbed onto the roof, holding his sniper rifle securely and watchfully eyeing the wavering Mutated Dogs on the other side. These Mutated Zombies were different from regr zombies¡ªthey would run away at the first sign of danger, making them quite tough to catch. So, he couldn¡¯t attack them directly now. It was better to wait for them to get closer, to ensure he could take them all out. With all the orders given, the situation had temporarily stabilized. Wu Heng turned his attention back to the swarm of rats. Rats, the size of wild cats, were climbing and gnawing in the ribcage of the skeletons. The cracking sound of breaking bones rang constantly in their ears. When he was younger, he had read a novel. It was about a rat gue. The rats consumed all the food and started to prey on humans. The humans tried numerous methods to exterminate the rats, but all failed. In the end, they were forced to abandon their city and leave. Back then, he thought the story was an exaggeration¡ªhow could rats ever defeat humans?
But now that a simr situation had unfolded before his eyes, he truly understood how formidable the rats were. As Wu Heng surveyed the battlefield, his brow furrowed tightly. The swarm of rats was dense, and using the number of his skeletons to kill them off wasn¡¯t a viable method. He went over all his skills and all avable attacks, thinking about how to exterminate the rats more efficiently. He didn¡¯t want to rely on the quantity of his skeletons to finish off the rat swarm. ¡°We brought a few spare oil barrels in the car,¡± Li Yahong chimed in again. ¡°Quick, take it out.¡± Li Yahong opened the car door, bent over, reaching into the rear seats of the truck. She passed out the gasoline-stuffed soybean oil drum, barrel by barrel. Five barrels in total. Not much in quantity, but it should be enough to block a side of the road. She tightened the lid of the soybean oil drum and handed it to the spectating ¡®Big Guy¡¯, saying, ¡°Go, throw these barrels into the rat crowd, spread them out.¡± Big Guy picked up a soybean oil drum with one hand and threw it out directly. With a thud, the full oil drum knocked down a few rats. Simultaneously, the barrel shattered, and gasoline sshed all over the rats and the ground.
Thud, thud, thud~! Following that, one oil drum after another was thrown out, scattering into the rat crowd. Arge group of rats, dizzy from the blow, started to hiss angrily at the front. Wu Heng saw that it was about time. He lifted his hand, aimed at the sky above the rat crowd, and cast a Fireball Technique. The orange-red fireball flew to mid-air, exploded with a bang at a certain height, and dispersed like fireworks. Several streams of mes fell into the rat crowd, igniting the gasoline. Whoosh~! A merger than the ¡®Grease Skill¡¯ instantly covered the rat crowd, spreading across the entire street. The wave of fire, like a copsing furnace, carried scorching roasts. The air began to distort from the burning. Squealing~! The rats swallowed by the sea of fire began to struggle and hiss, issuing piercing screams. The great fire continued to spread in the direction of the rat crowd.
The densely packed rats chasing after them didn¡¯t stop spreading. The rat crowd, frightened by the fire in front of them, began to scatter and flee, retreating into the shops behind them, vanishing into the private rooms. Only the rats swallowed by the fire were left, still struggling non-stop, gradually losing their resistance. Whoosh~! Seeing the rat crowd retreat, Wu Heng also breathed a sigh of relief. These things are really troublesome. ¡­ Thud~! Suddenly, a gunshot sounded. Wu Heng turned his head and saw Lieyi had already pulled the trigger. A ¡®horse-like¡¯ ck back dog in the distance had a hole pierced through its forehead, staggered a few steps, and then fell to the ground. The several others who were tearing at the skeleton¡¯s Mutated Dog were stunned on the spot. They looked around in terror, wanted to turn around, and flee in the distance. Bang, bang, bang~! The gunshots sounded again, the bullet piercing through the bodies of the mutated dogs. At the same time, several skeleton dogs rushed out from the team and charged towards the mutated dogs. The mutated dogs not yet dead showed their panic, wanting to escape. Bang, bang, bang~, the gunshots rang out again. Their bodies were pierced by bullets. The skeleton dogs charged up to them and began to tear madly at the bodies of the mutated dogs. Wu Heng continued to look towards the direction of the Zombie World business street. The zombies were still rushing towards them continuously. The rat crowd¡¯s retreat didn¡¯t bring about any changes. In front of the spear-bearing skeleton, a trench made up of bodies had gradually piled up. The attacking zombies, instead of charging from the front, began climbing over the trenches and jumped down from the nted top. They threw themselves into the forest of spears. Standing in the back watching the battle, Wu Heng continued to order, ¡°Big Guy, Second Chunk, you go clean up the zombies too.¡± The two giant skeletons, wearing iron armor, charged directly out. Like raging bulls, they rammed right into the crowd of zombies. Their arms swung like pendulums, throwing outrge groups of zombies, scattering them everywhere. Wu Heng once again confirmed the direction of the rat crowd, and seeing there was still no movement, he continued to order, ¡°Move forward.¡± tter~! The crouching spear-carrying skeleton warriors stood up, climbed over the pile of bodies, and continued to advance in the form of the Spear Array. Chapter 138: 136, Scouring for Gold Bars_1 Chapter 138: Chapter 136, Scouring for Gold Bars_1 The skeleton troop, like a meat grinder on the battlefield, started to push forward. The zombies in front were driven back, while the ones on the sides nning to outnk were blocked by even more Kitchen Knife Skeletons. The ughter and the fight resumed. The two sides shed together. Wu Heng did not participate this time, he was issuing orders while paying attention to the direction of the rat swarm. Although the rat swarm was repelled by the fire. It was uncertain if they would madly rush forward again. If the rat swarm attacked humans, or some animals, it would be understandable. Bullying the group of skeletons was somewhat difficult toprehend. Had they gorged on meat and grain, were they now nning to gnaw on bones to replenish their calcium?
The Skeleton troops continued to advance, leaving behindrge piles of zombie corpses along the way. They finally reached the nearby business street. The number of zombies started to reduce. The entire skeleton group, as if stained by fresh blood, were smeared all over with sticky dirty blood and pieces of flesh. ¡°Kitchen Knife Skeletons, attack.¡± The skeletons wielding kitchen knives charged directly. All the remaining zombies werepletely killed. ¡­ The battle was over. The whole street became deserted. There were only some pieces of shredded meat and severed limbs left, along with a mix of undistinguishable hair and mud covering the ground. Stepping on it, it gave a sticky sensation. Everywhere on both sides were clothing stores, with shattered floor-to-ceiling sses, and the speakers out front had been smashed into pieces. Wu Heng took Li Yahong to enter one of the stores, the inside was a total mess. The walls and the floor were filled with fresh blood and overturned goods. But you could still find quite a few clothes and shoes with several-digit price tags. ¡°You all protect her.¡± Wu Heng pointed to a few tall Beastman Skeletons. The Beastman Skeletons wore iron armor and held battle axes, they stood neatly beside Li Yahong. Wu Heng continued to say to Li Yahong: ¡°Search every store, let the skeletons bring everything they can carry to the truck, we can use them in the future.¡±
¡°Oh, alright.¡± Li Yahong nodded, took the given big skeletons, and directly went upstairs to continue checking. Soon you could see several skeletons carrying bags of unopened clothes walking down. They walked to the side of the road and threw the clothes into the truck. When Wu Heng saw Li Yahong starting to scavenge.
He did not linger, he directly left the store and went to the bank on the side of the road. At this time in the world, gold and silver had no value. But Wu Heng still needed it. Money was required in the uing ns. Entering the bank. A few bank teller dressed zombies inside the counter were banging hard at the counter ss. It seemed like the ss of the bank was indeed strong, no matter how fierce they were hitting from the outside, the zombies inside could not break free. They just left dark-red and ck bloodstains on the ss. Wu Heng took out the bronze key, opened the separated metal door. The moment the zombies rushed, the skeletons behind them knocked them down to the ground, the kitchen knife and the battle axe simultaneously fell down, chopping them into a pile of minced meat. Wu Heng directly walked up, opened the drawers under the counter and started to check them one by one. He found a few piles of banknotes which were of no use. After finding nothing valuable, he got up and opened another metal door behind him.
Behind the door was a heavy safe. The good stuff should be inside. He continued to use the bronze key to open it, everything inside was revealed. Apart from arge amount of banknotes, there were also the gold bars that Wu Heng was looking for. 5 bars weighing 30 grams each, and 2 bars weighing 50 grams each. Only this much? The quantity wasn¡¯t as much as he thought. He collected the gold bars and continued to wander around upstairs, found a few goldmemorative coins, and some tea and wine in the manager¡¯s office. All of it was stored in the Space Ring. Upon leaving the bank, he nced at the line of skeletons moving items like ants moving house. Wu Heng led the skeletons to a few other banks in the vicinity. They discovered over ten more gold bars. The majority were 30 grams, with only one being 100 grams. It was less of a haul than anticipated.
Returning to themercial street, they entered a jewelry shop. There were no zombies left in the shop. The counter was shattered, with broken ss and gold jewelry scattered on the floor. The jewelry shop had far more to offer than the bank. A wide variety of gold and jade jewelry was disyed before their eyes. Wu Heng finally smiled, it seemed there were still gains to be made. Bursting open the ss cases, they picked up the jewelry from the broken ss and stored them in the Space Ring. In addition to the glittering gold jewelry, there were many luxury gift boxes under the counter, quite prestigious looking. After packing everything away, they continued to scavenge the inside of the shop. Still the same safe, inside contained five finished gold bars. There was nobel indicating their weight, but they seemed close to 10 grams each. He stored everything in the Space Ring and left the shop satisfied. Relying on his previous memory, he walked to the next shop, only to find that it had changed into a milk tea shop. God damn it, it¡¯s gone, they¡¯ve changed the sign.
Wu Heng strolled down themercial street, but didn¡¯t find a second jewelry shop. Being just a district of a small city, it wasn¡¯t very developed, and there was only one such shop on the whole street. Still, the gains were decent. Doing a rough estimate in his mind, he had over 700 grams of gold bars, which could be exchanged for quite a sum of money. At the very least, it would be enough to get by in Lundham City for a short period of time. ¡­ Having finished collecting the gold. Wu Heng walked directly to Li Yahong¡¯s shop. The shop disyed various brands of women¡¯s underwear, some advertised by celebrities. Seeing Wu Heng suddenly walk in, Li Yahong quickly exined, ¡°I¡¯m bringing back some, there are plenty of girls, they can use these.¡± Wu Heng nodded, thinking it was true. ¡°Take all of them, it would be a waste to leave them here,¡± said Wu Heng. But he didn¡¯t quite understand. Why were these undergarments embroidered,ced, and so fancy, when they were meant to be worn inside? Could this befortable? He couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°Haven¡¯t you been shopping with a girlfriend?¡± Li Yahong asked. ¡°Men don¡¯t usually go into ces like this.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Li Yahong replied, taking out a jacket from her backpack and handing it to him. ¡°Try this on. I saw it just now and thought it would suit you.¡± ¡°Now?¡± ¡°Put it over your clothes, try it, it¡¯s new and clean.¡± Wu Heng stood in front of the mirror and let Li Yahong put the jacket around his shoulders. Wearing armor, he looked somewhat puffy. ¡°You look much younger, like a college student,¡± Li Yahong said with a smile. ¡°You think? Good to know you have good taste.¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯ve always had good taste.¡± ¡°I believe you.¡± While the two chatted, the skeletons continued to move their haul. Until every shop on the street, as well as some nearby shops, were looted. The pair then returned to the truck, Wu Heng gave Big Head an order, ¡°Have the skeletons pick up the corpses, and follow the truck back.¡± With a tter~! The skeletons hoisted the bodies onto their shoulders. And the bulging woven bags they had scavenged were held in the hands of a few skeletons with basic souls. On the way, they collected intact rat bodies into the woven bags. Despite the huge fire that had covered arge area, they still managed to find several bags full of rats¡¯ bodies. The skeletons, carrying the bags on their shoulders, returned with the convoy. Chapter 139: 137, Five Corpse Cores_1 Chapter 139: Chapter 137, Five Corpse Cores_1 They returned to the residentialplex. Li Yahong parked the truck beside the road. No need to unload the goods, when the caravan returns to the prison tomorrow, just drive it straight away. This cuts out the hassle of loading and unloading goods. The two stood at the entrance, quickly discussing tomorrow¡¯s ns. Li Yahong would lead the caravan and transport an initial batch of supplies back first, Wu Heng wouldn¡¯t go back with her but he would arrange ¡®Big Head Skeleton¡¯ and some skeleton soldiers to go with her, to ensure the safety of the caravan. The route to the prison had been treaded several times now. The chances of encountering danger were minimal. The arrangement of skeletons was also to avoid any wandering zombies or any unexpected situations. Humans were too fragile, a virus or simple injury might take their lives.
The two stood together and discussed for a while, and confirmed their n. Li Yahong returned to the repair shop and Wu Heng led the skeletons back into the residentialplex. He ordered the skeletons to pile up the bodies they brought back together. The bodies of the mutated dogs were ced separately. Although this trip did not yield any level two mutated zombies, the killing of so many mutated dogs was a significant gain. In terms of attribute enhancement, it was equivalent to a level two corpse core. After several Bone Maniption Skills, five skeleton dogs stood up from the shattered flesh. They shook off the dirty blood sttering all around them. By this point, the number of skeleton dogs and cats had reached 12. Although not many, their lion size and animal speed provided a noticeablebat advantage. Especially these greyhound-like skeleton dogs, they resembled tall, thin-legged horses. Wu Heng even thought that he could let these skeleton dogs pull carriages, they would definitely be faster than horses. He rummaged through the discarded flesh. Took out five level one corpse cores and packed them in a stic bag. He nced around, called over ¡®Lieyi¡¯, who was carrying a sniper rifle, and said, ¡°You can train hunting dogs, right? Choose one, it¡¯s yours.¡± Lieyi stepped forward, pointing to onerge greyhound-like skeleton dog. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s yours now.¡± Lieyi bent over, caressed the dog¡¯s head, a faint white light spread over the entire dog. The next moment.
The skeleton dog happily waved its tail and started circling around Lieyi. The remaining skeletons were instructed to patrol ording to the original n. Wu Heng walked straight into the alchemist skeleton¡¯s room, handing him the five corpse cores. As it seems now.
The number of alchemist skeletons was still insufficient. Besides making potions from corpse cores, they also needed to produce regrly-used potions, such as healing potions and spirit potions. Even tough skeletons don¡¯t need to sleep, the dwarf skeleton was somewhat struggling to keep up. Moreover, alchemists have some knowledge in healing, this was evident when we healed Jia Yingying¡¯s gunshot wound. Now that we have some money, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to buy a few more alchemist¡¯s bodies. After exining tomorrow¡¯s n to Big Head Skeleton, Wu Heng directly opened the boundary door and returned home. He went to the ground floor for sword practice. The system prompt also appeared. [Swordsmanship Unlocked: Greyhawk sh (Beginner).] [Greyhawk sh]: Quickly sh at a target up to 10 feet away, after hitting the target, the attack speed is increased by 5% and it disrupts the target¡¯s spell casting or charging. Done. All¡¯s well that ends well. After practicing for so long, I finally mastered a swordsmanship technique. ¡°Bawudong!¡±
Bawudong takes a step forward. ¡°Stand there and let me try out my swordsmanship.¡± Bawudong walks to the other side of the living room, and Wu Heng tightly grips the ¡®Silver Wing Water-Pattern Sword¡¯. The next second, his body darted forward like a foraging falcon, instantly closing the distance to ¡®Bawudong¡¯ with a swift sh of his iron sword. Bawudong dodge sideways and caught Wu Heng¡¯s sword-wielding wrist singlehandedly. Damn it! Just when he was about to revel in his coolness, his wrist got caught. Bawudong let go of his grip, and Wu Heng elegantly sheathed his sword. On second thought, not being able to defeat it was quite normal. After all, it was an elder of the Church of Divine Punishment in its past life. It would be strange if he, with his just-unlocked novice-level swordsmanship, could injure it. However, the swordsmanship he had unlocked was definitely not weak, enabling him to close in on his opponent quickly and strike. Apart from killing distant targets, if used skilfully, it could also serve as a getaway skill. After sparring with Bawudong for a while, he went to bed. ¡­
The next morning. Wu Heng got up early and first went to the Zombie World. He had arranged for the escorted convoy to depart. After watching the convoy leave, he returned to Lundham City. Today¡¯s weather in Lundham City was slightly overcast, with dark clouds covering the sky, as if a heavy rain could start at any moment. Wu Heng prepared an umbre in his Space Ring, stepped out of the door, and headed for the association. By the time he reached the hall, several teams had already gathered to ept the assignments. The Professional Association supported a fair number of teams and mercenaries. He approached the front desk. The staff member gave him a smile, ¡°Good morning, Captain Wu Heng!¡± Having spent a few days at the association, he had be a familiar face. ¡°Good morning,¡± Wu Heng responded with a smile, continuing, ¡°I had won an intermediate item rewardst time, I came to redeem it.¡± The staff member checked her record book, ¡°Captain, what type of reward would you like to redeem?¡±
The intermediate item reward was rather ordinary. It could be exchanged for some lower-level scrolls, rtively exceptional weapons and equipment, as well as skill books. Only when reaching the high-level item rewards would magic items or special items appear. Scrolls were one-off items and not worth the cost. He didn¡¯t need weapons either, as he killed his enemies with guns now. Thus, skill books were more useful due to their feature that one just needed to read them to unlock skills, which suited him the most. A mage¡¯s skill book, please.¡± Please wait a moment!¡± Soon, the staff member came over with a few skill books. These were all low-level spells, such as ¡®Acid Ssh¡¯, ¡®Dancing Light Skill¡¯, etc., all of which he had already unlocked. After roughlyparing them. He chose a book on the [Featherfall Skill]. (Description: Designate up to five falling creatures within the casting range to be under the effect of the spell. They will not receive any fall damage if they touch the ground before the spell ends.) Featherfall was a supporting ability. However, in critical moments, it could be a lifesaver. Moreover, it wasn¡¯t just for him. Up to five individuals could receive the spell at the same time. It was a practical and strong skill. Having confirmed his reward, Wu Heng left. He crossed the corridor and headed to the team¡¯s rest area. Entering the lounge, aside from the Beastman Duke, there was a green-skinned female Beastman dressed in leather armor, with a dagger and quiver hanging at her waist and bow on her back. ¡°Good morning, Captain,¡± Duke greeted him. Today, Duke was wearing different attire. Aside from the usual t te armor, there were additional designs and patterns, making it look much more refined. The helmet was especially noteworthy. It was all metal, and there was an extrayer of protection at the forehead, making it appear rather heavy. Wu Heng nodded, ¡°Morning, Duke. Who is this?¡± ¡°This is our new team member.¡± Chapter 140: 138, Duke You Come_1 Chapter 140: Chapter 138, Duke You Come_1 The beast-girl stood up, made a beastman-like gesture and said, ¡°Captain Wu Heng, I am ¡®Mata,¡¯ a Level 7 Ranger.¡± Uh¡­ Wu Heng paused. That¡¯s right, my team isn¡¯t fully formed yet, I forgot about that. ¡°Do you have your documents with you?¡± Wu Heng asked. The beast-girl handed over the personal details prepared by the association. Wu Heng nced at it and found it to be the same as written in her details. The person who recruited her was the agent Gomez. ¡°How old are you?¡± Wu Heng continued to ask. ¡°22, Captain!¡±
¡°Hmm, wee to the team¡­¡± Wu Heng looked at the name on the document again, ¡°Mata.¡± ¡°Thank you, Captain.¡± Mata responded immediately. Wu Heng felt that beastmen were easier tomunicate with than human races. At least these two team members were fairly respectful towards him. ¡°Sit!¡± Wu Heng gestured for her to sit down and continued, ¡°My name is Wu Heng, the captain of the 12th team, and he is Duke, a member of our team.¡± ¡°We met a bit before you arrived,¡± Duke directly said. Lundham City is actually not small, and it¡¯s divided into several areas. Even though they were all beastmen and local residents, but the two did not know each other. ¡°Okay. From now on, we¡¯re all teammates and should take care of each other.¡± ¡°Yes, Captain,¡± Mata nodded again. After a small chat, Duke leaned forward and said, ¡°Captain, I came today to discuss some information about the fugitives.¡± ¡°Do you have any leads?¡± ¡°I do, but I¡¯m not sure how reliable they are,¡± Duke scratched his head. ¡°Let¡¯s hear it!¡± ¡°Captain, do you remember the fugitive who killed and drained the blood of people in the bar we investigated the other day?¡± Duke asked. ¡°Hmm, I remember, anything happen over there again?¡± The first mission whening to Lundham City was to investigate the death incident at the bar. A freaking murderer used money to lure bar girls into alleys and slit their throats to drain their blood. Wu Heng cornered him in an alleyway and gunned him down on the spot.
He included this event in the letters to ¡®Yuli¡¯ and ¡®Slyther,¡¯ so the memory was still fresh. ¡°Nothing happened at the bar, but simr incidents have urred beyond the city. The guy we killed was a fugitive, and I think this perpetrator might be a fugitive too,¡± Duke said. ¡°Murdered and drained of blood?¡± ¡°Yep, the wounds are simr, so I think we can still catch the fugitive,¡± Duke continued.
Wu Heng then looked at the newly joined beast-girl, ¡°Mata, have you heard about this?¡± ¡°It seems that I have heard a bit about it. Recently, the ¡®Hammer Party¡¯ has been making quite a ruckus, and the outside city area is rather chaotic,¡± Mata said. Wu Heng nodded, looking at the somewhat dim sky outside. He said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go out to take a look and investigate.¡± ¡°Ok, Captain!¡± Duke excitedly stood up. The group grabbed their weapons and headed out together. They walked out of the Association¡¯s main gate. Mata whistled towards the sky. A ck Winged Eagle descended from the sky. Itnded on Mata¡¯s leather-gloved forearm, its sharp eyes fixed on the people nearby. ¡°This is my tamed beast, ck Feather.¡± Then she said to ck Feather, ¡°This is my captain, and this is my teammate.¡± ck Feather looked at the two men and nodded quite humanlike.
Wu Heng nced and didn¡¯t say much. The tamed beasts of human rangers are usually smaller eagles or more docile birds. This one was more like a vulture. Its neck was thin and a bit drooping. Ugly, but somewhat handsome. After the introductions, the group headed straight outside the city. ¡­ As soon as they left the city gate, they were in the outskirts. Besides the main road in the middle, houses of varied heights were densely built on both sides. Perhaps due to the gloomy weather, there were hardly any people on the road. In contrast, it gave off a creepy vibe. Duke led the group to the door of a wooden house, gently knocked on the door, and a man cautiously peeked out of the door crack. Seeing that it¡¯s Duke, he then opened the door, saying, ¡°Oh Duke, it¡¯s you!¡±
¡°Yes, this is my captain. We¡¯re here to investigate the recent deaths,¡± Duke introduced him. ¡°Oh, hello Captain, what exactly would you like to investigate?¡± the man asked. Wu Heng replied, ¡°The dead body, is it still there?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Take us to it.¡± ¡°Oh, this way please.¡± The man led the way with the group following him towards a wooden house on the outskirts of town, ¡°It¡¯s in here. The dead were all women or children, causing panic among the people. Even the gangs couldn¡¯t figure out what happened.¡± Wu Heng nodded, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll take it from here, you can go.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The man continued, ¡°We¡¯ve pooled some money together. If you can solve this problem, we¡¯re willing to pay you a reward.¡± He probably feared that they wouldn¡¯t take the investigation seriously, so he prepared some money to expedite the process. ¡°Alright, we will inform you of any updates,¡± Wu Heng said. ¡°Thank you.¡± The man backed out, muttering about how life is tough, and left. In the room, several bodies covered in bup wereid out.
From their physiques, it seemed some were humans, and some were beastmen. Wu Heng released a ¡°Dancing Light Skill¡± to illuminate the room. He had Duke uncover the body at the front. It was a woman, seemingly not too old, with a deep wound on her neck. Her skin was pale as if all her blood had been drained. This killing was indeed simr to the murder that happened at the bar. Wu Heng didn¡¯t say much, he just directly cast the spell [Communicate with the Dead]. The corpse, with skin as pale as paper, abruptly sat up, its pale pupils gazing ahead. ¡®Mata¡¯, the newly joined Beastwoman, looked suddenly rmed and involuntarily stepped back. Wu Heng then directly asked: ¡°How did you die?¡± ¡°I was attacked by several people who then slit my throat,¡± the corpse responded. ¡°Did you recognize any of them?¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t see their faces clearly.¡± ¡°Where were you attacked?¡± ¡°In the outskirts of the city, on a small path to the north.¡± ¡°What time¡­?¡± ¡°After dusk!¡± After thinking for a moment, Wu Heng asked one final question: ¡°Did you notice any distinguishing features?¡± ¡°They reeked of blood and wore ck capes.¡± After responding, the corpse fell back onto the ground with a thud. Wu Heng then proceeded to question the second body, a female Beastwoman. Her green skin turned gray from loss of blood. She had obviously fought as her face and body bore injuries, but the killing blow was still to the throat. Her skin and flesh turned white and twisted inside out. Wu Heng, asked the same questions as before. The locations and timing of the incidents were different, but the perpetrator¡¯s characteristics were the same. After asking the five questions, he questioned the remaining corpses to collect as much useful information as possible. After all the inquiries werepleted¡­ The three of them regrouped. ¡°Captain, is this the same as thest incident?¡± Duke questioned. ¡°Hmm, indeed it is the same.¡± ¡°Could it be a fugitive?¡± ¡°Whether it is or not isn¡¯t important. Our handling this matter is in itself ridding the people of a menace,¡± said Wu Heng. ¡°Right, that¡¯s a good word to use.¡± Duke agreed. Mata interrupted their conversation to quietly ask, ¡°Captain, what do we do next?¡± Questioning corpses was efficient. However, this time, there was no clear direction. They couldn¡¯t possibly go door-to-door looking for suspicious ck cloaks, or sniffing to see who reeks of blood. Wu Heng gave it some thought and said, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s simple. The killer only targets women. Let¡¯s lure them out.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Duke nced at the newly recruited female Beastwoman. Mata nodded, ¡°Alright, I don¡¯t have a problem with that.¡± Although Beastmen are tall andrge, the corpses included female Beastwomen. The killer did not target the weak but leaned towards targeting females. This was rather twisted. Looking at ¡®Mata¡¯, Wu Heng shook his head, ¡°There could be danger. The killer acts in groups. Mata, if you use yourself as bait, it¡¯s too risky.¡± Rangers in this world were not the high agility type that could make themselves scarce at will. They were more like the reconnaissance and long-range support types. If she was surrounded and their support wasn¡¯t quick to arrive, it could lead to irreversible consequences. Joining the squad in the morning and disappearing in the afternoon would turn them into aughing stock. ¡°Shall we find another woman?¡± Duke suggested. ¡°Duke, you go!¡± ¡°What? Captain, I¡¯m a man! Aren¡¯t they attacking women?¡± Duke eximed in surprise, even patting his chest to demonstrate that he possessed none of the traits of a woman. Mata also awkwardlyughed at the side, not knowing what to say. Having the robust Duke y the part of a woman was indeed a¡­ creative idea. ¡°Disguise yourself,¡± Wu Heng pulled out the ¡®Illusion Veil¡¯ and handed it to him, saying, ¡°Put it on, let¡¯s see.¡± Duke took it in confusion. At Wu Heng¡¯s indication, he put it on his head. A beam of light shined down from his head, and his body began to change, morphing into the image of a female Beastwoman. The external appearance was modified by the illusion, but the height still remained towering. Wu Heng looked at Duke, nodding in approval, and the wide-eyed Mata could only stare in disbelief. This must be a special kind of item. ¡°There¡¯s no change¡­¡± Duke started, but quickly shut his mouth. His voice had altered, more like a female¡¯s. ¡°Alright. The effect is quite good. Go to the north area and have a walk around. We¡¯ll protect you from the shadows. Duke, don¡¯t whimper and scare the killer away.¡± ¡°Ah? Captain, this won¡¯t work, this really won¡¯t work.¡± ¡°Stop talking. If I weren¡¯t a mage, I would go myself.¡± ¡°This, this¡­¡± Duke stuttered, then in the guise of a female, he walked off to the distance. ¡­ The sky grew darker. On the small path to the north, a female Beastwoman was looking around apprehensively. Her buff body and waterfall-like long hair made her a popr type among the Beastpeople. Whoosh~! Suddenly, the sound of running came from a dark alley. Three shadows darted out, forming a triangle around the female Beastwoman. ¡°Damn, what a huge body, what did she eat to grow this big?¡± ¡°As long as it¡¯s a female, the fuller blood is better.¡± ¡°Enough with the trash talk. The people from the city outskirts are investigating. We need to make it quick.¡± ¡°Damn, she¡¯s even winking at us¡­¡± The men spoke without any inhibition. However, the female Beastwoman, upon hearing the phrase ¡®winking at us¡¯, instantlyshed out in fury. With a roar, she charged at them. Chapter 141: 139, Life is a disease (4000 words, updated once earlier) _1 Chapter 141: Chapter 139, Life is a disease (4000 words, updated once earlier) _1 Thud~! A dull thud sounded. The giant beast-woman charged like a wild bull, sending one person flying, flinging him four or five meters away. The other two turned their heads to look at their airbornepanion, surprise etched on their faces. What¡¯s happening. This is intense. ¡°Kill her, something¡¯s off!¡± The man who was thrown scrambled to his feet, clutching his chest as he spoke. The other two also turned around, immediately drawing their daggers and rushed towards the beast-woman from both sides. They nned to nk her, their prime objective was to kill and collect blood.
Duke¡¯s face also turned serious in an instant, involuntarily blowing a kiss as he lowered his center of gravity and drew an iron sword from his waist. His eyes were vignt as he watched the two rushing towards him. Whoosh~! Just as the two attackers were getting closer, almost upon him. The piercing sound of an arrow cutting through the air sounded. Thud~! An arrow, fired from a distance, instantaneously pierced one man¡¯s body, exiting from the other side. The man in the middle staggered back a few steps. Looking down at the arrow that had gone right through him, the face of the other man changed dramatically. At this point, the sound of wings pping rang again from the sky. A ck-winged eagle swooped down from the sky. The man raised his arm to block it. With a scratch, the eagle¡¯s sharp ws left deep marks on his leather armor. ¡°Ahh!¡± Duke, dressed as a woman, roared out loud. Wielding his iron sword, he rushed in to join the fray. The weapon in his hands danced wildly, blowing kisses and catcalls as he roared at his opponents. Whoosh, whoosh~! Arrows continued to rain from a distance. Wu Heng, leading a group of men, also quickly joined the battle from a distance, swiftly bringing down their enemies.
¡­ The mission proved easier than expected. Duke handed the veil to Wu Heng, ¡°Captain, this is for you.¡± Wu Heng took it and stowed it away immediately.
He had spent a few thousand silver coins on this and little did he value it. Still so naive. Do you think you get many chances to gantly pretend to be a girl? ¡°Drag the bodies over here!¡± Wu Heng instructed. Duke and Mata dragged the bodies over. Three bodies, neatlyid out in front of them. Wu Heng continued using ¡°Communicate with the Dead¡±, ¡°Are there any others of you?¡± ¡°There are other members.¡± responded the corpse. It wasn¡¯t just the three of them. Moreover, the words ¡°members¡± would suggest something like a team or a faction. Wu Heng tried asking, ¡°What is the name of your organization?¡± ¡°The Blood Worship Sect!¡± What the hell, there really was an organization.
Wu Heng looked at Duke and Mata, both of whom shook their heads to indicate that they had never heard of it. It didn¡¯t seem to be well-known locally. ¡°How many people are there in your organization?¡± Wu Heng continued to ask. ¡°Including us, a total of eight people.¡± The number wasn¡¯t thatrge. It must be a newly established small sect. That¡¯s why they were sneaking around, killing people everywhere. Compared with some cults proiming strange doctrines, these random killers were even more detestable. ¡°What¡¯s your purpose in killing?¡± ¡°Collecting fresh blood.¡± Wu Heng wanted to ask what the fresh blood was for, but he felt that was not important. He continued to ask, ¡°Where is your sect located?¡± ¡°To the North, there¡¯s a separate house.¡±
At the end of five questions, the body fell back with a thud. Blood continued to flow from the wounds. Wu Heng continued to awaken the second body and immediately asked, ¡°What are the distinctive features of the house where you¡¯re hiding?¡± The corpse replied, ¡°There¡¯s a red crescent moon pattern on the walls.¡± ¡°What is the name of your leader?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Don¡¯t know? ¡°What¡¯s the strength of your leader?¡± ¡°Level 10.¡± ¡°Apart from the people of the Blood Worship Sect, are there any others helping you?¡± ¡°No¡­.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± After questioning the second corpse, Wu Heng started asking the third one.
¡®Communicate with the Dead¡¯ recalled the original memory, sometimes, different people had different perspectives on the same question and thus gave different answers. Repeatedly asked about the number of people in the church and the level of the leader. He could confirm that it was just the newly established small sect, there were still 5 more people in the base, including their leader. A professional at level 9 or 10. Most likely level 10, because the one they killed in the tavernst time was a level 9 ouw. Now that this one had be a sect leader, his level should be even higher. ¡°Captain, what¡¯s next?¡± asked Duke. ¡°Let¡¯s go, to the North.¡± ¡­ In ordance with the information, Wu Heng and his team arrived at the northern gathering spot outside the city. Standing in a dark alley, they waited silently. The ck Feathered Eagle circled the sky twice. Xiao Xiao, the Ghost, maintaining her invisibility, flew back from a distance. They shared vision and found the wooden house marked with a red crescent moon from the opposite air. The room inside was dim and small and there were five people gathered inside, holding cups filled with fresh blood, muttering something as if they were praying before gulping it down. A satisfied, intoxicated expression spread across their faces. There was also a basement below, where three women were locked in an iron cage along with bodies that had not yet been disposed of. It seemed that the hunters were not the only three who hade out. Wu Heng frowned and contemted a moment, then gestured towards the building across and said: ¡°There are five people in the house. Duke,e with me. Mata, find a location and keep a watch. Pay attention to kill anyone who gets close or tries to escape.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± The two nodded. Wu Heng led Duke and the two skeletons towards the house. As they approached, a voice came from beyond the door, ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Wu Heng directly said, ¡°We are the nearby residents. We heard that there was a Red Veil Tavern around here. Is it nearby?¡± Chapter 142: 139, Life is a Disease (4000 words, updated first)_2 Chapter 142: Chapter 139, Life is a Disease (4000 words, updated first)_2 ¡°Move ahead, don¡¯t stick around.¡± ¡°What? Didn¡¯t catch that!¡± Wu Heng made a signal to those behind him. Duke froze for a moment, then burst towards the door. Bang¡ªsqueak! The intense collision made the door creak painfully. Bawudong quickly took over Duke¡¯s position, kick the door with force, and with a loud bang, the shaky wooden door fell backward. A thick smell of blood rushed towards them. ¡°Ah~! Damn it, who are you guys?¡± angry roars echoed from inside the room. Stomp, stomp, stomp~!
Three figures, like agile cheetahs, rushed towards the people at the entrance first. Bang~! Bang, bang, bang! Several people pulled the trigger simultaneously, and a burst of bullets fired at the two figures straight ahead. The figure that jumped into mid-air fell from the sky, bleeding profusely. Then, the bullets continued to shoot at the people behind. Swish, swish~swish! In the room, the remaining people moved quickly. Leaving afterimages in the dim room. They can dodge bullets? ¡°Damn, let¡¯s fight our way out!¡± ¡°It¡¯s Iron Guard Knights, they discovered us.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s fight our way out, the blood bestows upon us immortal bodies.¡± The figures inside the room quickly rushed towards the door. Momentster, their bodies were pierced by bullets and hit the ground moaning. Suddenly, a figure, approached the door swiftly from behind. The gun muzzle elevated towards the charging figure. However, the next moment. Whoosh~!
The figure turned into a wisp of ck smoke, bypassing those in the room and darted out of the door, towards distance. ¡°We follow him.¡± ¡­ Holding down the trigger, bullets continued to shoot towards the ck smoke.
Thump, thump, thump~! A series of ¡®thump, thump, thump¡¯ sounds echoed as the burst of bullets pierced the ck smoke. Just like a shooting into a mud pit. Clearly, the ck smoke can¡¯t float up high like real smoke; it could only maintain a height of about two meters. Even if trying to escape into distance, it was impeded by the burst of bullets, quivering and unable to move. At the same time, the substance within the ck smoke solidified increasingly. As they fired in confusion. The ck fog suddenly condensed to form the figure of someone wrapped in a ck robe. He shouted loudly: ¡°I can give you money, let me get out of here.¡± ¡°After killing so many people, and you still want to go?¡± Wu Heng signaled again. Bang, bang, bang~! Bullets once again shot out, piercing his chest. With each bullet hitting the man, his body swayed, slowly retreating backwards.
¡°You can¡¯t kill me, I¡¯m with a gang in the Outer City Area¡­¡± Bang, bang, bang~! His words were cut off as the bullets tore through his body again. He fell to the ground, blood pooling around him. Even though they had killed the man, Wu Heng was still surprised at how tenacious he had been. He actually made the two skeletons empty two clips before finishing him off. Duke ran up, raising his battle-axe ready to behead the dead. ¡°No need to chop, too much blood, it won¡¯t be easy to carry.¡± Wu Heng said directly. ¡°I¡¯m worried he¡¯s faking death.¡± ¡°He¡¯s dead, take off his scarf.¡± Duke gripped the corpse¡¯s scarf, which had been covering its mouth and nose, revealing the face of a gaunt middle-aged man. Wu Heng took out a tablet device, called up the bounty list on the guild¡¯swork and began topare. [Paltchak, reward of 720 silver and mid-level tool rewards.]
At this point, Mata also ran over. Looking together at the screen. When it was discovered he really was a criminal, she was taken aback. He¡¯d escaped from the Yeko Kingdom. The reward included money as well as mid-level tool rewards. It was quite a wealthy bounty. This trip for their team hadn¡¯t been for nothing. ¡°Really a wanted criminal!¡± Duke also expressed surprise. Although he provided the information, he didn¡¯t expect it to be an actual wanted criminal. After all, luck ys a big part in these kinds of things. Wu Heng continued, ¡°Duke, get a horse-drawn carriage. Mata, go to the basement of the room and rescue those women. Be careful not to fall into any traps.¡± ¡°Yes, captain.¡± The two agreed and immediately set off in different directions. Wu Heng then went over to thest corpse, extended his right hand covered with a leather-armored glove, and opened its mouth for a look.
Two tusks, very noticeable. Just like the vampires seen in movies. ¡°Strip him for me!¡± Basen and Bawudong immediately stepped forward and began to remove the clothes from the corpse on the ground. Only a thinyer of clothing was left on the inside. A ck cloak, leather armor, a short de, and a backpack. Wu Heng squatted down and directly opened the backpack. Money bag, Snake Badge Consortium¡¯s deposit and withdrawal certificate, and a golden wine cup, the edges of which were filled with various gems. [Blood Cup (Special Item)] [Type: Special Item] [Function: Drink fresh blood with the cup to transform physical constitution.] [Side Effect: Blood dependence, light phobia.] [Description: Life is a disease, curing it requires a high price.] Special Item! Such a small group from the church actually had a special item? This was indeed somewhat unexpected. But it could be confirmed that the high agility disyed by these guys, especially the leader with the ability to turn himself into smoke and bepletely immune to physical damage for a certain time, was definitely rted to this special item, the Blood Cup. That¡¯s why they had to drink blood. The side effect was ¡®blood dependence¡¯. But he wanted that power to turn into smoke himself. Soon, the women detained in the room were set free, crying and wailing, they must have been scared out of their minds. Some people had also gathered nearby, including the gangs responsible for the security of the area. Mata wasmunicating with those people. Wu Heng took all the equipment and the backpack and put them into the Space Ring. In a little while, Duke came over in a horse-drawn carriage, threw the bodies on the carriage, and the team began to head back. On the way, the middle-aged man who had led them to the body earlier also hurried over. ¡°Thank you, captain. Thanks, everyone. This is all the money we could scrape together. Use it to buy some drinks.¡± He said as he handed over a bag of money. ¡°Never mind, give it back to everyone else. This was a wanted criminal, so we¡¯ll have a bounty after we get back.¡± Wu Heng said. ¡°How could that be? We had an agreement. You must ept it.¡± The situation in the Outer City Area was different. When an issue became tooplex, even the governing gang could not handle it. Residents in the vicinity would have to pool money to hire mercenaries to handle it, which would require more money and may not yield any results. Wu Heng looked at the man holding onto the money bag tightly, took the bag, and said, ¡°Alright, I will take the money. If there¡¯s a problem in the future,e find Duke. If we can help, we will.¡± ¡°Thank you, captain. Thank you, everyone.¡± Wu Heng waved his hand, the carriage continued on its way, passing through the city gate and entering the Outer City Area. ¡­ The carriage creaked along. The sky began to drizzle, seeming to herald an impending storm. Duke and Mata escorted the carriage. The ck-Feathered Eagle perched on the carriage, its eyes fixed on the bodies, remaining still. ¡°Captain, did we do a good deed this time? We even managed to save a few people.¡± Duke asked, his hand casually leaning on the side of the carriage. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a good deed. Continue to gather information afterwards. Our target is still the wanted criminal.¡± ¡°Alright. I believe I have managed to grasp some methods.¡± Duke replied. The team slowly advanced ahead pulling the carriage. They passed by a tavern. By chance, they saw a red-haired busty woman in a trench coat came out of the tavern, an underling was holding an umbre next to her, whispering something. ¡®Wen Mansha¡¯, the wife of the Pinned Gang¡¯s leader. As the carriage passed by them, their gazes briefly met. Wen Mansha gave a little cough, ¡°The weather isn¡¯t so great today. I don¡¯t need someone to stand guard for me.¡± ¡°Mam, things have been chaotictely. I¡¯m afraid it might be dangerous if we don¡¯t arrange for someone to guard.¡± One of the underlings said. Wen Mansha red at him, ¡°Only if you say so. It¡¯s raining heavily tonight. What if our brothers catch a cold? They cane back tomorrow morning.¡± The rest of the underlings were happy. They thought to themselves, ¡®Mam really cares for us.¡¯ ¡°Thank you, Mam.¡± ¡°Um, order some food from the tavern and have it sent to my room, then you all can leave.¡± ¡°Yes, Mam.¡± ¡­ The carriage rolled past the front of the tavern. It entered the inner city and returned to the guildship. The bodies were taken to the morgue, handed over to the staff for identity verification. ¡°Alright, everyone can go home. Once we¡¯ve confirmed the identity of the bodies, we will distribute the bounty tomorrow.¡± Wu Heng said. ¡°Alright, captain.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± The two Beastmen left, and Wu Heng also packed up his things. He held up his umbre and headed towards ¡®Wen Mansha¡¯s¡¯ residence. Chapter 143 - 140, Flame God Shelter_1 Chapter 143: Chapter 140, me God Shelter_1 The sky was sprinkling with a light rain. Under an umbre, Wu Heng, Basen, and Bawudong were walking on a quiet path. They arrived at the residence of ¡®Wen Mansha¡¯, where no one was seen at the front door. Normally, there would be underlings guarding around the clock. In this kind of weather, no one wants to stay outside as a doorman. They were more than happy to go back and take shelter. They pushed open the door, entered the courtyard and then the room. As soon as the door was opened, a figure wearing a low-cut silk dress pounced right at them. Wu Heng hugged her, his hand sinking into a soft and warm sensation. ¡°Master!¡± Wen Mansha softly eximed. After what happenedst time, she seemed to have be more uninhibited. ¡°Dressed so lightly, aren¡¯t you afraid of catching a chill?¡± Wu Heng asked, hugging her and closing the door with his foot. ¡°I have been waiting for the master to warm me!¡± Wen Mansha crossed her arms around his neck, whined yfully, ¡°Master, I missed you so much.¡± With that, her shoulder strap slipped, and one side of her ¡®peak¡¯ was exposed to the air, perfectly round and standing firm. The Wen Mansha at this moment waspletely different from the gangster¡¯s wife during the day. In front of the underlings, she was aloof and proud, but now she was tender and almost on the verge of melting. Wu Heng gently patted her waist, and asked, ¡°Any news from Rocky?¡± ¡°During the day, someone came to check, I guess he will be back in a few days.¡± Wen Mansha responded. ¡°Well, when he returns, notify me immediately, and I will assign you as the leader of the ¡®Pinned Gang.''¡± Wu Heng directly made a promise. He needed someone to gather intelligence. Wen Mansha, who signed the ve contract, was the most suitable candidate. ¡°It would be great if Master could arrange it, even if you want me to stay by your side as a maid, I¡¯m willing,¡± Wen Mansha continued. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s due to the ve contract, or if Wen Mansha is just generally clingy. ¡°Your ability is more suited to being a gang¡¯s wife.¡± ¡°Thank you, Master.¡± Wen Mansha pulled him and sat down at the table, ¡°Master has been busy all day, haven¡¯t you eaten? I¡¯ve had dinner prepared.¡± Wu Heng sat at the table eating dinner, while Wen Mansha served him carefully. He took a quick bite. The two sat at the table and chatted about what had happened in thest two days. Wu Heng learned more about the Outer City Area. ¡­ The next day, early morning. Wen Mansha was getting dressed. Having a personal maid to take care of daily life was indeed a good thing. Wu Heng pulled out several sets ofdies¡¯ underwear and clothing from his Space Ring, all brought back from themercial street, and handed them to her, ¡°I got these for you, I don¡¯t know if they¡¯re suitable.¡± Her eyes widened at the sight of the brightly colored clothes. Her eyes were filled with joy, as she pounced on him and said, ¡°Thank you, Master.¡± ¡°Hmm!¡± After a while. Wen Mansha took the underlings to eat at a restaurant, and Wu Heng, after getting dressed, headed straight for the Inner City Area. The rain had fallen allst night. Walking on the streets, the rushing water flowed into the drains on both sides of the road. The entire city had aplex drainage system. Even withst night¡¯s heavy rain, the city was nowhere close to being flooded. Wu Heng, apanied by two skeletons, headed straight to the Association. Arriving at the front desk, he collected the bounty fromst night¡¯s autopsy. Returning to the break room. Duke and Mata were already sitting in the break room chatting. Seeing Wu Henge in, they both broke into smiles, ¡°Team Leader!¡± ¡°The bounty hase, the Association gave 720 coins, and the residents chipped in 120 coins, these two are for you.¡± Wu Heng handed over the corresponding bounties to the two. Mata nced at Duke. Thetter stood up, ¡°Thank you, Team Leader.¡± Seeing Duke take his, Mata also picked up the money bag, ¡°Thank you, Team Leader.¡± ¡°Okay, if you have nothing else to do, you can go back and continue focusing on investigating the intel.¡± Wu Heng continued. ¡°Alright, Team Leader, eradicate evildoers for the people, I got it!¡± ¡°Okay, everyone go ahead.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± The two got up to leave, and Wu Heng also left the Association. He went straight into the ¡®Snake Badge Consortium¡¯ opposite the Association. ¡­ ¡°Good morning, Mr. Wu Heng.¡± In the VIP room of the Snake Badge Consortium, the local person in charge, ¡®Laisia¡¯ walked in swaying her waist. ¡°Good morning.¡± Laisia sat down opposite him, a hint of her fair leg visible from under the hem of her skirt. She smiled and asked, ¡°Did Mr. Wu Henge this time to inquire about the construction of the ¡®Burial Ground¡¯?¡± ¡°Yes, I wanted to see if everything is ready. And also other things.¡± Wu Heng, leaning on the sofa, replied. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Wu Heng, the construction is not ready yet.¡± Laisia apologized softly. ¡°It¡¯s taking a bit long, isn¡¯t it!¡± ¡°Yes, the construction of Array Patterns requires an Array Pattern Master to draw, plus transportation, it¡¯s quite time consuming.¡± Laisia sighed, ¡°Actually, we¡¯re also quite anxious.¡± ¡°Try to speed it up.¡± Lately, he had plenty of gold in hand. This gave him some confidence to do things. ¡°Okay, sir!¡± ¡°Here is a withdrawal note. Take out everything that¡¯s inside.¡± Wu Heng took out the credential he had acquired from killing the ¡®Blood Worship Sect¡¯ the day before. This type of credential is recognized by the ticket itself and not the person, anyone holding it could make a withdrawal. ¡°Okay, sir, please wait a moment.¡± The woman handed the note to the staff outside the door, and then chatted with Wu Heng for a while. Soon, there was a knock on the door. A staff member carried in a wooden box. They ced it on the table and exited the room. Wu Heng directly opened it. Inside was neatly stacked silver coins, and a book. ¡®Book of Runes¡¯. It¡¯s not a Skill Book, but a book that exins magic runes. Without paying much attention, Wu Heng immediately closed the wooden box. Laisia still maintained her smile, silently apanying him at the side. ¡°I want to buy some corpses.¡± Wu Heng continued. ¡°Oh? Sir, what type of corpses do you need?¡± Laisia asked further. ¡°Alchemists¡¯, above level 10, no race or gender preference, as long as they are alchemists.¡± Wu Heng stated his requirements. Laisia nodded, taking out the consignment note, and filled it out for him personally, ¡°Sir, how many corpses of this kind do you need?¡± Clearly, this is not their first purchase, otherwise they wouldn¡¯t be speaking soprehensively. This also avoids wasting time. ¡°Five.¡± Laisia looked up, the price for five would not be small. With still a faint smile, she said, ¡°Very well sir, you need to pay a deposit of a thousand silver coins here. When the corpse arrives, we will calcte the bnce ording to the condition of the corpse and the expenses incurred during transportation.¡± Last time when I purchased the corpse, the deposit was 300 silver coins. This time, it is directly a thousand, maybe because the quantity was more, it has increased a bit. ¡°That¡¯s fine, about how long would it take to deliver?¡± ¡°We will deliver it incrementally, probably in about three days.¡± My, that¡¯s fast. Hopefully, it¡¯s not freshly killed. Wu Heng didn¡¯t say much, directly taking out a thousand silver coins from the wooden box he just acquired and handed it to her. ¡°Sir, let me use your badge,¡± Laisia reached out her hand. Wu Heng handed over his badge and the other party took it, pressed the seal pad, leaving a mark on the consignment. ¡°Alright, sir, it ispletely done.¡± Laisia happily spoke, thanking her luck for meeting such a wealthy young man. He had visited several times, each time spending no small sum. Even in Lundham City, such expenditure is rare. His performance would likely be better than in previous years. If he can maintain a good cooperation with him in the future, his ranking in the region could be high this year. ¡°By the way, do you still have the shop-keeping thing you mentionedst time?¡± Wu Heng continued to ask. Laisia¡¯s eyes sparkled again. Whatever she wants, ites. ¡°Of course, would you like to see it?¡± Laisia immediately called someone to bring the map. ¡°Hmm.¡± The map from thest time was unfolded and spread out on the table again. Laisia pointed out a few ces one by one. This map marks the entire city, the important streets, and the key areas. Even the drainage situation is, also marked. Wu Heng stared at the map, taking a serious look. He asks, ¡°Which shop, with decent location, and a backyard is required.¡± At a nce, Laisia pointed to a shop in the northern outskirts of the city on the map, ¡°This ce will fully meet your requirements; the front is the shop, the back has a small yard and a warehouse.¡±/ Wu Heng looked at the location, it was slightly off the main road, but not too far off. It was fairly decent. ¡°Take me to see it!¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Laisia instructed her staff to prepare the horse carriage. Soon, once the carriage was ready. They directly went to the location of the shop in the horse carriage. ¡­ They arrived at the shop fairly quickly. They walked in through the door. The shop area is a two-story building, each floor having around 40 square meters, not toorge. It doesn¡¯t seem to have been vacant for too long, footprints from thest visitor still visible on the floor. ¡°It was previously a jewelry shop, but the business wasn¡¯t doing well, so it closed down.¡± Laisia took a few steps inside the room, drawings her fingers across the dust on the window sill. ¡°Hmm, let¡¯s go to the backyard to take a look!¡± At the back of the shop, there was a small courtyard and a warehouse. Wu Heng took a nce, then carefully inspected the warehouse. He found it to be satisfactory. ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± They locked the door, got back on the carriage, and slowly returned. Laisia propped her chin in her hand, looking at him and asked, ¡°Sir, are you satisfied with the location?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s satisfactory. If you can ensure the security, and avoid issues with local gangs, I¡¯ll take it.¡± ¡°Rest assured on this point, sir. The Snake Badge Consortium conducts legitimate businesses but also has self-defense strength that ensures the safety of your shop.¡± Laisia confidently dered. Wu Heng nodded in satisfaction, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take it.¡± ¡°Alright, I will write amission for you.¡± After the newmission waspleted, Laisia continued, ¡°The rent for this shop is 2000 silver coins.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Wu Heng paid the money and took the keys handed over by the other party at the same time. He thought for a bit, and continued to say, ¡°I¡¯ll be opening the shop in a few days, arrange for someone from your side to help tidy it up.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Laisia immediately agreed and asked, ¡°What kind of business do you n to run?¡± ¡°Grocery category, some daily necessities.¡± Hmmm¡­ Laisia nced at him, didn¡¯t seem like a joke. With such high rent poured into daily necessities. Quite a bold attempt really. But, it¡¯s none of her business as he has his own ns. ¡°What¡¯s it named? I¡¯ll arrange a sign for you to ce in the shop,¡± Laisia continued. Maintaining a good rtionship with such a person would also benefit her. ¡°Just call it the ALC grocery store!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± ¡­ On returning to the inner city, he got off the carriage and went straight back to the house. He opened the boundary door, heading into the Zombie World. He left the residential area, and went to the intersection. From afar, he could see a caravan parked at the side of the road. Wu Heng used the walkie-talkie to call Li Yahong. Soon, she ran over from a distance. ¡°How are things at the prison?¡± ¡°No issues, it¡¯s exactly the same as when we left, everything has been delivered.¡± Li Yahong answered. It seems like things are stable at the prison side. Li Yahong had been bringing people back in turns, there should be no idents urring anytime soon. ¡°By the way, there¡¯s a new shelter that has appeared recently in the frequency band, they¡¯re recruiting survivors.¡± Li Yahong suddenly remembered something and said. An areamunicates on the same frequency band. The frequency band Li Yahong mentioned should be the same as their current region. ¡°It¡¯s called the me God Shelter. The leader has awakened a superpower that allows him to control fire.¡± Wu Heng frowned as he looked at her and asked, ¡°Can they really awaken the power to control elements?¡± Chapter 144 - 141, Rocky’s Return (The previous chapter was sealed off ending the plot a bit.) _1 Chapter 144: Chapter 141, Rocky¡¯s Return (The previous chapter was sealed off ending the plot a bit.) _1 Things like enhanced body and heightened senses, all these can be understood. After all, these are limited to the strengthening of the body. However, awakening the ability to control fire seems a bit too sensational. In another world, spellse from aplete lineage, they are learned and used to control the conversion of magic power. In this world, awakening directly depends on oneself, which is more like the bloodline power of the ¡®magician¡¯ profession. The power of a magician doesn¡¯t require learning. It also relies on the awakening of the bloodline, like ¡®Tulisa¡¯, the captain of the 2nd squad in ck Stone Town, she has an ice lineage. She can release various lineage spells. So, the awakening of superpowers in this world is simr to the awakening of a magician¡¯s bloodline. Upon hearing the surprise in Wu Heng¡¯s words, Li Yahong nced at him with confusion. ¡°Very surprising?¡± ¡°Not really, where?¡± ¡°Around ¡®Jin Family Pit,¡¯ the leader is named ¡®me God,¡¯ and has some followers under hismand,¡± Li Yahong continued. The Jin Family Pit is a ce near the edge of the city. Surrounded by viges. Selecting it as the base is understandable, to avoid the popted city areas. It¡¯s uncertain whether they were original survivors of the viges or refugees who fled thereter. In any case, this news is good news for the human race. Human beings are also evolving, various abilities, are very inspiring. ¡°me God? Why this name?¡± Wu Heng was somewhat curious. ¡°Just a code name,¡± Li Yahong calmly said. Her eyes subtly nced at the other party. Although it couldn¡¯t be confirmed, she felt that when they came up with ¡®me God,¡¯ it was very likely influenced by the name King Yama. ¡°Right,¡± Wu Heng thought for a moment, then went on, ¡°How many people are left in the auto repair shop?¡± ¡°Seven people.¡± ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll let the Skull protect you, you can scavenge all the cleared apartment buildings, collect all the daily necessities, like ss cups, porcin bowls, stic bowls. I will need them,¡± Wu Heng said. Li Yahong frowned, somewhat unable to understand the purpose of collecting these items. The surrounding area is a residential gathering ce, with many residents. These were the mostmon items, collecting them will yield a significant amount. ¡°Do you need intact ones?¡± ¡°Yes, try to keep them in good condition, and have everyone help collect.¡± ¡°Okay, tonight I¡¯ll have people prepare some crash-resistant cotton cloth, and tomorrow I¡¯ll take people to collect,¡± Li Yahong said. Wu Heng liked this about her. She immediately found a way toplete the tasks he assigned. Very straightforward. ¡°Mm.¡± The two chatted for a while more, then each returned to their amodations. After Wu Heng got back to themunity, he instructs the Big Head Skeleton to work alongside Li Yahong tomorrow. After settling everything, He then returned to his own residence. ¡­ Entering the study, He began to examine the Skill Book that he had exchanged yesterday. [Featherfall Skill] Allows up to 5 targets tond unharmed after a high-altitude fall. Judging from the skill¡¯s exnation and introduction, it belongs to a category of transformation skills. It alters one¡¯s own falling tendency to aplish the effect ofnding unharmed. From Wu Heng¡¯s understanding, it should be altering one¡¯s own kic potential, keeping it within the range where thending would cause no harm, toplete the spell¡¯s effect. In short, it proves to be of much use. Turning to thest page, A prompt appeared. [Skill Unlocked: Featherfall Skill] Afterpleting the skill¡¯s learning. Just when Wu Heng was about to go rest, Dong Dong Dong! A white-feathered barn owl, perched on the window of the third floor, lightly pecked at the window pane. Wen Mansha¡¯s tamed beast. Wu Heng opened the window, and the barn owlnded directly on the desk in front of him. Parting the owl¡¯s thick feathers revealed a note tied to its slender leg. [They¡¯re here.] Wu Heng¡¯s eyes narrowed. Rocky was back. ¡­ Pinned Gang¡¯s hideout. The burly Rocky was sitting behind the desk. ¡°Your information was faulty, nearly getting me killed,¡± Rocky spoke in a somewhat angry tone. Opposite was thenky ¡®Fisher¡¯, who likewise spoke, ¡°He just arrived in Lundham City, apanied only by two attendants. How could you have failed so spectacrly?¡± ¡°I had arranged for several people, all of them capable hands from the gang. There must be some problem elsewhere,¡± Rocky continued. Because of Fisher¡¯s faulty information, Not only had several of his best fighters been killed, but he¡¯d also spent three terrifying days in hiding. These three days were marked by heart-pounding fear. He dared not venture outside and had to constantly pay attention to the outside world. As a gang leader, having this news spread around would be a total humiliation. ¡°Humph, as long as he didn¡¯t discover anything, it¡¯s fine,¡± Fisher cast a nce at Rocky, continuing, ¡°This time, I will devise a way to send him on a mission outside the city. When the timees, you can arrange for someone in the wilderness to kill him.¡± Rocky¡¯s eyes instantly went wide, just about to roar in protest when he quickly lowered his voice and said, ¡°Have you gone mad? We barely avoided disasterst time, and you still want to continue!¡± ¡°You think this matter is over? If he doesn¡¯t die, problems might arise sooner orter. He must die,¡± Fisher firmly dered as he pped the back of his chair. Rocky was still staring at him, understanding that Fisher had definitely pegged him as the prime candidate. Backing out at this stage seemed somewhat impossible. Either he would have to leave ¡®Fisher¡¯ here, or consent to his n and continue trying to kill the kid from team 12. Both options involved killing associates. There was no retreat for him now. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°Fine, inform me when it happens, we must kill him this time.¡± ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I want to hear. As for the finances, I won¡¯t let you suffer losses. Just ensure it all goes smoothly this time,¡± Fisher said before donning his scarf and cloak, leaving the hideout straight away. Rocky sighed, watching him leave. At this time, Wen Mansha came out from a back room. She spoke in a soft tone, ¡°Are you not nning to back down?¡± Rocky¡¯s gaze fell on his woman whose appearance seemed to have changed significantly since hisst departure. Her skin was smooth and moisturized, herplexion even more ruddy. He reached out, attempting to pull her into his arms, but she easily evaded him. He sighed, ¡°Still angry then? I knew nothing would happen, that¡¯s why I left you behind. If I were to leave, would I not take you with me?¡± Wen Mansha sat down some distance away, not discussing this matter further. Instead, she continued, ¡°Are you still intending to follow Fisher¡¯s orders?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see about that. If he truly manages to lure that guy out of the city, into some deserted location, it wouldn¡¯t be impossible to have the kid killed,¡± Rocky said. Wen Mansha remained silent, merely giving a derisive chuckle, and turned her face to one side. Rocky revealed a smile. ¡°Rx, the kid¡¯s not capable of much, killing him shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡± His gaze continued to linger on his increasingly radiating woman, speaking softly, ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯m meeting with the boss of the White Wolf Gang for some talks. You¡¯ll be apanying me, help me make this happen.¡± Wen Mansha stared at him, ¡°You want me to keep himpany?¡± ¡°For the gang, make a sacrifice!¡± Wen Mansha did not respond to this. She nced at the night scene outside the window and softly said, ¡°I am going to sit at the entrance for a bit.¡± ¡°Hmm!¡± Wen Mansha walked out of the yard, making note of the two gang members guarding the entrance. ¡°That¡¯s enough for today, nothing needs to be done. You cane back tomorrow morning,¡± she said. ¡°Yes, Sister-inw.¡± The lower-ranking members left. From a small alley not far away, three figures appeared. Wen Mansha looked at them and let out a sigh, ¡°He¡¯s inside, Fisher just left.¡± ¡°Hmm, you can go to the bar for a bit, there¡¯s no need to return immediately.¡± ¡°Thank you, Master.¡± Wen Mansha nodded, leaving the alley and heading towards the nearby tavern. Chapter 145: 142, Kill Target_1 Chapter 145: Chapter 142, Kill Target_1 Creak~! The door was pushed open, and the room was dimly lit. Rocky yawned, saying, ¡°Have someone prepare bath water; I need to rest well tonight.¡± There was no reply from behind, and the sound of footsteps entering was not just one person. Rocky was suddenly alert. Looking up, he saw three figures slowly entering. They weren¡¯t Winnie or his own subordinates. They were unfamiliar strangers. Rocky was shocked, forcing himself to calm down. He slowly got up and said, ¡°What brings you gentlemen to my Pinned Gang?¡± ¡°Rocky, don¡¯t you recognize me?¡± Wu Heng asked with a smile. Basen closed the door behind him. ¡°You are?¡± Rocky narrowed his eyes slightly.
¡°Now see here, leader Rocky, it¡¯s so true that the higher-ups are often forgetful. You were out for a few days and you forgot about me.¡± Wu Heng continued. Rocky¡¯s face changed, ¡°You are from team 12, but wait, you¡¯re not¡­.¡± ¡°You want to say I didn¡¯t notice you? Just think about it, if I hadn¡¯t pretended not to notice anything, could you have made it back here?¡± Wu Heng continued to smile. Rocky¡¯s face turned even more unsightly. He had thought the man was just a greenhorn, who would also give up since the investigation had not revealed anything. But he didn¡¯t expect that the man would be so devious, setting a trap for him. And he had walked right into it. Suppressing his unease, he took a deep breath, forced a bitter smile, and said, ¡°Captain, it seems there was some misunderstanding. I was tricked into doing what I did. Now that I know your identity and strength, I wouldn¡¯t dare to cross you even if it killed me.¡± Wu Heng sat down on a wooden chair not far away, ¡°Oh? Is that really what you think, leader Rocky?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Rocky continued, ¡°You¡¯re a guild captain, and I¡¯m just a small gang. How could I oppose you? I hid away a few days ago because I realized I had done something wrong.¡± Rocky lost his bossy demeanor, showing the weakness and humility typical of a small fish. He made out Wu Heng as very strong, while he himself was weak. ¡°Then just now, didn¡¯t Fishere to discuss your next move with you?¡± Wu Heng spoke again. ¡°Damn!¡± Rocky cursed, stepping heavily to his left and drew out an iron sword hidden on the shelf, ¡°You¡¯ll die here today!¡± At this point, he had no way out. The man knew everything about him, and he could guess what was going on without thinking. Today, only one of them could walk out alive. He shouted and charged furiously. Fierce and aggressive.
Bang~! The shrill gunshot rang out. With less than three meters separating them, uracy was guaranteed. In the midst of his shouting A spray of blood erupted from his chest.
Bang bang bang~! Immediately after, three more shots hit his chest and abdomen. Rocky¡¯s face changed drastically, looking down at the blood flowing from his armor. He clenched his teeth. He changed direction and ran toward the door, shouting, ¡°Where are the people? Where is everyone outside?¡± Bawudong swiftly blocked the door. With a swift kick, he knocked Rocky back. At the same time, Basen attacked, shifting his position, circling around to Rocky¡¯s back. The short de in his hand stabbed into Rocky¡¯s body through a gap under his armor. ¡°Ahh~!¡± Rocky screamed in pain, staggering even more. They were fully prepared. There was no chance of victory for him. Rocky knelt helplessly on the ground, his face twisted as he said, ¡°It was all Fisher¡¯s idea, go find him, let me go!¡± ¡°If you were the victor, would you let me go? Don¡¯t worry, Fisher will soon join you.¡± Bawudong stepped forward, about to kill him.
Rocky suddenly sprang up, holding the iron sword once more, charging at Wu Heng. Basen blocked him. Wu Heng raised his hand and fired two more shots, hitting him in the body and the head. Rocky¡¯s eyes bulged, his face filled with unwillingness, he fell to the ground. ¡°Strip him and search his body,¡± Wu Heng ordered. Basen crouched down, stripped off his armor, and found a money bag. Inside were two gold coins and several hundred silver coins. Who would have thought he¡¯d be so rich? Creak~! A momentter, the door was pushed open, and Wen Mansha entered. Seeing the body on the floor, her face also turned a few shades paler. If she had reacted slowerst time, she would have met the same fate as Rocky. ¡°Master!¡± Wen Mansha called out softly. ¡°Mmm.¡± ¡°There were some people outside attracted by the noise; I¡¯ve dismissed them.¡± Wen Mansha took a few steps forward, clutching his arm.
They must have been attracted by the gunfire. But it wasn¡¯t a big deal in the Outer City Area. There weren¡¯t few gangs that had fights at night; any excuse would do, and no one would care. ¡°Hmm, Rocky is dead, do you have any ns?¡± Wu Heng asked, resting his hand on her shoulder. ¡°When the timees, I¡¯ll say Rocky left again. I¡¯ll manage things for now, and gradually rece some people with my own to take control of the Pinned Gang,¡± replied Wen Mansha. Wu Heng nodded, ¡°Good, as long as you have a n.¡± He then looked at the body, ¡°Take him to the backyard.¡± Basen dragged the body to a patch of ground in the yard. Wu Heng cast the Bone Maniption Skill. Flesh fell away, and a skeleton slowly stood up. Wen Mansha¡¯s face turned even paler. She involuntarily backed away a couple steps, cautiously hiding behind Wu Heng. Their bond was unbreakable, and out of instinct, they trusted and stuck to each other even more. [Skeleton Warrior (LVL 10)] Rockey was indeed a Level 10 warrior.
Looking at his attributes, it was evident he was a traditional warrior, with a focus on strength and constitution. Nothing particrly special. Wu Heng exined, ¡°I am a necromancer. He is now a servant of the necromancy. Are you scared?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not scared. I¡¯ve seen my fair share in the Pinned Gang,¡± she replied confidently. ¡°Good, then let him stay by your side to protect you,¡± Wu Heng continued. Wen Mansha looked at the skeleton, then at Wu Heng, and said softly, ¡°Master, aren¡¯t you staying the night?¡± Wu Heng pinched her cheek, ¡°I have other things to do. You take care of things here, I¡¯lle to see youter.¡± ¡°Yes, Master,¡± she answered. Wu Heng nodded, then left with Basen Bawudong. Wen Mansha started to clean up the room. ¡­ The night deepened. The sky was so dark it felt like a heavy curtain, making it impossible to see even one¡¯s hand before them. Deep in the heart of the city, outside a certain residence. A yawning patrol of the Iron Guard Knights passed outside themunity, gradually moving off into the distance. Out of the blue, a skeletal arm materialised from the darkness. A censer with three lit incense sticks was ced at the edge of the building. Trails of green smoke rose up and seeped into the building in front of it. This was a tool of the Pinned Gang, the Hallucination Incense Burner. Once the incense burned and was inhaled by living beings for a certain period, it would induce extreme fatigue, and even manipte the senses. After the smoke persisted for a while, everything around remained silent. The skeletal arm materialised once more, lifting the lid of a cast-iron well by the road. Rustling~! The sound of countless scrambling feet filled the air. The next moment, a massive horde of rats gushed out of the well like floodwater, rushing towards the distant building. The rodent horde flowed directly into the building. This was followed by the squealing of the rats and painful howls and screams. Lights gradually lit up in the surrounding buildings. Soon, the cries from the room ceased, the horde of rats poured out of the building and disappeared back into the sewer. The skeletal arm gathered up the incense burner. And disappeared into the night. ¡­ Come morning, at the scene where Fisher was found dead. Inside the small room, Butler Gomez was standing to one side, forcibly suppressing his rage. ¡°A senior captain actually died in his own house,¡± Gomez scanned the room with his eyes, ¡°This is a disgrace to our Association. You all are captains of the Association, is this how you maintain order?¡± Opposite him, all the captains of the Association stood in silence, heads bowed. This morning, before Wu Heng left his house, he was informed by a staff member toe here. Fisher¡¯s death was gruesome, his body covered in countless bite marks as if torn apart by countless jaws, scraps of animal flesh and fur still scattered around. The death of a captain of the Association was not something to be proud of. The news, when it got out, would affect the Association¡¯s prestige and reputation. However, against Butler Gomez¡¯s scolding, the captains felt aggrieved. After all, maintaining peace in the night was not their responsibility but the Iron Guard Mercenary Corps¡¯. But with the Butler livid, no one dared to argue for fear of taking the me. Gomez continued, ¡°Aside from the squads assisting the knight corps to drive away the Hammer Party, all other squads must investigate this incident. I want a detailed report within three days. Those who fail will have a month¡¯s sry docked.¡± Everyone shot each other a nce in silence. Seeing the captains still silent with heads down, Gomez gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Dismissed. Go about your duties.¡± The captains left one by one. Gomez¡¯s gaze settled on one figure amongst them. ¡°Wu Heng, stay behind.¡± Chapter 146: 143, No One is Allowed to Leave_1 Chapter 146: Chapter 143, No One is Allowed to Leave_1 Wu Heng paused and looked back at Gomez. When everyone else had left, he asked, ¡°Do you need something, steward?¡± Gomez frowned at him, then asked, ¡°Where were youst night?¡± Wu Heng frowned, replying firmly, ¡°At home. You¡¯re not suspecting me, are you?¡± ¡°What are your thoughts on this case?¡± Gomez continued. ¡°I don¡¯t have much experience in analyzing cases like this, I¡¯m afraid I might mislead the correct investigation direction.¡± Wu Heng responded candidly. ¡°Can youmunicate with the dead?¡± ¡°I can!¡± ¡°Good,e with me.¡± The two of them entered another room, where a corpse covered in white cloth was ced on a bed nearby.
¡°Begin!¡± Gomez urged on. Wu Heng nodded and summoned [Communicate with the dead]. The corpse jerked upright, staring our way. Gomez looked at the corpse, asking directly, ¡°Who killed you?¡± The corpse answered, ¡°A swarm of rats.¡± ¡°Who controlled the swarm of rats?¡± Gomez continued. The corpse seemed stunned, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Who do you suspect?¡± ¡°Partners of the fugitive or enemies, but no specific targets.¡± Being the captain of the guild was not easy. The more fugitives you catch, the more enemies you make. Many captains or members apply to relocate periodically for this very reason. It seemed that Fisher found himself in a simr situation. He was killed without having a clear target in mind. Gomez thought for a moment, then continued, ¡°Who did you meet yesterday?¡± ¡°Members of my team, a woman at the bar, and Rocky from the Pinned Gang.¡± Gang member. Gomez¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. ¡°When you were chatting¡­..¡±
¡°Steward, that was thest question,¡± Wu Heng reminded from the side. Gomez nodded, thought for a moment, and continued, ¡°What did you discover while battling the swarm of rats?¡± ¡°There were lots of rats, soaked with heavy water marks. I think I was poisoned. My senses were impaired and I couldn¡¯t escape.¡± Having said that, he fell back t onto the ground with a thud.
¡°Steward, we can only ask the corpse five questions maximum,¡± Wu Heng reminded. ¡°Hmm,¡± Gomez nodded, then asked, ¡°What do you think of this?¡± After pondering for a bit, Wu Heng said, ¡°From the current standpoint, we can only start from the Pinned Gang. This person named Rocky might know something.¡± ¡°Alright, I will entrust this lead to your investigation. Find this Rocky for me.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Everyone left the room, and Fisher¡¯s body was again covered with a white cloth and carried away. At the door, Duke and Mata were waiting. They first saluted the steward, then approached Wu Heng. ¡°Captain, how did this Fisher die?¡± Duke asked. All the team members had been called over. They circled around in three rows. ¡°He was killed by a swarm of rats.¡± Wu Heng walked down the stairs, exining as he went. ¡°A swarm of rats? Where would a swarm of ratse from in the inner city? I think someone must¡¯ve controlled the rats!¡± Duke followed behind, analyzing as he went.
¡°That¡¯s what I think too. Let¡¯s go, the Steward has assigned us a task, we have to investigate a gang.¡± Wu Heng continued walking. ¡°Oh alright!¡± Duke and the others hurriedly followed him. Heading towards the Outer City Area. ¡­ Pinned Gang. In the living room. But instead of wearing the long dress she usually wore, ¡®Wen Mansha¡¯ was fully armored today, her proud chest tightly encased. Gone was her usual allure, reced by business-like efficiency. A new figure appeared by her side. They werepletely covered, sporting a rare metal helmet that concealed their eyespletely, showing nothing. From their physique, they seemed rather lean. Meanwhile, the backbone of the gang and some team leaders and members were seated around her.
Someone voiced out, ¡°Madam Wen, the Boss asked us overst night, and he¡¯s not here today. It¡¯s rather difficult to maintain this gang.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Madam Wen, I asked the brothers who were on night watchst night, and they said the Boss dide backst night. Where could he have gone?¡± ¡°Lately, there¡¯s been no ie at all. Our brothers are all waiting to take money home to their families.¡± One person¡¯s words set off a wave of agreement. Wen Mansha swept her gaze over the crowd and said, ¡°Rocky leftst night, everything with the Pinned Gang will remain the same, and I will be responsible.¡± Again, the hall fell into silence. Several gang leaders nced at each other, their eyes quickly exchanging messages. One of themmented, ¡°With the boss gone again, there is not much to say. We should keep things as they were, everyone managing their own people, until the bosses back.¡± Immediately someone echoed, ¡°Let¡¯s go by this n. I was informed that many from the gang managing the Outer City Area were transferred to assist the Iron Guard Knights in cracking down on the Hammer Party. The city is quite chaotictely, it¡¯s safer if you stay indoors, sister-inw.¡± ¡°Hmm, let¡¯s leave things like this until the boss returns.¡± ¡°Agreed!¡± The remaining people were not fools either. Rocky returnedst night and notified everyone of the meeting.
By the morning, he had disappeared without a trace. If he wasn¡¯t dead, he must have fled because of some big trouble. With Rocky gone, leaving behind such a beautiful woman, there¡¯s no way she could hold on to the gang. They might still call her sister-inw to her face. But in their hearts, they were all nning on how to divide this gang, or even take this beautiful sister-inw along with it. ¡°Since when are the gang¡¯s decisions made by voting? I haven¡¯t left yet, it¡¯s not your turn to make decisions.¡± Wen Mansha mmed the table and raised her voice. ¡°Sister-inw! You better take care of yourself, the gang business is men¡¯s stuff.¡± ¡°Sister-inw, stay healthy, I have something to do, I¡¯ll leave first.¡± ¡°We should leave too.¡± Several people stood up, leading their people towards the exit. Wen Mansha jumped to her feet, watching as the people left, but she couldn¡¯t do anything about it. ¡­ Just as the men were about to leave. The door was suddenly forced open. Directly facing them, several figures walked in. They collided with the underlings who were about to leave. ¡°This is the Pinned Gang¡¯s territory, if you wish to die, thene storming in!¡± One of the gangsters blurted out. Wu Heng¡¯s gaze swept over the group, then he looked at Wen Mansha, who had stood up and was looking towards the door. Hemanded, ¡°Nobody is allowed to leave, this is an investigation from the professional association.¡± ¡°Oh, the professional association? When did they get so haughty,ing to local gangs for investigations?¡± one of the leaders said mockingly. Wu Heng gave him a look. ¡°Anyone who leaves will be put on the association¡¯s wanted list, see then how much bounty you¡¯ll be worth. All of them stopped in their tracks, none dared to take a step further. If their name was linked to the association, they would be public enemies. No matter where they went, they would be pursued, their lives would be filled with fleeing. This threat still held a great deterrent force. ¡­ In the living room. Wu Heng took the main seat, facing a group of gang members. He asked, ¡°Who here is Rocky¡­?¡± All the underlings gasped. As expected, it involved Rocky. What did he do to have the entire association after him? All eyes fell on ¡®Wen Mansha¡¯. Wen Mansha stood up and said, ¡°Rocky¡¯s not here, he leftst night.¡± ¡°He left? Where did he go?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure, he left in a hurry.¡± ¡°Did he meet anyonest night?¡± Wu Heng continued to ask. ¡°Yes, he did meet someone, they talked for a bit and then he left.¡± Wu Heng stared at everyone sternly, ¡°Humph! The team leader of the 8th team, Fisher, was killedst night. He visited ¡®Rocky¡¯ before his death. What do you know about this?¡± All the faces in the room changed. Killing the team leader of the association, that¡¯s a big offence. Looks like Rocky didn¡¯t die, he fled overnight. ¡°Team Leader, this has nothing to do with us, Rocky left overnight, he must have done something.¡± One of them immediately dissociated himself from Rocky. Another one chimed in, ¡°Yes, if we were involved, we would have run too.¡± Wu Heng surveyed the chaotic scene. He continued, ¡°Now, who is the leader of the Pinned Gang?¡± The crowd went silent all of a sudden, then they turned to look at Wen Mansha, ¡°This is our sister-inw.¡± Wu Heng nodded, ¡°Duke, Mata, take them for separate interrogations, don¡¯t stop anyone who wants to leave, just remember their faces.¡± ¡°Understood, sir.¡± The two began to select people one by one. Wu Heng then turned to Wen Mansha, ¡°Come with me, I need to ask you some questions.¡± A few gang leaders were separated for individual interrogations. Wen Mansha followed Wu Heng into the inner room. Chapter 147: 144. Dont move rashly, beware of accidental discharge_1 Chapter 147: Chapter 144. Don¡¯t move rashly, beware of idental discharge_1 The door was tightly shut, isting them from the outside. Wu Heng sat down on a nearby chair, and Winnie nestled in hisp, loosening her tight leather armor to make it easier for his hand to slip inside. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Wu Heng asked. Winnie sighed softly with her arm slung over his shoulder. ¡°Last night, Rocky called a meeting, and when they found he was gone this morning, they nned to split up and go their separate ways.¡± ¡°What impact will their departure have?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t have a lot of gang members to begin with. Once they leave, our overall strength will be reduced by more than half. I don¡¯t mind, as I¡¯m sick of gang life. I just worry it will hinder our intelligence gathering for you,¡± exined Winnie, loosening her armor a bit more. ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Wu Heng asked. ¡°I hope Master can put some pressure on them, so they¡¯re forced to stay for now. I¡¯ll gradually consolidate some power,¡± Winnie proposed after some thought. ¡°Hmm, okay,¡± Wu Heng agreed, then added, ¡°Fisher is dead. During the post-mortem, the Pinned Gang was mentioned. You say Rocky¡¯s gone ¨C that¡¯s all you need to know.¡± ¡°As Master wishes.¡± Winnie rested her chin on his shoulder, whispering her response. Her soft tongue flicked at his earlobe, before saying again, ¡°Master, would you like to rest a little?¡±
Wu Heng patted her firmly on the waist, saying, ¡°Stop messing around, we have serious business to attend to.¡± ¡°Hehe, alright!¡± Winnieughed, still hugging his shoulders, offering him her tongue once more. The two chatted in the room for a while. Then they left the room directly. Outside, Duke, Mata, and others had interrogated the rest of the people. Duke reported, ¡°Captain, they all im they know nothing.¡± Wu Heng frowned, sweeping a cold gaze over everyone present. ¡°Hmm, dare to lie to me, it seems none of you wish to stay in Lundham City.¡± Nobody responded. He turned his gaze back to Winnie, ¡°Since Rocky is gone, you¡¯re the leader now. I¡¯m warning you, no one is allowed to leave the city until this case is solved. Anyone who leaves without permission will be considered Rocky¡¯s aplice and they will be wanted.¡± ¡°Understood, Captain,¡± Winnie said, her voice somewhat constrained. She continued, ¡°When can we be back to normal?¡± ¡°When we catch Rocky and prove your innocence,¡± Wu Heng said sternly. Winnie wiped sweat from her forehead with a handkerchief, nodded and replied, ¡°Yes, Captain.¡± Wu Heng further looked at the gang¡¯s core members sitting down, ¡°Don¡¯t let me catch any of you doing wrong, let¡¯s go!¡± Saying that, Wu Heng walked away with his team members. When the main door closed, all the gang members heaved a sigh of relief. Uncertain, the seniors finally stood to approach. Respectfully, they asked, ¡°Sis-inw, it seems the boss really messed up this time. What¡¯s our next step?¡± Winnie sat down, crossed her legs, nced at the members and sighed, ¡°Remember, Rocky ran away, nning to use us as scapegoats. Keep this quiet for now, gather the members. I¡¯ll send someone to investigate in the next few days.¡±
The members looked at each other, saluted and chorused, ¡°Yes, Sis-inw!¡± ¡­ Returning to the association. Wu Heng went straight to the steward¡¯s study.
Gomez gestured him to sit down, ¡°Any updates?¡± ¡°I just visited the ¡®Pinned Gang¡¯. Rocky mentioned by Fisher has fled. We reached when there was a power struggle going on within the gang. Should we catch the others as well?¡± Wu Heng asked. Gang chaos in Lundham City. Each gang has hundreds, if not thousands of members, it¡¯s impossible to catch that many people. And how could ordinary members kill a veteran Captain? ¡°Did you find anything?¡± Gomez continued to ask. Wu Heng shook his head, ¡°I did a separate investigation, Rocky had left the city for a while before this, only returningst night. He disappeared again after meeting Fisher.¡± ¡°What about his family?¡± ¡°No real family. Just a woman in the city who knows nothing about this. I told the core members of the gang that they can¡¯t leave the city for now. If needed, we can arrest them anytime.¡± Gomez stood up and thought for a while, then instructed, ¡°Keep an eye on the ¡®Pinned Gang¡¯. If Rocky reappears, kill him immediately.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± ¡°Go back for now. Look at the information from other teams these days.¡± ¡°Hmm!¡±
Walking out of the steward¡¯s room, Wu Heng finally let out a breath. Back in the staff room, Duke asked again, ¡°Captain, what¡¯s the situation?¡± ¡°Nothing much, it doesn¡¯t concern us. Be careful these days, the city looks quite chaotic,¡± Wu Heng instructed. ¡°Alright, Captain!¡± ¡°Okay, nothing more. Go get some rest!¡± The team disbanded and departed from the association. ¡­ After having dinner at a nearby pub, Wu Heng returned directly to his residence. There were noticeably fewer city guards around. No wonder the operationst night went so smoothly, patrolling had been reduced. Gleaned from the steward¡¯sments, the city guard, professional teams, and the four gangs in the Outer City Area had all been diverted to corner and expel the Hammer Party.
In short, the city was understaffed. After some rest in the room, Wu Heng directly headed to the Zombie World. In the residential area, a huge swarm of carrion rats prowled within a specific area. Last night, Wu Heng had used these rats to sneak into Fisher¡¯s residence and kill him. Chapter 148: 144. Dont move rashly, beware of accidental discharge_2 Chapter 148: Chapter 144. Don¡¯t move rashly, beware of idental discharge_2 Fisher being the captain indeed spoke volumes about his strength. The aftermath left a considerable number of the rat swarm dead, hauled back by the unscathed rats. In any case, the oue was promising. With Fisher dead, Gomez dismissed his doubts. The Pinned Gang was quickly bing his eyes and ears. Emerging from the residential area. Cardboard boxes were neatly stacked at the roadside. Inside each, lined with strips of cotton cloth,y all sorts of collected ss cups, porcin bowls, and other daily necessities. Li Yahong and her crew must have gathered them as per Wu Heng¡¯s orders. The main reason for Wu Heng renting a shop was to sell these items.
To him, they were cost-free and highly user-friendly. They were in considerable demand in ck Stone Town. The moment he put them on sale, they would sell out within half an hour. Such items would seemingly have no issues selling in Lundham City. Wu Heng gave a nce, re-sealed the boxes, and ordered the skeleton to move them into a room within the residential area. Before long, Li Yahong¡¯s crew arrived from afar, carrying more boxes. ¡°This is only the collection from two buildings. We might be short-staffed if we want to collect from everywhere,¡± said Li Yahong. ording to Wu Heng, there was so much to collect. If they were to rely solely on their team¡¯s manpower, it would take quite some time tob through a residential area. After a moment¡¯s thought, Wu Heng responded, ¡°I will arrange for some skeletons to help you when the timees.¡± ¡°That would be helpful. If needed, I n on bringing more people over from the prison to speed up the collection process.¡± ¡°That could work!¡± ¡°Then next time we transport supplies, I will bring more people along.¡± Wu Heng nodded. After pausing to think, Li Yahong continued, ¡°We¡¯ve almost used up all the steel pipes and grinding wheels. I know of a ce, a construction store¡¯s warehouse.¡± ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll check it out tomorrow during daylight. We¡¯ll have the vehicles ready to haul back arge load.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Li Yahong nodded. After chatting for a while, they went their separate ways. ¡­ Wu Heng returned to his ce through the boundary door.
Upon entering his study, the four Skeleton Ghost Hags were still reading their magic books. One couldn¡¯t exactly say they were shirking. Various magical forms filled the prepared sheets of paper. They were, as always, very diligent.
Sitting at his desk, Wu Heng took out the recently acquired ¡°Book of Runes¡± andid it open on the table. He¡¯d found this book using the Snake Badge Consortium¡¯s credentials from the Blood Worship Sect¡¯s leader. Due to the business with Fisher and Gomez, he hadn¡¯t had the time to study it. Now was a good time to look into it. He was rather curious about the various magical items of this world. He carefully read the book after opening it. ording to the book¡¯s exnation. Runes were arcane symbols etched onto weapons, equipment, or specific items to gain enhanced effects. Different runes provided different effects and could also be customised ording to the user¡¯s requirements. This allowed Wu Heng to learn a new term: ¡®etching¡¯. The Book of Necromancy mentioned the making of a ¡®Magical Scroll¡¯ using ¡®inscribing¡¯ while ¡®etching¡¯ was used for runes here. The world¡¯s terms were rather rigorous; there must be a difference between the two. There were two types of rune-making, ¡®Basic Runes¡¯ and ¡®Magical Runes¡¯.
Basic Runes provided basic enhancements to items, such as making weapons sharper or heavier upon impact to increase damage. Magical Runes were easier toprehend. The etching itself was a magical effect. For instance, his ¡®Hunting ring¡¯ and ¡®Hallucination incense burner¡¯ belonged to the Magical Rune type. Besides those used directly in battles or to assist battles, some items were used in daily life. For instance, the book mentioned the ¡®Firestone ring¡¯, which gave a traveling party the ability to start a fire in the wild. There was also a ¡®Constant me bathtub¡¯, which could maintain a specific water temperature. The bathtub Wen Mansha had must be this kind; she and Wu Heng had frolicked in it for quite some time, but the water temperature never changed. They didn¡¯t pay much attention to the water temperature at the time, but now, reflecting on it, Wu Heng guessed it must be a magical item after all. ¡°Different development paths dictate different sets of essories,¡± Wu Heng mused. The modern world is mostly dependent on electricity, with all essories rting to electricity. This world, however, is magic-oriented. With runes reaching incredible effects. He skimmed through the content of theter part. This book primarily exins the subjects about runes and doesn¡¯t teach how to make them. Yet, for ¡°outsiders¡± like Wu Heng, it was quite helpful.
It gave him a deeper understanding of runes. Just as he was flipping through the pages of the book. A system announcement appeared. [Summoned Being ¨C Skeleton Ghost Hag, unlocked skill ¡®Evil Explosion Skill¡¯.] Huh? Wu Heng looked sideways. One of the Skeleton Ghost Hags slowly stood up, ced the magic book back on the bookshelf, then picked up another one. Moving back to her original spot, she resumed reading. A Ghost Hag had finally unlocked a skill. So much time had passed that Wu Heng almost believed that skeletons were incapable of learning skills. Now that one had unlocked a skill, he knew they were merely slow learners due to their low intelligence. Closing the Book of Runes, he returned it to the bookshelf behind him. He went downstairs for some sword practicing before retiring to his room for rest and sleep.
¡­ The next day. The Zombie World. Chapter 149: 144. Dont move rashly, beware of accidental discharge_3 Chapter 149: Chapter 144. Don¡¯t move rashly, beware of idental discharge_3 Five trucks were driving rapidly down the road, each one loaded with skeletons. The mission for today was to scour building material warehouses, replenishing spear materials and tools. Because the destination was somewhat distant, Wu Heng opted to transport a portion of skeletons with trucks rather than having them cover the distance on foot as before. As they began to leave the residential area behind, the road started to clear up. asionally, scattered zombies were attracted and left far behind by the convoy. Wu Heng sat in the passenger seat of the middle truck, with Li Yahong behind the wheel. ¡°Did you sleep wellst night?¡± Li Yahong nced at him and struck up a conversation. ¡°Not bad; how about you?¡± Wu Heng replied. Back in ck Stone Town, when the zombie outbreak first started and the Necromancer profession was suppressed, he often struggled with sleepless nights. During that time, he would drill spear techniqueste into the night until he could fall asleep.
Once they had arrived in Lundham City, where there was no limitation on the Undead Mage, he began to gradually adjust. His sleep was better after that. ¡°I¡¯m pretty good. Was worried before about zombies rushing at us, but now I can sleep soundly through the night.¡± Li Yahong shared with a smile. ¡°When we return to the prison, we¡¯ll each have separate living quarters for better rest,¡± Wu Heng stated. ¡°Yeah. It¡¯ll still have power supply, life will definitely be better than here,¡± Li Yahong continued while steering the truck, then asked, ¡°What ns do you haveter?¡± ¡°There¡¯s not much to my ns, just continue enhancing my own strength.¡± After a moment of silence, Li Yahong asked again, ¡°Will you leave us behind, once the skeletons learn to drive and use tools, will you still need us around?¡± A frown crossed Wu Heng¡¯s face, he didn¡¯t expect such a question. However, he quickly figured out her concerns. He had arranged for her to learn to drive and use tools, and she was very quick to master them, capable of working tirelessly. This could rece them. Just as modernized factories recebor force, majority of people would be dismissed. ¡°If you follow my instructions, you won¡¯t be.¡± Li Yahong lifted her head somewhat defiantly, ¡°Am I not obedient?¡± Uhh¡­ Wu Heng was paralyzed by her retort. ¡°Obedient¡­¡± After he answered, the inside of the truck fell into silence, and a blush began to creep up Li Yahong¡¯s face. Zizizi~! The noise of electric currents transmitted from the truck¡¯s radio, followed by a voice, ¡°This is the lead truck, we¡¯ve entered the scheduled area. All we see are houses made of red bricks, it looks like countryside.¡±
Li Yahong picked up the radio, asking, ¡°Any zombies?¡± ¡°None. We¡¯ve entered this area and there are no zombies in sight.¡± Li Yahong looked to Wu Heng, continued, ¡°Stop on the edge of the vige.¡± ¡°Alright!¡±
The convoy slowly moved forward a bit further, then halted. Wu Heng and Li Yahong stepped out of the truck and looked around. All they could see were low houses made of red bricks. This was said to be a warehouse, but it looked more like unused old single-story houses at the edge of the city. ¡°There¡¯s a warehouse here?¡± Wu Heng asked. Li Yahong nodded. ¡°My father knew the owner of a building supply store. He had turned his old house into a warehouse.¡± Wu heng nodded, ¡°Where?¡± Li Yahong pointed to an alley, iming, ¡°I remember it being over there, with a fairlyrge yard.¡± Wu Heng looked around, saying, ¡°Li Yahong, follow me. Everyone else stay in the truck. If there¡¯s danger, use the radio to contact us.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± The two of them, apanied by a swarm of skeletons, entered the vige. Headed towards the warehouse. ¡­
Inside the truck. The others were grouped together, chit-chatting. ¡°Does Sister Hong like that King Yama I mean, the way they look at each other is a dead giveaway.¡± ¡°You¡¯re only realizing now? I¡¯ve noticed a long time ago.¡± ¡°If Sister Hong can get him, we¡¯ll benefit too. We will be like family.¡± ¡°If he¡¯s King Yama, then doesn¡¯t Sister Hong need some badass nickname?¡± ¡°An ogress?¡± ¡°Damn, you said that. Not me!¡± The group chatted andughed in hushed voices. Suddenly, a creaking sound. The truck door was yanked open directly. Several men wearing ck jackets were standing by the door, pointing handguns at them. ¡°Fes, don¡¯t move. Careful not to trigger the gun.¡±
Chapter 150: 145, Doctor and Student_1 Chapter 150: Chapter 145, Doctor and Student_1 Wu Heng led Li Yahong, walking on a red brick path. This was the kind of country road built by the vigers themselves, with alternating segments of cement and dirt, now overgrown with weeds. It wasn¡¯t easy to tread. ¡°If I remember correctly, that courtyard up ahead is the warehouse,¡± he noted. Looking up, one could see a courtyard enclosed by a red brick wall, and a blue iron-roofed shed erected within. ¡°They sure know how to choose a location.¡± This ce, though somewhat remote, was certainly much cheaper than renting a warehouse somewhere. Moreover, therge expanse of open space could house even more supplies. The team continued to walk onward. Roar~! The moans of the undead rang out as two zombies climbed over the brick wall to their side.
With a thud, they fell to the ground. Before they could stand up, skeletons quickly rushed them, hacking them down to the ground. The team, however, didn¡¯t stop. They reached the outside of the warehouse. A ck iron gate was locked with a chain and padlock. ¡°Break it down!¡±manded Wu Heng. Two Beastman axemen, wielding their battle axes, emerged from behind and began hacking at it. ng~ ng~ The thunderous sounds of hacking immediately resonated throughout the area. Roar~! At the same time, roars echoed from all around as more than a dozen zombies emerged from nearby homes and alleys, inching towards them. Wu Heng nced back, then ordered, ¡°Form the Spear Array, while the rest continue breaking down the gate.¡± Seeing the zombies gave him some relief. Otherwise, he would imagine something worse lurking here. The zombies rushed towards them. Barging into the Spear Array, a fiercebat unfolded. ¡­ In a dimly-lit cer. ¡°Doctor Shen, are we going to die?¡± A high school female student in a school uniform clung to another younger woman, sobbing uncontrobly. The woman softly patted the student¡¯s back,forting her, ¡°No, we have held out for this long. We just need to hold out a few more days. The rescue team will definitelye.¡±
¡°But¡­¡± she whimpered, ¡°we don¡¯t have much food left. We might starve to death before the rescue team arrives.¡± Not far away, a male student, also in a school uniform, sat disheartened and dirty on a stone stool. ¡°We must survive. You are still young and have a better chance¡­¡± the woman whispered, her voice trailing off. The harsh reality was evident in all three minds. The day their food ran out, if not rescued, they would either be eaten by zombies or captured by thugs.
Both scenarios spelt a grim fate. The three in the warehouse, the woman, a doctor from the disease prevention station with a high sry, returned home due to familial pressure for an arranged marriage. She just returned a day before the zombie outbreak. The other two were local children, just starting high school. Their paths crossed. They encouraged and supported each other, enduring till now. ¡°Doctor Shen, don¡¯t you know something about this? Can¡¯t you make some kind of antidote?¡± asked the male student. The female doctor replied,¡±Let¡¯s not talk about whether I can or not. With our current situation, even a genuine biology expert wouldn¡¯t be able to create a vine.¡± ¡°Oh, right. If we survive, I¡¯ll also study these things. Then we won¡¯t be afraid of zombies.¡± ¡°With you cing third-tost in ss, by the time you¡¯ve learned, it¡¯ll be faster to wait for the zombies to die!¡± the female student retorted sarcastically. ¡°Hey hey, wasn¡¯t I just trying to cheer you up¡±, he grinned, ¡°You¡¯ll definitely be a doctor. When that timees, I¡¯ll protect you, and you can give me injections.¡± The woman doctor threw a scornful nce at them. In this apocalypse, she didn¡¯t need to go on those arranged dates anymore. And yet she had to deal with their lovey-dovey antics. Just as she was about to speak. ng~ ng~
A series of ear-piercing noises came from outside. The group jolted, the female student whipped into the woman¡¯s arms again, the male student also leaned in, his face turning pale. The three kept quiet, their breathing slowed down significantly. ¡°It¡¯s not a zombie, it must be a human!¡± the woman doctor whispered. Zombies behaved more like animals. The rhythmic sound of chopping was more akin to humans trying to break something. But with so much noise, weren¡¯t they afraid of attracting all the nearby zombies? ¡°It must be Yang Yitian and his people. They¡¯vee to capture us!¡± the female student eximed in fear. The male student picked up a nk, saying, ¡°If they found us, I will fight them off.¡± The woman doctor shook her head, saying, ¡°Not necessarily, I¡¯ll go and check.¡± ¡°Let me go. I run faster. If there¡¯s a problem, I can still escape,¡± the male student proposed. ¡°Alright then. Just take a look from afar. If it¡¯s the rescue team, we¡¯ll get out. If it¡¯s Yang Yitian or anyone else,e back immediately,¡± the female doctor instructed. The male student adjusted his clothes and cautiously pushed open the door of the cer. After confirming that there were no zombies and other people around, they crawled out of the cer and moved towards the direction where the sound wasing from.
¡­ Outside the warehouse. Two Beastman skeletons, after smashing five or six times, busted the lock, and with a ttering sound, the iron chain fell onto the ground. The ck iron gate was pushed open. Arge courtyard of no small area was revealed. The grass had already grown to half a person¡¯s height, and within the yard one could still see a van, a tricycle, and equipment resembling cranes. Opposite was a house made of blue iron sheets. There was still a door in the warehouse that wasn¡¯t secured with the old-fashioned chain lock, but with arge swing door with a hidden lock. This kind of lock isn¡¯t simply broken by brute force. Wu Heng released Xiao Xiao and said, ¡°Xiao Xiao, go see if there¡¯s any danger inside the warehouse.¡± ¡°Ok, sure!¡± Xiao Xiao moved through the wall, directly entering the warehouse. Soon she flew back again, ¡°There are no monsters, just some iron stuff.¡±
¡°Hmm, scout around the area, and notify me if there¡¯s any danger.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Xiao Xiao flew into mid-air, heading towards one side. Wu Heng stood in the yard, first inspecting the iron gate. He then tried to open it. He said, ¡°This door is tricky, while I figure it out, can you go check if the van and forklift are still operational?¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Li Yahong agreed and went to inspect the vehicles in the yard. Wu Heng quickly produced a bronze key, inserted it into the lock, unlocked it, and had a skeleton open it directly. Soon, Li Yahong came back. Looking at the fully openedrge gate, she asked, ¡°How did you open it?¡± ¡°It seems there was no lock; a skeleton opened it with a pull.¡± The area of the warehouse was vast, and besides the road in the middle, both sides were stacked with arge amount of iron pipes, wires, and tools. A pleased look appeared on Li Yahong¡¯s face, ¡°All the things we need are here, enough for a while.¡± Wu Heng nodded and after evaluating the surroundings , felt satisfied. All the things in this warehouse couldn¡¯t be moved in a day. It would take several trips by the motorcade topletely empty this ce. Wu Heng then straightforwardly said: ¡°Ok, let¡¯s find the main road; the small road over there is not good for the motorcade.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Li Yahong replied. The two walked out of the warehouse, and instructed the skeletons to close the warehouse door a bit, leaving a small crack. Just as they thought about closing the iron gate of the yard, Xiao Xiao flew back from the sky, pointed to the distance with her small hand and said, ¡°Uncle and Aunt, a person was there just recently and then sneakily left.¡± A person? A survivor? ¡°Where is he?¡± Wu Heng asked. ¡°He ran away, but I know where they went.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good job, Xiao Xiao.¡± ¡°Hmph, I¡¯m not a child.¡± ¡°When we get back, I¡¯ll let you watch a cartoon, lead us to where that person is hiding.¡± Wu Heng said directly. ¡°Ok!¡± Xiao Xiao was leading the way in the air, with the others following her. ¡­ Inside the vegetable cer. The boy¡¯s face was pale and sweat was pouring down. ¡°Why don¡¯t you speak up, what¡¯s happening outside?¡± the girl asked anxiously. He took a deep breath and said:¡±There are so many skeletons outside, they picked up weapons and killed all nearby zombies.¡± ¡°Skeletons, what kind of skeletons?¡± Both girls had curious looks on their faces. ¡°It¡¯s like a human skeleton.¡± ¡°How is that possible?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know! But it¡¯s true, many, the entire alley is full of them.¡± The boy continued. This¡­ The faces of the two women turned pale as well. And just as they fell silent in the cer. Dang Dang Dang~! Three knocks came from the iron te above. ¡°Are you survivors? We are also survivors.¡± The three shivered, the girl instantly wrapped her arms tight around Doctor Shen¡¯s waist, tears pouring down her face. Chapter 151: 146, Fear not the zombies, but them?_1 Chapter 151: Chapter 146, Fear not the zombies, but them?_1 The sudden noise startled the three people hiding in the vegetable cer, changing their expressions drastically. The female student, holding onto Doctor Shen, turned deathly pale. Tears streamed down her face as she red at the male student next to her, who was holding an iron rod. She med him for his carelessness, for not realizing they had been followed. But none of the three said a word, maintaining as much silence as they could. In their hearts, they wished for the people, or whatever creatures outside, to leave quickly. There was silence for a few seconds. Then, from overhead came a woman¡¯s voice, saying, ¡°We are from an auto repair shop. You must have heard us on the radio. We can negotiate. If you want, you can leave with us. How long can you hide in there? You have toe out sooner orter.¡± The three people looked at each other. In their eyes, they saw confusion. A radio? An auto repair shop? They had never heard of it.
But clearly, the people above knew they were hiding there. The male student whispered, ¡°Doctor Shen, it¡¯s probably not Yang Yitian and his group. It might be the Skeletons we saw earlier.¡± The female doctor¡¯s face turned even more ashen. She hesitated for a moment, then, looking at the entrance to the cer, asked, ¡°You won¡¯t hurt us?¡± The voice from above continued toe down. ¡°If we wanted to harm you, we would have broken in already. We have a survivor base. If you don¡¯t want to starve to death here,e out quickly.¡± The three whispered among themselves. They decided to go out and talk to the other party. As the other party said, if they wanted to do something, they could have stormed in and killed the three of them straight away. No need for all this unnecessary talk. ¡°Okay, we¡¯lle out!¡± the female doctor said. Then she climbed the irondder first and opened the entrance to the vegetable cer. The re from the bright sunlight blinded them. After their vision gradually adjusted, they saw a woman in a blue anti-stab suit standing not far away. Behind her were dozens of skeletons wearing leather armor and wielding spears. Real skeletons! The eyes of the female doctor bulged in shock and horror. ¡°We are survivors from the auto repair shop. The zombies nearby have been cleared out. You cane with us or stay here.¡± Li Yahong was the first to speak. Horror still filled the female doctor¡¯s eyes as she looked at her, then the skeletons behind her, asking, ¡°What are these?¡± Li Yahong nced back and exined, ¡°Awakened superpowers, capable of controlling skeletons.¡± ¡°Superpowers? What superpowers?¡±
Li Yahong frowned at her before snapping, ¡°Don¡¯t you have a radio? Don¡¯t you know what¡¯s happening outside?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t!¡± the female doctor replied. At this point, the other two students in school uniforms also emerged. The boy had one hand in his pocket, and from the shape of his trouser leg, he clearly had an iron rod tucked inside.
¡°We nowmunicate with the outside world through radios. The main station releases survival information, types of zombies, their weaknesses, and also superpowers. Those who have awakened superpowers can acquire many abilities, these skeletons are just one type.¡± Li Yahong gave a brief exnation. The woman seemed a little bewildered by what she heard, but it was clear that the other party had no ill intent, at least they were willing to exin to her. Seeing that the other party was silent, Li Yahong continued, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get to the point. Are you staying oring with us? If you choose toe with us, you must take the work assigned to you. It might be tiring, but it¡¯s safe, and you won¡¯t go hungry.¡± Both students looked at the female doctor at the front. ¡°What kind of work?¡± the female doctor asked. ¡°Special upations or skills can be used. If you don¡¯t have any, you can do some physicalbor.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a doctor, and these two are still students.¡± Hearing she was a doctor, Li Yahong gave her another look and replied, ¡°As a doctor, you can tend to everyone¡¯s health. As for the students, you can learn some skills. In this situation, if you want to survive, you have to do something, no one will carry the load for you.¡± The three didn¡¯t discuss it further. The female doctor agreed right away. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll go with you.¡± Li Yahong nodded. Having a doctor on board was no small gain. Although there was already a doctor at the prison, it was always good to have more for these crucial jobs.
Moreover, doctors are trained in different specialties, so having more was a safeguard. ¡°Alright,e with me. It¡¯s not as good as before, but at least it¡¯s safe, and you won¡¯t starve.¡± Li Yahong said. ¡°We have some rice and vegetables down there. Should we bring it?¡± the female doctor asked again. ¡°Bring them!¡± The male student said, ¡°I¡¯ll get them.¡± He pulled out the iron rod from his trouser leg and tossed it aside, running down and carrying a nearly empty bag of rice and some necessities back up. Li Yahong didn¡¯t say anything more and led them out of the small courtyard. Once they stepped out, the three of them turned paler. They quickly followed behind Li Yahong. The entire alley was densely packed with skeletons. Among them were a few that were clearly animal skeletons, their tails wagging frantically, just like dogs. Wu Heng was waiting at the alley entrance. Watching as they came out, he nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Okay!¡±
Therge group moved again, returning to where their trucks were parked. ¡­ Soon, they returned to where the trucks were parked. Standing there, Wu Heng and Li Yahong simultaneously furrowed their brows. There was no vehicle to be seen here. Without question, something must have gone wrong. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Wu Heng asked. Li Yahong also shook her head. ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be any problems. If there were zombies or any danger, Qiangzi and the others would inform us via radio. Something must have happened,¡± Li Yahong analyzed. It¡¯s impossible that the people in the convoy drove away to betray them and escape. Here, with Wu Heng, they had food and drink. Once they were moved to the prison, their living conditions would even improve. It would be very hard for them to survive if they ran away on their own. So, they didn¡¯t suspect that they had left. Instead, they suspected that they had encountered some danger.
At this point, a male student from the back carrying a bag of rice stepped forward and said, ¡°They might have been captured by ¡®Yang Yitian¡¯.¡± Wu Heng turned around to look at him. His face and uniform were all grubby. ¡°Yang Yitian? Also a survivor?¡± The male student put down the bag of rice and said, ¡°Yang Yitian and his group rob people. There were a few survivors who were lured to the zombies by the noise they made and were bitten to death.¡± ¡°This Yang Yitian, is he also from your vige?¡± ¡°No, not far from the vige, there is a main road with fewer cars. They often ride motorcycles there. There are quite a few people in the vige who mix with them. When the zombie outbreak urred, they should have been nearby and then fled to the vige,¡± the male student exined. ¡°How many of them are there?¡± ¡°Six people.¡± Six people? If there are only six people, it might not necessarily be enough to beat those from the convoy. The male student saw the doubt in Wu¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°They have guns. I don¡¯t know where they got them from, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t be afraid of them.¡± Guns? This indeedplicated things. ¡°What kind of gun?¡± ¡°Handguns!¡± Wu Heng nodded, indicating he understood, and continued to ask, ¡°Do you know where they are?¡± ¡°Yes, just over there.¡± On one side, Lieyi conducted a check at the original location. And pointed towards the same direction. ¡°Move, let¡¯s go over there.¡± Wu Heng gave the order, and the team began to head towards the direction. ¡­ On the other side. Yang Yitian walked around the military vehicle, patted the side steel te with satisfaction and said, ¡°This car¡¯s modifications are quite impressive.¡± They were also into vehicles, but what they were into were motorcycles. Even if they had the tools to modify the car into this condition, they wouldn¡¯t have the ability. ¡°Yang, those people might be dangerous. They have military radios in their cars; we might be in trouble,¡± somebody reminded him. Yang Yitian turned around and kicked him, cursing, ¡°You¡¯re a scaredy-cat. At a time like this, what are you afraid of? We¡¯re already in a fight for survival. We¡¯re not afraid of zombies, so why would we be afraid of them?¡± ¡°Exactly, we¡¯ve already robbed them, what¡¯s there to be afraid of? Even if peoplee, we¡¯ll just run.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, who¡¯s afraid of who at this point.¡± ¡°Yang, what should we do with the drivers?¡± someone continued to ask. While walking back, Yang Yitian asked, ¡°Did you get anything out of them?¡± ¡°Yes, they said they came from an auto repair shop. They came here to find steel,¡± someone following behind replied. ¡°Find steel for what? To eat?¡± ¡°They say they need it to build barriers and stuff.¡± ¡°That makes sense, if we could build some barriers, we can also add ayer to our yard,¡± Yang Yitian realized and continued to ask, ¡°Are there any other people with them?¡± ¡°They say there are two more who went to find the warehouse.¡± ¡°Damn, two people dared to leave. Are they not afraid of being fully eaten by zombies? I suppose there must be at least five or six more.¡± ¡°Yeah, what Yang said makes sense, what should we do with these people?¡± continued the same person. After a moment¡¯s thought, Yang Yitian said, ¡°Keeping them alive would waste our food. Kill ¡­¡± Stomp, stomp, stomp~! Before he could finish his sentence, a sudden rush of footsteps came from afar. Looking back, they saw several extraordinarilyrge skeletal animals rapidly running towards them. They rubbed their eyes in disbelief, unable to believe what was happening. Damn it, Zombies are one thing, but now even bones have started moving? ¡°What are you waiting for, shoot quickly¡­.¡± Bang~! Just as he was shouting, a loud gunshot sounded from afar. Yang Yitian¡¯s head exploded in an instant and he fell back onto the ground. The rest of them hurriedly drew their guns. Before they could shoot, they saw that Yang Yitian, who had fallen to the ground, was missing half of his head. ¡°Damn it.¡± Looking up, they saw on the distant rooftop. There stood a skeleton, holding a sniper rifle. Chapter 152: 147, Fog Skill_1 Chapter 152: Chapter 147, Fog Skill_1 Bang~! Another deafening gunshot. A man trying to escape had blood gush out from his back, as he was thrown over a meter away. Everyone¡¯s faces turned even more grave. They quickly hid behind the truck, not daring to remain exposed out in the open. But the skeleton dogs from afar were getting closer, and more skeletons armed with weapons appeared in their sight. ¡°Ah! Run, if we don¡¯t run now we¡¯re going to die for sure!¡± someone shouted. ¡°Let¡¯s all run together, whoever survives, survives.¡± another person echoed. ¡°Okay! One, two, three, charge!¡± The moment the voice fell, one person showed his head.
Bang~! The sound of the sniper rifle echoed, his chest was pierced by a bullet. The few who were left streaked out from behind the vehicle in a sh, scattering and fleeing away. Whoosh~! The skeleton dogs swiftly passed them by, quickly catching up and knocking a few down, ferociously tearing their flesh apart. The entire area was filled with the agony of screams. When the field gradually quieted down. Wu Heng and the others, escorted by skeletons, emerged from one side. ncing at the truck parked on the side. They lead their team into the farmyard across them. The yard was spacious, with some crops growing, it seemed that this group of people had a decent lifestyle. They even had fresh vegetables to eat. Apart from the area where crops were nted, five cool-looking ck motorcycles were parked on one side of the concrete floor. Although Wu Heng didn¡¯t know much about motorcycles, he was sure they weren¡¯t cheap given their appearance. These people must have been quite wealthy before. After looking over the yard, they turned their gaze to the middle two-story house, which was covered with white porcin tiles. It was one of the nicest ces in the area. The skeletons went in first to inspect the ce. After confirming there were no dangers, Wu Heng and the others followed. The inside was filled with household items, scavenged food.
Qiangzi and the others were bound on the firewood stack on the ground, huddled up there. Seeing that the people were fine, Li Yahong sighed in relief. These people were her backbone, those she could trust. When they would reach the prison, she would rely on them to hold her ground. If they were to die here.
It would be a loss for her. After all, they were allpanions who had survived together. She didn¡¯t want them to die here either. The people on the ground became embarrassed when they saw Wu Heng and Li Yahonge in. Shame faced, they turned their heads to one side. ¡°Untie them, and check the vehicles,¡± Wu Heng said directly. Li Yahong walked in, kicked the men lying on the ground a couple of times, and bent over to untie the hemp rope that bound their hands and feet. The few of them had their heads lowered. They wanted to exin themselves, but didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Go, go check the cars,¡± Li Yahong said. The men left in a hurry. ¡°Search the room, take everything that¡¯s useful!¡± Wu Hengmanded. Li Yahong and the newly joined med student began to rummage. Wu Heng went back outside, the skeleton dogs had dragged the corpses of the escapees back. They searched the bodies and found three handguns.
The bullets were not plentiful, likely not scavenged from the public security bureau. After all, the firearms there were kept in safes; getting them out wouldn¡¯t be easy. They directly transformed the corpses into skeletons. And let them join the ranks of the skeleton troop. When he turned around again, Li Yahong and the others were bent down, digging up vegetables in the field. Wu Heng didn¡¯t stop them. He generally ate at the tavern. It was actually hard for Li Yahong and the others to have any fresh vegetables to eat. Soon, Qiangzi and the others came back again, saying, ¡°The cars are fine, they¡¯re all ready, we can go now.¡± ¡°Mm, take the motorcycles as well, we¡¯re going to the warehouse.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± They pushed their motorcycles onto the truck and started driving down the main road towards the construction materials warehouse. They continued to move building materials and tools from inside.
With several full vehicles, the convoy began to return. ¡­ On the way. Li Yahong said, ¡°I asked them. They were chatting in the vehicle when they got ambushed and were scared stiff by the gun.¡± At the time, the two of them felt quite strange. The truck had been modified with thick iron tes, and thumb-thick steel bars on the windows. In addition, the driver¡¯s seat of the truck is naturally high. As long as they locked the doors, it would be hard for the other party to threaten those inside, even with a gun. Even if they didn¡¯t get out of the truck to kill the others, it would be no problem to drive away. Turns out they were chatting together and were ambushed. ¡°Be more careful next time. We have managed to survive until now. It would be a waste to die due to these trivial matters,¡± said Wu Heng. ¡°Yeah, after we go back, I¡¯ll increase their workload. This has pissed me off,¡± said Li Yahong as she pped the steering wheel hard. ¡°As long as they¡¯re fine, have them use walkie-talkies to chat next time.¡±
¡°That needs to be said.¡± She then continued, ¡°I n to transport these goods directly back to prison tomorrow and bring more people over; some will collect supplies from the residential area, while others will keep hauling goods from the warehouse.¡± ¡°Okay, I will have Big Head Skeleton protect you guys, to prevent any dangers.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± When the convoy returned, it was alreadyte at night. Everyone said their goodbyes and left in their own directions. The three new arrivals went with Li Yahong to the auto repair shop. ¡­ The next day, early morning. Wu Heng assigned some skeletons to apany the convoy back to the prison. He then returned to Lundham City and headed to the Professionals Association. On the bulletin board in the hall, a newly posted wanted notice disyed Rocky¡¯s name and a sketch of his appearance. It appears that the investigation of the other teams also yielded no results, and in the end, they adopted his line of investigation. They began to issue a warrant for Rocky. After looking at the bulletin board, he went to the front desk to choose the intermediate tool reward for killing the leader of the ¡®Blood Worship Sect¡¯. Afterparing several Skill Books, he finally chose the [Fog Skill], a curse magic system spell that can create thick fog. Wu Heng wanted to select some attack skills or skills that could enhance the Bone Maniption Skill, but there weren¡¯t any in the exchange list. Anyway, the number of Skill Books in Lundham City is much more than those in ck Stone Town. At least there are options to choose. In ck Stone Town, there are not even choices. After choosing the skill, Wu Heng went to the lounge for a while, and seeing that there was nothing else to do, he directly went to the outer city area and bought arge amount of alchemy materials, then returned to his amodation. As the day gradually neared dusk. Wu Heng started to read the [Fog Skill] he had exchanged today in his study. Just when he was halfway through. There was a knocking sound from downstairs. Wu Heng walked downstairs and asked from behind the closed door, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Cough! Captain Wu Heng, it¡¯s me.¡± From outside came Wen Mansha¡¯s voice. Wu Heng opened the door to see Wen Mansha, wearing a hooded windbreaker standing at the door, with a Skeleton arranged for her by his side. Her little head peered inside. ¡°Nobody¡¯s there,e in!¡± Wen Mansha immediately let out a smile, strolling right in and looking around the room in awe. ¡°Master, your ce is so nice,¡± she eximed. ¡°A friend gave me this house, just staying for now,¡± Wu Heng continued while he walked, ¡°On the upper floor, I have a few Skeleton attendants. Don¡¯t be scared if you see them.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not scared!¡± Wen Mansha replied. ¡°Good,¡± Wu Heng nodded and proceeded towards the living room. There were rustling noises from behind. Feeling that she hadn¡¯t followed, Wu Heng turned around. Wen Mansha had already taken off her windbreaker, revealing a set of ck undergarments,pletely of a style alien to this world. Her fiery wavy hair was adorned with ck cat ear hairpins, front bangs hanging down, covering half of her cheek. A slender neck essorized with a bell ne. The upper body was dressed in a fluffy ck bra and a ck cat tail on the back. Wen Mansha crouched on the ground, her face flushed, avoiding eye contact timidly. ¡°Meow!¡± Chapter 153: 148, Familiar Silhouette (Two in one, one today.)_1 Chapter 153: Chapter 148, Familiar Silhouette (Two in one, one chapter today.)_1 The aloof yet voluptuousdy, at this moment, is like a little wildcat, squatting at the door. Her face flushed, her eyes shyly averted. She appeared eager to show off, yet feeling quite embarrassed. Her already fair and full skin, paired with these ck essories, appeared even whiter. The thin fabric could hardly conceal her striking curves. This underwear must have been what I gave herst time. Li Yahong had scavenged them as spoils of war, which Wu Heng had then given to her based on estimated size. Now it seems, it¡¯s a bit too small, leaving marks where it¡¯s dug in. Wu Heng never expected her to have this particr skill, and he patted her head in approval. He sat down on the living room sofa. Understanding his intentions, Wen Mansha got up and walked over, the bell around her neck tinkling.
She cautiously climbed onto the couch andy across hisp. Wu Heng¡¯s hand stroked her waist and buttocks, the sensation warm and smooth. He teased her, ¡°Where did this little wildcate from?¡± Wen Mansha squirmed a little and said coyly, ¡°I¡¯m not a wild cat.¡± p~! A forceful spanknded on her behind, causing waves to roll through her flesh. ¡°Ah~!¡± Wen Mansha cried out in pain, looking back at him with a slightly aggrieved expression. ¡°Which kitty talks like this?¡± Wu Heng continued. ¡°Uh¡­ I belong to someone, I¡¯m not a wildcat¡­ meow!¡± Wen Mansha said softly, both her neck and back flushing with embarrassment. Wu Heng squeezed the part he had spanked red, and with a smack, he spanked her again. ¡°Master, what did I do~!¡± Wen Mansha asked pitifully. Smack~! ¡°Is that how a little cat talks?¡± ¡°Meow~!¡± Seeing her reddening a little, Wu Heng didn¡¯t spank her again, instead asking, ¡°How¡¯s the situation with the Pinned Gang?¡± Wen Mansha, with her seductive gaze and now settling into her role, gently meowed before saying, ¡°The situation with the Pinned Gang has now stabilized, and we can start gathering information for you.¡± ¡°Hmm, gather information on wanted criminals or any changes in town. Unique events can also be collected,¡± Wu Heng said. Many wanted and fugitive criminals gathered in the Outer City Area and outside the city. These people would likely need to interact with the gang in order to survive. Thus, it shouldn¡¯t be difficult to collect some information from them.
This could also help him gain achievements; it was a win-win situation. ¡°Meow~!¡± Wen Mansha rolled over andid back across his knees, allowing him to caress her as she continued, ¡°The gangs managing the Outer City Area have been somewhat disorganized recently, resulting in a few smaller gang fights. Many people have died, making the situation quite chaotic.¡± The Outer City Area? Wu Heng considered the information he had avable
He said, ¡°It¡¯s not disorganization. Many members of the gangs in the Outer City Area have been relocated to assist the Iron Guard Knights in besieging the ¡®Hammer Party¡¯, resulting in a manpower shortage.¡± This information had not spread yet. After all, with so many members being relocated, there was fear that someone might take advantage of the situation and threaten Lundham City. Wu Heng had inferred this through something a steward had casually mentioned a few days ago. ¡°Is that so? So that¡¯s why they¡¯ve relocated their people,¡± Wen Mansha said in surprise. She pondered for a moment before continuing, ¡°Several gangs and trade groups have been attacked, and many deaths reported. This includes two senior alchemists, causing panic among the city¡¯s residents.¡± Hmm? An alchemist died? Hearing this, Wu Heng immediately thought of the order he had ced with the Snake Badge Consortium. Did they source locally? Or did they just kill on the spot? It didn¡¯t seem quite right, doing so would not maintain had basis order. ¡°Who were the alchemists that died?¡±
¡°I heard that one of them was the resident alchemist of a trade group. He had a shady background and was directly killed this time. The trade group suspected it was revenge and has been quietly investigating. As for the other one, the details aren¡¯t clear. The incident was kept quiet, he probably also had some problems¡­ meow!¡± Wen Mansha recalled as she spoke. Wu Heng nodded. This made sense then. These were not random killings, but those with unique identities whose deaths would not be pursued if kept quiet. Lundham City was a middle ground for two groups, a wholesale market for trade and a gathering ce for criminals and fugitives. There should be some alchemists who had escaped here. Once he understood the situation, Wu Heng lightly patted her. Wen Mansha looked up questioningly, met his gaze, then got up and sat facing him on hisp. Her delicate little tongue extended towards him. Wen Mansha¡¯s body slowly heated up. Surveying their surroundings, Wu Heng took off her cor and said, ¡°Bite it, keep your voice down, everyone else has gone to sleep.¡± ¡°Meow!¡± ¡­
Before long, inside the room. Wen Mansha¡¯s pale skin was covered in a fine sheen of sweat, herplexion reddening even more. Kneeling by the side of the couch, she extended her delicate hand, massaging Wu Heng¡¯s back, easing his muscles. She continued, ¡°Master, how about I stay with you? I¡¯ll just wait for you at home every day.¡¯ Wu Heng looked at her, and said, ¡°Youck nutrition, you wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it.¡± Wen Mansha gave a coy smile, ¡°You¡¯re naughty.¡± Her big innocent eyes gave him a teasing look, as she continued, ¡°Master, the Pinned Gang only undertakes some covert tasks. The gang will never growrge that way. Once you rise in status, we won¡¯t be of much help.¡± Wu Heng understood what she meant and asked, while lying on his side and looking at her, ¡°What are your thoughts?¡± ¡°I want the Pinned Gang to develop some of our own industries. We don¡¯t have to aim for the very top, but it would be enough to sustain the gang, and it would spare the Pinned Gang from being so lowly,¡± Wen Mansha said. Chapter 154: 148, Familiar Silhouette (Two in one, one today.)_2 Chapter 154: Chapter 148, Familiar Silhouette (Two in one, one chapter today.)_2 Industry! The ie sources of the Pinned Gang varied; they dabbled in everything and nothing they did was particrly honourable. For instance, shady arrangements made under the table weremon, and many involved were pickpockets and thieves. In short, even the local gangs looked down on them. They only dealt in rat-like businesses. It was understandable if Wen Mansha, the current leader, wanted to make some changes. ¡°Which industry do you n to break into, and what are you good at?¡± Wu Heng looked at her, waiting for an answer. ¡°Um¡­actually, I haven¡¯t thought it through. There aren¡¯t many decent people in our gang, so I hope you could give me some ideas.¡± Wen Mansha said softly. Wu Heng crossed his arms behind his head and pondered. He was considering starting a general supplies store to deal with idle daily necessities from the Zombie World.
However, this was a venture he didn¡¯t want to entrust to Wen Mansha. He wanted it to be his own establishment that he managed directly, rather than an asset for her to manage within the gang. But it was particrly challenging to find a suitable business path for Wen Mansha¡¯s gang. ¡°An apothecary shop or a Rune Artifact Shop could be viable options. The fields they involve are rtively advanced and thepetition is sparse. It might work out at the moment.¡± Wu Heng analyzed. Weapon stores and leather armory shops are the mostmon in town, having formed a wholesale industry chain. Unless you have a distinctive technology othersck, it¡¯s hard to break into the market. If he were to open such a store, it would be solely for procuring supplies for the Skeleton army in the other world. Moreover, manufacturing weapons and leather armories would require training of artisans. This couldn¡¯t be achieved in a short time. ¡°My dear¡­what if I venture into lingerie for women? Would there be a market for it?¡± Wen Mansha, looking at her own attire, blinked curiously at Wu Heng. Wu Heng paused, smacked her buttocks and said, ¡°Next time, just spit it out! Stop beating around the bush!¡± Wen Mansha pouted and pleaded, ¡°I was just hoping for some fresh thoughts from you. After all, you¡¯re a mage, an intellectual one at that!¡± Women in this world usually wore corsets, which lifted their bodies from the bottom and wereplemented by regr bodices on the top. If she introduced modern lingerie here, it would certainly be innovative. Wu Heng responded, ¡°You could give it a try, might be a hit.¡± ¡°Okay, if you have any special designs, could you prepare some for me? I could serve you wearing them and also explore a variety of designs and work on their production.¡± ¡°Sure. I can arrange for some to be sent over when I get the chance.¡± Wu Heng exined that the lingerie was sent over from his hometown, which was far away from here.
Wen Mansha nodded gleefully, ¡°Meow, you¡¯re so good to me.¡± Wu Heng patted her curvy waist and whispered, ¡°Go back to your room. Don¡¯t leave tonight.¡± ¡°Thank you, my dear.¡± ¡­
The next morning, the delicate body in his arms was exquisite and smooth. Little cat ornaments were strewn messily around the room. Wen Mansha rolled over and nestledfortably in his arms. After an hour of ¡®exercise¡¯, they finally got dressed. As the head of the Pinned Gang, Wen Mansha had to be present at the gang¡¯s base. She coulde over in the evening, but she had to return the next morning. She put on her little cat lingerie. With a yful tone, sheined, ¡°My dear, look at what you¡¯ve done! It¡¯s all swollen now. I¡¯ve been so obedient and yet you were so hard on me.¡± Turing her waist a bit, she showed him her slightly swollen body. ¡°I¡¯ll be gentler next time.¡± ¡°Nah, don¡¯t bother.¡± Wen Mansha giggled and continued, ¡°Do you have any clothes here? I didn¡¯t think much when I came overst night, but if I go back now, there might be people waiting at the door. It could be¡­a bit awkward.¡± Wu Heng smiled, fetched a sportswear from his closet and handed it to her, ¡°Try this on.¡± Wen Mansha took the clothes into her hands. While the design was rather unique, it was veryfortable to wear. She put it on, tied her fiery long hair up, and suddenly,
she appeared like a sportydy-next-door. ¡°My dear, I might be a bit busy these days. I¡¯lle back to serve you once things have settled down.¡± Wen Mansha hugged him as she spoke. ¡°You¡¯re turning more and more like a clingy little kitty.¡± ¡°I can be anything you want me to be. And, if you really like kitties, you can check out the ve market. There are some from the Cat Tribe there.¡± Wu Heng smacked her butt again, ¡°Seems like I¡¯ve gone easy on you.¡± ¡°Hehe, see you then.¡± With that, Wen Mansha bounced out of the room with her skeletons. Wu Heng tidied the room briefly and headed out. ¡­ He bought some breakfast on his way and went straight to the association. He reached quite early today and there was no one in the lounge. He pulled out the partially studied Fog Skill manual and kept reading. The Fog Skill belonged to the Curse Magic System. It could create a dense fog environment.
However, this environment could be easily dispelled, such as with natural wind, wing pping by beasts, or wind created by magic. Any form of wind could affect the dense fog, either lightening it or blowing it awaypletely. When choosing this skill, Wu Heng had considered it as a recement for the Poison Smoke Thunder. After a detailed reading, he found out that it could obstruct vision but was less toxic. However, it was sufficient for his currentbat style. Wu Heng continued reading and when he flipped to thest page, a system prompt followed closely behind. [Unlock Skill: Fog Skill] He closed the book and put it into his Space Ring. Chapter 155: 148, Familiar Silhouette (Two in one, one today.)_3 Chapter 155: Chapter 148, Familiar Silhouette (Two in one, one chapter today.)_3 ¡°Learning all these skills, I feel like I can¡¯t use many of them!¡± Wu Heng felt like he was just collecting skills without having many opportunities to use them. During every battle, it¡¯s basically up to the skeleton and the gun to solve the problem. If ites to using skills, he either illuminates with the Dancing Light Skill or disgusts the enemies with a couple of Disease Beams. The rest of the skills are essentially ornaments. ¡°Ah~! I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any need for me to be so keen to collect skills.¡± Wu Heng muttered to himself. There was a creak. The door to the room was pushed open. Duke, carrying his war axe and a roasted pancake in his hand, walked right in. Seeing Wu Heng sitting at the table, he looked startled, ¡°Wow, captain, you came to the guild.¡±
¡°What are you talking about, it¡¯s as if I nevere!¡± ¡°Hehe, no, I¡¯m just a bit surprised.¡± Duke handed over the pancake he was holding, asking, ¡°Captain, do you want some?¡± ¡°No thanks, you¡¯ve earned quite a lot of bounties, why are you always gnawing on pancakes!¡± ¡°Er, my family is big, several brothers and sisters, I give all the money to my family. And there¡¯s also the cost of making equipment, so I don¡¯t have much left.¡± Duke exined. ¡°How many brothers and sisters do you have?¡± ¡°Six in total.¡± Wow, that really is a lot. Do Beastmen always have suchrge families? Wu Heng looked at him again, asking, ¡°Did youe to the guild to look for me?¡± ¡°Captain, the Maoliao Armor Shop said that the leather armor you ordered is ready, they told me to inform you.¡± Duke replied. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go take a look.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Wu Heng stood up, leaving the guild with Duke and heading towards the Outer City Area. They arrived at the ¡®Maoliao Armor Shop¡¯. The shopkeeper was standing in the shop chatting with someone. Seeing theme in, he immediately put on a happy face. ¡°Captain, there was no need for you toe yourself. I had nned to send it straight to you.¡± The Beastman shopkeeper courteously said. Wu Heng directly replied, ¡°I came to check the merchandise.¡± ¡°Understood, it¡¯s over here. I¡¯ll take you to the warehouse to inspect it. There¡¯s absolutely no problem with the quality.¡± The shopkeeper led him into the warehouse at the back.
He opened the warehouse door and was hit with a sour stench of leather. This smell wasn¡¯t much better than Poison Smoke Thunder. The shopkeeper casually unveiled two sets of leather armour to disy before them. Wu Heng took a quick look and felt that it was not bad, almost the same as what he had ordered before.
¡°As per our previous agreement, 100 sets cost 3500 silver coins, right?¡± Wu Heng inquired. The shopkeeper¡¯s smile turned even more sincere as he said, ¡°Yes, each set costs 35 coins, for a total of 100 sets.¡± ¡°Alright, have someone send the armor to my ce, and I¡¯ll settle the ount then.¡± ¡°Sounds good, I will arrange for it right away.¡± The Beastman shopkeeper called over a few workers to load leather armour and they followed them back to his ce. Once everything was piled up in the courtyard, Wu Heng checked the quantity and paid the corresponding amount. The Beastman shopkeeper was all smiles. It was rare to encounter someone like Wu Heng who pays the full amount on the spot. ¡°Captain, do you need more leather armor like this?¡± the shopkeeper continued to ask. ¡°Can the price be even more preferential?¡± Wu Heng asked back. The shopkeeper, standing on the spot, quickly made some calctions in his mind and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you each set for 32 silver coins, that¡¯s the lowest I can go. Moreover, you have to order more than 200 sets.¡± ¡°Alright, let it be 200 sets then. Inform Duke when it¡¯s ready.¡± The shopkeeper¡¯s already wide grin widens even further as heughed and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll arrange for it as soon as I get back.¡±
¡°Hmm.¡± After chatting for a while, the shopkeeper and his group left, and Duke and Jianyi and Jian¡¯er began moving the armor into the house. Once everything was moved in, Duke scratched his head, ¡°Captain, where do we go next?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll treat you to a meal at the tavern.¡± The two had a meal at the tavern. Wu Heng told Duke to go home, then he headed back to his own ce. ¡­ Returning to his residence. He opened the boundary door and went straight into the Zombie World. He instructed the skeletons toe over and move all of the newly purchased leather armor over. They piled it all up in another room. Next, he picked out 100 level 5 skeletons and started equipping them with the leather armor. Big Head had gone with Li Yahong and the others to the prison side.
Doing it himself was a bit troublesome. The caravan hadn¡¯te back yet, so he would probably have to wait until tomorrow. After being busy for a while, he finally got everything sorted out.¡¯ Only then did he open the boundary door and return to his residence. ¡­ The next day, in the morning. Wu Heng again went to the Professional Guild. As he entered the hall, he noticed there seemed to be considerably more people in the guild than a couple of days earlier. The earlier dispatched squads that had coborated with the ¡®Iron Guard Knights¡¯, were all back now, standing in front of the counter talking about something. Wu Heng got closer and eavesdropped for a moment. They were talking about the reward of artifacts. It seemed that the ¡®Hammer Party¡¯ mission was over. He just didn¡¯t know how it turned out.
Just as Wu Heng was about to turn around and go to the resting room, Out of the corner of his eye, he saw the silhouette of a woman heading deeper into the corridor, under the escort of a few mercenaries. She had long brown hair and was wearing a suit of leather armor. A ¡®Cheetah¡¯ followed by her side. Chapter 156: 149, Blow on it and it wont burn anymore_1 Chapter 156: Chapter 149, Blow on it and it won¡¯t burn anymore_1 Wu Heng furrowed his brows as he looked at the distant figure. The stature, the way of walking, and that Cheetah, all gave a familiar feeling. Has Slyther arrived? The owner of Money Cat, the manager of ck Stone Town. A very domineering woman. Wu Heng wanted to go and confirm, but there were quite a few people around the other party. After thinking about it, he did not approach. If it really was Slyther, she woulde to himter. After some consideration, he walked straight to the front desk and asked, ¡°Do I have any letters?¡± The staff member checked the records and said directly: ¡°Team Leader Wu Heng, there are no letters for you here, but we expect to deliver new letters to you in the next couple of days.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± Wu Heng thanked them and headed to the lounge.
It seemed that the issue with the Hammer Party was resolved. The passage was open at least, the teams involved in the eradication of the Hammer Party had returned, and the goods and letters left behind would be sent to the city in the next few days. Considering this, it might well be that Slyther hase. After sitting in the lounge for a while, he went to the training room and practiced his swordsmanship. Feeling a bit sweaty, he immediately left the Guild and walked straight across to the Snake Badge Consortium. ¡­ The Snake Badge Consortium. ¡°Good afternoon, Mr. Wu Heng,¡± Laisia greeted with a smile. Despiteing unannounced, it appeared that Wu Heng had be an important guest. As soon as he entered the reception room, Laisia followed him in. ¡°Good afternoon. How is mymission and the store going?¡± Wu Heng directly asked. Laisia nodded and smiled, ¡°The store has been cleaned ording to your requirements. The people in charge of that area have been notified. You can open the store at any time.¡± Then, she presented him with the store keys, ¡°These are the keys to the store.¡± Wu Heng epted, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°We should do our jobs. If you have any special requests, feel free to mention it. We will try our best to amodate you,¡± she assured him. ¡°Mm.¡± Wu Heng nodded then continued, ¡°What about the rune array of the Burial Ground and the Alchemist¡¯smission? Has there been any news?¡± The matter of the Burial Ground was more of a casual inquiry. After all, construction, transport, and manufacture are slow processes. The main concern was the matter regarding the Alchemist¡¯s corpse. After all, he had heard from a certain little wildcat that two Alchemists had died in the outer city area. Moreover, the Consortium gave him a deadline of three days to collect the goods.
¡°The Alchemist¡¯smission is ready. Please wait a moment.¡± Laisia smiled and called out the door for rity. Very soon, five bodies¡ªtwo covered with white cloth, and three inside ck coffins¡ªwere brought in. ¡°Among these, three are human Alchemists, one Dwarf and one Beastman,¡± Laisia softly introduced. From their body sizes, one could tell who was the Dwarf, and who were the humans or the Beastman.
Wu Heng looked over to the side. Basen came forward and revealed the bodies under the white cloths. A human and a Beastman. Both had pale faces, but it could be determined that they had died within thest three days. It seemed that there was indeed a connection between the Consortium and the assassination of the Alchemists. It wasn¡¯t necessarily their doing, but the bodies of the deceased were indeed transported here. After the other three coffins were opened, they revealed somewhat dry bodies. They seemed to have been dug out from somewhere else and transported here. ¡°Are they all at level 10?¡± Wu Heng asked. Meanwhile, in the ck market of ck Stone Town, the ck market worker with the crooked beard would introduce the identities and names of these bodies. Apparently, ¡®Laisia¡¯ did not have this intention. Wu Heng wasn¡¯t interested in the histories of these bodies. As long as they were confirmed to be Alchemists, that was enough. ¡°Of course, if there are any problems, feel free toe to me,¡± Laisia assured confidently. ¡°Mm, I¡¯m very satisfied then.¡±
¡°As long as you are satisfied, Sir. We charge 7500 silver coins for five bodies in total,¡± Laisia made the offer straightforwardly. It is different to buying something. When buying, one can bargain with the boss to reduce the price. But for amission, the fixed price is the fixed price. There is no room for negotiation afterpletion. Wu Heng took several bags of silver coins out of his Space Ring, using gold bars for therger amounts. Recently, his silver coin exchanges had been considerable. The amount he was spending could sustain an ordinary family for a lifetime. Seeing Wu Heng bring out the gold, Laisia¡¯s eyes lit up. This young and well-off man was indeed worth the cost. After collecting the gold and silver coins, her face brightened even more, ¡°Mr. Wu Heng, have you had lunch yet? I can order the preparation of lunch for you.¡± ¡°If we have another opportunity, I will host a banquet for Miss Laisia.¡± ¡°Sir, you are too polite. You are the guest after all,¡± she yfully pointed out. Wu Heng continued looking at the bodies, ¡°I cannot transport these out.¡±
His Space Ring already had quite a few items inside. It wouldn¡¯t be able to fit in all these coffins and bodies. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry, Sir. I will have someone deliver them to your ce,¡± Laisia assured him. After she said this, she went out to instruct some workers. Soon, someone with a sachet-type storage item collected all five bodies. It seemed that there was a difference in the sizes of storage items. And organizations like Consortiums, which transport various goods, also rely on these items. Bigger than his Space Ring, they could store more items. Wu Heng nodded and walked out. The worker with the sachet also followed him out. They both returned to his ce. The worker ced all the bodies in the living room. After another bow, he promptly left to return to the Consortium. ¡­
Once the visitor left. Wu Heng opened up the boundary door, allowing the skeletons to carry the corpses and coffins into the Zombie World. With the consecutive release of the Bone Maniption Skill, five distinct skeletons all stood up. All five corpses were at level 10. But they had only reached level 10. This hardly seems like a bargain in his favor. Wu Heng looked at the skeletons and said, ¡°From now on, you are Alchemy No. 2, you are No. 3, No. 4¡­¡±. He named all the skeletons in order. The number of his Alchemy Skeletons had reached six. They couldpletely meet the simultaneous usage of several potions. After assigning the skeletons to ¡®Alchemy No. 1¡¯ and setting them to create potions from the ingredients he had prepared, He again inspected the neighborhood. Confirming there were no issues, he returned home. ¡­ In the study, Wu Heng continued to read the ¡®Book of Runes¡¯, learning about magic artifacts. Knock, knock, knock~! Soft knocks resounded from below. Wu Heng descended the stairs and opened the front door. Standing in the dusk was Slyther, dressed in leather armor with a cloak over her, her lower half adorned with tight leather trousers, and a Cheetah at her side. ¡°What are you looking at? Don¡¯t you recognize me?¡± Slyther lifted her hood, smiling. ¡°Hold on.¡± Wu Heng said, closed the door with a thud. He quickly ran upstairs,manding the Skeleton Ghost Hag and the two to return to the boundary door. He also took the cat ear cors on the bedside table and put them into the Space Ring. While he was naturally happy to see Slyther, she was a member of the Secret Speakers, who had shown great interest in his affairs back in ck Stone Town. What needed to be hidden still had to be hidden. Outside, Slyther gaped at the closed door in disbelief. She was, after all, a notable character. Rich and powerful, and hade a long way, only to be shut outside the door. A fiery anger spurred in her heart, and she turned around to leave. The door opened again, Wu Heng was there, smiling, wiping the sweat off his forehead, ¡°The room was a bit untidy, I had to clean up a bit.¡± Slyther stood there, ring at him. The Cheetah by her feet bared its teeth. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Pleasee in.¡± Wu Heng stepped aside. After some hesitation, Slyther chose to believe him and slowly stepped in. She nced around suspiciously, ¡°You¡¯re not hiding anyone here, are you?¡± ¡°Of course not,¡± Wu Heng replied, helping Slyther off with her cloak. He then asked, ¡°When did you get here? Why didn¡¯t you give me a heads up? I could¡¯ve picked you up.¡± Slyther nced upstairs along with the staircase, then sat down on the sofa. The Cheetah also leapt onto a chair nearby, curling up and settling down. ¡°I arrived at the border two days ago, but the roads were blocked, so I only managed toe over today.¡± Slyther exined. ¡°What would you like to drink?¡± Wu Heng asked. ¡°What do you have?¡± ¡°Iced tea and hot milk tea.¡± ¡°Milk tea it is.¡± Wu Heng boiled some water and took out two packets of instant coffee from the drawer. ¡°If I had known, I might¡¯ve asked you not toe. It¡¯s been quite dangeroustely.¡± Slyther studied him, ¡°What, you wish I hadn¡¯te?¡± ¡°Of course not, I¡¯m thrilled!¡± Wu Heng sat down opposite her. ¡°Nonsense.¡± Slyther rolled her eyes at him, ¡°How are you settling in here?¡± ¡°Slowly getting used to it.¡± Wu Heng responded. ¡°How does itpare to ck Stone Town?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not bad, but the people here are not as easy to approach.¡± Slyther crossed her legs. Her round thighs were tightly wrapped in leather pants. ¡°I¡¯ve heard from Gomez that you had a disagreement with the original team leader when you first arrived. In a little while, I¡¯ll get you transferred back.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll look forward to it.¡± The water was ready, Wu Heng got up and poured a cup of coffee for each of them. The fragrance of coffee immediately filled the room. ¡°Hmm! That smells good. No wonder Yuli always says you have good taste.¡± Slythermended. Wu Heng delivered the coffee to her, ¡°Why didn¡¯t Yulie with you?¡± ¡°Do you think I came here for fun? Besides, it¡¯s rather dangerous here, bringing her might court unnecessary trouble.¡± Slyther said. She switched legs, leanedzily against the sofa with her body tilted, half her curvaceous backside pressed tightly against the leather. Slyther seemed to notice something and looked at him with surprise. Wu Heng quickly took a sip from his cup, averting his gaze elsewhere. ¡°Sss~! It¡¯s too hot.¡± Wu Heng spat out immediately after taking a sip. ¡°Such a big boy, yet you can¡¯t even drink properly.¡± Slyther chuckled, stood up and approached him with concern, ¡°Let me see, how badly did it burn you?¡± Wu Heng, feeling slightly embarrassed, stuck out his tongue. The truth was he was hardly scalded at all, he simply hadn¡¯t been careful enough. Slyther leaned over at close quarters. Her familiar scent, which Wu Heng used to smell frequently in her carriage, emanated from her. Slyther, holding his chin and turning somewhat red-faced. ¡°Phew~!¡± ¡°Blow on it, it won¡¯t burn.¡± Chapter 157: 150, Choose Someone to Take Care of You_1 Chapter 157: Chapter 150, Choose Someone to Take Care of You_1 Slyther blew lightly. Nice and gentle, the wind was filled with a sweet scent. ¡°Alright, we¡¯re good now.¡± Slyther got ready to leave. But a handnded on her waist. Slyther¡¯s face reddened, like that of a light intoxication after a drink. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Slyther feigned confusion as she looked at him. ¡°You¡¯re stunning today.¡± Wu Heng said softly. Slyther¡¯s face grew even redder; she lightly pushed him away. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Seeing she didn¡¯t pull away, Wu Heng looped both his hands around her waist. With a gentle pull, she was drawn onto hisp.
Hisss~! The Cheetah next to them immediately jumped up, baring its teeth and getting ready to pounce. Slyther gave it a stern look and gestured with her eyes. The Cheetah then bounced off the couch andy down at the back with its eyes closed. ¡°I¡¯m quite a bit older than you.¡± Slyther turned her head and said. ¡°We¡¯re not much different in age; it is not an excuse.¡± Wu Heng replied. Slyther¡¯s neck began to grow red as well. She clearly knew what Wu Heng wanted to do, as their letters had been much more explicit than their encounter. Partly for work, she hade all the way here. But more so, she hade to see him. Although she had prepared herself mentally, reality made her feel unexpectedly anxious. As he whispered sweetly in her ear, she began to soften. ¡®So be it. Otherwise, I would have traveled all this way for nothing.¡¯ Wu Heng held her head and gently brought her lips to his. Slyther gradually got into the mood. She raised her arms, allowing him to unfasten her breastte. When he clumsily couldn¡¯t undo her waistband, sheughed, took a deep breath, and said. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do it myself. You¡¯re still not a grown man, are you?¡± And so she unfastened her waistband. Wu Heng took the opportunity to strip herpletely.
¡°Why does it look like this?¡± Wu Heng pointed at her round and protruding asset with a confused look. Slyther, sitting in hisp, stroked his hair and said, ¡°It will emerge naturally in a while, kiddo.¡± ¡°You¡¯re being too much!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s move this to your room, not here!¡± Slyther whispered.
Wu Heng stood up, causing Slyther to shriek as she was swung up in his arms. He carried her to the bedroom. In the dim light, he admired her graceful figure. ¡°Stop looking, hurry up.¡± Slyther opened her eyes and extended her arms. ¡°Alright, here Ie!¡± ¡­ During the depths of the night. Wu Heng, holding her from behind, began to gently stroke her impressive body. ¡°Will you be staying for a few more days?¡± Slyther pushed back slightly, ¡°Apany me out tomorrow, I will be heading back in the afternoon.¡± ¡°So soon?¡± ¡°I have been here for five days, if I don¡¯t head back soon I might encounter issues as I am, after all, an executive.¡± Slyther turned to look at him, ¡°What, can¡¯t bear to part with me?¡± ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t be reluctant to part with a charming beauty like you.¡±
¡°I have never realized that you are so good at sweet talking.¡± ¡°Previously, you always used me of trying to cheat your money¡± Wu Heng reminded her. ¡°I am still doubtful now; perhaps you were after my money.¡± Wu Heng replied, ¡°Well, you may end up with neither money nor romance.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll ept it.¡± ¡°Turn around!¡± Slyther and Wen Mansha are both mature women, but they give entirely different vibes. Wen Mansha is clingier and seems eager to show her fervor, while Slyther seems more dominant. Even when ites to these things, she retains an elder sister teach a little brother¡¯s attitude and tone. It¡¯s that kind of¡ªI want to conquer you on top¡ªattitude. ¡°Speaking of which, is there a way I can avoid doing tasks?¡± Wu Heng continued asking. Slyther crawled out of the covers and gave him a look, ¡°If you don¡¯t do tasks, what¡¯s the point of being a team leader?¡± ¡°Just want the title; You know me; I don¡¯t like dealing with these things.¡±
¡°As a captain, you can¡¯t avoid tasks. Unless you reach the level of Vice-executive, then you can do nothing, and it¡¯s even more rxing than being an executive,¡± Slyther continued. ¡°How do I be a Vice-executive?¡± ¡°Five tier-3 merits, or a tier-2 merit. If you have enough fame locally, you don¡¯t need either and can still be a nominal Vice-executive,¡± said Slyther softly. Lundham City¡¯s Vice-executive is said to be a shamans of the Beastman. He rarely shows up, let alone leads any tasks. He represents a status. When a shamans is in a city, the Beastman in the city will obey the city¡¯s rules and won¡¯t make any major trouble. It¡¯s an honorary status, at the least. Wu Heng was lost in thought, grasping her body in his hands. Slyther then asked, ¡°Do you want to be a Vice-executive?¡± ¡°Hmm, to have the title and not have to do tasks.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you quit? Go back to ck Stone Town and let me look after you¡­¡± Wu Hengughed and pulled her a little, ¡°I have money too, It¡¯s not certain who will be taking care of whom.¡±
¡°Alright, let¡¯s rest now! Lie down and don¡¯t move.¡± Slyther pulled up the thin quilt, andy on top of him. ¡­ The next day, in the morning. The carriage creaked along. Following Slyther¡¯s carriage, there were several other carriages carrying goods, escorted by Slyther¡¯s personal mercenary group. It was evident. Besides seeing him, she was actually here to purchase some merchandise. In the carriage, Wu Heng asked: ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to stay a few more days?¡± ¡°When you have time, you cane to ck Stone Town, I¡¯ve arranged for someone to clean up the house there for you,¡± Slyther said. ¡°Actually, being taken care of by you in ck Stone Town doesn¡¯t sound too bad.¡± Chapter 158: 150, Choose Someone to Take Care of You_2 Chapter 158: Chapter 150, Choose Someone to Take Care of You_2 ¡°After you left yesterday, everything in ck Stone Town calmed down.¡± At this point, the carriage slowly exited the town, entering the outskirts. Noise began to fill the outside. Stalls selling all kinds of goods lined either side of the road. It was as if there was a market stretching out beyond the boundaries of the town. ¡°Vice-executive, we¡¯ve arrived at the location you mentioned,¡± said the mercenary, approaching the carriage. ¡°Hmm!¡± Slyther straightened his clothes, opened the door of the carriage, and stepped down. Wu Heng followed him out of the carriage. Ahead, stood a three-story building capped with a sign resembling a rope at its entrance. ve store.
This where ves could be bought. Men, women, they had it all. After the transaction isplete, the ve would be your personal belongings. ¡°Since we¡¯re here, let¡¯s see if there are any decent girls that would be popr in ck Stone Town.¡± Slyther exined in a low voice. The Money Cat isn¡¯t a brothel. It doesn¡¯t make money off the flesh trade, but mostly through performances such as songs and dances. Female characters of different races have always been popr in human cities. Even if you bring back a robust, giant-mouthed Tusk Beastwoman, she could attract quite a few spectators. They entered the shop. A middle-aged fat man, wearing a white robe and a gemstone ring on his hand, came out. His gaze swept over the group andnded urately on Slyther. ¡°Ladies, gentlemen, do you need some ves?¡± Slyther nodded, ¡°Do you have any good ones?¡± ¡°Of course, madam, pleasee in. You can choose for yourself, or I can make rmendations based on your requirements¡±, the man gestured. Slyther directly walked in. Wu Heng followed him into an inner courtyard. The boss pped his hands and shouted. More than twenty people came out of the rest of the rooms one after another. There were men, women, and other than these humans and beasts, there were also Rabbit People, Fox People, and Cat People showing some animal characteristics. It¡¯s true that they were ves, but there were no shackles restricting their movements. They came outughing and chattering, more like people waiting to be hired for work.
¡°We have young women, strong men. Which kind do you need?¡± Slyther looked over those present, and directly said: ¡°A woman, under the age of 25, and it would be better if she has some skills.¡± The chubby boss waved his hand, and all the men and older ones withdrew. Slyther went over and picked some out.
He chose eight young girls other than those of the human race. The fat boss praised Slyther for his good eye and assured him that his ves were obedient and had had no ambitions. Slyther asked about the price and paid. A total of 1200 silver coins, the price really wasn¡¯t cheap. The fat boss received the money with a broad smile on his face, lectured the ves, and allowed Slyther to take them all away. ¡­ The carriage was parked outside the city. Slyther nced at the ves then looked at Wu Heng, saying: ¡°Pick one to take care of you. Your room is inplete disarray.¡± ¡°Is that necessary?¡± Wu Heng hesitated slightly. ¡°Should I pick for you?¡± Slyther was still assuming the position of assigning tasks. Wu Heng nced at the ves who were looking down and then carefully looking back at him. He said: ¡°Whoever I choose, needs to sign the ve contract. Think about it, if you can ept, thene forward.¡± Seeing that no one was speaking, Wu Heng continued to ask: ¡°Who can cook?¡±
After a while, a rabbit-girl with ck rabbit ears, looking not too old, stepped forward cautiously. Slyther nced at her and asked, ¡°How about her?¡± Wu Heng thought for a while and said: ¡°I need one more.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t push it, one is enough.¡± ¡°No, I really need another one, I can pay for it.¡± Slyther red at him and said, ¡°Go ahead and pick!¡± ¡°Who can do the ounting and has some business experience?¡± Wu Heng continued to ask. There was a brief silence again. Slyther said, ¡°If you¡¯re looking for someone to do the ounting, whye here?¡± ¡°I can!¡± Another voice piped up. A white-haired beast-eared girl, seemingly indifferent, jostled her way from behind. White hair! That¡¯s indeed quite rare.
¡°Can you keep ounts?¡± Wu Heng looked at her. ¡°Yes.¡± The girl said softly. Wu Heng nodded, ¡°Vice-executive, I will have these two.¡± ¡°Alright, from today onward, you two will follow him, be obedient, take good care of him.¡± Slyther said softly. Both girls nodded. Slyther continued to Wu Heng, ¡°Alright, I need to go back too. Work well here, when there¡¯s a chance, I¡¯ll apply to the association to transfer you back.¡± Outdoors, shepletely behaves like a vice-executive giving instructions to her subordinates. You¡¯re not the same person fromst night. Wu Heng nodded, took the backpack from Basen, pulled out a stack ofic books, and a jewelry box. Handed it over to her and said, ¡°The books are for Yuli, the jewelry is yours, take care on the road.¡± Slyther gave him a deep look, nodded, and gave a light tap on the carriage wall, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The carriage slowly started moving. The mercenaries escorted them away.
¡­ Returning to his residence. Wu Heng looked at the two maids standing in front of him. ¡°What are your names?¡± The rabbit-eared girl lowered her head, softly saying, ¡°Master, I¡¯m called Mini.¡± ¡°How old are you?¡± ¡°16!¡± Mini is a recently purchased member of the Rabbit People n, approximately 168cm tall, with brown hair and ck rabbit ears, her face still has childishness, her body is somewhat slender. What catches the eye are her long legs, her body¡¯s proportion is entirely represented in her legs. ¡°Mmm, from now on Mini, you will be in charge of the residence¡¯s meals.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Mini nodded carefully. Wu Heng continued looking at the other person. This is a girl with long white hair, beast ears, and a fox tail. Her grayish-white long hair reached down to her waist, on her head was a pair of beast ears, her gaze contained a hint of alertness and indifference. It¡¯s as if her entire spirit is on edge, as if she feels a heavy responsibility. ¡°What¡¯s your name? How old are you?¡± After a pause, she spoke, ¡°Andre Willow, 22 years old.¡± ¡°You said you could do ounts, should managing a store not be a problem?¡± ¡°No problem.¡± ¡°Tomorrow I¡¯ll take you to see the store, if there¡¯s no problem, I¡¯ll leave it in your management.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± The white-haired beast girl grunted. ¡°I need to sign a ve contract with you two, as I mentioned before.¡± The two didn¡¯t respond. Wu Heng directly took out two contracts and let the two of them drip blood onto them. Two strands of Soul Power entered their foreheads, theirplexions also turned a bit paler. The contracts wereplete. Their gazes towards Wu Heng no longer held their previous alertness. They had be respectful and submissive. ¡°Alright, there are two rooms on the second floor. Pick one each, then Mini, you prepare dinner.¡± ¡°Yes Master.¡± Mini agreed readily. The other one, however, only nodded indifferently, as always. ¡­ Having dealt with the two maids¡¯ matters. Wu Heng returned to the Zombie World through the boundary door. Outside the residential area. Several trucks were parked on the roadside. A lot of people were busy moving supplies onto the trucks. Someone saw Wu Heng from a distance and quickly entered the repair factory. Li Yahong came out, running towards him. Approaching him, she said, ¡°This time, many people were brought over, from tomorrow some will continue transporting supplies to the prison, while others will begin gathering all sorts of daily necessities from the residential area.¡± ¡°Mmm, at that time I will also arrange for some skeletons to help you.¡± Li Yahong nodded, then continued, ¡°Right, there¡¯s a small survivor settlement towards the west, they say a horde of zombies is on the move, suspected to have a level 2 Big Head zombie.¡± Chapter 159: 151, Everything is Ready (One Update Today)_1 Chapter 159: Chapter 151, Everything is Ready (One Update Today)_1 A zombie with a big head? The characteristic of zombies with big heads is that they can control the zombie group. They are called Commanders by the main station. Compared to other second-level zombies, this kind is more troublesome and more dangerous for survivors if they appear in a region. ¡°Can it be confirmed?¡± asked Wu Heng. ¡°It can¡¯t be confirmed, but from the description, there¡¯s a high chance it¡¯s a big-headed zombie.¡± Li Yahong thought for a bit and answered. ¡°Where in the west?¡± ¡°Over in the Changying Area.¡± Changying Area is quite a distance away from here. It will take some time for the army to get there. And there will be more time needed due to dealing with zombies along the way.
Considering it in his mind, he felt it was still worth going once. Other second-level zombies could be ignored, but this big-headed zombie could be greatly helpful to him. Besides its role as a messenger soldier. It could also lead the patrol squad itself, or escort Li Yahong and others to the prison. This is a very useful type of skeleton. ¡°Let¡¯s prepare first, we¡¯ll go over there in the next few days.¡± Wu Heng said. ¡°What do I need to prepare?¡± asked Li Yahong. She usually just follows along. ¡°Prepare the truck, and bring some spare gasoline.¡± ¡°Oh, got it! I¡¯ll go back and prepare right away.¡± ¡°Hmm!¡± The two of them then discussed the situation at the prison briefly. Wu Heng suddenly thought of something else, saying, ¡°Have everyone try making some spears.¡± ¡°Spears? What are those?¡± ¡°Simr to javelins, like the ones thrown at sports meets.¡± Wu Heng exined simply. ¡°Any specific requirements?¡± Thinking about the spears he had seen in the weapon shop, he said, ¡°A length of approximately one meter and forty-five centimeters, with one end sharpened, should suffice.¡± Li Yahong nodded, indicating she understood, and continued to ask, ¡°Can rebars be used? We brought back quite a lot of rebars from the warehousest time, they should be able to make some.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine, make them and see. If it doesn¡¯t work, we¡¯ll improve from there.¡±
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll have it made tonight. This is rtively simple, just cutting the material. We can get quite a lot done in one night.¡± ¡°Hmm, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡± Li Yahong chuckled and moved closer, ¡°Working hard? Compared to others, we¡¯re already very lucky.¡± The two of them stood together and chatted for a while longer.
Li Yahong then returned to her living quarters, assigning work and rooms to those transferred from the prison. The entire residential area behind the auto repair shop had been cleaned up by the skeletons. There were plenty of rooms, enough for any number of people. The main thing now was the task assigned by Wu Heng. They had to get the spears made. Li Yahong left and Wu Heng returned to the residential area, checking on the training situation of the skeletons. After confirming there were no problems, he also returned to Lundham City through the boundary door. ¡­ Back at home. Time passed while reading in the study room. Then, a careful voice came from downstairs, ¡°Master, dinner is ready.¡± Wu Heng got up and went downstairs, and dinner was alreadyid out on the table. For the first time, a real meal was ced on the dining table.
It was different from modern cooked dishes. The food here was more like the old western style. There was vegetable soup, steamed eggs, and fruit pancakes. The ingredients weren¡¯t many, but the variety was quite good. Looks like the little maid he had chosen was a pretty decent cook. Wu Heng took a seat. The two maids stood aside. Wu Heng nced at the two of them and said, ¡°Don¡¯t stand, sit down and eat too!¡± The two of them remained somewhat restrained, standing still. But their eyes were fixated on the food on the table, swallowing stealthily. Wu Heng frowned, pointed to the spot on his left, and ordered, ¡°Mini, you sit here. Wei¡¯er, sit on the right.¡± Seeing Wu Heng saying that, the two of them cautiously moved to sit down. ves couldn¡¯t easily control their own fate.
If they meet a kind master, their life may be better. If they meet one with a bad temper, beatings and scoldings aremonce. ¡°Eat!¡± Wu Heng said. Wei¡¯er looked at him warily, and began to eat. Seeing Wei¡¯er eat, Mini also began to eat in small bites. After a while of eating, Wu Heng continued to ask, ¡°Have you chosen your rooms yet?¡± ¡°We have. Sister Wei¡¯er chose the one on the left, and I chose the one on the right,¡± answered Mini. Wu Heng nodded, and continued to exin his life situation to them. ¡°Hmm, my profession is a Necromancer. There will be some skeletons appearing at home, they won¡¯t harm you so don¡¯t be scared when you see them. They can also help with heavy work.¡± Hearing there would be skeletons, Both their gazes shifted to the figure with a round helmet standing at the doorway. They had been wondering why these two never spoke and stood motionlessly at the door once they entered the house. So they were skeletons!
¡°Oh, okay,¡± Mini replied softly. Wu Heng continued, ¡°Also, I don¡¯t allow anyone on the third floor when I¡¯m home. If there¡¯s anything, you can call for me downstairs. If I don¡¯t respond, you¡¯re not allowed to go up to the third floor.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± ¡°Wei¡¯er,¡± Wu Heng addressed the silver-haired fox woman. ¡°Hmm,¡± she responded instinctively. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the shop tomorrow to take a look. If everything¡¯s fine, you¡¯ll be managing the ce from then on,¡± said Wu Heng. The fox woman with silver hair raised her head, her white eyshes framing eyes full of doubt as she looked at him, ¡°Alright.¡± Chapter 160: 151, Everything is Ready (One Update Today)_2 Chapter 160: Chapter 151, Everything is Ready (One Update Today)_2 The three of them chatted briefly, and the atmosphere was no longer as oppressive. Bunny Girl Mini, wiped the corner of her mouth, crumbs from her biscuit, and asked: ¡°Master, are you part of amercial group?¡± Most of those with stores in town are part of amercial group. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have the financial capability and capacity. They also own houses in the inner city. So, are thought to be members ofmercial groups. Wu Heng shook his head, ¡°I am the leader of an association, just recently transferred, you can call me anything at home, but in public, call me leader, or directly by my name.¡± Actually, being called ¡®master¡¯ by a bunch of adorable girls was quiteforting to him. However, if this happened in public, he would feel embarrassed. ¡°Wow, master is the leader of an association!¡± Mini¡¯s eyes widened.
The other fox girl also looked surprised. There were numerous mercenarymercial groups in the city, but members of the association, all living in the inner city, had somew enforcement powers, which gave people the feeling of a higher status. However, their actual authority was not as great as perceived. ¡°Oh, by the way, some time ago, there was a notorious criminal in the outskirts of the city who specialized in killing women and draining their blood. Master, do you know about it?¡± Mini suddenly said. It seemed that Mini had a more cheerful character. Given her young age. Wu Heng nodded, ¡°It was members of the Blood Worship Sect, we killed them, and also rescued several girls in the process.¡± ¡°Wow! It was really you, master. Mini was there at that time, you are my lifesaver.¡± Mini suddenly stood up from her chair, her face full of excitement and joy. Oh well¡­ Wu Heng hadn¡¯t expected that the maid he bought would be connected to a previous mission. Those girls imprisoned in the basement were released by his crew member ¡®Mata¡¯. At the time, he was busy looting valuables from the bodies. He hadn¡¯t noticed whether or not there was such a small Bunny Girl among those girls. ¡°How did they capture you?¡± ¡°I had just moved here at the time, I was a bit lost because it was raining, and they caught me. Mini was terrified, and tears uncontrobly streamed down my face. After I was rescued, my eyes were swollen for several days.¡± Mini continued. Not all ves are kept in captivity. Like when they were buying them, the management was rtivelyx, but no one ran away. iming to sell ves, but it looked more like a job agency. Beastmen society is different from human society, with itsplex tribes and city-states, its conflicts and poverty, many people want to get out of there. ve trafficking ces are a good way out.
¡°From now on, I¡¯ll arrange for someone to apany you when you go out, so you won¡¯t have to worry about any danger.¡± Wu Heng said while eating. ¡°Thank you, Master. I have a good eye. I chose you.¡± Mini was beaming with happiness. She felt such a strong connection with the man sitting across from her. Not only had he saved her life, but he had also bought her.
There couldn¡¯t be anything more fateful than that. Wu Heng nced at the other girl, who was quietly eating her dinner, and said: ¡°Wei¡¯er, when you go out, I¡¯ll also arrange for someone to follow you. Things can get rather chaotic in the city.¡± ¡°Mm, thank you.¡± After dinner. The two women were no longer as cautious. Mini was even more delighted. She cleaned up while talking to Wei¡¯er about the circumstances of their rescue. The deed of destroying the Blood Worship Sect had caused quite a stir in the outskirts of the city, after all. When Wu Heng arrived, many people had already died, all women. The residents, disheartened with the managing gangs, pooled money to hire people to resolve the issue. Once the matter was resolved, it kept circting for a certain period of time. Wu Heng brought each of them some daily necessities before he went upstairs. The two girls just sat in the living room. They were chatting in low voices about something.
¡­ The next day, in the morning. Wu Heng took the Fox Girl, Andre Willow, to a shop in the business district. The shop was named Verdant Shop, mainly selling daily necessities. The owner of the shop was a human, tall and thin, wearing a ck suit, his hair slicked back. In this attire, Wu Heng¡¯s eyes slightly narrowed. The bright sunlight had almost led him to mistake the man for Yazde, the cunning butler. There weren¡¯t many customers in the shop in the morning. The entire shop was filled with a variety of daily necessities, among which were ss and pottery items. The owner gave the two neers a once-over and asked: ¡°What do you need?¡± ¡°Just looking at some ssware.¡± Wu Heng walked up to a shelf on the side and looked at the ss items on top. Most of them were sses, as well as some vases made of ss, and ornaments shaped like animals. Wu Heng¡¯s attention was mostly on the sses.
The price was divided into two types, the regr looking sses, which were somewhat cloudy with impurities inside, sold for 95 coppers. For the slightly better products, the starting price was more than 1 silver. Wu Heng felt this price was absurd. This is even more outrageous than the prices in ck Stone Town. The lower quality ssware in ck Stone Town is priced around 70 copper, but here it is directly 95 copper. This price has doubled. ¡°Sir, do you want to buy? Please don¡¯t touch if you don¡¯t. Fragile items can break easily.¡± said the tall, skinny shopkeeper as he wiped the items and warned them lightly. Wu Heng looked at himself and then at Wei¡¯er and Basen and Bawudong standing behind him. Although their appearances were a bit strange, they did not seem too poor. He puts the ss cup back on the rack. He continued to the pottery section with Andre Willow, where mainly pottery jars and tes were sold. Not ceramics, but coarse pottery. The prices also varied, ranging from several tens of copper.
Wu Heng nced at the fox woman next to him, who nodded to indicate that they had seen enough. The shopkeeper at the counter had lost interest in them. Wu Heng took out a modern ss cup and put it on the counter, asking, ¡°Boss, will you take this?¡± The boss looked back and focused on the transparent, amber-colored ss cup. Presently, it¡¯s difficult to produce such a color with their craft, let alone this degree of transparency. ¡°Where did you get it?¡± He demanded. ¡°Will you take it or not?¡± Wu Heng asked. The other party looked at the group and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll take it for 50 coppers.¡± ¡°Boss, even the lowest price is 95 copper, this is a bit too low!¡± Wu Heng said. ¡°Our business needs to profit. If we always take this price, I won¡¯t make any money.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s of the same quality as the lowest, how much will you take?¡± ¡°40 copper! Let¡¯s talk about your ss. If you tell me where this ss cup was produced, I can give you a higher price,¡± the boss continued. ¡°Let me think about it.¡± Wu Heng picked up the ss and left with his group. The boss chased after them from behind the shop. He yelled out for them to negotiate further, but he could not catch up with their pace. ¡­ After crossing two streets. Wu Heng brought Andre Willow to the shop he had bought. The shop¡¯s main door was open, and the dust had been cleaned up. The floor was clean, and a sign was put in the corner, which read, ¡°ALC grocery store.¡± He went straight to the backyard. He inspected the warehouse. At Wu Heng¡¯s request, twoyers of doors had been added inside the warehouse. In addition to the outer iron door, there was another door inside. The reason he gave was double insurance. The real purpose was not to be discovered when he transported supplies through the boundary door inside. At this time, Andre Willow also came over from behind. ¡°Master, how should we set our prices?¡± Andre Willow asked. ¡°Well, we will also have several types, priced a bit lower than the other ces,¡± said Wu Heng. After all, there was no need to consider transportation costs and all the goods were received for free. It would be easier to sell them at a cheaper price. Moreover, modern products have a better crafting process. ¡°Okay, master.¡± ¡°Go prepare.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Andre Willow went towards the front. Wu Heng, Basen, and Bawudong stood at the door, used a bronze key to open the inner door, andmanded the skeleton, to move all the boxes of goods collected by the others from Li Yahong one by one. When Andre Willow came back, she was surprised to see the sudden abundance of goods. But she didn¡¯t say much. Space-type tools are also a means of transportation forrge trade groups. ¡°Everything is ready.¡± ¡°Well, you are in charge of the grand opening.¡± Wu Heng then turned to his skeletons, ¡°Jianyi and Jian¡¯er, you two stay and follow Andre Willow¡¯s instructions.¡± The two skeletons obediently walked to the other side. They stayed by the fox woman¡¯s side. Wu Heng looked at the goods in the shop and watched her busying herself for a while. After giving an order, he returned to his residence. ¡­ He returned to Zombie World. Alchemy 1 emerged, dry palms holding two potions. [Strength-enhancing potion] (Description: A potion developed by extracting energy from mutant creatures. It has a powerful improvement effect on living beings and a slight chance of awakening bloodline power.) Chapter 161: 152, the carriage must be full of supplies_1 Chapter 161: Chapter 152, the carriage must be full of supplies_1 Strength-enhancing potion? An unseen potion was ced right in front of him. Wu Heng frowned as he read the description under the potion. Extracting the energy structure from a mutated creature, to create this potion. In other words, this was created using a Corpse Core. ¡°Is this made from a first-tier Corpse Core, or a second-tier one?¡± Wu Heng asked. The skeleton alchemist had stored one second-tier Corpse Core and three first-tier Corpse Cores. Until now, they hadn¡¯t managed to create a Detoxifying Potion. Wu Heng thought it was due to heavy workload before, as there was only Alchemist No.1. He had to makemonly used treatment potions and Spirit Potions, and also take care of the injured. It seemed that they were working on the development of a new potion.
And they were sessful. Alchemy surely was a mystical profession. He wondered if they could develop a cure for the zombie virus. The Skeleton Alchemist brought the ¡®Organ Jar¡¯ and opened the lid on top. Wu Heng took a look inside. There were a second-tier Corpse Core riddled with blood vessels and two other first-tier ones. Meaning, this potion was created from a first-tier Corpse Core. ¡°Okay, close it!¡± No. 1 closed the lid and put it back on the shelf nearby. Wu Heng picked up the potion. Thinking for a moment, he uncorked it and drank it all in one gulp. The slightly bitter taste filled his mouth then went down his throat into his belly. [Strength +1, Agility +1.] System prompt appeared, his attributes were increased. [Name: Wu Heng] [upation: Necromancer] [Level: 6 (7325/23000)] [Attributes: Strength 24, Agility 25, Constitution 25, Intelligence 26, Perception 15, Charm 19.] [Skills: Spear proficiency (basic), Swordsmanship proficiency (beginner), Light armor proficiency (basic), Arcane Training.]
[Ability: Greyhawk Swordsmanship (Beginner), Enhance Will] [Technique: Bone Maniption Skill, Corpse Maniption Skill, Dancing Light Skill, Acid Ssh, Grease Skill, Decay Ray, Corpse Preservation, Communicate with the dead, Evil Explosion Skill, Fireball Technique, Life Extension Technique, Disease Radiation, Featherfall Skill, Fog Skill, Dead Bones Battlefield.] As expected, the attributes were increased. And, there were no side effects as shown when absorbing Corpse Cores.
That is to say, this potionpletely avoids the process of ingesting Corpse Cores and bing infected with the virus. Once this news gets out, it¡¯s likely that the entire surviving human society will be greatly stirred up. At least, it is an absolute fortune. A fortune that other survivor bases and even the central station do not have. If a second-tier Corpse Core research ispleted, then unlocking more superpowers is just a matter of time. Wu Heng was very satisfied with this kind of potion. He returned the potion bottle to No. 1 and said, ¡°This potion is excellent, continue to make it this way. At the same time, research one with a second-tier Corpse Core.¡± Alchemist No. 1 saluted and returned to the room with the potion bottle. ¡­ After taking the potion, Wu Heng left the district and pressed the inte. Shortly after, Li Yahong came speeding over on a tricycle.
There were hundreds of reinforcing bars with sharpened ends on the carriage. ¡°Is this OK?¡± Li Yahong picked up one and passed it to him. Wu Heng lightly tossed it in his hand, it had some weight to it. ¡°This is it. If anything is wrong, just modify it.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Li Yahong nodded and continued, ¡°I¡¯ve arranged for the collection of supplies and transportation, everything is proceeding normally.¡± Wu Heng nodded, ¡°Pile everything collected at the entrance of the district, I¡¯ll arrange for the skeletons to move itter.¡± ¡°Okay, when are we going to Changying Area?¡± Li Yahong continued to ask. ¡°Tomorrow! Prepare a truck, fuel it well, and prepare some spare gasoline.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± After the chat, they both dispersed. Li Yahong rode back home on her tricycle. Wu Heng returned home too, instructing the skeletons to distribute the throwing spears. He picked a vacant lot and began to practice long-distance spear throwing.
Wu Heng watched them for a while. He opened the portal and returned to his residence in Lundham City. ¡­ At dusk. Wu Heng came downstairs. Bunny Girl Mini, hearing the sound of footsteps, rushed out eagerly. ¡°Master, do you want to prepare dinner?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s prepare it!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Mini tookrge strides, jumped down three steps at a time and went downstairs to prepare dinner. The personalities of his two newly purchased maids werepletely different. Mini, who was 16, had a more lively personality. Even after nearly being killed by the Blood Worship Sect, she could talk about it as a joke and as a topic to share with others. Knowing that Wu Heng had saved her before, she felt it was all fate. She believed she was destined to follow him here.
Willingly, she epted her identity as a maid. Mini went to prepare dinner. Soon after, Andre Willow, who was in charge of the shop, came back as well. She didn¡¯t bring Jianyi or Jian¡¯er with her, they must have stayed to take care of the shop. Seeing Wu Heng in the living room, she immediately said, ¡°Master, the shop opened this afternoon. It wasn¡¯t very busy.¡± It just started and there wasn¡¯t any advertising done. As long as peoplee slowly, there¡¯s no rush. ¡°You¡¯re in charge of that, don¡¯t worry about the gang-rted matters, I¡¯ve already arranged everything.¡± Wu Heng said. ¡°Yes, Master.¡± After responding, she went to the kitchen to help Mini prepare dinner. Soon, dinner was served on the table. Chapter 162: 152, the carriage must be full of supplies_2 Chapter 162: Chapter 152, the carriage must be full of supplies_2 The three of them sat at the table and began to eat. Mini asked questions about things she was curious about, Andre Willow listened attentively, quietly munching on her food. After their dinner, they each returned to their rooms to rest. ¡­ The next day. After breakfast, Wu Heng took Wei¡¯er and Mini to the shop. They sat in the shop for a while, as a few scattered customers came in to inquire about the prices of the items. It was different from what they had expected. ss cups and porcin did indeed have inquiries, but there were more purchases of stic basins which were stacked all over the grocery store. Everyone who came in would make a few purchases after asking about the prices and uses of the items.
Wu Heng sat for a while before saying goodbye to the two girls and deciding to return home early. He directly left and returned to his living quarters. He opened the boundary door and returned to the Zombie World. Today they had agreed to take Li Yahong to the Changying Area to capture the Big Head zombie. Wu Heng began to delegate his skeleton army, leaving about two hundred troops to patrol nearby and protect the rest of the people in the car repair shop. The remaining skeletons were all mobilized, forming an impressive formation that filled the entire street. The current number of skeletons had reached over thirteen thousand. Even the Big Head skeleton, with its ability tomand from a distance, had to issue orders in several rounds. From afar, the people in the car repair shop watched with each of their eyes filled with shock and horror. The number of skeletons now was even greater than a normal horde of zombies. The broadcasting station had also introduced some powerful superpowers. But in everyone¡¯s eyes, even the most powerful superpower could not withstand this dense army of skeletons. They could even wear armor and wield weapons. Beep beep~! Soon, Li Yahong drove over in a military truck. The skeletons made way for a path. The military truck slowly entered the middle of the path. Wu Heng, along with Basen, Bawudong, and the Big Head skeleton climbed into the truck. He promptly issued an order, ¡°Move out!¡± Whooshing~!
The skeleton army began to move, escorting the truck in the middle as they slowly advanced. Li Yahong said, ¡°Last night, I contacted the Changying Area again. They said that besides the Big Head zombie, they also spotted other second level and first level zombies. The number of zombies there are around two to three thousand.¡± ¡°More than one second level zombie?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what they said. It might be a little dangerous.¡± Li Yahong looked somewhat worried.
As time went on. It was not only the survivors who were gathering, the zombies too started to band together. This was a matter that was hard to reason with. ¡°It¡¯ll be fine. It¡¯s not a big issue. If it really gets dangerous, we can leave.¡± Wu Hengforted. ¡°Alright, they also said they would evacuate today, so they won¡¯t be able to provide us with much information,¡± ¡°No problem. Once we get there, those zombies wille to find us.¡± The truck continued to slowly move forward, keeping pace with the skeleton army. The two of them chatted about the radio station, as well as some situations in the survivor bases. As time went on. The survivors gradually gathered together, starting to unite for warmth. Simrly, every day, some bases would lose contact inexplicably, most likely overthrown by zombies, with the inhabitants dying inside. The truck left the cleared area. On both sides of the road, more and more zombies were attracted out from residential areas and shops, rushing over as they banded together.
After braving through oing zombies and moving forward a certain distance. They passed by a residential area. Zombies surged out of the neighborhood like a river, gathering on the road. Charging towards them. ¡°Stop the vehicle, skeletons halt advance,¡± Wu Heng immediately issued an order. The truck slowly came to a stop. The skeleton army also stopped in their tracks, entering a state ofbat. From the elevated view in the truck, they could see much further. Wu Heng made a rough estimate of the zombies¡¯ distance and spoke, ¡°Prepare to throw spears!¡± Whooshing~! Arge group of skeletons drew their steel spear-like weapons, ready to throw. ¡°Throw~¡± Whoosh~!
A barrage of steel spears, with a whistling sound, were thrown. nging~! Immediately after, the steel spears rained down into the horde like raindrops. Some zombies were pierced through by the falling steel spears, and for many more, it was as if iron rods were raining down, knocking down arge group of them. ¡°Wow, the effect is so good!¡± Li Yahong on the truck eximed in surprise. The width of the road itself was fixed. With hundreds of thrown spears, the zombies fell like wheat during harvest. Even though many zombies gradually stood up again, the effect was still quite visible. Once their spear throwing improves and they unlock specialty skills, it could be a very effective weapon against the enemy. As the zombies that stood up charged again. Wu Heng issued another order, ¡°Form a spear array!¡± The skeletons lowered their bodies, pointing their spears forwards, the horde of zombies then crashed directly into the spear array. Sounds of flesh being pierced rang out.
Blood spurted all over the ce. Many zombies were pierced through, falling directly to the ground. Watching as the number of zombies rapidly decreased. ¡°Advance!¡± Whooshing~! The Spear Soldiers stood up, like a wall studded with steel nails, they began pushing the zombies back. The undead who hadn¡¯t died, fell to the ground, futilely crawling forwards, biting at the skeletons¡¯ ankles. They were crushed into flesh and blood by the skeletonsing from behind. Or chopped into a pile of meat by the knife-wielding skeletons. Amidst the sounds of intense fighting. The number of zombies rapidly decreased. Given the current level and number of skeletons, they were more than capable of facing these zombies. Chapter 163: 152, the carriage must be full of supplies_3 Chapter 163: Chapter 152, the carriage must be full of supplies_3 One could say the situation was a total rout. More skeletons were protecting the truck, with absolutely no room to move. The fight gradually came to an end. The area grew quiet again. All the skeletons stood in ce, going into standby mode. ¡°Clean up the battlefield, move all the corpses to the side of the road,¡± Wu Heng continued. The skeletons began cleaning the battlefield. They retrieved the thrown rebar spears and threw the corpses to the side of the road. They also had to deal with the wrecked cars blocking the middle of the road. Once everything was dealt with, they proceeded on their journey.
¡­ The team progressed slowly, killing zombies as they moved. The rate of advance was slower than expected. They had to deal with small waves of zombies and road-blockages from wrecked cars, slowing them down significantly. Two o¡¯clock in the afternoon. The team was getting close to the Changying Area. Several distinctive tall buildings could be seen in the distance. ¡°Speed up the advance¡­¡± Just as Wu Heng was about to issue themand. Suddenly, a ck SUV burst out of a side road and came onto the main road. The car was speeding. Just after it appeared, the vast skeleton army was spotted directly in its path. Squeak~! A sharp braking sound echoed. The car began to sway violently, making a sharp turn and creating a loud crash against amppost on the side of the road. The violent impact shattered the ss on themppost, causing it to rain down on the car. The passenger in the front seat was half hanging out of the car body. The driver¡¯s airbag inted, and the person was severely injured. Immediately afterward, the individual in the passenger seat started to turn into a zombie. After breaking the windshield, he lurched back into the car, killing the driver.
Wu Heng and Li Yahong, with widened eyes, watched as this scene unfolded. Everything happened too suddenly. There wasn¡¯t even enough time to react. Before they could respond, another vehicle, a minivan, darted out from the same side road.
Squeak~! Faced with the skeleton army, the driver mmed on the brakes, leaving four distinct tire marks on the road. The minivan attempted to reverse and drive in the other direction. The roar and wails of arge group of zombies could be heard from behind. Therge zombie horde appeared on the main road following the minivan. The minivan and the SUV, now emitting ck smoke, were stuck between the two armies. Unable to advance or retreat. ¡°These must be survivors trying to escape,¡± Li Yahongmented. Wu Heng nodded, ¡°Their driving skills are rather poor.¡± The cars weren¡¯t modified, not even the minivan which only had newspapers glued to the windows. Not everyone is capable of modifying cars. ¡°What do we do now? Those people seem to be frozen, they¡¯re not moving the car.¡± Li Yahong brought up. Wu Heng peered through the iron-bar gaps in the window to get a look outside. He then turned towards Big Head Skeleton and said, ¡°Prepare to throw the spears.¡±
tter! The skeleton army immediately prepared to throw their spears. ¡°Throw!¡± Whistle~! The sound of spears slicing through the air filled the atmosphere once more. Masses of rebar spears rained down from the sky. They ttered upon the asphalt road while zombies fell en masse with them. ¡°Kitchen Knife Skeleton, attack!¡± Whoosh! Kitchen Knife Skeleton came out of the formation and charged towards the zombies. The zombie horde met the charging skeleton in a sh. ¡­ Inside the minivan.
A few people watched in fright as the battle unfolded around them. The entire vehicle rocked back and forth from the impact, and sounds of treading echoed from the roof. It seemed someone was fighting on the top of the car. ¡°Boss Chen, these skeletons, they don¡¯t seem to be attacking us,¡± one of them said. Since the skeletons were closer to them, they could easily be overwhelmed if attacked. But it didn¡¯t seem like the skeletons were attacking them. ¡°What the hell are these things.¡± The man named Boss Chen cursed. ¡°Look, in the middle of the skeletons, there¡¯s a modified military truck. This must be the Superpowered Man mentioned on the radio. They drove such a truck and broke through the zombie horde.¡± ¡°There must be supplies in the back of the truck. Damn it, if only we can get some, joining any base would be worthwhile.¡± Boss Chen lowered his head, following their gaze towards the truck. Hesitation crossed his eyes. ¡­
The battle ended quickly. All the zombies were killed. The scattered skeletons stood still, motionless as statues. ¡°Go have a talk with those people, be careful. Basen, go with her,¡± after thinking for a moment, Wu Heng continued. ¡°Okay!¡± Li Yahong tightened her protective gear and jumped off the truck. Basen and a few other skeletons followed behind her, heading for the minivan. ng ng ng~! Li Yahong knocked on the car door lightly, ¡°Open the door, I¡¯m also a survivor.¡± The car door behind her opened a crack. Swish~! All of a sudden, a short spear with a fruit knife tied to it shot out from the door¡¯s gap, aimed straight at Li Yahong¡¯s throat. Chapter 164: 153, Changying Area Convoy_1 Chapter 164: Chapter 153, Changying Area Convoy_1 A cold glint suddenly stabbed out from the opening of the door. Li Yahong¡¯s pupils contracted abruptly, a bone-chilling cold rising abruptly from her spine. Perceiving the danger, she wanted to dodge. But her body couldn¡¯t keep up with her reaction speed. At that moment, Basen swiftly took action, drawing his knife to strike at the spear. ng~! A crisp ring. The spear drifted downward, its sharp tip hitting the stab-resistant vest on Li Yahong¡¯s chest. A surge of force knocked her back and onto the ground. Li Yahong scrambled up in a panic, hiding behind the skeleton, her hands ceaselessly feeling around her neck and body, checking for any wounds.
Apparently, the stab-resistant vest had done its job. A mark had been left on her chest, but it wasn¡¯t pierced through. But this feeling of fear lingered, causing her to shudder. She never thought that, with her intention of helping survivors, they would actually try to kill her instead. She red at the van, filled with anger. In the van. ¡°Shit, damn close.¡± Boss Chen, with a gold chain around his neck, cursed under his breath. At such close range, they had still missed. The skeleton by their side had drawn its weapon too quickly. Otherwise, they would¡¯ve definitely killed her in one strike. If they had managed to kill her, it wouldn¡¯t have been too bad. But now that she was alive, things were a bit tricky. He nced at the other people in the car. He shoved the short spear directly into the hands of a young woman who seemed a bit stunned and said, ¡°It¡¯s you who stabbed her because you were too nervous. Got it?¡± The woman¡¯s hands were trembling as she subconsciously epted the short spear. ¡°Did you hear me?¡± The man chastised. The woman, still in a daze, nodded her head. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, I saved you guys. If anything happens to me, you¡¯ll all die with me. So behave yourselves,¡± Boss Chen said with a cold huff. A few others echoed him.
Outside the van. Li Yahong had given up on the idea of furthermunication with the people inside, retreating to the back. Arge number of skeletons tightly surrounded the whole van. With a singlemand, they would topple over the van and kill everyone inside.
Just then¡­. All the doors of the van swung open. A total of six people, four men and two women, led by a man over 1.8 meters tall with robust physique and a gold chain around his neck. He didn¡¯t seem to be starved like one would expect in an apocalypse. Shouting, ¡°We¡¯re also survivors. Don¡¯t attack. Please don¡¯t attack. We just overreacted earlier!¡± As he spoke, he dragged a woman from behind him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to apologize?¡± The woman, her eyes darting away and looking depressed, said tremblingly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was too nervous just now. I apologize.¡± ng! The short spear in her hand fell to the ground and rolled away into the distance. Her knees buckled, and she copsed onto the ground. The gold chain man, wary of the surrounding skeletons, cautiously said, ¡°Miss, we meant no harm. We hid in a farmhouse somewhere, and we just escaped today. We were a little too nervous.¡± Li Yahong didn¡¯t say anything. The surrounding skeletons stood still in ce, surrounding them in the middle.
The man, after sweeping another nce around, smacked the back of the woman¡¯s head on the ground and ordered, ¡°Keep apologizing.¡± ¡°I am sorry, I am sorry!¡± The woman kept her head lowered, sobbing. Li Yahong was a bit unsure about what decision to make. They didn¡¯t do it on purpose, and nothing really happened. And right now, they were short of manpower¡­. She nced at the truck behind her. The truck door creaked open. Wu Heng slowly stepped down. Several oddly dressed skeletons followed him. Seeing that there was another person, the faces of the other survivors became stranger. Initially, the truck was sealed tight, and the windows were reinforced with steel bars, so it was hard to see how many people were inside. They had thought that the woman who came down controlled this army of skeletons. It turned out that the real master was someone else. Lucky they didn¡¯t kill her.
Otherwise, not a single person in the van would have the chance to exin. Seeing that Wu Heng was approaching, the man smiled. He took out a wrinkled packet of cigarettes and while knocking the packet to get a cigarette, he walked over and said, ¡°Brother, my name is Chen Yongdong. Thank you for saving us.¡± Halfway there, a skeleton stopped him. Standing not far away, Wu Heng looked at him and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s the big brother here?¡± ¡°Ah, no big brother or anything. Just an ordinary survivor,¡± the man said. Wu Heng kept looking at him and asked, ¡°That spear stab just now was your doing, wasn¡¯t it? Don¡¯t have the guts to kill zombies, so you want to kill humans?¡± The man¡¯s pupils contracted, and his face immediately restored to its normal smiley face, and said, ¡°No, no, it wasn¡¯t me, it was her. A woman, scared and a bit neurotic.¡± Wu Heng looked at him and directly ordered, ¡°Kill him!¡± ¡°Huh? Isn¡¯t that a bit¡­.¡± The man thought he meant to kill the woman on the ground. Before he could finish speaking, the sound of an attack rang out by his side. A huge fist swung over from the side.
Bang~! With a thump, the neck bone snapped. His eyes wide open, coughing up blood, muttering ¡®It was not me¡¯ in his mouth. His body fell backwards and copsed onto the ground, lifeless. The few people in the distance watched this scene in horror. This man was even more ruthless, roughly assessing the situation and then directly killing. Wu Heng nced at the rest of them. Three men and two women. ¡°Kill all those holding weapons,¡± Wu Heng directly ordered. Chapter 165 - 153, Changying Area Motorcade_2 Chapter 165: Chapter 153, Changying Area Motorcade_2 Crash! In a sh, the skeleton knocked down several people next to the van, chopping down with a kitchen knife, making a pile of meat paste amid screams and howls. Now, only the woman previously dragged out to take the me was left at the scene. She hugged her head with both arms without screaming or shouting, her body trembling non-stop. Weak and helpless. The conditions of these two people were entirely different from those of the men. Basically, they didn¡¯t seem to belong together. Without uttering another word, Wu Heng used the ¡°Communicate with the Dead¡± spell on a corpse. The corpse sat up, its gaze fixated on Wu Heng. Wu Heng asked, ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with this woman?¡± The corpse replied, ¡°One came to stay in the farmhouse inn, and because she looked passable, we kept her.¡± Wu Heng nodded, dispelling the magic. The corpse fell back on the ground again. Looking at the trembling woman on the ground, he said, ¡°I know you were not with her. Now you can leave on your own, or you can follow us.¡± The woman, looking bewildered, nced at the corpse on the ground. She then looked up at Li Yahong and asked, ¡°Do I have to make use of my body to survive?¡± Li Yahong understood her implication. With a nce at Wu Heng, she said, ¡°We are from an official refuge. If you want, you can follow us. No one will force you to do anything, but you will need to contributebor when you can.¡± ¡°Then, then I¡¯d like toe with you.¡± In this environment, going it alone meant death. If she still wanted to live, she had no option but to follow them back. ¡°Let her sit in the back row?¡± Li Yahong asked. In the truck, Li Yahong was driving, and Wu Heng was the passenger. Basen, Bawudong, and Big Head¡¯s skeleton were in the back seat. One could squeeze into the back, but with the woman¡¯s current state, sitting between skeletons could literally scare her to death. ¡°Let her sit in the truck bed, there¡¯s a canvas canopy anyway,¡± Wu Heng suggested. ¡°Alright.¡± Li Yahong nodded, gestured for the woman to take off her coat, checked her from a distance for any weapons, and then arranged her in the back of the pickup truck. Curled up in a corner, she sat in silence. Wu Heng nced at the van¡¯s interior, which was filled with living supplies. He ordered the skeleton to load everything into the truck bed and removed a gold ne from a man named Chen before getting back into the truck. The truck started and continued toward its destination. Li Yahong gripped the steering wheel, brushing a hand over the puncture mark on her body, ¡°I¡¯m lucky I wore the stab-proof vest, or I would have died there.¡± In this situation, even a wound could be fatal. Otherwise, one could easily be infected with the virus. Moreover, the ce and force of the attack just now?if it weren¡¯t for Basen¡¯s swift action which changed the direction of the stabbing, or if she hadn¡¯t been wearing stab-proof clothing?she would¡¯ve died outright. Just as Wu Heng had said about Qiangzi and the others before. Not dying by the hands of the undead, but by something as trivial as this, would be extremely resentful. ¡°After we get back, we should install a loudspeaker on the car, so we don¡¯t have to go down next time.¡± Wu Heng said. The situation just now had indeed startled Wu Heng. Who could¡¯ve thought that these people were sick in the head. They resorted to outright murder. ¡°If we use the loudspeaker, it might attract the undead.¡± ¡°We¡¯re not afraid of the average undead. Get one installed when we get back. I remember the city patrol cars had them, we can dismantle one from there.¡± ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll install one when we get back.¡± The truck continued to move ahead, with arge group of skeletons still escorting on either side, ready to march forward again. ¡­ Meanwhile, in another location. In Changying Area. Inside a semi-underground garage. There were more than thirty people, both men and women, feverishly loading stuff onto several vans. Every one of them was skinny, their faces filled with an eerie and tense look. Hiss hiss hiss~! The walkie-talkie hanging from their belts suddenly sprang to life. A low and urgent voice came through, ¡°The horde of undead is approaching this ce, there are far too many of them, we won¡¯t have time if we don¡¯t leave now.¡± Before anyone could respond, the walkie-talkie urged again. ¡°We really don¡¯t have time. If we don¡¯t leave now, we¡¯ll all die here.¡± In the crowd, a man in his thirties, grimy and unkempt, pressed the walkie-talkie saying, ¡°Get down, we¡¯re preparing to set off.¡± Disconnecting the walkie-talkie, he continued to tell the others, ¡°Everyone get in the car, leave the rest, get in the car straight away, don¡¯t dy everyone¡¯s time, hurry up.¡± People hurried to get in the car amidst the rush, their faces filled with worry and unease for the unknown future. ¡°Boss, everyone¡¯s in the car,¡± someone from the convoy shouted. The middle-aged man checked the time and continued, ¡°Send a signal to Wang Dong¡¯s side.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Following themand, a thick plume of smoke billowed straight into the sky from outside the garage. Before long. Boom~! An ear-shattering rumble sounded from a distant direction. Then came a cascade of copsing structures and the various sounds of items shattering. A voice once again came through the walkie-talkie. ¡°The zombies have been lured away.¡± ¡°Youe down.¡± Soon a man disappeared from above, diving directly into one of the parked vehicles. ¡°Move! Go!¡± Roar~! The caravan revved into action and lined up to drive out of the garage, entering a previously cleared path and moving towards the distance. Behind them, the dense crowd of zombies hurried towards the site of the explosion and the thick smoke. Even so, the noise of the caravan still drew the attention of a mass of zombies. Zombies from all around charged towards the vehicles. From the top of the apartment buildings, zombies smashed through sses, and like dumplings in boiling water, they plunged onto the roof of the vehicles. Thump, thump. Screech~! With the increasing horde of zombies, some vehicles began losing control and crashed into the sides of the road. Dense smoke rose and the overturned vehicles were immediately engulfed by the swarm of zombies. The faces of the people still in the rest of the vehicles turned ghastly. Children and women quietly sobbed. A man¡¯s voice could still be heard from the walkie-talkie, ¡°Maintain the caravan. The uncontroble and damaged cars are not to block the path. Make way for others to have a chance.¡± Whoo, whoo, whoo~! The remaining vehicles continued to charge forward, their drivers took a deep breath and held down the gas pedal even more forcefully. Whether they could break through or not depends entirely on this moment. Behind them, even more zombies realized they had been tricked and began to retreat from the explosion site, chasing in the direction the caravan had departed. The multitude filled the entire street. A vast, dark wave. A bellowing roar. ¡­ On the other side. Wu Heng and Li Yahong slowly approached in their car. They must have had some scares. Li Yahong remained silent while herplexion grew grim. ¡°How are you doing?¡± asked Wu Heng. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Li Yahong smiled, continuing, ¡°Just a bit shaken still. If Basen wasn¡¯t there, I fear I would have ended up dead.¡± It¡¯s no exaggeration. A scratch from a weapon that had killed zombies would lead to infection. Therefore, they were terrified at that time, and still shaking now. The more she thought about it, the more she¡¯s scared. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if it really happened, I would turn you into a skeleton.¡± Li Yahong¡¯s eyes widened, looking at him incredulously, ¡°I actually have to thank you for not giving up on me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just joking, be careful next time.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± The two spoke briefly before driving further forward. Boom~! Suddenly, a thunderous explosion resounded. The ground beneath them seemed to tremble slightly. Li Yahong immediately mmed on the brakes. Both of them opened the car doors, poking their heads out to look into the distance. From a distant building, thick ck smoke billowed into the sky. And a dense mass of shadows was heading towards the source of the explosion. ¡°Was it the army bombing?¡± asked Li Yahong. ¡°No, it was a residential building explosion.¡± Wu Heng answered, quickly analysing the situation in his mind continuing, ¡°It may have been intentional, to draw the zombies away.¡± As he finished. A caravan could be seen speeding away in the distance. Along their path, vehicles were continuously engulfed by the zombie swarm. They collided with the sides of the road, and in the next second, were overwhelmed by the zombies. Hiss~! Meanwhile, an irritating electrical noise began to disrupt the walkie-talkie inside the car. What followed was the intermittent sounds ofmands urging the caravan to continue moving forward, for the damaged vehicles to clear the road and to attract the zombies. Their frequency had been intercepted. Li Yahong looked up at him. Wu Heng said, ¡°See if you can get in contact with them. We¡¯ll clear a path for them to pass safely.¡± Chapter 166 - 154, it can’t be the Auto Repair Shop, could it?_1 Chapter 166: Chapter 154, it can¡¯t be the Auto Repair Shop, could it?_1 Li Yahong got back in the car and picked up the walkie-talkie, saying, ¡°This is the auto repair shop, Changying Area convoy, can you hear me?¡± After speaking, she waited. But the chatter inside was still filled with hurry and a fewmands being issued, with no response to her message. It seemed to be a frequency issue. The other party was using fixed short frequency, while her own was military equipment. She could receive their content, but they couldn¡¯t hear her. ¡°Can you hear me? Changying Area convoy, you can proceed as normal, we will clear a way for you,¡± Li Yahong continued. But there was still no response from the other party. Then, the rapidly approaching convoy suddenly began to slow down. The vehicles swerved dangerously, nearly causing an ident. But the horde of zombies trailing closely behind forced them to keep moving forward, daring not stop¡­ ¡­ In the convoy. The people in the leading vehicle looked in terror at therge army appearing in the distance. They were wearing antiquated armor and holding spears. They neatly lined up in the middle of the road. Like an army from ancient times, appearing in the modern world. What caused the terror was the skull-like faces exposed, and the endless skeleton army behind them. It¡¯s as if the ghost army was demanding passage. And at this time, it blocked their way! If it hadn¡¯t been for the longsting apocalypse, seeing this scene would have scared them to death. ¡°Big Brother, what do we do?¡± the driver anxiously asked. The convoy was moving at a high speed. If they kept this up, they would likely crash straight into the skeletons. The man in the passenger seat also had a troubled expression. He didn¡¯t expect to encounter such a problem at this time either. Ahead were skeletons, and behind them were zombies. It was impossible to seek refuge in the narrownes. If the convoy tried to go in, the congested road wouldn¡¯t even provide a chance for forward momentum. ¡°Find a building and park, we¡¯ll hide inside!¡± the man suggested. He took a deep breath, picked up the radio, and continued, ¡°Danger ahead, road blocked, prepare to stop and park. Combat team, disembark to clear zombies, cover the others to enter the building.¡± The convoy began to slow down as a whole. The vehicle doors opened, and men with basic protective gear, wielding weapons, rushed out. They chopped down the zombies that leap at them. The others in the vehicles grabbed essential supplies under their protection and rushed into a building¡¯s passage. With a bang, they shut the green iron door. ¡­ On the other side. Wu Heng and Li Yahong watched as the convoy parked and rushed into the passage of a building. And the path that they had opened up with their skeleton troops waspletely useless. For those survivors. Facing the horde of zombies, hiding in the passage of a building¡­ It was nothing more than dying the inevitable. Neither the building door nor the second-level mutated zombies can block the horde. But it was also understandable. Facing the skeleton army, every surviving person would be terrified. The people at the auto repair shop have gradually epted the skeletons. Yet, when they talk to the skeletons, their mode of expression is pretty peculiar. For example, nicknames like Big Head Brother and Spear Brother¡­ They can express names, but they also add terms of respect. ¡°Let¡¯s not worry about them for now.¡± Li Yahong also put down her walkie-talkie, her gaze falling back to the front. Swarm of zombies, from afar, began to surge toward them. The number definitely exceeded any previous battle. Wu Heng¡¯s eyes quickly scanned the swarm. This number, it seemed as if the entire area¡¯s zombies had been gathered together. With this number of zombies, even if it were other local refugees, they¡¯d struggle to defend against them. ¡°The number is, um, a bit high!¡± Li Yahong¡¯s face was paler than when she was shocked, the hand gripping the car door beginning to tremble. Wu Heng didn¡¯t speak, his gaze remaining on the distance. Calcting the charging distance of the zombies, ¡°Get ready to throw spears!¡± The skeletons pulled out their steel rods, ready to throw them upward. Seeing their target quickly approaching. Wu Heng continued tomand, ¡°Launch!¡± Whoosh~! Steel rods with their shrill whistling sound, like a of iron,nding among the charging zombie crowd. Arge number of zombies were knocked to the ground. Zombies charging from behind tripped over the fallen ones, the horde rolling together like a rolling snowball. Zombies, mangled from the fall, quickly got up. Charging forward quickly. Bringing with them a foul, stale smell. ¡°Spear Array!¡± Spear Soldiers quickly stepped forward, crouching down, spears pointed forward. One by one, the zombies crashed into them, their bodies impaled, instantly dead. But the number of zombies behind was too many, their bodies were skewered like kebabs, oneing after the other, pushing to the front. The bodies of the dead zombies and the skeleton spear holders stuck close together. The skeletons kept thrusting their spears. Making continuous attacking movements. Killing their targets. ¡­ Wu Heng, his body leaning out with one hand on the car door, searching for targets within the zombie horde. He quickly scanned. In the horde, there were several types of second-level mutated zombies visible. Including Tank, simr to Big Guy, wall-crawling Gecko, and some quickly charging Mutated Dogs. Zombies were indeed evolving towards a higher form of intelligence. Gathered together, they formed a terrifying force. His gaze swept back and forth several times but couldn¡¯t spot the shadow of the ¡®Big Head Zombie¡¯. But given the current situation, it was impossible there would not be any Big Head Zombies. It could be because it was short, and it was hiding amidst the horde. An idea came to him. Ghoul Xiao Xiao flew out of his body. Her phantom arm was supported under her chin, half-leaning as she asked, ¡°Uncle, what¡¯s up?¡± Wu Heng said, ¡°This time, there¡¯s a significant task that I have to entrust you with.¡± ¡°Speak!¡± ¡°See that horde over there?¡± ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Within that horde, there¡¯s a zombie with an unusuallyrge head and a short body. Find it.¡± Wu Heng stretched out his hand, gesturing the approximate size of the head. ¡°Are you referring to something like Big Head Skeleton?¡± Xiao Xiao nced at Big Head Skeleton seated in the back row. ¡°Exactly!¡± Forgot we have a live example right here. ¡°Alright. I¡¯m the best when ites to finding these guys.¡± After uttering these words, Xiao Xiao made a circtory path in the air and drifted towards the horde of zombies, simultaneously fading and disappearing from sight. ¡­ Upfront. The zombie horde continued to rage like a stormy sea. Wave after wave of zombies surged towards the skeleton. Large amounts of both zombies and skeletons were falling. ¡°Zombies areing from over there too.¡± Li Yahong pointed in the distance. Wu Heng saw on the narrow side roads, more zombies were spilling out, nning tounch an attack on the skeleton¡¯s nk. Upon closer inspection, it was clear that there were certainly Big Head Zombies within the horde. Overly simplistic zombies alone wouldn¡¯t have been able to mobilize such formation changes. ¡°Divide a couple of Kitchen Knife Skeletons and use them to block the zombies from both sides.¡± Wu Heng continued to give out orders. Over a thousand Kitchen Knife Skeletons from each side emerged and directly shed with the zombies pouring out on the side streets. Like two anthills charging at each other, they immediately shed in a fierce battle. Huge waves of fallen rolling zombies. Whoosh~Boom! Several bicycles were flung over by Level 2 Mutated Zombies. The bikes crashed into the skeleton crowd and instantly scattered the skeletons into fragments. Big Guy and Second Chunk were doing the same, swinging bicycles, trash cans and other objects from the side of the road towards the opposing group. Taking down heaps of zombies. Both sides plunged into a war of attrition. It¡¯s a matter of whose poption will be the first to go extinct. ¡­ Meanwhile. The people in the Changying Area Shelter closed their doors, killed the zombies within, and quickly moved up to the top floor. Looking at the iron door locked by a padlock. Someone immediately took out a crowbar hanging on his bag. Insert it into the ring and force it open. With a crack sound. The old lock broke off, and the iron door was immediately pushed open. Everyone quickly rose to the roof. The more distinct roars of zombies and sounds like chopping vegetables from down below could be heard. There was no time to look at the situation down there, the leader of the men quickly gave outmands. ¡°Xiaolong checks out what the zombies are doing, the rest follow me to build a ropedder, ready to move to another building.¡± The crowd dispersed, and following orders, began their tasks. A team of people began to toss ropes towards the fence of the next building, intending to construct a traversable ropedder. It was a little risky, but they had no other option. The person referred to as Xiaolong,id down at the edge. And looked below. Just one nce, and he furrowed his brow. Confirmed several more times, and shouted in a low voice, ¡°Big Brother, Big Brother¡­¡± ¡°Speak if there¡¯s something to say, stop shouting!¡± ¡°Look down, the zombies aren¡¯t chasing us, we don¡¯t have to hurry.¡± The actions of others paused. They immediately came by the edge as well, lowering their bodies and looking down. The entire road was densely filled with bodies. On one side, there were hideously roaring zombies, and on the other side, there were empty white skeletons with weapons. The two armies were shing in the middle. Blood and shattered bones sttered everywhere. The corpses beneath their feet had umted into a small mountain. ¡°They are fighting each other, no one is paying us any attention.¡± Someone said. ¡°Yeah, I was wondering why no zombies were smashing the door, turns out they¡¯re not on the same side as the skeletons.¡± ¡°Phew! We don¡¯t need to rush. They will probably be fighting for a while.¡± The middle-aged man nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s take a rest. Once we¡¯ve rested, we leave from behind while they¡¯re still fighting.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± The group quickly gathered in a circle and took a break, consuming some food in the process. Some others were sobbing quietly for their fallenrades. This is the world as it stands. Every day, people die while scavenging for supplies. But the ones left behind must continue to survive. ¡°Big Brother, look, that car in the center of the skeletons doesn¡¯t look scrapped, I think I saw someone getting out of it.¡± Xiaolong shouted again. The middle-aged man squinted his eyes towards the direction. There truly was a refurbished truck in the center. The entire road was filled with scrapped cars. Initially, they didn¡¯t pay any attention to it. After carefully looking. Indeed, they saw a woman in a stab-proof vest climbing onto the truck and lifting some stic barrels. ¡°There are people.¡± ¡°Could it be someone from the auto repair shop? The person who contacted us was also a woman.¡± The others widened their eyes in disbelief at the scene unfolding in front of them. The auto repair shop is this powerful? They can control skeletons and even directly confront horde of zombies? ¡­ ¡°Gasoline cans!¡± Wu Heng said. ¡°I¡¯ll get them!¡± Li Yahong jumped off the truck, crouched into the back and grabbed the gasoline cans. She nced at the woman hiding in the corner, curling into a ball and covering her head. Wu Heng called over Big Guy and Second Chunk. He had them throw the gasoline cans towards the horde of zombies. Bam, bam, bam~! stic cans shattered. A strong smell of gasoline immediately spread out. Combined with the stench of zombies, it created a nauseating smell. Wu Heng watched the position in the sky and immediately cast the Fireball Technique. The fireball transformed into a flurry of mes, crashing into the horde of zombies. It ignited upon touching the gasoline, sparking a huge ze. The center of the horde was covered by fire, creating a vacuum istion zone. Meanwhile, Xiao Xiao flew back from afar. Surprised, she said, ¡°Uncle, I¡¯ve found it. The big-headed one you were talking about is hiding in a car over there. It¡¯s not outside.¡± Chapter 167: 155, Soul Sense_1 Chapter 167: Chapter 155, Soul Sense_1 A huge fire rose, distorting the air in its scorching heat. Wu Heng followed the direction Xiao Xiao was pointing and vaguely saw a green passenger bus through the gaps in the thick smoke and mes. An advertisement for men¡¯s health on the side of the tourist bus. There were also several hundred zombies surrounding the bus. Gyrating and swaying where they stood, they were guarding the vicinity like sentinels. ¡°Let me take a look!¡± Wu Heng said. ¡°Oh!¡± Xiao Xiao acquiesced and dove back into his body. At the same time, the images of Xiao Xiao¡¯s route started to appear in his mind. Firstly, there was a dense crowd of zombies.
Then, the scene changed and Xiao Xiao entered the passenger bus. The interior of the bus was bloodstained. Rotten flesh and severed limbs hung from the luggage racks. The ¡°Big Head¡± zombie Wu Heng sought was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat. Its head was too bloated to be real, and from where it sat in the driver¡¯s seat, it was peering out at the battlefield through the grimy windscreen. When the huge mes red up. The Big Head zombie startled and tried to flee. But upon realizing that the fire was merely fierce and posed no immediate danger, it returned to the driver¡¯s seat. Continuing to observe the distant urrences, it controlled the zombies for battle. After watching, Wu Heng let Xiao Xiao out again to keep an eye on their surroundings. If there was any danger, she was to notify him immediately. He began to regard the passenger bus in the horde of zombies and contemte ways to handle the situation. Considering the current number of zombies. Letting ¡®Bawudong¡¯ sneak in and kill them may risk getting surrounded and beaten up. Even if the Big Head zombie was killed, it wouldn¡¯t be worth the cost if Bawudong was sacrificed in the process. He pondered for a moment then told the ¡®Big Head skeleton¡¯, ¡°Call Lieyi over.¡± Thump thump thump~! A towering Beastman skeleton carrying a sniper rifle walked over. A gigantic skeleton hound followed by its side. Wu Heng pointed at the bus in the distance and said, ¡°Inside that bus, there¡¯s a zombie with a gigantic head. Find a way to kill it.¡±
Lieyi nced at the targeted location, then gestured towards the rooftop of a nearby apartment building, indicating that he needed to get there. Wu Heng nodded and told several nearby Beastman skeletons, ¡°Protect Lieyi.¡± These few Beastman skeletons moved beside Lieyi at once. Soon, the skeletons quickly approached the apartment building, opened the iron gate, and went inside.
They quickly reached the rooftop, where the sniper rifle was set up and pointed towards the distance. ¡­ The battle at the main battlefield continued unabated. Zombies and skeletons collided in an unending sh. Like two tidal waves, they fought and tangled ceaselessly. Bam~! A deafening gunshot suddenly echoed from the rooftop. Smash~! The windscreen of the bus in the distance suddenly shattered. A bullet went through the Big Head zombie¡¯s skull. The bloated head erupted as if a watermelon had been split open. Gore sttered in every direction. The body of the Big Head zombie fell backward. It hit the backrest of the driver¡¯s seat, then ricocheted against the steering wheel.
The zombies guarding the outside began to grow restless. They searched all around for the enemy. Even with a hearty flow of ooze from its head, the Big Head zombie made an attempt to leave the driver¡¯s seat and escape. Bang Bang~! Then, two more shots rang out. They hit the huge head and itsparatively smaller body in quick session. This time, the whole body went limp and copsed. And the zombies guarding outside, appeared to have lost their control and started to attack with the rest of the horde. The zombie horde at the forefront began to disintegrate. They lost their senses and charged through the sea of fire. They were engulfed by the fierce mes and fell amidst struggles and screams. Dead~! Other level two Mutated Zombies might not have died so easily from bullet wounds.
But the Big Head zombie differed from normal Mutated Zombies. Its distinguishing feature was its control over the zombie horde; its physical body and mobility were its weaknesses. Dying only after two shots to the head could be considered remarkably tenacious. Before Wu Heng could react, the zombie horde¡¯s location was in chaos. The remaining second level Mutated Zombies on the periphery hastily ran towards the location of the bus. A giant zombie smashed the front windscreen to a pulp and dragged out the body of the Big Head zombie. Before it could do anything else. It was sent flying by another giant zombie. The body of the Big Head zombie also fell to the ground. A ¡®Scary w Monster¡¯ Zombie, which looked like a Gecko, came diving from afar. Its single hand hoisted up the body and scurried up an exterior building wall. Two giant zombies let out enraged roars and grabbed some nearby zombies, throwing them at the upper floor in an attempt to knock down the Scary wed Monster. Wu Heng stared wide-eyed at the unfolding events. He originally thought these zombies woulde to the aid. Now, it appeared that they were snatching for Big Head zombie¡¯s body.
The Gecko zombie climbed to a height of six floors. It instantly twisted off the head from Big Head zombie¡¯s body and its sharp ws delved into the neck. After rummaging for a bit. It pulled out a massive clump of unrecognizable matter and immediately tossed it into its mouth. After chewing it heedlessly a couple of times, it swallowed. They are looking for the Corpse Core. Seeing this, Wu Heng finally understood what they were searching for. They weren¡¯t fighting over the body; they were aiming for the Corpse Core in the brain. Damn! The Corpse Core. Eaten by a zombie. The Corpse Core from the Big Head zombie. I killed the beast, and you ate it! The internal warfare among level two Mutated Zombies made the entire horde even more chaotic. Chapter 168: 155, Soul Sense _2 Chapter 168: Chapter 155, Soul Sense _2 The lunatic tank zombies were rushing around within the horde, chasing after the zombies on the wall. Wu Heng immediately gave the order, saying: ¡°Attack!¡± Crash~! The skeletons started to attack more fiercely. In the front row, the skeletons buried under the pile of bodies struggled to climb out and began to ughter the zombies ahead. Without themand of the Big Head zombie, the behavior of the horde was closer to that of mad beasts. Simple traps and obstacles were enough to cause them heavy casualties. The skeleton army of more than ten thousand began to counterattack, pushing the zombies and ughtering them. ¡­ On the rooftop.
The dusk light cast onto a few survivors. No crying or idle chatter. Everyone had their eyes wide open, watching the battle taking ce below. At their position, they could observe the changes in the entire battlefield situation. From the initial defense to throwing gasoline barrels and shooting fireballs into the sky. In the end, a tall skeleton sniper climbed the roof, killing the second-level Mutated Zombie with a few shots. And now, the entire group of skeletons began to counterattack. Like a huge wave of bones, it instantly pped the zombie horde under it. Dropping in groups. ¡°What¡¯s with this mixed battle tactic, cold weapons below and hot weapons above?¡± ¡°Are they from the auto repair shop? If they keep fighting like this, the battle will end soon, are we still running away?¡± ¡°We can confirm it¡¯s a survivor¡¯s team, but we don¡¯t know if they¡¯re from the auto repair shop.¡± ¡°I remember, people from the auto repair shop said, their leader is called King Yama, probably referring to the superpower of controlling skeletons.¡± ¡°This superpower is too terrifying.¡± ¡°Yeah, they¡¯re actually chasing the zombie horde to attack, it¡¯s too perverse.¡± ¡°Should we leave? The skeletons are counterattacking right now and all the zombies are being attracted there.¡± Someone asked. Now is the best time to evacuate. The original n was also to make use of this time to evacuate. But upon seeing the battle power disyed by the skeletons, the crowd began to be a bit uncertain.
If they are from the auto repair shop. They also have a shelter over there. If they are not afraid of such arge horde of zombies, it should be very safe there. A few people looked at the middle-aged man acting as the leader.
The man looked at the military vehicle in the crowd of skeletons below, then at the women and children in the team. He said, ¡°Everyone, evacuate ording to the original n. Xiaolong and I will stay behind to see if we can contact the other party. No matter the result, we¡¯ll meet up at the nned location.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it too dangerous for just the two of you?¡± ¡°If anything happens to you two, we won¡¯t survive either, it¡¯s better to die together.¡± The man continued to say, ¡°Do as I said, we¡¯ve already lost too many people, we can¡¯t afford to lose any more.¡± The rest of the people hesitated. They eventually agreed and turned around to pack their things and begin descending the stairs. They jumped out of the windows on the second floor from the back and left towards a distant location. ¡­ Night fell. The battle continued. The orange firelight illuminated the surrounding area. The skeleton team had killed most of the zombies, and the remaining zombies were still fearlessly fighting the skeletons.
[Your level has increased to level 7, Intelligence +1, Charm +1.] [Unlock trait: Soul Sense.] [Soul Sense]: Your soul has been strengthened, and you can sense the presence of a soul within a certain range, invisible and ghostly entities cannot evade your sensing when close to your range. Leveled up. The number of zombies in this wave directly leveled up his level by one. And at the same time, a trait [Soul Sense] was also unlocked. ording to the introduction. It enables him to enhance the sensing of his surroundings through the soul. This trait. Wu Heng seemed to have seen it in the [Book of Necromancy]. It seemed to be a trait unlocked only by Necromancer Professionals who mainly focused on the soul and reached above the third rank. Each rank consists of five levels. Levels one to five are the first rank. Levels six to ten are second rank. Levels eleven to fifteen are the third rank. Did he unlock this skill now? Wu Heng attempted to close his eyes and concentrate.
The next second, everything around him was nk, and a surge of light shed in his mind. In addition to therge number of skeletal undead, he could also sense Li Yahong in the truck, the woman curled up in the cabin with her head in her hands, and Xiaoxiao floating in the distance. As well as some insects. Indeed it is a powerful ability. It can actually detect these too. But it¡¯s clear there is a certain limit to the distance, which is approximately within five meters around him. Further distances still needed to be observed with the naked eye. In the future, I could fully rely on this ability to survey my surroundings. I reopened my eyes, keeping my attention on the ongoing battle. Big Guy and Second Chunk, as well as two giant zombies, were entangled inbat. Fist against fist, theynded heavy blows on each other. The Gecko Zombie and my Skeleton Gecko were in a chase along the outer wall of the staircase. Meanwhile, Lieyi, still on the rooftop with his sniper rifle, fired asional shots.
Providing suppressive firepower and support to the battle below. Wu Heng looked at the scene, heavy smoke billowing, and the ground littered with bodies and fragments of bones. The entire battle had raged from day into the night. It gave off a sense of a prolonged battle. It was a good thing that thebatants were all zombies and skeletons; if it were ordinary creatures, they would have withdrawn due to exhaustion long ago. ¡°Bawudong, go help Big Guy and finish this fight quickly,¡± Wu Heng ordered directly. This mutated zombie had intelligence. If it realized they couldn¡¯t win, it would choose to flee. Right now, the skeletons have gained a significant advantage. If we continue the attack, we couldpletely eliminate the zombies. If the mutated zombie tried to escape at that time, it would be hard to capture. We¡¯ve already lost one Corpse Core from Big Head, we must keep these ones. Bawudong nodded, took a step, andunched himself over the zombie crowd, heading straight for Big Guy¡¯s location. He sprinted, leaped, andunched a mid-air punch. Bam~! His fist smashed into the giant zombie¡¯s temple. An explosion of air pressure followed. The giant zombie¡¯s head twisted unnaturally to one side. Its body staggered sideway for two or three steps, then thudded to the ground. Seeing his chance, Big Guy swung his fist, encased in iron gauntlet, in a relentless downward rain. Like an enraged gori. Thuds rang out, and the giant zombie¡¯s muscr frame disintegrated like tumorous growths bursting. Lying on the ground, it struggled to counter-attack. Bawudong, too, continued to rain blows on the fallen mutated zombie. Brutally beating it to death. After annihting one, he dove back into the zombie crowd, smashing any that came at him and advancing toward the second giant zombie battling Second Chunk. He joined in the assault. On the other side. Bang~! The deafening sound of gunfire resonated from the rooftop again. The Gecko Zombie, which had been rapidly scaling the wall, was hit in the back of the head by a bullet and fell down. The Skeleton Gecko leaped from the wall, crashing onto it. At the same time, hordes of skeletons swarmed it. They enveloped it like sticky rice cake. The de in their hands endlessly hacking at it. The situation was finally stabilizing. Wu Heng directed another fireball spell at the densely packed zombies and ordered, ¡°Attack with full force!¡± Crash! The undead skeletons increased their assault, striking at the remaining zombies. ¡­ Again, the battleground fell silent. Only the crackle of the still burning mes echoed. Wu Heng surveyed the corpses strewn about and ordered for the battleground to be cleaned. In the firelight, the skeletons quickly got to work, piling the bodies to one side. The dark blood pooled into little streams on the ground. Flowing into the drain. At this moment, Wu Heng looked towards the open space. Xiaoxiao slowly appeared and pointed to the side and said, ¡°Uncle, there are peopleing from over there.¡± Wu Heng looked up. At the doorway in the distance, two figures stood. If it weren¡¯t for the brightness of the fire, he wouldn¡¯t be able to make out their location. Maybe they were afraid of the skeletons; they didn¡¯t get too close, they anxiously stood far off, waving something around. ¡°What do they want?¡± Wu Heng asked. ¡°I eavesdropped a little, they want to pledge allegiance to you but fear you are not human and that you would kill them.¡± Chapter 169: 156, Who are they?_1 Chapter 169: Chapter 156, Who are they?_1 Hmm¡­ ¡°Not humans, you shouldn¡¯t omit words at crucial moments,¡± Wu Heng corrected. ¡°Oh, hehe!¡± Xiao Xiaoughed. Wu Heng nced distantly again. The other party was desperately waving a rag in their hand, trying to attract their attention. They didn¡¯t dare toe over directly. Wu Heng knocked on the car door. Li Yahong popped her bag-covered head out, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°There are two people over there who want to join us. You go and talk to them, confirm with them. If they want to stay, they need to obey,¡± Wu Heng said. Li Yahong followed his gaze. And saw the figures in the darkness. ¡°Prepare some skeletons for me.¡±
¡°Hmm.¡± Wu Heng gestured, and severalrge Beastman skeletons walked to her side, directly protecting her. Li Yahong nodded, confirming that she should be safe. And walked towards the opposite side. She stopped at a distance and, standing amongst the skeletons, ordered, ¡°Come out, throw all your weapons to the side.¡± The two in the dark hesitated and removed their bags and iron pipe knives from their bodies, throwing them to the side. Raising their hands, they emphasized that they were not a threat as they stepped into the light. Li Yahong was watchful of the two, questioning, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°We are from the Changying Area refuge. We¡¯ve spoken on the frequency before, you should know us if you¡¯ve heard,¡± the man with a stubbly beard emphasized. ¡°Were you the ones in the fleeing convoy before?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, we were chased by a horde of corpses and panicked.¡± ¡°What about the others?¡± Li Yahong nced at the residential building beside them. ¡°They didn¡¯te down. We came to talk to you first,¡± the man vaguely replied. Li Yahong nodded, and continued, ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡± Before, Li Yahong definitely believed that the more people, the better. Having more hands enabled them toplete Wu Heng¡¯s tasks more efficiently. But the previous incidents have changed her views. More people means more management issues. Those with ambitions could cause trouble to the team if they are invited to join. It could even lead to bigger problems. So she no longer blindly pursues poption size. At least she needs to confirm whether the other party is willing to listen to her and whether there are issues with their character. ¡°Are you from the auto repair shop?¡± the man asked.
Li Yahong¡¯s eyebrows raised but she did not deny it. The man was a little embarrassed. He stroked his messy hair and said, ¡°If you are from the auto repair shop, I would like to take my people from the base and join you.¡± Li Yahong kept her gaze on him, disying a hesitant expression. And the two men on the other side started getting nervous.
At first, they were considering whether to join, but now it seems that it¡¯s another matter if the other side will even agree. ¡°How many people do you have?¡± Li Yahong continued to ask. ¡°About twenty or so.¡± ¡°And the ratio of the people?¡± ¡°Er¡­, about half are women and children. The rest are men who all have experience and courage in killing zombies. They won¡¯t be a burden to the refuge at all,¡± the man quickly replied. It felt as though they had returned to a job interview in the peaceful times. Necessitated to state one¡¯s advantages to gain the approval of the other party. Li Yahong looked at the two men and said nothing. The two went from being worried to somewhat embarrassed. It seemed like they had nothing worthwhile to offer. But that¡¯s pretty much the case. The other party¡¯s ability to control skeletons canpletely provide a safe ce. If they were to go, it seemed they really couldn¡¯t demonstrate much value. After thinking about it, the man added, ¡°Driving,thes, fixing some electrical wires and water pipes, we have people who can do it.¡±
Li Yahong nodded slightly, ¡°Are you their leader?¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t go as far as to say I¡¯m the leader. I¡¯m just barely recognized by everyone to lead us to survival.¡± ¡°Hmm, we do indeed have a very safe refuge. But not just anyone can join.¡± ¡°Yes, sir, we understand.¡± ¡°If you want to join, one, you have to obey us. Any previous leader or boss, none of that will work here. Everyone needs toplete the tasks we assign. If anyone wants to cause trouble or has any other ideas, the oue will not be pleasant,¡± Li Yahong said. The two looked at each other and said nothing. Li Yahong continued, ¡°In return, we will provide a safe environment, an adequate amount of food. There¡¯s no need to worry about danger or hunger. You think it over. If you can ept what I said, then you can stay.¡± The two men turned and whispered a few words to each other. The middle-aged man turned back, ¡°We want to join!¡± ¡°Good, remember what you said today,¡± Li Yahong looked at them, ¡°Okay, have your peoplee down. Throw away all the weapons in their hands.¡± ¡°Er, they evacuated to the original nned location during the day. I will bring them back,¡± the man said. Li Yahong didn¡¯t say much more, nced at the sky, and said, ¡°We¡¯ll wait here till dawn.¡± ¡°Okay! Then we will go find them first,¡± the man said.
Li Yahong nodded, guarded by the skeletons, she returned to the swarm. Meanwhile, the two from Changying Area disappeared into the night. ¡­ ¡°How did it go?¡± Wu Heng asked. Li Yahong stretched her stiff neck and said, ¡°The people from the previous convoy want to join our base.¡± ¡°Did they agree?¡± ¡°I talked to them about conditions and responsibilities, they¡¯re willing to ept, shouldn¡¯t be any problems,¡± Li Yahong continued, ¡°Their people have left before. They¡¯re supposed to return here by morning.¡± These people were originally seeking a new refuge. Having seen the power of the Skeleton Army, there was a high chance they would choose to stay. ¡°Hmm, wait for them till dawn.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go check on that woman.¡± Li Yahong took a nket from the car and walked towards the rear. The skeletons started to clean up the battlefield. Several Mutated Zombie corpses were dragged to their feet.
Four in total. The decapitated mander¡¯ zombie, which is the Big Head Zombie. Two Tank Zombies, one Gecko ¡®Scary w Monster¡¯ Zombie. Not a single Mutated Dog that had been seen before was left behind. After the death of the Big Head zombie, they escaped and vanished without a trace. At that time, the zombie horde was in chaos, making it impossible to find those Mutated Dogs. Wu Heng released the Bone Maniption Skill one by one amidst unstable prompts. Several skeletons stood up one after another. [Skeleton Spirit Demon (Level 12)] [Skeleton Warrior (Level 12)][Skeleton Warrior (Level 13)]. [Skeleton Scary w Monster (Level 14)]. The levels of the Skeleton Spirit Demon and the Skeleton Warrior had increased. Wu Heng mainly focused his attention on the Level 14 Skeleton Scary w Monster. After all, this creature had directly swallowed the Corpse Core of the Big Head zombie. Hepared it over and over again. The basic attributes of the Scary w Monster, including intelligence and perception, had also reached above 20. That is to say, these zombies were rapidly enhancing their own attributes after devouring the Corpse Cores. The effect was simr to that when humans absorbed Corpse Cores. It was killed just after swallowing the Corpse Core. Otherwise, its level would be even higher. ¡°From now on, you will be called No.2 Big Head, you will be called Three heads, you will be called Four heads, and you will be called No.2 Scary w.¡± Wu Heng arbitrarily named them. Severalrge skeletons walked out of the pile of broken flesh. Wu Heng took out a stick and searched through the ground pile of broken flesh. He found three Level 2 Corpse Cores. The Corpse Core of the Scary w Monster had even more blood vessels and had also begun to turn purple. He found a stic box, put all the Corpse Cores in it, and stored it in the Space Ring. Then he instructed No.2 Big Head: ¡°Go, lead some skeletons to clean up the battlefield over there, and bring all the corpses here.¡± No.2 Skeleton started moving. A dense crowd of skeletons began to transport corpses under the silvery moonlight. ¡­ The sky gradually lit up. Wu Heng and Li Yahong were sitting in the truck waiting. All the skeletons were carrying a corpse on their shoulders, drenched in blood. Before long. In the distance, a small group of people waved at them. The skeletons parted a path, and the leading middle-aged man brought over around twenty people. They weren¡¯t carrying any weapons, only the necessary items such as clothes and food. Li Yahong nodded and said, ¡°Your cars are still parked there, let¡¯s go back together.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± The crowd passed through the group of skeletons. They climbed onto the parked cars on the side of the road and carefully followed behind the truck. They set off towards the direction of the repair shop. ¡°What about here?¡± Li Yahong asked. ¡°Today, I will apany you to search the Changying Area, mainly shops and grain stores. We¡¯ll take everything we can.¡± Wu Heng said. ¡°Alright!¡± They returned to their living area. Li Yahong immediately called for the original truck team. Apanied by a portion of the skeletons, Wu Heng began to scour the area they had cleared the night before. They were transporting back truckload after truckload. ¡­ At dusk. Wu Heng returned to the residential area. Through the boundary door, he directly returned to his living ce. He went downstairs with Basen and Bawudong, and quickly, Bunny Girl Mini ran out from one of the rooms on the side. She looked at Wu Heng who hade downstairs from above, then she looked at the first floor. ¡°Oh~! Master, you¡¯re at home.¡± Mini said with a bit of surprise. Wu Heng nodded, ¡°Have you prepared dinner?¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll prepare it right now.¡± Mini briskly ran toward the first floor. Humming a song, she started to busily prepare in the kitchen. Soon, Fox Girl Wei¡¯er also came back, walked in through the front door. Seeing Wu Heng sitting in the living room, she slightly bowed, ¡°Master.¡± ¡°Hm, how is the shop?¡± ¡°The shop was quiet for the past two days, but customers have been gradually increasing today. Some people have been asking about ce orders and hoping to get some discounts.¡± Wei¡¯er exined while standing in front of him. Wu Heng thought for a moment, ¡°If they reach a certain quantity when ordering, we can give them a reasonable price. You decide how much of a discount would be appropriate and we can discuss it together.¡± ¡°Alright, Master.¡± The two of them had a short chat. Mini served dinner on the table and called for everyone to sit down. Just as they were about to start eating. The front door was knocked again. Mini quickly went to open the door. She saw ¡®Wen Mansha¡¯, who was cloaked in a cape, standing expectantly at the door. Seeing each other, they both paused for a moment. ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± ¡°Um, is Captain Wu Heng at home?¡± Wen Mansha asked softly, clutching her cor. ¡°Oh, the Master is at home, no, the Captain is at home.¡± Mini said. The door was opened, and Wen Mansha walked in. She nced at Wu Heng, then looked at the two new Beastman girls. She stood at the door and asked, ¡°Master, who are they?¡± Chapter 170: 157, The Lady in the Basement (6000, one more.)_1 Chapter 170: Chapter 157, The Lady in the Basement (6000, one more.)_1 Before he even opened the door, Wu Heng knew it was Wen Mansha knocking. With his newly unlocked[Soul Sense], he could clearly sense the person outside the door, along with the connection generated by the Contract Lock imprinted on both of them. In the Zombie World, he hadn¡¯t thought much about it. But now he did, this ¡®feature¡¯ really was good. Whether it was for scouting or for preventing people from sneaking an attack, it was very useful. ¡°Master, who are they?¡± Wen Mansha frowned, her face instantly cooling. Mini and Andre Willow, hearing the other also addressing him as master, disyed surprised expressions. Wu Heng introduced them, ¡°Mini, Andre Willow, they are the new maids, they¡¯ll be living here from now on.¡± Then he pointed at Wen Mansha. ¡°Wen Mansha, the leader of the Pinned Gang, you can call her big sister.¡± The three women looked at each other.
Mini was the first to speak up, ¡°Sister Wen Mansha.¡± Andre Willow also stood up, slightly bending over in formal salute. Wen Mansha being older and a gang leader, in Lundham City, being part of a gang signified power, which wasn¡¯t a disgraceful thing. On the contrary, it represented a high status, worlds apart from being a ve. Upon hearing that she was a gang leader, the two looked at her a few times. Their master seemed to be even more formidable than they had imagined. The leader of a gang was serving as their domestic servant. With a slight tilt of her head, Wen Mansha maintained a cool expression and lightly nodded. Hanging her coat on the rack by the door, wearing brown leather armor, she walked slowly into the living room. Once again, she assumed the demeanor of a dignified and imposing gang leader. ¡°Wen Mansha, have you had dinner?¡± Wu Heng asked. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Come and join us.¡± Wu Heng said directly. Wen Mansha walked over and sat down on the side of Wu Heng. Mini brought a dinner te from the kitchen and ced it in front of her. ¡°How old are you this year?¡± Wen Mansha asked as she nibbled her food, her gaze flitting between the two women. Feeling somewhat restrained under her imposing presence, Mini replied, ¡°16.¡± ¡°22.¡± Andre Willow also murmured. ¡°How did you be the master¡¯s maids?¡±
The atmosphere suddenly grew tense. Mini quietly looked up at her, answering in a low voice, ¡°The master bought us.¡± ¡°And you too¡­?¡± ¡°Wen Mansha, eat first. We can discusster.¡± Wu Heng interjected, attempting to halt her line of questioning.
It was as if they were undergoing an interrogation. Wen Mansha ceased her questioning, eating while sharing a warm smile, she ryed to Wu Heng some affairs concerning the local gangs. After dinner. Mini and Andre Willow began to clean up. Wu Heng said, ¡°Wen Mansha,e with me.¡± ¡­ They made their way up to the study on the third floor. Wu Heng closed the study door. The four Skeleton Ghost Hags had been sent to the Zombie World when the two new maids moved in. There, they could still read and learn skills normally. ¡°Master¡­¡± Wen Mansha was about to speak. But Wu Heng interrupted her, ¡°Put your hands on the table.¡± ¡°What?¡± Wen Mansha noticed Wu Heng was serious and ced her hands on the table.
Wu Heng looked around the study, not finding anything suitable, he picked up a slipper from the floor. Smack~! A crisp sound echoed. ¡°Still bringing your gang mentality here, bullying others, huh?¡± Smack~! Another p, Wen Mansha let out a small hum. She still retorted, ¡°Who told the master to go behind my back and hire two young and beautiful maids, and they are of different races too.¡± Wu Heng stopped. It seemed he could sense the crisis in her tone. Compared to the other two, Wen Mansha was indeed older. Putting down the slipper, Wu Heng sat down, patting his thigh. Her face was slightly flushed, but the resentment from before was gone. She rubbed her bottom and walked over to him, sitting on hisp.
¡°Worried, huh?¡± ¡°Now that the master has two more maids, will you still like me?¡± Wen Mansha asked softly. ¡°How can I not like you when you are this good.¡± ¡°They are both so young and of different races, don¡¯t all men like that!¡± Wen Mansha continued. With one arm around her, Wu Heng raised his hand to undo her leather armor, ¡°You¡¯re not less than them, rx.¡± ¡°Then, who do you like more.¡± Wu Heng looked into her hopeful eyes, removed her armor, threw it aside, and proceeded to undress her. In the end, she was left wearing only a set of ck, thin lingerie. Picking her up, heid her down on the table. ¡°I like you.¡± ¡°Hehe, the master is so nice.¡± Wen Mansha¡¯s arms hung around his neck. ¡­ Main hall on the first floor.
Mini ran down from the second floor, clutching Andre Willow¡¯s arm, whispering, ¡°The master is hitting her!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t randomly listen in.¡± Andre Willow replied. ¡°No, really, it seems like he said she was bullying us, then started hitting her.¡± Mini insisted. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yeah, seems like he didn¡¯t go easy on her, those two ps were pretty loud.¡± Andre Willow also nced towards the upper floor, whispering, ¡°If the master is willing to intervene, she won¡¯t bully us in the future.¡± ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re not afraid of any gang.¡± Mini whispered. ¡­ Inside the study. Wen Mansha bit her lip. Wu Heng covered her mouth, her tongue curling and grasping his thumb, sucking on it as if she were an infant. After a while. Both wereying on the desk. ¡°You¡¯ve put more effort than usual.¡± Wu Heng teased. ¡°Well, there¡¯spetition now. On the day that Rockyes back, he even thought about using me as a chip to offer to the people from the White Wolf Gang!¡± Wen Manshaughed before rolling over to snuggle into his arms. Chapter 171: 157, The Lady in the Basement (6000, one more.)_2 Chapter 171: Chapter 157, The Lady in the Basement (6000, one more.)_2 ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it; we never abandon or give up.¡± ¡°Hmm, it feels pretty nice to have a master now,¡± said Wen Mansha as she rolled over and gave a kiss. She continued, ¡°Master, I have some news about the investigation on the ouw you asked me to conduct.¡± ¡°Oh? What news?¡± Wu Heng had been dealing with matters in the Zombie World at Changying Area for the past few days. Not much had been aplished on the association¡¯s side, either. Furthermore, if he was to umte more merits and faster upgrade to the rank of Vice-executive, he needed to focus on capturing the ouws. Wen Mansha caressed his muscles, saying, ¡°There¡¯s a rumor saying a bandit stole a batch of goods from a trader and intends to sell them to make money to flee. They have been contacting some gangs in the outskirts of the city recently.¡± ¡°Robbed the trade convoy? Wasn¡¯t it the Hammer Party?¡± ¡°No, the Hammer Party has their own channels. They are just some bandits, but their leader is definitely an ouw, or else they wouldn¡¯t dare enter the city,¡± Wen Mansha gave her analysis. Ordinary murderers and bandits could enter Lundham City, besides the association¡¯s ouws.
Lundham City simply didn¡¯t care. If they didn¡¯t even dare to enter the city, they were most likely important ouws. ¡°Where is it? Are you nning to trade with him?¡± ¡°In an abandoned stone building on the outskirts of the city, we aren¡¯t nning on trading, but a gang from the outskirts ns to trade with them,¡± said Wen Mansha as she climbed atop Wu Heng. Wu Heng frowned in thought, ¡°On what day is the trade taking ce?¡± ¡°It¡¯s scheduled for the day after tomorrow. I came to tell you in advance.¡± ¡°Good job, you are reliable as always, Wen Mansha.¡± ¡°Stop it!¡± Wen Mansha pped lightly but her motions became more vigorous as she whispered, ¡°If master decides to intervene and kills them, I want to take over the goods. It would be a great help to the gang.¡± ¡°If there are goods, I don¡¯t mind giving them to you. But remember, other members of the squad get a share of the money.¡± ¡°Give me a discount, and I¡¯ll pay.¡± Wu Heng chuckled, ¡°Alright, if we get the goods, they¡¯ll be yours.¡± ¡°Thank you, master.¡± After fooling around in the study for a while, Their walked towards the bedroom. Getting ready to rest. ¡­ Early the next morning. Wen Mansha gently helped him get dressed. Enviously, she said, ¡°I¡¯m really jealous of them for being by your side every day.¡±
¡°You¡¯ve beenining all night. You are the big sister; you should behave like one and take care of them more,¡± Wu Heng pped her butt as he spoke. ¡°I know! I won¡¯t get angry. After all, I am the one master likes the most!¡± Wen Mansha clung to him again and whispered, ¡°Master, do you prefer my wild cat costume, or the one fromst night?¡± ¡°Last night¡¯s!¡± ¡°Hmph, it seems like now that you have someone different, you don¡¯t like the wild cat costume.¡±
¡°Not again.¡± After sweet-talking for a while, they went downstairs again. After breakfast. Their were about to go out and attend to their own matters. Before leaving, Wen Mansha took out two money bags from her pocket and handed them to Mini and Andre Willow. Her expression was still cold as the powerful sister-inw, ¡°I came in a hurry, and didn¡¯t bring any gifts as the big sister. Take these, buy some daily necessities for yourselves.¡± The two women were stunned. They subconsciously took the heavy money bags, appearing somewhat flustered. ¡°Uh, thank you, Sister Wen Mansha.¡± As soon as they came to their senses, they thanked her immediately. Wen Mansha nodded, ¡°If anyone bullies you,e see me. There are some things that the master can¡¯t handle personally, I¡¯ll help you solve them.¡± After speaking, she gave Wu Heng a smile, took Skeleton and left. Wu Heng was speechless. It seemed thatst night¡¯s talk was still useful. At least, she really dide across as a big sister.
She had a strong street gang vibe though. He also instructed them briefly before leaving the house. Mini pulled Andre Willow aside, whispering, ¡°You see that? Master hit her. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be this nice today.¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s good for us anyway,¡± Andre Willow responded. ¡°You know,st night, master must have hit Sister Wen Mansha all night. I heard her moaning for a long time.¡± Andre Willow was taken aback, and her face turned somewhat red. She pinched her cheek, ¡°In a few days, you¡¯ll understand.¡± ¡­ Heading to the association. He collected four reply letters at the front desk. The lounge was empty. Wu Heng, the team leader, hardly ever visited the association, let alone the other members. They sat down on a sofa and began reading the letters.
The first one was from Slyther. The first half was rtively normal, narrating the recent situation in ck Stone Town. The second half was more caring, but it didn¡¯t specify anything. He just stated that he would being to Lundham City in a few days to select a few girls to replenish the staff at Money Cat, and he would visit then. The letter, due to the Hammer Party issue, was held up at the border. Slyther had already arrived, but the letter hadn¡¯t. Now that their rtionship was established, the polite words in the beginning seemed superfluous. The second letter was from Yuli. The whole letter was justints about how boring it was in ck Stone Town. Nothing interesting, nothing delicious. Then she asked him for the method of making potato chips, nning to make them herself at home, in case something happened to Wu Heng and the skill was lost. ¡°Thanks a lot, my dear niece.¡± If she was greedy, she should admit it. The way she put it made it sound like he wouldn¡¯t live long enough. The third letter was from the previous team leader, Autruck, regarding work matters.
Chapter 172: 157, The Lady in the Basement (6000, one more.)_3 Chapter 172: Chapter 157, The Lady in the Basement (6000, one more.)_3 The fourth letter is from the previous member, ¡®Cavina¡¯. She first apologizes for not being able to reply in time, then she also talks about some matters regarding her local association. The circumstances are simr to Wu Heng¡¯s. Cavina didn¡¯t reach level 8, instead she became a captain due to her level 3 merits and the deacon¡¯s direct rmendation. Therefore, after she arrived, she attracted quite a few cold stares. She and Wu Heng are different. Wu Heng, when all¡¯s said and done, still has some decent trump cards left¡ªbeing able toplete both bounties and tasks. As for Cavina, she¡¯s performed rather ordinarily. Being unceremoniously promoted to this position, she feels somewhat awkward. Her words were filled with gloom as if she was in a very bad mental state. She began to reply to several letters. As for Cavina¡¯s situation, she didn¡¯t have any solutions either, she could only try tofort her.
She couldn¡¯t very well send her a handgun now, could she? Such things were her trump cards, unless this world also possesses them, only then can she consider letting them out. After she finished replying to the letters. She directly submitted them to the front desk. She also took out her tablet and snapped a saving of the newly posted wanted posters. Finding there wasn¡¯t much else to do. She quickly left the association and took a stroll around the town. ¡­ In the afternoon. Wu Heng returned to his residence. Mini had gone to the shop to help in the morning, so there wasn¡¯t anyone else at home. After tidying up the office a bit, he directly headed to the Zombie World. In the middle of the apartment building, three corpse mountains piled up to the height of two people were stacked. Wu Heng first stepped out of the housingplex to take a look. The lifestyle items that Li Yahong and the others had gathered were inside cardboard boxes outside the housingplex, upying arge area. ¡°Come over here and move these things inside the housingplex.¡± Wu Heng called over a few skeletons. The skeletons formed a line. And began moving things inside. Wu Heng stood at the door, directing for a while.
Re-entering the housingplex. Over the mountains of corpses, he casts[Dead Bones Battlefield]. A circle of grey-white light spreads out. Masses of corpses lost their flesh, and one by one, skeletons rose to their feet.
Joining the ranks of the whole group of skeletons. Wu Heng sat inside the housingplex, while reading the rune book in his hand, he¡¯s waiting for his spiritual power to recover. After that, he can continue to use his skills to convert more skeletons. As dusk was about to fall. At the entrance to the housingplex, Wu Heng and Li Yahong stood together. ¡°How are the people who joined yesterday?¡± Wu Heng asked. ¡°No problems so far. They are all very obedient, have been assigned different tasks. The women and children are scavenging for daily necessities, while the men are making iron spears and javelins in shifts.¡± Li Yahong replied. Wu Heng took out the javelin he bought from the weapons store from his Space Ring and handed it to him. Saying, ¡°This is a normal javelin, use it as a reference.¡± The javelin is not quite the same as the short spear Li Yahong constructed. Both ends are sharpened. The tip of the spear is somewhat heavier, which helps when falling and piercing the ground. Instead of a thrown iron rod, which strikes the opponent. Therefore, the javelin made of rebar needs to be improved slightly.
¡°Alright.¡± Li Yahong nodded. The two of them sat together and chatted for a while. He told her to gather a group of people she trusts. There cannot be problems with management. After talking for a while, they parted ways and returned to their respective ces. Through the boundary door, he returned to his own residence. Today, Wen Mansha did note. Andre Willow reported about the situation at the store. The three of them chatted downstairs for a while. Then each returned to their rooms to rest. ¡­ The next day. In the Association¡¯s rest area. Wu Heng sat in the main seat, and behind him stood three figures. Basen, Bawudong, and Lieyi who is tall, wearing a round helmet, and carrying a sniper rifle.
The skeletal dog wasn¡¯t brought along, pretending to be something else would be difficult. Duke and Mata walked in in session. ¡°Captain, are you looking for us?¡± Duke asked in a coarse voice. ¡°Yes, go register for a cart, we have a task. Let¡¯s go out.¡± Wu Heng directly replied. ¡°Oh great, finally a task.¡± Duke immediately left to prepare the cart. Once everything was ready. They quickly set off for the information location provided by ¡®Winnie¡¯. Near noon. The group of three with three additional skeletons reached the trading location. Wu Heng gave Lieyi a hand signal, and he promptly ran towards the distance, mounted a hill behind them, and pointed his gun muzzle at the area ahead. Up ahead is a dpidated stone house. Thorny vines covered the building, but the structure itself was intact. Looking from afar.
You could see two groups of differently attired people. One group¡¯s members¡¯ clothes were different, their helmets and armors seemed to be hastily patched together. They looked like mountain bandits who hadn¡¯t received ¡®supplies¡¯ for a long time. The other group¡¯s main attire was leather armor, a few were in metal te armor, they should be the gang members who were here for the trade. There were over ten people guarding the outside. There should be even more people inside the building. Both sides¡¯ members arrived quite quickly, huh. ¡°Captain, there are people guarding the front and back, a total of 12 people, there are also some on the hillside.¡± Mata said softly. Rangers and Tamed Beasts can share their vision. Although the ck-feathered eagle didn¡¯t fly up, standing at some high ces, it can also get a better view of the surroundings. ¡°Wait a bit!¡± Wu Heng said. He is also waiting for Xiao Xiao¡¯s news. After giving orders, there were no responses for a long time. As the seconds ticked by, Wu Heng¡¯s face began to turn ugly. Xiao Xiao still hadn¡¯t returned. Could there be some problem? Who could control a ghost? ¡°Captain! They might be leaving.¡± Duke said softly. At the second-floor window, one could see some people starting to pack up. Chapter 173: 157, The Lady in the Basement (6000, one more.)_4 Chapter 173: Chapter 157, The Lady in the Basement (6000, one more.)_4 It seems like the transaction isplete, and everyone is nning to go home. Wu Heng looked up, deciding he wouldn¡¯t wait any longer either. If Xiao Xiao was really in danger, he had to rush in to rescue her. Now being a Soul himself, if he was destroyed, there wouldn¡¯t be any chances to save her. He quickly turned his head, gave a signal to ¡®Lieyi¡¯ on the distant slope. Bang~! The sound of a gunshot echoed. The person standing by the window suddenly slumped backward as their forehead exploded. There was a moment of silence in the stone building, followed by two groups of people looking at each other in surprise. With a shout, they all jumped into a fight. The sound of shes and weaponry filled the air.
The people from both sides guarding outside also sensed something was wrong. Seeing the fighting inside, they also drew their weapons. ¡°Let¡¯s get closer, but hold off attacking for now,¡± Wu Heng said. They kept their bodies low, using the grass and trees for cover, and cautiously moved forward. Stopping at a distance of over two hundred meters, they started to watch the brawl. The battle was still brutal. The gang members and the bandits were all tough characters. Neither their aura nor their killing techniques were weak; people kept falling in puddles of blood. People were dying or lying on the ground, howling in agony. As they watched the number of people outside the building dwindling, the fighting inside carried on. ¡°Charge! Don¡¯t spare anyone,¡± Wu Heng ordered. ¡°Ahhh!¡± Duke yelled, charging out immediately. He frightened a nearby bandit, then flew forward, his enormous axe smashing the bandit¡¯s skull. Mata started to run sideways quickly. With the shared vision of the ck Feathered Eagle, she began firing arrows at the people on the hillside. Mata kept firing arrows, forcing the opponents to retreat again and again. Wu Heng threw fireballs from a distance while Basen and Bawudong rapidly closed in to attack. They quickly eliminate the remaining people outside. Pausing at the entrance of the stone building, they heard the fight still going on inside. Duke, clutching his battle axe, was about to charge in.
Wu Heng stopped him and carefully sensed what was inside. There were five people left on the third floor and two energy fluctuations underground, one of which was his own ghost, Xiao Xiao. He pulled out several Poison Smoke Thunders from his Space Ring and tossed them into the building after igniting them. Outside, it was difficult to cast the ¡®Fog Skill¡¯ inside.
The Poison Smoke Thunder was still useful. Boom, boom, boom~! Thick smoke started spreading inside the building. They start to hear the adversaries inside coughing and cursing. Watching as they had no intention of running out, Wu Heng ordered, ¡°Go in and kill them.¡± Basen and Bawudong charged in immediately, meeting an intense round of gunfire. After the gunshots came intense sounds ofbat. There were constant thuds as heavy objects and des struck the walls. But under the effects of the poisonous smoke, theirbat abilities were severely limited. Soon, Basen and Bawudong gained the upper hand, breaking the enemy¡¯s necks and killing them instantly. As the battle ended, silence descended once again over the area. The smoke had not yet cleared. The two Skeletons dragged the bodies out of the building and ced them in the open area outside.
At this point, Mata returned from a distance. she was also dragging a body with her. Wu Heng eyed the fading smoke and then the bodies lying on the ground. He pulled out a tablet, handed it to Duke and said, ¡°Check against these faces, see who¡¯s the bounty.¡± ¡°Yes, Captain,¡± Duke nodded, taking the tablet. He arranged the bodies and startedparing the faces. Wu Heng, along with Basen and Bawudong, descended the spiral staircase. The damp and dim basement was filled with green nts. Though there was little sunlight, vibrant flowers were in full bloom. It seemed like a semi-underground garden. There were few things in the basement. An old wooden table and an empty rocking chairzily swinging back and forth. Xiao Xiao was floating in mid-air. She shrugged helplessly, ¡°I couldn¡¯t help it. Thisdy wouldn¡¯t let me leave. I didn¡¯t understand a word she said.¡±
Wu Heng nced at the rocking chair and softly asked, ¡°Leader of the 12th team, Wu Heng. How may I address you, Madam?¡± The rocking chair stopped swinging. A translucent figure appeared on the chair. ¡°Glenda.¡± Chapter 174: 158, Long Time No See (5000 words, First Update)._1 Chapter 174: Chapter 158, Long Time No See (5000 words, First Update)._1 The rocking chair came to a standstill. A figure in a gown, wearing ady¡¯s hat, appeared out of thin air. Mature and dignified, she seemed like a noblewoman who had stepped out of a high-ss family. ¡°Glenda!¡± The woman gently uttered, snapping her fingers. The scenery of the basement began to change. The mottled walls were once again covered in brightly colored wallpaper, while the moss-and-dirt-covered floor became shiny and smooth. Furniture and well-kept potted nts sprung up all around. The ce was no longer a basement, but resembled a wealthy manor. An illusion! The changes started to take ce right before Wu Heng¡¯s eyes and he immediately sensed something was wrong.
Simultaneously, a strong resistance surged deep in his consciousness. The illusion shattered, all the imaginative scenes disappeared, and the basement returned to its shabby, mottled state. The woman slowly rose, making a gesture of pouring tea. Wu Heng nced at her. She seemed unaware that the ambiance she¡¯d conjured had already faded. She was still going through the motions as if the illusion was still in effect. ¡°Has my child disturbed thedy?¡± Wu Heng asked in a soft voice. The woman sat back down in the reclining chair, snapping her fingers again. Xiao Xiao, who had been suspended in mid-air, regained its ability to move and quickly flew to Wu Heng¡¯s side, crouching behind him. Peeking out from behind his shoulder, it said, ¡°Uncle, she doesn¡¯t seem like a good person.¡± Wu Heng nodded without responding. The woman across from him cast him a nce and exined, ¡°I haven¡¯t had contact with outsiders for a long time. Seeing her, I wanted to ask about the situation outside but it seemed we speak differentnguages.¡± Even though they were both in spectral form, thenguages they had learned in their previous lives differed. Xiao Xiao spoke Chinese, while she spoke the local tongue. The two could hardly have any conversation at all. Yet, it was different for Wu Heng since he had the aid of anguage trantion system, so he couldmunicate with both parties. ¡°Children from my hometown are yet to learn the localnguage,¡± Wu Heng exined, before asking, ¡°Has thedy always lived here?¡± The woman nodded, answering softly, ¡°Yes, for many years. In the past, different factions or mercenaries woulde here for trade. Now, visitors to this ce are bing fewer and fewer.¡± It¡¯s incredibly rare for specters to form. It required special conditions and a formidable spiritual power prior to death. Not every one who dies bes a spirit.
In a way, specters are immortal. If they were easy to form, the affluent individuals nearing the end of their lives would have long since created their own spectral family. Earlier, in the ¡®Mining Vige¡¯ of ck Stone Town, infant specters, which were equally hard to form, showed signs of life. With a bleak environment and prolonged exposure to necromantic magic, they became violent and uncontroble evil spirits. The fact that Xiao Xiao and thedy in front of him had managed to form specters was quite remarkable.
¡°Did you see those people conducting their transactions here before? And you simply let them carry out illegal transactions here?¡± Wu Heng continued to ask. ¡°Appearing in front of outsiders would only create trouble for me. There¡¯s no such thing as legality here, as long as they don¡¯t disturb me,¡± the woman answered. Wu Heng agreed. For meddling in others¡¯ affairs, he might soon find amission to cleanse the specter posted on the association¡¯s mission board. The woman before him was smart; she knew better than to expose herself to outsiders. Pat, pat, pat¨C! At this moment, footsteps sounded from upstairs. Then, it was Duke¡¯s coarse voice ringing out, ¡°Captain, are you downstairs?¡± The footsteps were getting closer. Duke came straight downstairs. The two specters vanished instantly, leaving Duke to see only Wu Heng sitting on an old chair. Duke scratched his head, ¡°Captain, what are you doing sitting there?¡± ¡°How is it? Did the identificatione through?¡± Wu Heng asked.
¡°It did. There are two fugitives. One has a level 3 merit, the other offers a high-level tool as a reward,¡± Duke revealed with a wide grin. This was quite a haul! Not only were there bounties, but merits to collect as well. ¡°And the merchandise?¡± ¡°Loads of fabric and potions. Mata said they were hallucinogens. There¡¯s also quite a few silver coins,¡± Duke reported. Wu Heng nodded and continued, ¡°Search around the vicinity. Both parties should have prepared carriages. Count all the goods and coins and wait for me outside.¡± ¡°Oh, alright!¡± Duke scratched his head again and went back upstairs. As Duke left, the two specters reappeared. ¡°It seems your crew listens well to you,¡± the woman said, ncing towards the staircase. ¡°Trust is mutual.¡± ¡°Hmm, that makes sense!¡± the woman nodded, continuing her questioning, ¡°Are you a necromancer? OR do you practise some other profession?¡± ¡°Necromancer,¡± Wu Heng confirmed. ¡°How did you end up here? Mages seldome to such chaotic ces.¡±
¡°I was assigned here by the association. For me, it doesn¡¯t matter where I go,¡± Wu Heng answered, and then asked his own counter question, ¡°Did thedy live here in her past life?¡± ¡°Yes, this ce was my home!¡± ¡°Time has changed so fast. Don¡¯t you have ns to go out and check it out?¡± Wu Heng looked up at her. The woman turned her gaze on him, staring unblinkingly. Wu Heng continued to smile, nning to elerate the pace of their conversation. She might be willing to chat endlessly, but he needed to be back before the city gate closes. Both of them have been sussing each other out through their conversations, trying to uncover underlying details. It¡¯s hard to believe the other party would intentionally hold Xiao Xiao hostage after learning he was a necromancer, without having any ulterior motive. Based on his observation, the woman did not seem like a vengeful spirit. At most, she could be considered a homebody spirit ¨C indifferent to others¡¯ affairs as long as she was left in peace. Futhermore, her abilities seemed significantly stronger than Xiao Xiao¡¯s. Chapter 175: 158, Long Time No See (5000 words, First Update)._2 Chapter 175: Chapter 158, Long Time No See (5000 words, First Update)._2 If she went with him, it could be a help. ¡°Do you want me to be your spirit servant?¡± the woman asked directly. ¡°Hmm, it could be beneficial for both of us. You can go out and see the world, Lundham City might have changed a bit, and you can¡¯t always stay trapped here, can you?¡± Wu Heng began to persuade. The womany back down on the lounge chair and started swinging slowly. Creaking as it moved. Seemingly caught in hesitation. ording to her own words, this ce is her home, and she has been living here for a long time. To suddenly step out, she really needed to think about it. Wu Heng didn¡¯t interrupt her and silently waited by her side. Xiao Xiao still hung on his shoulder, whispering, ¡°Uncle, what are you guys talking about?¡±
¡°I asked her why she was bullying my child. She said she¡¯s been bored for too long here and wanted you to keep herpany. But we can¡¯tmunicate, so I said that¡¯s not eptable. What if she scared my child? That¡¯s a vition of personal freedom!¡± Wu Heng exined, using emotional gestures. ¡°Exactly, you tell her. She scared me back then!¡± Xiao Xiao chimed in. ¡°I told her, but she said this is her house. She¡¯s been trapped here for a long time and hasn¡¯t had anypany for so long. So she wanted you to talk to her. When I thought about it, I felt quite sorry for her.¡± Xiao Xiao tilted her head, feeling that made quite a bit of sense, ¡°Hmm, this ce is so ragged, and she¡¯s all alone without even amp¡­ she is quite pitiful¡­.¡± ¡°So, she just apologized, and seeing she had a rather good attitude, I forgave her on your behalf.¡± ¡°That works too.¡± The two of them were chatting, the woman on the lounge chair turned slightly to give them a nce. She turned her head and said, ¡°I can go with you, but you must promise me one request.¡± Wu Heng stopped talking to ¡®Xiao Xiao¡¯ and asked her, ¡°What request? I need to hear whether it can be done.¡± ¡°When you are powerful enough, help me kill a man.¡± ¡°Who? I¡¯m the team leader of the association, I have my moral bottom line.¡± Wu Heng emphasized, afraid she might propose something like a ritual requiring the death of countless people. The woman gave a faint smile, ¡°My husband. I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s still alive, but if he is, I want you to help me kill him.¡± The tone of these words was unusually calm. As if the man she was talking about had no rtion to her. ¡°May I know the background?¡± Wu Heng asked. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to hide. He murdered me and took everything I had, turning this home into what it is now. As a ghost, I intend to take revenge on him.¡± The woman looked over and asked, ¡°Has this touched your moral bottom line? Sir Captain.¡± ¡°Well, if there isn¡¯t a twist in the story, I agree to your request.¡± Wu Heng responded. The rtionship between a Necromancer and his spirit servant is that of master and servant. The Necromancermands the ghosts while his soul power nourishes the ghosts.
It is a mutual aid rtionship. But in their roles, The Necromancer is the master, and the ghost is the servant. Even if she were lying, considering their respective roles further down the line, he would always have the absolute right and had nothing to fear.
¡°Very well, I am prepared to be your spirit servant.¡± The woman took a deep breath and slowly exhaled. Wu Heng nodded, using his spiritual power to envelop her body. Gradually, he could feel his Soul Mark imprinted inside her soul. [Sessfully contracted a ghost.] Wu Heng was delighted and immediately investigated the ghost¡¯s attributes. [Ghost] [Level: 10] [Attribute: Agility 22, Vitality 18, Intellect 28, Perception 16, Charisma 26.] [Traits: Invisibility, Ethereal Movement, Push by Thought Power, Illusion, Possession, Soul Binding.] [Invisibility: The ghost can make its soulpletely invisible.] [Ethereal Movement: Enter ethereal state, allowing you to pass through other creatures and objects.] [Push by Thought Power: Can affect objects within range by thought power.] [Illusion: Creates an illusion with soul power, forming a virtual illusion around, which can be broken by intelligence above 25.]
[Possession: Possesses ¡®humanoid¡¯ creatures around, causing the target to fall incapacitated and lose control of the body, the ghost gains control, charisma above 20 can¡¯t be possessed.] [Soul Binding: ces a restriction effect on a soul target, limiting its mobility.] A Level 10 Ghost. This level was already considered not low, and given the harsh conditions for a ghost¡¯s survival and levelling up. There were three new skillspared to ¡®Xiao Xiao¡¯. [Illusion] is the skill used to create the illusion, which she had just cast. [Soul Binding] can ce a restriction effect on souls, which should be the skill she used to trap Xiao Xiao. Wu Heng¡¯s gaze fell on [Possession]. This skill was quite simr to the ssic characteristics of ghosts in traditional ghost stories. It could possess sentient beings and take over control of their bodies. Needless to say, this woman was much more powerful than Xiao Xiao. Of course, Xiao Xiao was still young and just became a ghost, her potential for growth was still high. ¡°Wee to the team, Glenda!¡± Wu Heng smiled.
¡°Thank you, I look forward to your guidance, Captain.¡± Glenda gracefully rose, hovering in the air to show her respect. She truly resembled a finedy from high society. Just without a body. ¡°Do you have anything else you need to prepare?¡± ¡°In the secretpartment in the corner of the room, there¡¯s some money I saved. You can take that with you.¡± Glenda stood up, walked to the corner, and pointed to a moss-covered stone b. Chapter 176: 158, Long Time No See (5000 words, First Update)._3 Chapter 176: Chapter 158, Long Time No See (5000 words, First Update)._3 Wu Heng pulled out his dagger and pried open the b. Belowy a wooden box, already rotted from dampness. Upon opening it, inside were somewhat oxidized five Gold Coins and a substantial number of Silver Coins. It seemed that Glenda¡¯s previous life was more affluent than most people¡¯s. ¡°Alright, you return now, and wait until we get to the city, then we¡¯ll see what changes there might be,¡± Wu Heng said. ¡°Alright, Captain!¡± The woman smiled slightly and slipped directly into his body, lifting a corner of her skirt. Xiao Xiao, standing to the side, had wide eyes, asking, ¡°What happened, what happened? How did she get inside?¡± Wu Heng exined, ¡°She wants to leave with us, to take a look outside. I thought she looked rather pitiful being alone, so I agreed.¡± Xiao Xiao immediately asked, ¡°What about me?¡±
¡°Xiao Xiao is always Xiao Xiao.¡± ¡°What if she bullies me after this?¡± Xiao Xiao asked, looking somewhat worried. ¡°Whoever dares to bully my child, I will hit them. If she bullies you, tell me, I¡¯ll spank her,¡± Wu Heng guaranteed, patting his chest. ¡°Okay.¡± Xiao Xiao immediately smiled upon hearing she has a backer. ¡°But we should also get along well.¡± ¡°Understood, Uncle!¡± Xiao Xiao then swiftly slipped back into his body. ¡­ The matter of the ghost was resolved. Wu Heng then left the stone tower. The sunlight outside was still dazzlingly bright, and the ground was neatly littered with arge number of corpses. Each corpse had been searched once over, and all the valuable items were ransacked. On the other side of the open space were several crates. Inside, one could see many pieces of cloth. At the entrance, there were also three horse-drawn carriages. ¡°Captain, did you have an upset stomach?¡± Duke asked from atop of the carriage. ¡°What upset stomach? I just sat for a while down there.¡± Wu Heng walked over to the spoils of war and asked, ¡°Have they been counted?¡± Duke looked at Mata. Mata said, ¡°As for the goods, the main items are the cloth and potions. As for the currency, there are three Gold Coins and over 1300 Silver Coins.¡±
For the sake of easy trading, this included the exchanged Silver Coins for Gold Coins. ¡°We will share the money, and I¡¯ll give the goods to the people who provided the information,¡± Wu Heng stated directly. ¡°It¡¯s up to you, Captain, I have no objections,¡± Duke said. ¡°I don¡¯t have any either.¡±
¡°Alright, let¡¯s split it like that. Be careful with the Gold Coins, don¡¯t let outsiders see them. You understand what it means to not show off your wealth, right?¡± Wu Heng cautioned as he divided the Silver Coins into three parts. ¡°Understood.¡± After sharing everything. He had them move the goods and the bodies of the ¡®bounty hunters¡¯ onto the carriage. He continued, ¡°You two wait for me by the road, I¡¯ll join you shortly.¡± ¡°Okay, sure!¡± The two agreed in unison, driving the carriage away. Wu Heng then opened the boundary door and moved all the corpses into it. Then he went over to join the duo by the road, heading towards the city. ¡­ Returning to Lundham City. Wu Heng instructed Duke and the others to return first to the guild for autopsy with the corpses, while he drove two carriages directly through the back door into his own shop. He parked the carriage in the yard and tied up the horses to one side. Horses were very expensive in this world.
They could be rented from the guild, but if they were lost or died, the bounty from the wanted notice wouldn¡¯t be enough to cover the cost of the carriage. He re-locked the back door. Then he went straight to the front hall to have a look. At this time, quite a few people hade into the shop. There were individuals making purchases, and also those nning to cerge orders. Andre Willow was recording ounts and quoting prices, and Mini was introducing goods to some casual buyers. It seemed that these goods were quite popr here. In fact, there were only the two of them in the shop, which was a bit of a strain. The arranged Jianyi, Jian¡¯er, Nuyi, and the other Attendant could at most serve as guards and security. They were not capable of serving customers. Some more help should be hired. But trustworthy people were hard to find, so for now, the two of them could only be busy. Wu Heng stepped out, whispered a few words to Andre Willow, and then left the shop directly. Later, Wei¡¯er would notify Wen Mansha toe over and pick up the goods
¡­ After processing the goods. Wu Heng took a detour through a couple of streets and headed towards the ¡®Wind Drooping Grass Tavern.¡¯ That was the tavern where Wu Heng and Duke had previously helped catch a murderous blood-letter. By this time, the tavern had already filled with people. The smell of wine and a stuffy heat greeted him as he walked in. Wu Heng entered and chose a corner seat to sit down. At the same time, he brought out the contracted ghost, ¡®Glenda¡¯, although she was in invisible mode, you could still feel her floating beside him. ¡°Has anything changedpared to before?¡± Wu Heng asked. ¡°I¡¯m not sure, I rarelye to such ces, but it seems quite lively.¡± A voice sounded from the side. ¡°Wow, let¡¯s just watch for a bit, we¡¯ll check out other ces when we leave,¡± Wu Heng said. At that moment, the female Beastman tavern owner walked over. She smiled and said, ¡°Captain, it¡¯s been a while since you¡¯ve been here.¡±
¡°Yeah, business seems pretty good around here.¡± ¡°Just so-so, what can I get you? As agreed before, drink whatever you please, on the house,¡± the tavern owner said generously. ¡°Uh, a mug of beer.¡± ¡°And for these three gentlemen?¡± the owner asked, looking at the three figures sitting nearby. ¡°They¡¯re my attendants, they don¡¯t drink.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± The owner looked around, then leaned in a little closer, whispering, ¡°Captain, do you want me to find a girl to keep youpany?¡± Uh¡­. ¡°No need, I will leave after a while,¡± Wu Heng declined graciously. ¡°Alright, I will prepare it for you right away.¡± The Beastman owner walked away and returned shortly with a beer and a few small dishes. ¡°Captain, do you frequent this ce?¡± asked Glenda from the side in a whisper. Wu Heng picked up the beer and took a sip, then said, ¡°There was a twisted blood-letting murderer here before. Our squad helped them catch him. The owner, to thank us, promised that we could drink for free when we visit.¡± ¡°Ah, I see, I misunderstood,¡± she said. While they were chatting quietly. Wu Heng suddenly felt the gaze of someone staring at him. He looked to the source of the gaze in puzzle, spotting a well-dressed middle-aged man sitting at a table not far away, who nced over at him from time to time. The man saw Wu Heng looking over, got up with his drink, brought his attendant, and walked over. He sat down in front of Wu Heng. With a smile over his face, he twirled arge gold ring featuring an eye design on his finger. ¡°Mr. Wu Heng, it¡¯s been a long time.¡± Chapter 177: 159, Give us our things back _1 Chapter 177: Chapter 159, Give us our things back _1 The figure was overweight, decked out in a ballooning dark-blue suit. Adorned with gold and silver jewelry, he seemed to be of higher status. In the pub of the Outer City Area, when one dares to dress this way, it indicates absolute confidence in oneself or their bodyguard. The man naturally took the seat opposite them. Basen and Bawudong were both highly alert and watched him closely. Wu Heng searched his memory. It seemed like he didn¡¯t recognize the man. But he wasn¡¯t sure. After all, he had spent some time in Lundham City and had caught several fugitives in session. It was possible that he might have encountered this man at some point.
His status as the Association¡¯s team captain still held some weight around here. Seeing no malice from the man, Wu Heng casually replied, ¡°Hmm, what brings you to the Outer City Area for drinks today?¡± The corpulent man paused, studying Wu Heng up and down anew. With a smile still on his face, he leaned back in his chair, twirling his ring on his finger, ¡°Captain Wu Heng, have you truly forgotten me?¡± Wu Heng looked at him again, ¡°I seem to have forgotten somewhat, perhaps you could jog my memory.¡± The man stared at Wu Heng once more. Then heughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s normal for the Captain to forget me. When you were arresting the fugitivest time, there were so many people, indeed it¡¯s not easy to remember.¡± Wu Heng watched him. He felt that the man¡¯s answer was rather vague, and his attitude was somewhat inconsistent with what it had been earlier. It seemed as though he was brushing Wu Heng off. Before Wu Heng could probe any further, The man picked up his ss, rose to his feet and said, ¡°Please continue, Captain Wu Heng, I must take my leave now.¡± Finishing his statement, the man promptly left without looking back. Watching him, Wu Heng nced sideways. The ¡®invisible¡¯ Glenda followed after him. Not long after, Glenda flew back and directly entered Wu Heng¡¯s body. The scene outside came into view in his mind. The fat man walked out of the pub and was immediately surrounded by a few bodyguards. You could see the fat man talking to someone, but all the sounds were cut off by a wave of energy. Glenda, who was not far away, couldn¡¯t hear the conversation.
After leaving the alley, they boarded a carriage and headed for the inner city. At this point, Glenda returned directly. This fat man¡­ Could he have been testing him?
From chatting with Wu Heng to casually asking a couple of questions, It was as if he was confirming something. He seemed to have let his guard down a bit, and the man seemed to have detected something from the conversation. He made a mental note to ask Wen Mansha to look into this fat man¡¯s identityter. Given his attire, he probably wasn¡¯t an ordinary person. After sitting in the pub for a while, He listened to the bard¡¯s song. Wu Heng left the pub with the skeleton and ¡®Glenda¡¯. He didn¡¯t let Xiao Xiao out in such a ce. After all, children should not be exposed to this kind of environment. ¡­ By the time he returned to his residence, it was already somewhat dark. Mini was preparing dinner, and the two of them were waiting for him. Even though Wu Heng had some drinks at the bar and wasn¡¯t really hungry, he hadn¡¯t eaten much.
Upon seeing they were waiting for him, he sat down at the table to chat while eating. Andre Willow spoke about the business at the shop. Business had been improving these past few days. Not only had the number of customers increased, but people also started to buy items from the store in bulk to sell in other cities. This was good news, as the sales volume would increase dramatically. After they finished eating, Wu Heng continued to ask, ¡°Wei¡¯er, Mini, what are your professions?¡± Andre Willow replied softly, ¡°I am a Woond Ranger, at level 7.¡± Wu Heng looked at the white-haired, animal-eared girl. She had a rare profession and her level wasn¡¯t low either. How did she end up being mixed up into very for him? Seeing her gloomy mood, he didn¡¯t press for more details. In this world, countless strong individuals died outside. It wasn¡¯t unusual for some to be ves for various reasons. ¡°What about Mini?¡± Wu Heng looked up.
On the other side, he saw Mini with a despairing expression. Her pair of rabbit ears drooped lifelessly. She carefully looked up towards him and said softly, ¡°Master, I don¡¯t have a profession. The vige I used to live in was poor, and we didn¡¯t have any legacies.¡± Um¡­ Mini was already 16 years old, and ording to the rules of this world, She should have selected a profession a long time ago. Now that she still hadn¡¯t chosen a profession, it suggested that she had essentially given up on the path of being a professional. Looking at her pitiful expression, Wu Heng continued to ask, ¡°What profession do you desire? I¡¯ll get a Job Change Certificate for you tomorrow.¡± Mini blinked in surprise, her eyes wide with disbelief, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s nothing. As a Captain, getting a Job Change Certificate is not difficult,¡± Wu Heng replied casually. Job Certificates were issued downward by the Association. Of course, they had to be purchased with money. Spending some money to help his maidservants choose a profession wasn¡¯t a losing deal.
¡°I¡¯m not sure what to choose! If Master has any rmendations, I will listen to Master.¡± Wu Heng thought for a while and said, ¡°You could be a Ranger or a Martial Artist. A ranger is ranged and can scout;te starters won¡¯t be affected too much. As for Martial Artist, Bawudong can teach you, it¡¯s like having a teacher guiding you.¡± ¡°Sister Wei¡¯er is a Ranger, so I¡¯ll be a Martial Artist!¡± Mini stated after contemting. Being a Ranger was amon profession. On the other hand, a Martial Artist was rtively rare and they had formidable closebat abilities. ¡°Okay, just be prepared. Training can be tough, so don¡¯t cry when the timees,¡± Wu Heng teased. However, Mini took it seriously, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of hardships, as long as I can have my fill of food.¡± Chapter 178: 159, Give us our things back _2 Chapter 178: Chapter 159, Give us our things back _2 After dinner, the trio dispersed. Wu Heng went to his study, took out Xiao Xiao and Glenda, and allowed Xiao Xiao to watch TV in the room while Glenda could roam invisibly around the city. They were instructed not to wander too far, or approach the central district. When night fell, Wu Heng also went to bed to rest. ¡­ Deep into the night, at a mansion in the inner city center. A spacious, brightly lit great hall. Around a round table in the middle sat threevishly dressed men and women. Etched on the dining te on the table was the word ¡®Life Extension Technique¡¯, with a syed out primate, its intestines gutted, posed on it. A pair of eyes, incessantly darting left and right.
Watching the people at the round table use their knife and fork to eat parts of their own body. Squeak~! The heavy and luxurious door creaked open. A corpulent man in deep blue formal attire slowly made his way in. He twirled his ring and took a seat on an empty chair. ¡°You¡¯rete again, Raylian!¡± the person next to him cut through some juicy flesh with his knife and fork, put it in his mouth, and spoke. ¡°I ran into an old acquaintance on the way over, and it seems he has forgotten me.¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Who else? The Captain Wu Heng who killed the Blood Worship Sect.¡± A fork and knife were passed to him. The plump man stood up, cut a piece of the meat, and put it on his own te. At these words, everyone paused their actions. One of them asked directly, ¡°You mean, our guy could have failed?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet, but the chances are high that he did.¡± ¡°Heh! Useless fellow.¡± As the fat man continued eating, he conversed, ¡°So what should we do next?¡± The group fell silent for a while. Finally, one of them suggested, ¡°We should make contact with him, retrieve the Special Item in his possession. If it¡¯s lost, we¡¯ll all be punished.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll make a trip there tomorrow.¡±
¡°Hmm, continue eating!¡± The group resumed their meal. ¡­ The next day.
Wu Heng went to the front desk and purchased a job-change certificate. He then directly headed toward the team¡¯s resting room. Duke and Mata were sitting there and chatting. A new set of clothes was inside Duke¡¯s armour, and Mata¡¯s falcon-keeping arm-gear had also been reced with a new one. It seemed that the spoils from yesterday allowed both of them to make some upgrades. ¡°Good morning, Captain,¡± the two saluted in unison. Wu Heng nodded, distributed the bounties he received from the front desk to the two, and continued, ¡°The level 3 achievements from this mission will be recorded in your official records. They will assist in your promotions in the future. There are also rewards of advanced and intermediate tools. Once we get the approval, we can choose together.¡± ¡°Oh! Captain, we will follow your decision.¡± Duke chuckled, holding the money bag. After all, with a bundle of younger brothers and sisters at home, it was good to bring money back. Wu Heng nodded and continued, ¡°Our next mission will still be to hunt down wanted criminals. Don¡¯t spend all the money. Cultivate some informants to provide us with information.¡± ¡°Ah, Captain, how are we going to cultivate them?¡± ¡°Interact more with the pub and gang.¡± ¡°Oh, okay!¡±
After discussing their future tasks, the three left the association separately. The bounty for arresting wanted criminals is much higher than the normal rescue mission. They had plenty of money to spare. ¡­ After leaving the association. He went straight to the Snake Badge Consortium across the street. Laisia was still in her figure-hugging silk dress, with a bit of light makeup on, ready to greet in person. ¡°Good morning, Mr. Wu Heng. Are you here to see the consignment missions today?¡± ¡°What, any news?¡± ¡°There¡¯s news.¡± Laisia gestured to the doorman outside and sat down after he came in and whispered, ¡°The ¡®Burial Ground¡¯ building you custom-ordered has been delivered. If you hadn¡¯te, I would¡¯ve had someone notify you at the association.¡± Upon hearing this, Wu Heng¡¯s heart lifted as well. He had waited quite a while for this item. Finally, it waspleted and delivered.
¡°What about the Skill Bookmission?¡± Wu Heng continued to ask. ¡°There¡¯s no news about the Skill Book yet,¡± Laisia replied softly. ¡°Hmm, there¡¯s no hurry!¡± Outside, the staff hadn¡¯t brought the stuff yet. Laisia chit-chatted idly, ¡°I¡¯ve visited your store these past two days. You have good business. In a few days, it might be the busiest convenience store in the whole town.¡± She didn¡¯t think much of the convenience store before. But now, the store¡¯s revenue greatly surpassed her expectations. Who would¡¯ve thought that it would carry so many unique types of daily use items? Moreover, the prices were quite affordable, certainly friendly for the average consumer. ¡°Let me know the next time you visit. You can pick whatever you like,¡± Wu Heng generously offered. This head of the Snake Badge Consortium likely wouldn¡¯t need to worry about money. He could afford to be a bit more generous in words as well. ¡°It¡¯s a deal then. Don¡¯t regret itter.¡±
¡°If it¡¯s for you, why would I regret it.¡± Laisia nced at him with a smile. The two chatted for a while. The staff walked in and handed over a storage sachet. ¡°Because it¡¯s a structure, it requires the use of storage tool for transportation,¡± Laisia exined. Wu Heng looked at the item in the staff¡¯s hand. He asked, ¡°This, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t really carry it away, can I?¡± Laisia thought for a while before saying, ¡°The storage tool can be lent to you for now. But we¡¯ll need it back within three days, as it¡¯s Consortium property.¡± Wu Heng immediately agreed, ¡°Alright, thanks.¡± Chapter 179: 159, Give us our things back _3 Chapter 179: Chapter 159, Give us our things back _3 Just like using the Space Ring, he cast his spiritual power into it for a look. He indeed saw a few massive columns and some buildingponents. Laisia continued, ¡°In addition to the previous deposit, you¡¯ll need to pay an additional 5,500 silver coins toplete this transaction.¡± Oh my¡­ that¡¯s expensive. Even though he was mentally prepared, it still felt quite costly. But there was no other choice, he couldn¡¯t haggle over the fee for thismission. He took out 5 gold coins and 500 silver coins from the Space Ring and handed them over. Those 5 gold coins were the ones Glenda hid underground. He had just acquired them, and now he was giving them away. ¡°Very well, sir, themission ispleted,¡± Laisia leaned closer and reminded softly, ¡°Mr. Wu Heng, this storage sachet is the Consortium¡¯s property. Please make sure to return it after you¡¯re done. I am under great pressure myself.¡± ¡°Rest assured, I will return it to you tomorrow.¡±
¡°Thank you, sir.¡± Once their talk finished, Wu Heng left the Consortium immediately. ¡­ He returned home. Through the boundary door, he went back to the Zombie World. On the vacant ground outside the neighborhood. Whoosh~! The whistling of breaking through the air echoed above. Dense spears like a gigantic ck fell from the sky onto the asphalt road, causing a continual nging sound. After several days of training. Although the skeletons hadn¡¯t unlocked the spear-throwing skill, their overall spear-throwing performance had greatly improvedpared to a few days ago. ¡°The new spears seem to be better,¡± Li Yahong spoke softly. Wu Heng bought standard throwing spears from the cksmith¡¯s shop. Li Yahong brought them back and started to improve the spears they had made themselves. In fact, it wasn¡¯t much of aplex task. They just looked at the standard spears, measured how long and broad they were, and copied the design ordingly. After making a few of them, they picked up the pace. Then they started producing them inrge quantities. ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s a lot better than before,¡± Wu Heng nodded in approval.
¡°Continue making them?¡± ¡°Continue making them, at least each skeleton should be equipped with three,¡± Wu Heng made his request. Li Yahong sounded a little surprised, ¡°All of them?¡± There were about seventeen thousand skeletons now.
Assigning them all in a singlemunity was not possible anymore. So they were divided and ced between twomunities. If each one needed to be equipped with three throwing spears, as well as the production of long spears, it surely wouldn¡¯t be a minor task. ¡°Slowly, there¡¯s no rush,¡± said Wu Heng, looking at her. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll try to get them to speed up.¡± ¡°Is there any newstely?¡± ¡°Some refuge bases have been set up around the world, taking in survivors. They¡¯ll even organize rescue missions for people with special expertise, like doctors, electricians, and carpenters¡­¡± Li Yahong exined. ¡°Learning never gets wasted.¡± ¡°Yes, indeed.¡± ¡°Should we also start actively recruiting people?¡± Li Yahong asked further. Having thought about it, Wu Heng said, ¡°We can announce to the public that if anyone wants to cast their lot with us, we can take them in.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Prepare a bit tomorrow, I¡¯ll make a trip back to the prison,¡± Wu Heng suddenly recalled.
They were going to evacuate here soon. He would still need to set up the newly acquired building in the prison area. ¡°Oh okay! I¡¯ll arrange it. Tomorrow the convoy will directly deliver a batch of supplies there.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡­ He left the Zombie World. And sat down in the lobby on the first floor for a while. Knock, knock, knock~! A gentle knock on the door echoed from outside. When he opened the door, he did not see his two maids but rather the fat man he had encountered the previous night, who was apanied by four silver-armoured guards. Standing at the doorway, his face lit up with a smile. Wu Heng frowned, ¡°What brings you here today? Come for a chat?¡± ¡°Ha-ha, Captain Wu Heng, rx. I just want to discuss some business with you,¡± The man nced into the room and continued, ¡°It isn¡¯t convenient to talk here. May Ie in and sit?¡±
Wu Heng nced at the guards outside the door and made way, ¡°Come in, leave your guards outside. My house isn¡¯t big.¡± The manughed, nodding at the guards outside. He then confidently walked into the room. After surveying the room, he promptly sat down on the living room couch. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Just say it.¡± Wu Heng asked directly. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll get straight to the point then. I would like to buy back the ¡®Sacrificial Wand¡¯ and ¡®Blood Cup¡¯ you have.¡± The man maintained his smile. Wu Heng looked surprised. The other party knew he had got these two things. Immediately, he guessed something about the man¡¯s identity. Chapter 180: 160, make a friend_1 Chapter 180: 160, make a friend_1 Wu Heng squinted his eyes, carefully observing his counterpart. In his own hands, he held four unique items. The ¡®Corpse-Wrap¡¯, ¡®Sacrificial Wand¡¯, ¡®Illusion Veil¡¯, and ¡®Blood Cup¡¯. The Corpse-Wrap and the Illusion Veil were bought with his own money. The Blood Cup was a spoil of war from defeating the Blood Worship Sect. The people of Lundham City might be able to infer that the ¡®Blood Cup¡¯ was in his possession. But almost no one knew about the ¡®Sacrificial Wand¡¯. This item was the unique object that ¡®Yazde¡¯ had used to try to possess him, its purpose was tomune with the Evil God. Since arriving in Lundham City, he had kept it in his Space Ring without ever taking it out. Being able to mention this unique item out of the blue. Wu Heng was reminded of another identity ¡®Yazde¡¯ had previously mentioned. The Sky Eye Cultivation Association. An organization he could not find any information on. Moreover, judging from the probing yesterday, the other party had probably seen through his identity. They dared toe again today, with a very clear motive, and they were also well-prepared. Given that both sides hadid their cards on the table. Wu Heng no longer felt the need to put on a show, directly asking, ¡°How do you n on recovering these two items?¡± The Sacrificial Wand and the Blood Cup. It turned out that both of them belonged to them. Thinking carefully, these two items indeed had some simrities. The Sacrificial Wand could enable someone to take over and be reborn, and the Blood Cup could also affect life. Both were rted to one¡¯s own life. ¡°As long as you return them to us, you will be a friend of ours, a friend we will remember forever¡±, the fat man was still smiling. Oh, he wants to freeload! Wu Heng looked at him and continued, ¡°Special Items have always been expensive. Even among friends, they can¡¯t be easily given away. Besides, this is only our second meeting, so we can¡¯t be considered friends.¡± The man squinted his eyes, ¡°These two items belong to us.¡± ¡°If they¡¯re in my possession, how could they be yours? If anyone came to me and imed that something was theirs, should I give it back to them?¡± Wu Heng mocked with a smile. Although he was safe, ¡®Yazde¡¯ had thoroughly prepared at the time. In crueller terms, the Secret Cultivation Hall was just ¡®Yazde¡¯s¡¯ aplice. Failing to murder, and then shamelessly asking for the murder weapon back. If it was a matter of money, he would at least consider the price, after all, these two items had not served much purpose while in his possession. But demanding them back outright was simply too bold. The fat man, twirling the ring on his finger, thought hard, ¡°We can buy them back.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the price?¡± ¡°2000 Silver Coins for the Sacrificial Wand and 1500 Silver Coins for the Blood Cup, what do you think?¡± ¡°Too low!¡± 1500 Silver for the Corpse-Wrap, 2500 Silver for the Illusion Veil. The Corpse-Wrap had a strong side effect causing bodily decay when living beings used it, so the price was lower. The Illusion Veil was not of any particr extraordinary effect, so it cost 2500 Silver. But both of these, each of them was rted to life. Since the other party was so interested in these two items, he definitely couldn¡¯t let them go at such a low price. ¡°So, Captain Wu Heng, what kind of price would you like?¡± Wu Heng thought carefully and said, ¡°50 Gold Coins for the Wand, and 30 Gold Coins for the Cup.¡± The fat man¡¯s smile disappeared instantly, reced with an angry expression. After taking a deep breath, he said, ¡°This is an outrageous price.¡± ¡°No, no, life is priceless, and I haven¡¯t calcted the mental distress yet, especially since you were an aplice in Yazde¡¯s actions.¡± The man looked Wu Heng up and down, ¡± I came here with good intentions, Captain Wu Heng, aren¡¯t you afraid of getting yourself into trouble with this attitude?¡± Wu Heng alsoughed. ¡°A Cultivation group threatening a captain of the Association, you sure have the guts.¡± The man took a deep breath, his eyes ncing at the two figures next to him wearing round helmets. He resumed his smile. ¡°I can¡¯t make the decision for this, I need to go back and discuss it. Maybe we will see Captain Wu Heng again.¡± ¡°Alright, there isn¡¯t always someone here, you can notify me at the Association.¡± ¡°Alright! Well, let¡¯s not bother the captain any longer.¡± The man stood up and walked out. As he left the room, the man¡¯s face instantly darkened. Without saying a word, he led his escorts out, got into the carriage. Wu Heng stood by the door, waving goodbye to them. At the same time, he released a ghost to tail the carriage from a distance. ¡­ After they had left, Wu Heng closed the door. He sat down on the sofa and started recalling his entire journey from ck Stone Town. Which meant that Yazde did not simply choose a city with low restrictions on Necromancers. But had made some sort of agreement with the Cultivation Hall in advance. And had decided toe here. As soon as he had arrived, he had been instantly noticed by them. Perhaps they had tried to contact him in many ways during this period, but he had not noticed. Untilst night, when they came straight over to test him and affirmed the fact that he had not been possessed by ¡®Yazde¡¯. ¡°Annoying fellows.¡± He hade up with an outrageous price. Yet, they still wanted to go back and discuss it. That proved that these two unique items were very important to them, and they might need to use them soon, or that losing them would cause them great loss. Although he was not entirely confident that they would dare to do anything to him. He had to be cautious. To avoid any tricks they might pull behind his back. After sitting downstairs for a while, Wu Heng went up to the third-floor study directly, took out pen and paper, and wrote a letter to ¡®Slyther¡¯ at ck Stone Town, asking about the ¡®Sky Eye Cultivation Association¡¯. Slyther was a Secret Speaker of the Association and was also a steward, holding a rtively high position. He should know some information. Since their mutual understandingst time, he could be trusted even more. After writing the letter, he put it in an envelope and sealed it with wax. After sitting for a while, the ghost who was set to tail them, ¡®Glenda¡¯, flew back directly. ¡°The carriage went to a building in the north. I didn¡¯t follow in as it might have been dangerous.¡± Glenda floated in the air and said. ¡°Hmmm, just remember which building it was.¡± Wu Heng stood up, picking up the sealed letter from the table, ¡°Let¡¯s go, take a trip and send the letter.¡± Wu Heng left home for another visit to the Association. He delivered the letter he had just finished writing to the receptionist. He could only hope that Slyther would quickly reply to his message. This world didn¡¯t have telephones, modern conveniences werecking. ¡­ Upon his return Mini and Andre Willow, the two maids, had returned home. Together they cooked in the kitchen, chatting andughing. After these few days, their initial apprehension from being bought had eased. After all, Wu Heng did not strictly control them, and gave them a fair amount of freedom. Dinner was served. The three of them ate together. Wu Heng said, ¡°Mini, Wei¡¯er, in theing days, when you go out, you should always have a guard with you, close the shop early, and try to return home before dark.¡± The two women looked up with puzzled expressions. ¡°After all, I am the captain of the Association, and I have arrested quite a few wanted criminals, potentially making some enemies. Always be careful not to get implicated.¡± ¡°Oh, understood, master.¡± Mini replied. Wei¡¯er nodded as well. The chances of the Secret Cultivation Hall taking direct action seemed slim. If they were really that extreme, they wouldn¡¯t have tried to retrieve their possessions from him a second time. But this matter served as a reminder. One incident usually implicates other issues. The wanted criminals he killed, or the factions he offended, could potentially involve other people. Care must always be exercised. Especially Mini, who wasn¡¯t even a professional. Wei¡¯er was a level 7 Ranger, she could run away if she encountered danger. With Mini¡¯s tall and long legs, she probably couldn¡¯t even outrun a professional. Soon, the three of them finished dinner. After Mini cleaned up the dishes, Wu Heng pulled out a scroll and said, ¡°Mini, here is a boxer¡¯s profession scroll. Train hard and build up your physique. It will be safer when you go out.¡± ¡°Wow, thank you, master. You¡¯re so nice.¡± Mini happily epted, her eyes filled with gratitude. ¡°Hmm¡± Mini used the profession change scroll. The light shes, her temperament, seemed to have changed somehow. Wu Heng said, ¡°Bawudong, you teach her.¡± Bawudong approached Mini, demonstrating by her side, while Mini learned from him. Although Mini was young, she had a tall figure. Bawudong¡¯s movements were full of power, every punch and kick he gave brought a wave of air that burst out. On Mini¡¯s end, although her shouting and punches looked more like fancy footwork, they carried a sort of charm that was quite heart-stirring. After watching Mini¡¯s practice for a while, As it gotte, they each retired to their own rooms for rest. ¡­ The next day, Wu Heng added six additionalrge orc skeletons to his residence. For the purpose of enhancing security. Then, he directly went to the Zombie World. On the side of the road, the car team from the car repair shop was already waiting there early. There were five trucks, one bus, and three vans in total. Small cars were also modified with steel bars and iron tes welded onto them, interspersed in the middle of the trucks. Wu Heng boarded the central bus,manded the skeletons to board the trucks, and the convoy set off toward the prison. The journey was clear and unobstructed. In the afternoon, The convoy appeared on the outskirts of the prison. On the city wall, stationary skeletons stood holding rifles, they were as still as sculptures and they gave off a formidable feeling. ¡°Open the gates!¡± Wu Hengmanded the Big Head skeleton behind him. There was no need to notify the inside. When he got close to the wall, the Big Head skeleton could directly transmitmands remotely. The skeletons inside the prison quickly opened the gate. The convoy drove in. At the same time, the survivors in the prison ran out from a workshop on the side. They began to help unload the goods from the trucks. They moved efficiently. Wu Heng went straight to the area where the skeletons were. The entire prison had been divided into two areas. Wu Heng himself, along with the skeletons, upied a separate building in the administrative office area. The remaining area, including the dormitory building and the renovated workshop, was for the other survivors. After all, they were not prisoners, and he wasn¡¯t around much, so he needed to provide others with living conditions. Wu Heng looked around near the office building. He picked an area that felt about right. He took out the buildingponents reserved for the ¡®Burial Ground¡¯. Itprised three enormous steles, each a full three meters high and half a meter wide, engraved with dense symbols and patterns. Next, there were four divided oval stone disks, also covered in patterns. They emitted an overwhelming ancient aura. These stones cost several gold coins. He looked at the skeletons around him. He pointed at a nearby spot andmanded, ¡°Come, smash the cement on this spot until you see the soil beneath.¡± Chapter 181: 161, Always Generous to Friends _1 Chapter 181: Chapter 161, Always Generous to Friends _1 Upon hearing Wu Heng¡¯s order. A cluster of skeletons carrying tools surrounded him. Wu Heng strolled around the office building for a loop, when he returned, the original cement ground had been dug out into a pit of soil. Wu Heng took out the ¡®Book of Necromancy¡¯, referenced the construction methods written in it, and began to direct the skeletons in assembling the building ording to the design. The entire building structure resembled a module-based assembly. First, four semi-circr discs werebined ording to their size into a structure ofrge circles incasing smaller ones, followed by three stone columns over three-meters-high being erected in the positions left for them in the ring. Several modules were pieced together like shapes to forms. Creating aplete building. Before long. Li Yahong brought over a heavy container filled with golden-colored liquid metal.
¡°What should we do?¡± Li Yahong asked. Wu Heng pointed to several connection points in the building, ¡°Be careful, pour it in there.¡± Li Yahong nodded, waved an indication to the three people behind her to pour the liquefied metal into the specified positions. The golden liquid filled the indentations, connecting the modules into aplete structure. Forming a unique andplete pattern. ¡°Do you need anything else?¡± Li Yahong continued to ask. Wu Heng shook his head, ¡°Go rest, I¡¯ll notify you if there¡¯s anything else.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Li Yahong left with a few others, leaving only Wu Heng and the multitude of skeletons. Time passed slowly. The liquid metal in the structure began to cool gradually. Wu Heng continued to cast necromancy magic on the three steles. ording to the ¡®Book of Necromancy¡¯, doing this is to memorize the source of the magic, otherwise, the summoned skeleton would not know who to listen to. When magic power had been infused into all three steles. A faint wave of light expanded outwards, activating the building. ¡°Bring those corpses over.¡± Wu Heng ordered. A few skeletons by his side went over to the side, dragged the killed zombies over, and threw them directly into the center of the disc. As the corpse entered the disc, the soil in the middle began to churn like boiling water. And gradually swallowed up the body in the middle. Approximately two to three minutester, aplete skeleton warrior slowly crawled out from the muddy sand.
With its hollow eye sockets scanning the surroundings, it then stepped out of the building and bewilderingly stood to the side. The churning soil continued to swallow the second corpse. Wu Heng looked at the newly emerged skeleton warrior, and ordered, ¡°Pick up the weapon.¡± The skeleton walked over, bent down to pick up a kitchen knife lying on the ground.
Wu Heng nodded in satisfaction. The effect was pretty good, the records in the Book of Necromancy turned out to be reliable. He was truly afraid that the summoned skeleton warriors wouldn¡¯t follow hismands. Then this money would be really wasted. After all, the purchase of the building and the casting of the liquid gold cost quite a lot of money. It would be enough to buy several hundred sets of equipment. The construction waspleted. He also achieved one of his objectives. There was no need toe in every day after this, with the first task being to convert the skeletons. The building could transform them on its own. He took a stroll around the nearby area. Then headed towards the survivors¡¯ residential area. He made a round in the prison with Li Yahong.
This was mentioned to him by Li Yahong when he arrived earlier. Making frequent appearances in front of others would be beneficial for the stability of the entire prison. After a round. Li Yahong took Wu Heng to the ward to check on the severely injured girl. The doctors had given up on her, but Wu Heng managed to save her. She was actually not that old, just 21 years old and hadn¡¯t yet graduated from college. But she was in a pretty battered state. This incident had caused quite a stir in the prison. It was quite miraculous to be able to save someone in such a situation. Currently, there were two doctors in the prison¡¯s hospital. An initial male doctor with the surname Guan, and Dr. Zheng who was rescued from the building materials warehouse. Both of them were responsible for the medical side, and they also taught two apprentices who acted as assistants and nurses. After a round.
When there was nothing else to do. Wu Heng returned to his room. And then went to Lundham City. ¡­ At this time, it was already nearing dusk. Mini and Andre Willow have returned early. After dinner. Mini, dressed in a yoga outfit, started training with Bawudong. With her delicate body, and young, energetic physique. Calling it training was more like watching an enjoyable performance. After training for a while. Mini, drenched in sweat, came over and kneeled next to Wu Heng, resting her chin on his thigh. Gasping for breath, she asked, ¡°Master, how did I do with those two moves just now?¡±
¡°Erm¡­ it looked pretty good.¡± ¡°If I go out, will I be able to beat the gangsters?¡± Mini continued to ask. Wu Heng nced at her and said, ¡°You might get them more excited, how about focusing on running away for now!¡± Andre Willow at the side held in herughter. Mini¡¯s expression dipped, ¡°That can¡¯t be right¡­?¡± Wu Heng stroked her head, ¡°Just keep practicing. Some people have been training for years, so it¡¯s a bit unrealistic that you could beat them just after two days.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ that¡¯s true.¡± Mini nodded, thoroughly enjoying Wu Heng¡¯s head rub, then asked, ¡°Master, the fabric of this outfit feels sofortable, it must not be cheap, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not really expensive, it¡¯s produced in my hometown. You can¡¯t find it here.¡± ¡°Ohhh~ Master, you¡¯re too good.¡± Mini hugged his leg and acted coquettishly. A pair of resilient touches constantly rubbed against his calf. Wu Heng nced at Andre Willow beside him, seemingly oblivious, and lightly pinched her rabbit ears, ¡°Keep on training.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± After a short rest, Mini got up and resumed her position. She resumed her training with Bawudong. Heartyughter echoed around the room. ¡­ Early the next morning, Wu Heng first went to the association, but found no members present. He directly headed to the Snake Badge Consortium. Having visited several times before, he no longer needed an escort. After greeting the people there, he proceeded to a side lounge. Shortly after, ¡®Laisia¡¯ entered, her hips swaying as she walked in a long dress. Seeing Wu Heng, her bright smile said, ¡°Good morning, Mr. Wu Heng.¡± ¡°Good morning. I¡¯vee to return the storage sachet.¡± He then returned the previously borrowed prop. The space inside the sachet was muchrger than his space ring. The price was definitely steep. Wu Heng desired it, but he wasn¡¯t crazed enough to forcefully take it from the consortium. He would have plenty of opportunities in the future. Moreover, he couldn¡¯t afford to damage the rtionship he had established with the consortium. Laisia epted it and handed it over to the staff. She smiled, saying, ¡°Mr. Wu Heng, true to your word. You returned it so quickly.¡± ¡°After all, you took some risk as well. As I no longer needed it, I returned it.¡± Laisia¡¯s smile brightened. The Snake Badge Consortium and the Professional Association cannot be said to have a particrly good rtionship. At most, they were in a state of peaceful co-existence. However, regarding the young and affluent team captain before her, her attitude shifted from serving a wealthy client to finding him more agreeable. Even sitting and chatting leisurely didn¡¯t feel like a waste of time. She flippantly stretched on the nearby sofa, showing off her voluptuous figure, and smiled as she said ¡°Thank you, Captain Wu Heng.¡± ¡°The future requests will have to trouble Miss. Laisia.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave now,¡± Wu Heng stood up and stated. ¡°Feel free to drop by. I¡¯m more than happy to chat with the Captain.¡± Laisia followed suit, affectionately linking her arm with his, and they walked a couple of steps out together. Wu Heng was momentarily stunned by her gesture. The other worker in the room tactfully lowered her head, avoiding watching the pair. Walking up to the lounge door, Laisia withdrew her arm. ¡°Sure, I too would love to chat with Miss Laisia. I¡¯ll drop by when there¡¯s a chance.¡± Wu Heng replied with a smile. Although Laisia appeared charming, she was definitely not as frail as she appeared. The local head of the consortium was akin to the council of the association. Council appointments were only given to those above level 13, with significant merits on their record, and who were extremely prominent in both intelligence and ability. Laisia, as the representative of the consortium, must have a substantial level and strength. Her beauty was just superficial. He pushed open the door and exited. Laisia only returned to the room slowly after seeing him to the door. ¡­ After leaving the consortium, Wu Heng went to the shop. When dusk fell, he locked up the shop and headed home with two maidservants. They hadn¡¯t even left the Outer City Area when several figures blocked their path. One of them was the fat man who wanted to reim the ¡®Sacrificial Wand¡¯ and the ¡®Blood Cup¡¯ from him. Standing in the front, he adjusted his heaving belly and said with a smile, ¡°Captain Wu Heng, aboutst time, I want to have a chat with you.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to discuss, I have already told you the price, you just need to prepare the money,¡± Wu Heng directly replied. ¡°This time it isn¡¯t just me. Please, follow me to the tavern right ahead,¡± the man pointed backward adjacent to them. Wu Heng followed his gesture and nced at the direction. It was a tavern situated on the same street. After a moment of contemtion, he agreed, ¡°Fine, lead the way!¡± Given the time and location, the man probably wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything untoward. Even if something did happen, he was more than capable of defending himself. ¡°Alright, this way please.¡± They all walked towards the front. Pushing the tavern doors open, it was empty. Only a man dressed in purple sat at the wooden table in the middle, surrounded by several guards in silver armor. ¡°Please!¡± Wu Heng walked over and sat down across from the man. The man looked somewhat elderly, with white hair, and wrinkled skin, yet his behavior indicated he was a nobleman. ¡°Captain Wu Heng,¡± the man spoke softly. ¡°Yes, and who might you be?¡± Wu Heng asked in return. ¡°Gianluca, I conduct some business in the city.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s cut the small talk. Why have you called me here today?¡± Wu Heng asked straight away. The man looked up exining softly, ¡°There seems to have been some misunderstanding between us. We always wished to maintain a cordial rtionship with Captain Wu Heng.¡± ¡°Mhm. We are quite cordial. So, what¡¯s the point?¡± p! p! Upon the man lightly pping his hands, several figures emerged from one side of the tavern. Two men held a tray covered with a red cloth, while five young women, both humans and beastmen, trailed behind them. Upon reaching the dining table, the women swiftly undressed, revealing their naked bodies. The men also lifted the red cloth on the trays revealing neatly stacked silver coins beneath. Mini and Andre Willow, standing at the door, immediately reddened in embarrassment. Wu Heng¡¯s brows rose, ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± ¡°We are generous towards our friends. This is a gesture of apology for the incidentst time.¡± Chapter 182: 162, Make a Convenience_1 Chapter 182: Chapter 162, Make a Convenience_1 ¡°Women, power, status, a better life, are often in the hands of the few. As long as Captain Wu Heng is willing to join us, none of these will be an issue.¡± The white-haired man raised his ss and sipped lightly, his gaze subtlyyered as he looked across. ¡°Join you? Secret Cultivation Hall?¡± ¡°The captain is indeed well-informed. We are indeed the Secret Cultivation Hall, but not the sinister cult you may imagine. We are more of a mutual aid society. Resources and business channels are mutually beneficial among members. Everyone has moments of peril when they can¡¯t solve problems on their own. When that timees, you will feel the greatness of the Secret Cultivation Hall,¡± the man exined softly. ¡°Including helping others to kill?¡± Wu Heng continued to stare at the man. Sounds nice, but it alles at a cost. Most organizations operate in a simr manner, with people joining for different reasons. To get what you want, you must also pay an equivalent price, or prove your worth. Yazde¡¯s life came to an end. The Secret Cultivation Hall provided him with the ¡®Sacrificial Wand¡¯, and also made some sort of agreement with Yazde. At the tavern then. The fat man had mentioned it, although he didn¡¯t reveal the specific details.
Such thing as free help doesn¡¯t exist. Even a high monk¡¯s relief of suffering aids his own cultivation. The man did not deny, just shrugged and did not answer the question. He continued, ¡°In addition to money and women, the Secret Cultivation Hall offers more benefits such as connections, props. With your joining, we can guarantee that you will reach the level of a deacon within three years.¡± ¡°What do I need to give in return?¡± Wu Heng continued to ask. ¡°That depends on what you have to offer, Captain. As long as you¡¯re willing to contribute to the Secret Cultivation Hall, you¡¯ll always find a way to demonstrate your value,¡± the man said with a smile, ncing at the society insignia on his armor. Wu Heng followed his gaze and looked down. He got his hint. Lazily leaning back in his chair, he nonchntly said, ¡°Let¡¯s put other matters aside for now. Do you still want those two special items? If you don¡¯t intend to purchase them, I¡¯ll donate them to the society in exchange for merit.¡± The old man scrutinized him. He waved his hand, and the women and tray bearers all turned to leave. Thin veils were left behind on the floor. ¡°These two items are important special items to us. We hope that you will return them to us for a fee. We are willing to pay eight gold coins. This is not a low price for special items.¡± Wu Heng¡¯s asking price was 80 gold coins, which was high. After all, the Secret Cultivation Hall had conspired to kill him. Returning their belongings conscientiously now would be really humiliating. Hearing him say so now also confirmed the two special items¡¯ importance to the Secret Cultivation Hall. At least, if these two items aren¡¯t retrieved, they will definitely have a hard time exining them. ¡°You¡¯ve boasted about the Secret Cultivation Hall¡¯s might just now. Can¡¯t it even afford this amount of money? Are 80 gold coins too much? Selling this tavern should cover it!¡± said Wu Heng.
¡°Gold coins cannot be counted this way. Any merchant in the city would be unable to raise such funds in such a short time,¡± the man took a deep breath. ¡°I hope the Captain will reconsider and meet us halfway.¡± ¡°Alright! Seventy gold coins, that¡¯s my final offer. If you can¡¯t ept, I will donate it to the association directly. You can then negotiate with central and see how much they want,¡± Wu Heng continued. The man narrowed his eyes, at a loss for words. Then he showed a nd smile again, ¡°Alright, we need some time to raise this capital. We will notify you when the timees, but please take good care of the special items in the meantime.¡±
¡°Sure.¡± Wu Heng nodded and stood up straight away. ¡°I won¡¯t disturb your meal anymore then. See you when I see you.¡± With that said, he walked towards the door. He left the tavern with his two maids and the skeleton, and headed towards the inner city area. ¡­ The tavern fell silent once again. The fat man walked over and sat down across from the white-haired man. He said, ¡°You just agreed to him? He¡¯s obviously asking for a king¡¯s ransom. With so many of us here, it will be hard toe up with so much cash in a short time.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± The old man snorted coldly. ¡°This young whelp really thinks that by holding two special items he can threaten us.¡± The fat man¡¯s face darkened, ¡°You want to kill him? Yazde had such a good opportunity and could not kill him. If he fails now¡­¡± If he fails, he will be wanted by the society. The Secret Cultivation Hall will have a hard time saving them. The old man fell silent for a moment, then continued, ¡°First, let someone raise the money, while keeping an eye on his moves. He seems to care about those two girls. He especially came to pick them up today.¡± ¡°You mean get to him through those girls?¡±
¡°Keep an eye on the people around him.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± At this moment, several more people walked out from another area. They brought prepared food to the table. The two began to chat casually as they ate. ¡­ On the way back. Mini hugged his arm and whispered, ¡°Master, are those guys bad guys?¡± ¡°Well, they¡¯re certainly not good guys. We¡¯ll close the shop earlier these few days,¡± Wu Heng said. ¡°Will they attack us?¡± Andre Willow asked. ¡°Can¡¯t say for sure, but we¡¯ll have to be careful,¡± Wu Heng said. Chapter 183: 162, Make a Convenience_2 Chapter 183: Chapter 162, Make a Convenience_2 This issue was a bit tricky. Wu Heng was not about to easily hand over the two special items. As a weapon that tried to kill him, he would at least need to bleed the opponent financially. However, the opponent clearly couldn¡¯t foot such a grand bill. Perhaps, they had other ns. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll be careful,¡± Andre Willow said. The group continued to walk home, and Wu Heng could feel Mini¡¯s arm clinging to him. He nced down and asked, ¡°Mini, why aren¡¯t you wearing your armor?¡± Even the worst armor is made from leather. But Mini clearly wasn¡¯t wearing hers.
¡°It¡¯s so hot, and we were in the shop, so I didn¡¯t put it on,¡± Mini replied. ¡°Make sure to wear it when we head out tomorrow.¡± ¡°Oh, understood.¡± ¡­ They arrived home. The two headed to the kitchen to prepare dinner. Wu Heng sat on the sofa for a while, before the ghost ¡®Glenda¡¯ flew back from outside. Floating in mid-air, she said, ¡°I still can¡¯t hear what they are talking about, but looking at their lip movements, they mentioned raising money and women. I suspect they may actually be targeting your two little maids.¡± Thest time, when Glenda was following them, she couldn¡¯t hear what they were saying. Upon his return, Wu Heng checked the ¡®Book of Runes¡¯ again. There was a rune that could provide a soundproofing effect. It¡¯s called the ¡°Silent Shield¡±, and it wasmonly etched onto some jewelry. Things like pendants, earrings, and other magic items. When worn, people from outside couldn¡¯t hear you talk, except for designated targets. The sound would be absorbed by an invisible shield. He didn¡¯t know if the other side used this, but the effect should be simr. Wu Heng nodded, indicating he understood. It seemed that the opposite party hadn¡¯t really nned to raise money honestly. And really, this should have been obvious. The world was in chaos. How could anyone amass such arge amount of money honestly? ¡°Hmm, I see now.¡± Glenda beckoned with one hand, a book flew off the shelf and hovered in mid-air, and she began to read it.
Wu Heng let Xiao Xiao out and took out his iPad to watch some cartoons. Glenda¡¯s abilities far outssed Xiao Xiao¡¯s. In the beginning, Xiao Xiao¡¯s telekic power could only push and pull. For example, closing doors and pushing fallen leaves. The effect was akin to a breath of wind.
But after practicing for a while, she could now control the iPad¡¯s stylus to switch to the next level of animation or drag progress bars. Glenda was much more proficient, she could remotely fetch items that were not too heavy, and she could even flip the pages of a book. She was a fairly mature ghost. Both ghosts were left in the study room. Wu Heng went downstairs to have dinner. He instructed the pair to take some days off from the shop, iming it was their vacation time. Although the two were a bit curious, they nodded and agreed. After dinner. The sky gradually darkened. Wu Heng practiced with his sword on one side, while Mini continued to practice her martial arts with Bawudong. When Andre Willow went upstairs. Wu Heng sat on the sofa reading the ¡®Book of Necromancy¡¯. Mini finished training and approached cautiously, ¡°Master, let me give you a shoulder massage!¡±
Wu Heng asked curiously, ¡°You know how to do this?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen others do it before when I worked, it didn¡¯t look too hard,¡± Mini said with a smile. ¡°Sure, let¡¯s give it a try! ¡± Wu Hengid on the sofa. Bunny Girl knelt beside the sofa, stretched out her small, fair hand, and began to knead his shoulders. ¡°Master, is the pressure alright?¡± ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s quite good.¡± ¡°Thank you, master, for buying me the upation change certificate. My biggest dream has always been to be a professional,¡± Mini said softly. ¡°Then you must practice hard in the future. It¡¯s tough work being a professional,¡± Wu Heng said. ¡°Mini is not afraid of hard work, as long as the master feeds me,¡± Mini pressed a bit more, then said, ¡°Master, you can turn over now.¡± ¡°I think we can skip the front!¡± ¡°We need to practice it too, so I can often give you massages in the future.¡± Wu Heng shifted to lie on his back on the sofa. Mini gently massaged him a bit and blushed, asking, ¡°I can¡¯t put much force from this position. Can I get on top?¡±
¡°Mmm!¡± Mini carefully climbed onto the sofa. Wu Heng looked up at the girl whose face was nowpletely red. She wore a brownish training top and form-fitting blue-grey yoga pants. Arge patch of sweat had soaked through the cor of her top due to the training just now. Wu Heng ced his hand on her slender waist. ¡°Master, I sweated quite a lot, I might be dirty.¡± Mini said softly. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Mini blushed even more, gently leaning forward. Slowly, she became softer and softer, lyingpletely on top of him with her fluffy ears tickling his chin. Wu Heng grabbed at her top, and the Bunny Girl naturally raised her arms in response. Right when he pulled up half of her top. Andre Willow walked downstairs with something in her hand. She looked at the two on the sofa, her eyes gradually widening.
After a short pause, she turned and left. Mini¡¯s body turnedpletely red, ¡°Master, I¡¯m going back to my room.¡± After her quick words, she hurriedly climbed off the sofa and ran upstairs. Wu Heng¡¯s hands were left hanging in mid-air. She just left like that? ¡°This little girl¡­¡± ¡­ The next day. Zombie World. Inside the Burial Ground, another sizable heap of corpses had piled up. These were the bodies of either people or zombies that had died before the takeover that the Skeleton had found while patrolling around the prison. Bodies were constantly submerged by the mud below, transformed into skeletons, and then walked out of the building. It indeed cost quite a bit to construct the building. But the function was quite significant. It greatly saved Wu Heng¡¯s time and the consumption of his spiritual power. During the previous period, Wu Heng was like clocking into work. He had to transform bodies every morning and evening, which was quite troublesome. He confirmed that the building was still operating normally. Wu Heng walked outside the office building. He took out the walkie-talkie and called Li Yahong. After a moment, Li Yahong came over. Standing by his side, she said, ¡°Qiangzi and the others drove back yesterday, they¡¯ll bring a group of people and goods over tonight.¡± ording to their agreement. Wu Heng nned not to run back and forth from now on. And left the collecting work in the residential area to the people at the auto repair shop. A group of skeletons was also left behind, led by No.2 Big Head, mainly responsible for the security of the auto repair shop. At the same time, they continued to transport the skeletons over here in batches. Most importantly, they transported the alchemyb of the Alchemy Skeletons. ¡°Mmm, you¡¯ve handled it well.¡± Wu Heng said. Li Yahong continued, ¡°Do you still remember the me God Shelter I mentioned to you?¡± ¡°Mmm, they still exist?¡± ¡°Not only do they still exist, but they are also very active on the radio. From what they say, they seem to be developing quite well.¡± ¡°How so?¡± Wu Heng asked curiously. Quite well, how could it be? A superpower controlling fire alone might not be able to defeat his tens of thousands of troops. ¡°They have established a trading market, inviting survivors nearby to exchange resources there.¡± Wu Heng furrowed his brows. Ah, that¡­ It seems to be really fast. ¡°They¡¯ve developed this quickly?¡± ¡°Mmm, after their superpowers awakened, they quickly rose to power and gathered quite a few survivors.¡± ¡°What can be exchanged in that trading market?¡± Wu Heng asked. ¡°Their main trades are for necessities like food, sugar, salt, and Corpse Cores. They¡¯re offering guns, armored vehicles, and other weapons.¡± Chapter 184: 163: There’s an Armored Car?_1 Chapter 184: Chapter 163: There¡¯s an Armored Car?_1 ¡°They have armored vehicles?¡± Wu Heng was somewhat surprised. ¡°They im they have armored vehicles, which seems about right, otherwise they wouldn¡¯t have been able to expand so quickly,¡± exined Li Yahong. Her exnation made sense, as it would be challenging to grow so rapidly with just one person possessing Superpower. They also established a free market, inviting the surrounding survivor bases to trade. They likely obtained a considerable amount of modern equipment. When ites to normalbat strength, zombies are not that powerful. Even second-level Mutated Zombies find it hard to gain muchbat advantage when faced with modern weaponry. Giant zombies rushing out would be quickly turned to mush under concentrated military fire. It¡¯s easy to understand why zombies have an advantage under the present circumstances. Large-scale indiscriminate zombie outbreaks.
This quickly plunged human society into paralysis. If it were a normal battle, on one side would be zombie hordes and on the other a modern human army. A fair and just duel. Zombies are unlikely to hold any significant advantage, even if their virus could spread. But that¡¯s not how things unfolded. No one was going to fight a fair and just duel with you. ¡°How do we trade for those armored vehicles?¡± Wu Heng was also somewhat interested. ¡°They didn¡¯t specify, but based on current exchange terms, they mostly trade food,¡± Li Yahong thought for a moment and replied. ¡°Hmm,¡± Wu Heng replied, not saying much else. Li Yahong continued, ¡°Wang Chenggang has ingested a level one Corpse Core.¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°The bearded leader of those guys from the Changying Area asylum,¡± she rified. ¡°Oh, him! Has he awakened his Superpower?¡± Li Yahong had be the leader of the car repair factory, as it was initially her family¡¯s business. The others were all saved by her. After meeting Wu Heng, she became a coordinator and was fully affirmed as the leader. The Changying Area asylum had more people at its peak ¨C reaching seventy to eighty. Strength speaks the loudest in a diverse group of people. Wang Chenggang was able to be a leader. Both luck and strength put him among the elite.
Without Wu Heng and his group of Skeletons, he would make a more suitable leader for the asylum. However, with Wu Heng here, having the upper hand, Li Yahong was the leader. ¡°He took a level one Corpse Core and did not awaken a Superpower. I heard he was unconscious for several days, his hands and feet were tied, and he almost starved to death by the time he woke up,¡± said Li Yahong.
¡°It seems he is quite physically resilient.¡± ¡°Yes, Qiangzi said that only the chosen ones can awaken Superpowers.¡± Wu Heng looked at her and asked, ¡°Do you also want to awaken a Superpower?¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know. I actually envy those who can stand alone and be powerful. But, I feel that if I ingest a Corpse Core, I might turn into a zombie. My family preferred boys over girls when I was young, and made me quit school early to fix cars. I never got lucky when it came to game draws; I don¡¯t think I have such a blessing,¡± Li Yahong said self-mockingly. Seemingly, Wang Chenggang¡¯s experience had put pressure on her. In this post-apocalyptic world, strength is crucial. Although Wu Heng trusted her, she also needed to earn some respect. However, her self-confidence was not that high. ¡°In a few days, I will help you ingest a Corpse Core to see if you can awaken a Superpower,¡± Wu Heng thought for a moment and then said. Li Yahong looked up at him, somewhat surprised. She had indeed helped Wu Heng obtain quite a few Corpse Cores. But, her roles had only been that of a driver and guide; she had no right to divide them. Since they were talking about it now, she just wanted to vent, but she did not expect him to readily agree to let her ingest a Corpse Core.
¡°No need, given my physical condition and luck, chances are I won¡¯t survive it,¡± Li Yahong politely declined. ¡°Start exercising intensively these next few days, I¡¯ll let you know when it¡¯s time,¡± Wu Heng said decisively. As the base poption increased, managing it was bing increasingly challenging. Furthermore, Wu Heng needed to spend most of his time in another world. If Li Yahong did not have a certain level of strength, problems would easily arise. Even without outside interference, people inside may harbor thoughts of seizing power. There were quite a few Corpse Cores umted with him. Giving them to individuals who can assist would not be a waste. So, letting her improve her personal strength, even if it does not substantially boostbat power, ingesting a Corpse Core would give the impression that she is a person favored by destiny and courage in the eyes of the survivors. No one wants to follow someone too mediocre. If Li Yahongcked the talent to awaken her superpower, he could consider buying her a scroll for a profession. However, this step would require 100% trust from her. At least after getting a new ve scroll, he would choose to let her use it. People¡¯s hearts can change.
He would have to be careful. Wu Heng pondered about it briefly. Li Yahong hesitated, then said, ¡°Alright, then. Thank you.¡± ¡°Hmm!¡± ¡°By the way, it¡¯s already autumn. I n to have some people make a batch of cotton clothes and quilts. We have quite a few sewing machines.¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be more convenient to gather some ready-made stuff in the outside stores?¡± Wu Heng pondered. ¡°We need to scavenge, but we also need some to block the doors and windows. There won¡¯t be any heating when winteres.¡± Wu Heng agreed with her reasoning. ¡°Okay, go ahead and make the arrangements!¡± The two of them chatted for a while before leaving the prison grounds together. Behind the prison was an endless empty lot. Now, it was covered with weeds as tall as a man¡¯s waist. Wu Heng nced at the expanse of the field.
Hemanded the horde of skeletons that were following him, ¡°Start cutting the grass.¡± Whosh~ The mass of skeletons sprang into action. With kitchen knives in hand, they rushed into the field, shing wildly at the grass. Since they had moved here, They need to demarcate an area for the skeletons to train. Besides using the spears, they need to train in spear-throwing as well. There wasn¡¯t enough space within the prison for that, but this open field would do. In no time, the weeds had been cut. He asked Li Yahong to have people bundle the grass into straw dummies for spear practice. The rest of the skeletons began practicing spear-throwing. ¡­ The next day, in the morning. Wu Heng received the intelligence that Wen Mansha had sent him. There were traces of a wanted criminal in a building in the outer districts of the city. Wu Heng packed up his items, He quickly headed to the Association, gathered his team, and directly went to the outer districts to investigate their target. In the piss-stench filled dim alleyway, They silently stared at the building across the street. Before long, Glenda flew back into his body. The scene he saw was shared in his mind. In the dim room, A few human men were sitting at a wooden table. One of them was muttering as he distributed money to the others. It seemed as if they had just finished a task and were now dividing the spoils. Four were distributing the spoils and another one was standing at the door. Wu Heng took out his tablet,pared it to the wanted list, and recognized one of them. The bounty was 370 silver coins. ¡°Boss, what¡¯s the situation?¡± Duke asked as he covered his nose. ¡°Minor wanted criminal, the bounty is only 370 silver coins.¡± ¡°Boss, it¡¯s not a small sum. Some other small teams wouldn¡¯t even catch a wanted criminal in half a year,¡± Duke continued. ¡°Alright! Then let¡¯s act. We¡¯ll barge in and wipe them out.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The group quickly walked to the front door. Duke raised his battle axe, ready to smash the door. Wu Heng stopped him, simply saying: ¡°Open the door.¡± The invisible Glenda passed through the wall, directly Possessing the man guarding the door. Under the surprised gazes of the people in the room, The door was unlocked, revealing those waiting outside. ¡°Ahh!¡± Duke yelled and charged in. Chapter 185: 164, Cold Arrow _1 Chapter 185: Chapter 164, Cold Arrow _1 Duke roared. He picked up his battle-ax and charged directly in. The men inside were in the middle of dividing loot and paused in surprise before quickly reacting. They each reached for their weapons. Thump~! A dull thud echoed as the nearest one was sent flying out. He crashed into the wall behind him and slowly slid down. Meanwhile, Duke swung his battle-ax, continuing killing the others. His powerful swings shattered all furniture in his path, and silver coins scattered all over the floor. At the entrance.
Bawudong immediately killed the man who opened the door. The rest followed him into the room. Holding their weapons, they quickly joined the fight. They began shing with the wanted criminals and their associates. For a while, the whole room reverberated with the sounds of shouting and weapon shes. Outside the door, the intensity of the fight drew quite a crowd. Soon, thest enemy fell. Duke grabbed a cloth and started wiping off the blood on his ax, saying, ¡°Captain, all taken care of, easy peasy.¡± Wu Heng nced around the room. The setup was simple. Tables, chairs, a wooden bed, and some personal items. This must be a temporary hideout for these wanted criminals. He randomly opened two drawers, inside were some moldy fruit cores, they must have been there for a long time. Nothing valuable. Wu Heng said directly, ¡°Duke, verify the identity of the wanted criminals. Mata, collect all these silver coins, we¡¯ll split them when we get back.¡± ¡°Yes, Captain!¡± The two men began to work. Duke took over the tablet and began to verify the identities of the criminals, to see if anyone else was also on the wanted list. Mata started to pick up the coins scattered over the floor. These spoils of war also made quite a decent profit.
tter~! At that moment, there came a flurry of footsteps and moring from outside the door. Looking out through the open door. You could see arge crowd wearing various types of mix-matched gear, parting from the onlookers and gathering at the doorway.
Their equipment was disorganized, which was characteristic of gang members. Wu Heng nced at the group outside and asked, ¡°Duke, have the identities been confirmed?¡± ¡°Confirmed, only one person is wanted.¡± Duke replied. Wu Heng took back the tablet and said, ¡°Leave the wanted criminal there for now, let¡¯s go and find out what these people want.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± People outside were still shouting for them toe out. Duke walked out of the door, his hulking figure, silver armour and battle-ax in hand. The moring froze and the volume decreased, they cautiously stepped back. ¡°What do you want?¡± Duke asked directly. The gang members in front parted, opening a clear path. A middle-aged man wearing leather armour and a goatee strode up. He nced at the imposing beastman, showing no sign of fear, and said, ¡°This is the territory of the ¡®Scorpion Gang¡¯. You dared to break in and kill people here, you must have a death wish.¡± The division of territory by different gangs was a unique approach in Lundham City.
ording to Wu Heng¡¯s understanding, it was outsourcing security. The gangs managed somew enforcement and collected taxes for the city hall in return. They were also part of the forces under Lundham City. They still had some backbone. Duke looked down at him and said, ¡°We are from the Association. We are here to capture a wanted criminal based on our intel.¡± ¡°Association? How can you prove¡­¡±. Duke took out the association¡¯s emblem, showed it to the man, and continued, ¡°You have no business here. You may leave now.¡± At that moment, another person approached them. They whispered something in the ear of the man with the goatee. The man with the goatee nced inside, where a few people were picking up silver coins. He stated outright: ¡°You can take the wanted criminal, but the belongings inside belong to the old owner of this house. You can¡¯t take them.¡± ¡°We won¡¯t touch the items in the room.¡± Duke responded. ¡°Those silver coins are included. You can¡¯t take them,¡± the man asserted.
Duke instantly understood the man¡¯s intention and immediately retorted, ¡°On what grounds? You haven¡¯t lifted a finger, and yet you want a share of the spoils.¡± With that, Duke took a step to block the man¡¯s view of what was inside. ¡°Well, you can¡¯t see it that way. The association can¡¯t just take things from other people¡¯s homes,¡± The man raised his hand and the gang members behind him stepped forward. Duke looked more serious and turned to the back, ¡°Captain, they want us to leave the silver coins. We should take the wanted criminal and leave.¡± Wu Heng came out with a few skeletons. He looked at the leading man and said, ¡°The association is hunting the criminal. All gang mercenary groups should cooperate.¡± ¡°Yes, we¡¯re cooperating. But now that you¡¯re done, we need to reim management of the area.¡± ¡°Who says we¡¯re done? How do you know there¡¯s only one wanted criminal here? Or maybe you don¡¯t know if there are any criminals in the areas you manage?¡± Wu Heng retorted. The man was not flustered at all and crossed his arms saying, ¡°You can¡¯t just say whatever you want, this¡­¡± Whoosh~! The man¡¯s words were interrupted. The sharp sound of something cutting through the air resonated. A chilling light shot out of the crowd and headed straight for Wu Heng¡¯s chest.
Wu Heng¡¯s eyes contracted, a strong sense of danger welled up from deep within him. He wanted to dodge, but his body couldn¡¯t keep up with his brain. The arrow seemed destined to hit him in the chest. Bawudong stepped diagonally, blocking him. He grabbed the chilling light and threw it to the side. It was Bawudong¡¯s ability, [Capture Flying Arrow]. The next second, Wu Heng¡¯s body reacted. Duke immediately stepped forward, grabbed Wu Heng¡¯s waist, and rushed back into the safety of the building. Bawudong and Basen, both moved forward. They pushed down the goateed gang leader to the ground, the sharp edge of a knife against his throat. Gurgle~! The gang members around them immediately reached for their weapons, and were about to rush in. The goateed man shouted, ¡°Scorpion Gang, don¡¯t move, it¡¯s a misunderstanding. Sheathe your weapons.¡± Killing the captain of the association. He would have to be sick of living to do such a foolish thing. Let alone he, the leader of a small gang in the outskirts of the city. If you ask whether the people of the consortium would dare to kill the captain, would the City Lord¡¯s Mansion dare to? He had no clue where the arrow came from. But if they started fighting, there¡¯d be no way to rify anything. The gang members didn¡¯t move forward. The man was shoved to the ground, spat out the soil that had gotten in his mouth, and continued to shout, ¡°The Captain inside, it wasn¡¯t my people who made the move, you must investigate clearly.¡± Inside the room, Wu Heng looked grim. He checked himself, confirmed there were no injuries, and then heaved a sigh of relief. He nearly lost his life outside. ¡°Captain, I¡¯ll go out and kill them all!¡± Duke said angrily. ¡°Don¡¯t go out. Be careful of a surprise attack!¡± Mata also walked over, hid by the window, and took a look at the outside situation. The she squatted down and picked up the crossbow bolt from the ground to examine it. She said, ¡°It¡¯s either from an arm crossbow or a small crossbow. They were prepared.¡± Wu Heng nodded. It had been prepared in advance. At this point, the door opened. The goateed gang leader, being held at knife point, was dragged inside. He was thrown onto the ground, wiping cold sweat from his forehead while exining, ¡°It wasn¡¯t my people who did this. It has nothing to do with me at all.¡± Chapter 186: 165, I Wouldnt Dare To _1 Chapter 186: Chapter 165, I Wouldn¡¯t Dare To _1 Wu Heng stared at the man before him. His hand gripped the sword hilt tightly. He wanted to kill Wenshi outrightly. But the guild members outside the door deterred him from taking action. If he angers these members and initiates a chaotic fight, It would y right into the hands of the anonymous archer. He drew in a deep breath to calm himself down. Upon reflection, the likelihood of a guild being involved was indeed slight. After all, no one would want to bear the me for killing a squad leader over a frivolous matter. Moreover, the man was apprended on the spot.
¡°I believe you¡­¡± Wu Heng said. ¡°Yes, yes, yes, it can¡¯t be me. I would never do such a stupid thing even if I were crazy.¡± The man immediately echoed. Wu Heng continued: ¡°I believe you, but tomorrow the whole Outer City Area and even the Outer City will know about the Scorpion Gang¡¯s assassination attempt on a squad leader. What kind of face-saving measures do you think the association will take?¡± This¡­. The cold sweat that had just stopped started to soak his forehead again. Does the truth really matter? The guilds to manage the Outer Cities really function as muscle for the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, collecting taxes. If one group falls, another rises to take its ce. He would undoubtedly die if the association held him ountable. ¡°Captain, I swear, it wasn¡¯t me.¡± Wu Heng asked, ¡°Why did you block us?¡± ¡°The home-owner reported a fight here, so we came over.¡± The man replied promptly. ¡°I¡¯m asking you, why did you stall us with all that talk?¡± Normal association action. Normally, not even the ¡®Iron Guard Knights¡¯ of Inner City would intervene much, let alone a local guild. It felt odd that these men prevented them from leaving. The man recalled for a moment, and immediately replied: ¡°My subordinate said there was a lot of money in the room. I had a momentarypse of judgement and got chatty with you.¡± Oh, how he regretted this. If only he had let them go earlier.
Instead, he let it turn into this mess. ¡°Call your subordinate in.¡± Wu Heng ordered. A glimmer of hope appeared in the man¡¯s eyes as he opened the door and yelled out. Soon, a man wearing leather armor, his hair disheveled, walked in.
He cautiously observed the people in the room. Wu Heng asked, ¡°What were you doing just now? What did you say?¡± The subordinate was a bit cowardly and kept ncing at his goat-bearded boss. Upon hearing the question, he replied: ¡°I was just standing in the back and didn¡¯t do anything.¡± The goat-bearded man yelled: ¡°Wasn¡¯t it you who said there¡¯s a lot of money here? Be honest.¡± The subordinate suddenly realized and said: ¡°I didn¡¯t see it. I also heard it from some people saying that there was money all over the ground. You saw it at that time too, there was indeed a lot of money inside.¡± Another person involved? ¡°Who did you hear it from? Point the person out.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t, I don¡¯t know, it seemed to be a man, about 30 years old.¡± ¡°You son of¡­¡± the goat-bearded man got up and kicked him. Clearly, the goatee man also realized that something was wrong. They, his men, were probably used by someone. Such incidents were not unprecedented in Lundham City.
Often, it was not important who the true culprit was. As long as some people died and the situation was seemingly resolved, that was the end of it. The man before them was unscathed and still willing to listen to their exnation. If he had been injured, or worse, dead, they would all have to die with him. Wu Heng let the subordinate go outside to take a look around. Indeed, the man was nowhere to be found. Wu Heng fell silent, choosing to wait patiently instead. Soon, the invisibly cloaked ¡®Glenda¡¯ and ¡®Xiao Xiao¡¯ each returned. The shared images showed an evenrger crowd of onlookers. No suspicious person was found, everyone was discussing the anonymous archer. Looking at the two men before him, Wu Heng said, ¡°Let¡¯s go,e with me. You will be subjected to the association¡¯s investigation. If you didn¡¯t do it, you should be let off.¡± ¡°No, no, no, I¡¯m not allowed to enter the Inner City area. As long as you know it wasn¡¯t me, that¡¯s enough.¡± The goat-bearded man replied hastily. He regretted it bitterly. How did he get involved with the association¡¯s affairs?
¡°Think carefully. If youe with me now, I¡¯ll vouch for you. If the association sends people to arrest you, you¡¯ll be on their wanted list.¡± The man swallowed and hesitated for a moment before replying: ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± ¡°Get your men to disperse the crowd and prepare the carriage.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± The man immediately went to the door and started directing his men. The crowd was dispersed, and a carriage was parked outside. Wu Heng and the body of the deceased fugitive got into the carriage together. Under the escort of Duke and others, they headed toward the Inner City. ¡­ The Adventurer¡¯s Association. Gomez the Deacon personally interrogated this Outer City gang leader. A squad leader of the Eighth Squad had been killed a few days ago and his killer still hadn¡¯t been caught. Now the 12th Squad has faced an assassination attempt. This was a monumental disgrace to the Adventurer Association of Lundham City.
His anger as a steward had reached the tipping point. He almost killed the goatee and his minion to take a post-death question, as corpses couldn¡¯t lie. But in the end, he didn¡¯t. The gang that managedw and order in this territory also belonged to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, so they had to save each other some face. Soon, Wu Heng returned from the interrogation room. Duke and Mata got up immediately and asked with concern, ¡°Captain, how did it go?¡± Wu Heng sat down on the sofa and said, ¡°The steward is taking this matter very seriously, but no results came out, be cautious these two days.¡± ¡± Oh, we will be fine, Captain. You take care though, it seemed like they were targeting you.¡± Wu Heng nodded, it felt that way to him too. At that time, Duke was talking to them outside for a long time without any anomalies. But when he went out, he was hit with a surprise attack after saying only a few words. Luckily, Bawudong blocked it, otherwise, he might have died outside. ¡°It¡¯s fine, let¡¯s split the money now, and then we will all go home, I will let you know when we have a task,¡± said Wu Heng. Then, he divided the reward for the mission and the money they had scavenged. After everyone got their share and chatted for a bit, they all went home. ¡­ Dusk. Kon, kon, kon~! There was a knock on the door. When the door was opened, Win Mansha, the wife of a gang member, stood at the door with her arms crossed. ¡°Sis,¡± Mini called out sweetly. Although she yelled every day that she would beat down the gang members once her training wasplete. She acted obediently in front of the sister-inw of the gang. ¡°Hmm,¡± responded Wen Mansha, after taking off her coat hurriedly upon entering, she quickly walked into the house, saying, ¡°Master, I heard you had a dangerous encounter today, hope you aren¡¯t hurt!¡± While talking, she rushed over, bringing a fragrance along with her. Wu Heng asked, ¡°It¡¯s okay, how¡¯s it being talked about outside?¡± ¡°People outside are saying that the Scorpion Gang tried to kill you, but they didn¡¯t seed,¡± Wen Mansha checked him all over. They had a contractual rtionship with each other. If Wu Heng died, the ves with the soul brands would also be affected. Those with low levels would disintegrate directly, and those with higher levels would have their soul state affected, turning them foolish in the future. Therefore, their fates werepletely tied to Wu Heng¡¯s. If anything happened to Wu Heng, none of them would survive. Seeing that Wu Heng was unharmed, the other two maids also came over immediately, faces full of concern. ¡°It has nothing to do with you, someone is causing trouble,¡± said Wu Heng. ¡°Did the Scorpion Gang do this?¡± asked Wen Mansha. ¡°It probably isn¡¯t their doing. You arrange for someone to keep an eye on this matter for now, see if we can find out who it is,¡± Wu Heng said. The association is also taking this matter very seriously now, and the various teams have started investigating this matter in secret. Relying only on the association to identify the murderer wouldn¡¯t be sufficient. After all, he didn¡¯t have any fellowship with the rest of the teams. Nobody would investigate this matter wholeheartedly. ¡°Hmm, I understand. I can arrange for people to tten the Scorpion Gang tonight if you want,¡± Wen Mansha said directly. Wu Heng pinched her little face, ¡°No need, they were probably just being used.¡± He had some guesses in his heart. The first possibility was the aplices of the fugitive he had captured. At that time, they were outside and saw theirpanion being killed, so theyunched a surprise attack from the dark. The second possibility was the ¡®Sky Eye Cultivation Association¡¯. They wanted to take action directly because his asking price was too high. The third possibility was that the enemies of the Scorpion Gang were framing them andunching a surprise attack. The fourth possibility was previous enemies or aplices of the fugitives he had previously captured. If he went down this line of thought, the scope would be too wide, making it hard to investigate. The first three possibilities were more likely. ¡°Fine, but we can¡¯t let this matter go. If there is trouble on the Scorpion Gang¡¯s territory, I will make them pay the price,¡± Wen Mansha said, grinding her teeth. True to her gang-style demeanor. ¡°By the way, do you know someone named ¡®Gianluca¡¯?¡± Wu Heng asked. This was the name of the old man from the Sky Eye Cultivation Association who nned to give him five women as friends. It was still necessary to investigate his identity. In all likelihood, they were behind this. Wen Mansha shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m not clear. What industry is he from? I will ask someone to ask around.¡± ¡°Apparently, he is the owner of the Blue Roar Tavern and has some other businesses in town. I don¡¯t know much about him,¡± said Wu Heng. ¡°Alright, once I go back, I¡¯ll have people inquire about him. It won¡¯t be hard if we are just asking for information,¡± Wen Mansha said. The two of them chatted for a bit more. Mini and Andre Willow, seeing that Wu Heng was alright, went back to preparing dinner in the kitchen. Wen Mansha gave them a secretive nce. She got up and sat down in hisp. ¡°Master, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault. The information was wrong, and you were put into danger,¡± Wen Mansha said with a regretful look on her face. Her soft body brushed against his, emanating a gentle scent. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, the information was correct.¡± Wen Mansha pressed against him, whispering softly, ¡°No, when one makes a mistake, one must be punished.¡± Wu Heng held her waist, looking at her flushed face; he understood what she meant. Ever since Wen Mansha had signed the contract with him, it was as if she had unlocked some kind of switch. She was bing bolder and bolder. ¡°Hmm.¡± Chapter 187 - 166, Mutated Cow_1 Chapter 187: Chapter 166, Mutated Cow_1 The next day, early morning. After breakfast, Wu Heng saw off Wen Mansha, who had stayed overnight. Wen Mansha was still somewhat ashamed of the assassination from the day before, after all, she was the one who provided the information about the wanted criminal. However, this incident wasn¡¯t heavily rted to her. If the assassination was really aimed at her and didn¡¯t ur at this time but at another, it would be more dangerous. Moreover,st night saw a suitable punishment. Returning to the living room, Mini and Andre Willow were discussing a serious clean-up of their living quarters that day. They also wanted to tidy up the front and backyards, nting some flowers and nts. These few days, Wu Heng had forbidden them from leaving the house, halting the shop operations for a few days as well. After all, the motive for assassinating one of their own still wasn¡¯t certain. It was safer for them to stay at home. He gave them a few instructions before heading directly to the third floor and passing through the boundary door to the Zombie World. ¡­ Zombie World. Exiting the office area room. As he went downstairs, he saw several Alchemy Skeletons. They had arrived yesterday with the convoy and would be working on alchemy here in the future. On the third floor, Wu Heng allocated several rooms to the Alchemy Skeletons. All the office furniture inside was removed and reced with alchemy workbenches. At the same time, he directed the skeletons to move all the refrigerators and freezers prepared outside and bring them inside. The refrigerators and freezers were used to store some materials, as well as the concocted potions. Previous conditions did not permit for this. Now, with a separate power supply and storage system, coupled with the few people in the prison and the Skeletons not relying on visual senses during their shifts, there was no need for searchlights. The power inside the prison was more than enough for their basic needs. Compared to the living conditions in the residential area, this was a significant improvement. Wu Heng observed as the skeletons brought in and connected the refrigerators and freezers and then instructed them on how to use them. The Alchemy Skeletons did not talk but they were intelligent and had no issues learning these basic operations. Once this was all over. The first Alchemist respectfully handed over two potions made from first-level Corpse Cores. [Strength-enhancing potion] (Description: A potion developed from extracted energy from mutated creatures. It has potent enhancement effects on living beings and a slight chance to awaken bloodline power.) Wu Heng took the potions and directly put them into his storage space. He didn¡¯t n to use these two potions immediately but wanted to use them as rewards, distributing them to Li Yahong and Wen Mansha. The two of them had different tasks, but their own roles were quite significant. Both were required to manage a group of people. Especially Wen Mansha, who despite her low level, managed more than a thousand gang members. If she didn¡¯t have some substantial power, one day there might be issues. These potions were perfect for them to use. Wu Heng then left the office building and went downstairs to the residential area. In a short while, Li Yahong hurriedly came downstairs. In her hand was an iPad, on which she had opened a digital map, saying, ¡°I found an offline version of the digital map in here.¡± Wu Heng took it and flicked through it. Many features couldn¡¯t be used, only the map page could be zoomed in and out, disying roads and shops. He tried to search for gold shops, but there was no response. It appeared it couldn¡¯t be used. Li Yahong pointed at several locations, ¡°These areas are shopping centers and pedestrian streets where resources are concentrated.¡± Wu Heng nodded. The map could only disy some of the buildings and names in the city area. The search function couldn¡¯t be used either. Li Yahong pointed at several ces, ¡°These locations are shopping centers, grain and oil stores, and can be swept for a lot of resources.¡± Wu Heng nodded again. This digital map was indeed useful, at least it provided clear marking for the environment and roads in the surrounding area. After some thought, he asked her again, ¡°When you have time, confirm the locations of some of the gold shops and silverware stores.¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Li Yahong responded, and then continued, ¡°Wasn¡¯t it said that we could announce our eptance of survivors on the radio broadcast? Wang Ke has said her grandmother¡¯s vige is nearby. She wanted to ask if you could go and check.¡± Wang Ke! Wu Heng still had some memory of her. She was the intern saved from the hospital by him. She was also the first survivor rescued by him and Li Yahong. Thinking for a while, Wu Heng said, since the n for the day was to scour for resources, it didn¡¯t matter where they went. They could gather resources from peripheral viges and towns just as well. They could also go and check on her grandmother. These were not major issues. ¡°Alright, let the convoy prepare. We¡¯ll go and check on Wang Ke¡¯s grandma today. We don¡¯t know whether she survived or not as it¡¯s been a while. It¡¯ll give Wang Ke some mental preparation.¡± Wu Heng said directly. After all, a few months had passed. Even fit young individuals who could survive were few. The chances of an olddy surviving were even slimmer. However, since she was a family member of a survivor, they had to go and check. Whether she was alive was up to her luck. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll prepare immediately.¡± Li Yahong gave her agreement and turned to leave. ¡­ Half an hourter. A convoy lined up outside the main gate. Some people were moving necessary supplies into the vehicles, such as food, car repair tools, and spare petrol. With the increase in manpower and tools bingplete, things were getting more standardized. There were five trucks, threemercial vehicles, and one minivan in total. The front of the trucks was fitted with bumpers and steel spikes, making them look like ferocious hedgehogs. Themercial vehicles behind were also modified, with steel bars on the windows and ayer of protection added to the outside of the tires to prevent them from being attacked by zombies. They appeared far safer now. Wu Heng directed the skeletons to board the trucks while he got into the minivan driven by Li Yahong. Apart from Li Yahong, inside the van was Wang Ke, wearing anti-stab clothing and a shared bike blue helmet. Upon seeing Wu Heng get in. She immediately stood up and bowed, ¡°Your Majesty, thank you for helping me.¡± ¡°No problem, in face of difficulties, we help each other.¡± Wu Heng replied, taking a seat in the passenger seat. Li Yahong looked over, ¡°Shall we set off?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Li Yahong nodded, picked up the walkie-talkie, and directly announced the departure. The gates opened, the convoy started, and directly left the prison, heading into the distance. After approximately one hour. More and more zombies were attracted by the noise of the convoy, rushing onto the road from both sides and crashing into the vehicles. Meanwhile, a sizeable horde of zombies started to form behind. Bzzz~! The sound of electric currents echoed. ¡°Sister Hong, there are discarded cars blocking the way ahead.¡± Came a voice from the walkie-talkie. ¡°Can we ram them?¡± Li Yahong asked. ¡°It¡¯s risky, there are too many, we might damage the vehicles.¡± The voice responded through the walkie-talkie. Li Yahong looked towards Wu Heng. Wu Heng said: ¡°Stop the vehicles, exterminate these zombies, then continue to move forward.¡± Li Yahong spoke into the walkie-talkie: ¡°Reduce the distances between vehicles, prepare to stop and clear out the zombies. Drivers, lock the doors, stay inside.¡± The entire convoy started to close the gaps. Gradually, they came to a halt in the middle of the road. Wu Heng turned to the Big Head Skeleton in the backseat and ordered: ¡°Dispatch the skeletons from the vehicles to eliminate the zombies outside.¡± Clink! nk! All the skeletons jumped off the vehicles. They advanced to meet the approaching zombie horde head on. Two waves shed, the sounds of fighting and raucous roars resounded throughout the entire area. There were no unexpected events during the fight. Even the carrier Big Guy, Bawudong and some of the special skeletons did not join the fight. The levels of the skeleton horde were getting upgraded, and their attributes were also improving. Given the same numbers, the skeleton horde had higher attributes. Suddenly, the fight ended. Li Yahong exited the vehicle, drove a forklift down to clear out the discarded vehicles blocking the way ahead. Meanwhile, Wu Heng had the skeletons move all the bodies to the sides of the road. The road cleared quickly. The convoy restarted, heading forward. ¡­ It wasn¡¯t until noon. After clearing out a few iing waves of zombies on their way, the convoy started to approach the vige. ¡°Sister Hong, we¡¯re about to enter the vige market.¡± The voice from the walkie-talkie was Qiangzi¡¯s. The road was getting narrower, limiting the speed of the convoy. Zombies from both sides of the road lunged towards, and the pounding sound echoed as they hit against the vehicles. More zombies began to surround the convoy. Even though it was just a vige, the poption was muchrgerpared to the one we saw at the building materials warehouse. Wu Heng ordered, ¡°Stop. Eliminate the zombies.¡± The convoy slowed down and parked on the roadside. Subsequently,rge numbers of skeleton soldiers leapt down from the vehicle. They formed a spear array at the front to block the surge of zombies rushing from the market. The remaining Kitchen Knife Skeletons directly attacked the zombie hordes on both sides. An intensebat began again. Zombies fell like wheat under a scythe. The battle ended. The skeletons returned to standby, and tranquillity descended over the entire area. The only sound left was the humming of the vehicle engines. ¡°Clear the bodies!¡± The skeletons sprang into action again, clearing away the corpses that were obstructing the road. The convoy drove into the middle of the market. Shops of various kinds lined both sides of the road ¨C grocery stores, knitting shops, farming tool stores. ¡°We should be able to find quite a bit of stuff here.¡± Li Yahong said as she looked around. ¡°Right, we¡¯ll head to the vige first, and loot this area on our way back.¡± Wu Heng stated. The convoy continued to move forward. They drove out of the market junction. ¡°Wang, that group of houses over there is Damu Vige.¡± Wang Ke pointed to a group of single-storey houses in the distance, introducing it to Wu Heng. Looking over towards the distance, a sizable vige came into view. The living conditions appeared to be considerably good, with many houses lined with white ceramic tiles and numerous colorful steel buildings with blue roofs. ¡°Was the poption of the vige substantial previously?¡± asked Wu Heng. Wang Ke shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m not sure, as I rarely visited. However, I heard that the development here was quite good, both agriculture and animal husbandry received considerable support.¡± Recent years seemed to see the development of some surrounding viges. As for the level of development, he, living in the city, didn¡¯t have much contact with them. But from the looks of it now, the living conditions didn¡¯t seem inferior to the city¡¯s. Thoughts of the zombie outbreak and the densely popted areas came to mind, the likelihood of survival seemed minimal now. ¡°Grandma¡­¡± Wang Ke asked softly from behind. ¡°Stay calm. If grandma wasn¡¯t lucky enough, we¡¯ve done our best.¡± Li Yahong, who was driving the car, gave a word of constion. Wang Ke nodded and didn¡¯t say anything else. Aftering to the prison, he met other survivors. Only then did he realize how fortunate he was, having been saved by the people at the auto repair shop in the beginning. If he had fallen into the hands of Chen Jinlong, his fate may have been much worse. Of course, he hoped his grandmother could have lived, but if he really couldn¡¯t find her, or if she had turn into a zombie¡­ He would ept it. After all, his survival already used up all his luck. The road was getting worse, the bumpy country roads caused the vehicle to sway. The tools inside the vehicle rattled due to the bumpy road. This road, ording to Wang Ke, had received assistance, without which, it would have probably been a mere dirt road. About ten minutes of driving brought them near the blue factory buildings. The buildings here upied arge area, and on the small concrete buildings near the road, one could see signs indicating a supermarket, a dormitory, among other things. It seemed to be a factory. Moo! Suddenly, a strange sound of a cow came from the factory. Everyone in the vehicle frowned simultaneously. There¡¯s a cow? Crash! Suddenly, with a thunderous sound, the ck iron gate of the factory was directly knocked open. A giant, rotting dairy cow rushed out of the factory. Under the stunned gaze of everyone, it ran into the middle of a truck. Crash! The convoy immediately halted, and the tires stirred up dust on the ground as the vehicles eventually came to a stop. ¡°What the hell is happening?¡± ¡°Seems like we¡¯re under attack.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a Zombie Cow, the cow is attacking the convoy.¡± Chapter 188 - 167, Convoy Obstructed_1 Chapter 188: Chapter 167, Convoy Obstructed_1 The dust and smoke faded. A giant cow appeared in sight. Standing nearly three meters tall, its thick limbs and bulging muscles seemed formidable, its eyes were the size of fists, full of red veins, pair of giant horns, as thick as forearms, were embedded in the body of the truck. The reinforced steel te was dented, a great power grazing the truck and shoved it sideways for a certain distance. Wu Heng looked at the unexpected cow. His eyes widened in surprise. This creature had also undergone mutation, almost reaching the size of an elephant. Cows are naturally strong creatures. After its drastic growth in size, its charge was evidently more terrifying. The truck wasn¡¯tpletely overturned because of the heavy and plenty of reinforced steel tes, otherwise, it would have been a wreck with no survivors. In the inte. The driver was desperately calling for help, saying the body of the truck was violently shaking and could be capsized at any moment. ¡°What should we do?¡± Li Yahong asked. Wu Heng was about toment. Moo~moo moo! From the side of the factory, there was continual mooing and the sound of hooves trampling the ground. Sitting in the vehicle, one could clearly feel, the shaking that was like an earthquake. Startled, Wu Heng immediately said, ¡°Get down.¡± Bang bang bang~! Five more giant cows charged towards the stopped convoy. Immediately, the ground shook as if heaven and earth were being overturned. Wu Heng¡¯s vehicle toppled to one side, and themercial car in front spun three to four times before it came to a halt. ¡°Damn it!¡± The vehicles, painstakingly remodeled, were overturned by the cows. Wu Heng unbuckled his seatbelt with one hand, checked Li Yahong and Wang Ke, seeing that neither of them were injured, he picked up the inte and said, ¡°Don¡¯t get out of the car.¡± Then he turned to the big headed skeletons and continued to give orders¨C,¡±All skeletons attack and kill these monsters.¡± Crash~! The skeletons climbed out of the vehicle and charged directly at the mutated cows. The mutated cows, that were constantly trying to attack the convoy with their horns, Turned their bloodshot eyes towards the oing swarm of skeletons. Bellowing to the sky, they charged. The force generated by the stampede was like that of a moving car. The front line of skeletons was sent flying into the air, turning into a bone rain scattering all over the sky. The damage caused by this charge reminded Wu Heng of the cavalry. Anyone in their path would be turned to corpses. As Wu Heng unbuckled Li Yahong¡¯s seatbelt, he said, ¡°Also you guys, Big Guy, Second Chunk, Lieyi, and Bawudong, head out and help. Try to kill all the cows.¡± to the others behind him. Several skeletonsplied, crawling out from the upside doors. Each picked their targets and moved towards the mutated cows. Lieyi quickly scanned the surrounding, he climbed onto the second floor of a nearby cement building. He set up his sniper rifle. After quickly aiming, he pulled the trigger. Bang~! The deafening gunshot echoed. In the distance, a giant cow, smothered by the skeletons, had its forehead blow open. Its body, rigid from agonizing running, suddenly went stiff. It fell with a thud. The surrounding skeletons immediately pounced on it. Holding kitchen knives, incessantly hacking down at the fallen mutated cow. It convulsed twice on the ground, before getting up again. With filthy blood dripping from the wound on its forehead, it shook off the skeletons on its body. It¡¯srge eyes started to focus on Lieyi on the small building, and it charged directly at him. Bang~! The gunshot sounded again. This time the bullet hit the cow¡¯s eye, went through the skull, and blew out from the back of the head. The cow stumbled a few steps forward, its front leg copsed and it fell on its knees. Then the rest of the body followed suit. The skeletons clinging onto it, hacked it a couple of times before dismounting. They continued to attack remaining mutated cows. On the other side, Big Guy got hold of the neck of a cow and took it down with a sweeping kick. Then he brought up his giant fists and started to hammer on the cow¡¯s head ceaselessly. These giant cows had immense power when they ran. But their overall stats obviously could not match the stats of Big Guy, a stage two mutated zombie. After getting hammered for a while, The cow¡¯s eyes burst open and the entire head was concaved in. In the location of Second Chunk and Bawudong, a simr fight was taking ce. The mutated cows were fierce, but not as intense inbat as imagined. Indeed, only when they charged did they pose a significant threat. The entire battlefield was filled with a dense army of skeletons, killing the mutated cows in all directions. Amidst the gunshots and high-level skeletons undermining them, the cows were continually falling and dying. After Bawudong crushed the skull of thest mutated cow, The chaotic scene finally restored its calm. After having Xiao Xiao checked that the blue factory was safe, with no other threats left, he let ¡®Li Yahong¡¯ and ¡®Wang Ke¡¯ crawl out of it. ¡°Get the cars in ce.¡± Li Yahong nodded, instructed the rest who were in a somewhat shabby state, to lower the forklift and straighten all the overturned vehicles. The folks from the auto repair shop were furious. These trucks and passenger cars were their pride and joy. They had put in a lot of effort to arm these vehicles, collecting materials for the job and burning midnight oil. They maintained the vehicles well, yet they were hit so badly by these cows. Everyone, especially people like Qiangzi, Kept grumbling while they worked. ¡­ On the other side, Wu Heng led several skeletons and went straight into the blue-roof factory. There was no need to guess its function now. This was a cattle farm. The farmstead was vast, and within its blue-roofed buildingy massive cattle pens. Let the skeleton push open the door. The stench was so overwhelming that it nearly made him faint. The inside of the hangar was now devoid of danger, with each individual cattle pen filled with the corpses of dead cows. There had to be dozens of cows here, most of which had not mutated and remained their original size. The several ones outside must have been the mutated cows from the farm. Wu Heng looked around and quickly withdrew. He went on to give themand, ¡°Remove all the corpses from inside and outside.¡± The skeleton entered the blue tent, carrying out the corpses of the cows. There were six mutated cow bodies of elephantine size, and over thirty regr cow bodies, all in decay and covered with maggots. Wu Heng had the skeletons guard the outside of the hangar. He targeted one of the mutated cows, casting the Bone Maniption Skill. The necromantic magic enveloped the corpse. Flesh fell away, revealing arge skeleton that slowly rose to its feet. The bovine skeleton, with its massive, sturdy horns. The bones were sturdy, still exuding a powerful sense of strength. Skeleton Giant Horned Cow (Level 8) Level: 8 Attributes: Constitution 15, Strength 21, Agility 12, Perception 5, Intelligence 5, Charm 2. Features: Hollow Skeleton, Basic Soul Fire. Abilities: Charge, Headbutt. Charge: When this unit is in a charging state, Agility +7, Strength +5, the effects of negative statuses affecting movement are lessened. Headbutt: Inflicts impact damage on the target. When in charge effect, has knockback and knockdown effects. A level 8 mutated zombie. That is to say, the mutated cows here could very well upgrade to level two mutated zombies over time. Not only human zombies are progressing, these animal type zombies are also advancing. If they all reached level two as mutated zombies andunched an attack on the convoy, there¡¯s a chance they could directly puncture the steel te, overturning all the vehicles. He rummaged around its head. Found a Corpse Core amidst a swath of tattered flesh. Though still level one, the core was noticeablyrger, nearing level two. He continued to use the Bone Maniption Skill, causing one mutated cow after another to rise. He obtained 6 Corpse Cores in total. Not to mention scavenging for war trophies, the Corpse Cores alone were a huge haul. They alsopensated for the long-time absence of level one Corpse Cores. Upon return, he could have Alchemy Skeleton increase the production of Corpse Core Potion. He stowed away the Corpse Cores. After drinking two bottles of Spirit Potion to recover some spiritual power, Wu Heng again cast the spell, Dead Bones Battlefield. All of the cows rose to their feet. Apart from the mutated cows, the regr ones were not only short, but alsocked Soul Fire, appearing stupid and dull. At this moment, Li Yahong walked in. ncing around at the skeleton cows filled the ground, she told him, ¡°The overturned vehicles have been righted, some are damaged, but that doesn¡¯t affect normal driving.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, reach the vige before dark.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± The two, along with the skeleton, left. They had people bring over the truck¡¯s steps, and the skeleton cows walked into the back of the truck along those steps. Once everything was ready, the convoy set off again. ¡­ They passed through the factory area and entered the vige. Zombies appeared sporadically along the way, but there weren¡¯t many, just a few isted ones. Those that lunged over were immediately crushed into bits by the convoy. The entire vige was not like a town with orderly buildings. There was arge open space, with each household maintaining a certain distance from one another; along the way, they could even see some bungalow shops, restaurants, supermarkets, and even an inte caf¨¦! However, the number of zombies was not quite right. This vige was not badly off, there should be hundreds of households at least, but since they entered, they had only encountered a few zombies along the way. Fewer zombies is better. Maybe, there is a good chance that Wang Ke¡¯s grandmother has indeed survived. Squeak~! The convoy slowed down again, avoiding the piles of earth in front. ¡°My home is just ahead,¡± Wang Ke said somewhat nervously. They were about to confirm whether his family was still there, and he was starting to feel apprehensive. Zzzzz~ Over the radio, came the voice of the leading vehicle again. ¡°Sister Hong, which way do we go?¡± Li Yahong picked up the radio and replied, ¡°Straight ahead, the fourth intersection.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± The convoy continued to move forward, at a slow pace, watching their surroundings carefully. ¡­ At the same time, In a building in the distance. Several men were gathered, one of them holding a shlight, looking out into the distance. ¡°Holy shit, Brother Zhang, we¡¯ve got some big game iing,¡± a skinny man in a leather jacket eximed, ¡°Several trucks, they must carry a lot of goods.¡± ¡°Huh? People are actuallying to this little ce?¡± another muscr man snatched the binocrs and looked ahead. Indeed, there was a convoy, made up of nothing but trucks and vans, obviously carrying loads of stuff. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me this is a rescue team?¡± the one called Brother Zhang wondered. The skinny man quickly responded, ¡°Brother Zhang, what would a rescue team do here? They can¡¯t even save everyone in the city. I guess it¡¯s people from some base. I heard on the radio that the ¡®me God Shelter¡¯ was a base established by upying a vige. They¡¯re probably thinking the same thing. Brother Zhang, they must have a lot of resources.¡± Brother Zhang continued to peer through the binocrs, pondered for a moment, and then said, ¡°Monkey, go tell the boss and see what he thinks. The rest of us will go take a closer look at their setup.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± The skinny man scampered off to the back. The others, holding steel rods and machetes, followed him towards the direction of the convoy. Chapter 189: 168, Several Gathering Points_1 Chapter 189: Chapter 168, Several Gathering Points_1 The convoy continued forward. Guided by Wang Ke, they slowly stopped at the crossroad. They first had ¡®Xiao Xiao¡¯ scout the nearby buildings, and after confirming there was no danger, everyone disembarked. The entire vige seemed hollowed out, empty and covered in weeds. It held an eerie atmosphere. There were no zombies, nor signs of any survivors. Everyone got out of the cars and checked the surroundings. Qiangzi and the others inspected a nearby barbershop. They reported, ¡°It looks like it¡¯s been searched. The kitchen and food stocks are gone. Probably been looted.¡± Seems like there really were survivors here. They must have cleared or led away the zombies here.
¡°Qiangzi, you guys stay here and repair the cars. We¡¯ll move on in a moment.¡± Wu Heng said. ¡°Alright!¡± Qiangzi and his people nodded. During the stay at the cattle farm, the convoy suffered significant damage. Especially the few vans, which were in a sorry state. They hadn¡¯t repaired them there and then but now was a good chance to do so. Everyone started getting busy. Wu Heng, Li Yahong and the others entered the alleyways. Wang Ke seemed nervous, pointing at a building up ahead she said, ¡°That¡¯s my grandmother¡¯s house.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The walls of the courtyard weren¡¯t high, the ck metal gate was covered in clear bloody handprints, traces that it had been vigorously hit by zombies. The gate wasn¡¯t locked, a gentle push opened it. The courtyard centred around a cement pathway. On one side were chicken and duck pens while the other side was a vegetable patch which was now overrun with weeds, half a person¡¯s height. After confirming there was no danger, the group went straight into the building. The house was in chaos, with clothes and bedding strewn about and the furniture clearly having been searched. Wuuu wuuu! Wang Ke began to sob softly at the side. With the courtyard¡¯s gate standing wide open, and weeds everywhere,
it was clear that no one had lived here for quite some time. Wu Heng nced around the room and said, ¡°Stop crying. Your grandmother might not have run into trouble.¡± Wang Ke lifted her head in confusion. Wu Heng continued, ¡°Have you ever seen a zombie rummaging through cabs? This ce was probably looted by people, that¡¯s why it¡¯s in this state.¡±
Wang Ke looked at the mess on the floor, ¡°It does seem like that.¡± Li Yahong alsoforted her in a soft voice, ¡°Weren¡¯t we prepared for the worst? If you cry like this, what about the others?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sister Hong.¡± Ding ding~! At that moment, a harsh horn sound came from outside the gate. Everyone¡¯s faces stiffened; they headed towards the sound. They hadn¡¯t yet left the alley, when Qiangzi came towards them and said in a low voice, ¡°A lot of men areing from that side. They im this is their territory. They¡¯re looking for some perks.¡± ¡°They dare to stop our convoy?¡± Li Yahong asked. ¡°They probably didn¡¯t see the skeletons in the car. They¡¯re acting very cocky.¡± Qiangzi continued. The back of the truck was covered in a canvas. You couldn¡¯t see what was inside from the front or side. They probably hadn¡¯t seen the skeletons.
Otherwise, just seeing the skeleton horde, let alone fighting, would induce a strong psychological pressure on any normal human. Even during the zombie outbreak, the sight of skeletons wielding kitchen knives was intimidating. ¡°Go tell them that we¡¯re only looking for people, and we will leave as soon as we find them. This ce will still be theirs and we won¡¯t take away any of their resources.¡± Wu Heng directly instructed. After all, they are the ones who had cleared the zombies here, there was no need for any conflict. ¡°Fine.¡± Li Yahong led Qiangzi and some others and walked straight out to the front. There were a few men standing opposite. They wore leather boots and jackets, holding various pipes and machetes in their hands, just like the delinquents from Hong Kong movies. Seeing a woman in a navy blue stab-resistant suit walk out, their eyes shifted. After confirming that Li Yahong didn¡¯t have a gun around her waist, they rxed a bit. Li Yahong directly said, ¡°Gentlemen, we¡¯re here to find someone. We will leave as soon as we find them, and we won¡¯t take any of your resources. Please allow us to do so.¡± Instead of replying, the lead man asked, ¡°Are you guys a rescue team?¡± In this context, a ¡°rescue team¡± usually referred to military or government personnel,
not individual shelters. ¡°No, we¡¯re just a regr survivor group.¡± Li Yahong answered. ¡°Oh!¡± They sized up Li Yahong and the convoy behind her once again before asking, ¡°What¡¯s inside your cars?¡± ¡°Aliens and an aircraft carrier, why, does that concern you?¡± Qiangzi bluntly asked. ¡°Fuck! You¡¯ve got quite a temper. You¡¯re in our territory now, how is it not our concern?¡± one of them retorted. Li Yahong stopped Qiangzi, who was ready to argue back, and continued, ¡°We¡¯ll leave after picking up the person. We don¡¯t want any conflict with you.¡± ¡°Heh! Open all thepartments, let us inspect to see if you stole anything around here. Once we¡¯ve ascertained there¡¯s no issue, then you can leave.¡± The man continued, signaling his followers with a nce. Several of his henchmen, each gripping an iron rod, stepped up to inspect the vehicle. Wu Heng heard clearly from behind. He recognized that they were nning a daylight robbery. He promptly pulled out his gun and stepped forward. The men before him froze at his mockingughter, their steps retreating slowly. Reasoning gets us nowhere, it¡¯s the gun that¡¯s persuasive.
¡°Damn, they have a gun!¡± The leading man retreated with a tight face but kept hisposure. ¡°We outnumber you. You only have a gun while we have far more brothers. I¡¯d advise you not to¡­¡±. Bang! The gunshot echoed. The bullet instantly prated the man¡¯s skull. His words abruptly stopped, and his eyes bulged out as he fell backwards. The remaining men turned deathly pale, abandoning everything to escape into the narrow alleyways on either side and vanishedpletely. Qiangzi and others, looking at the dead body on the ground, were shocked by their decisive action. The trigger had been pulled without giving the other party a chance to speak. ¡°Turn the convoy around and get ready to go back!¡± Ordered Wu Heng. Qiangzi and the others immediately got into the vehicle and began to slowly turn around. On a vige road like this, turning a truck around was quite a task and had to be done delicately. ¡°Drag the corpse over here.¡± Wu Heng walked into a nearby barbershop. Basen, who was nearby, dragged the body inside. Wu Heng promptly cast the Communicate with the Dead spell, and the corpse sat up instantly. ¡°How many survivor gathering points are there in your vige?¡± Wu Heng asked directly. The corpse raised its head, ¡°There¡¯re two in total. One in the north and some vigers hiding in the southern part of the area.¡± This small vige had surprisingly divided into two locations. Having estimated the situation, Wu Heng immediately ordered, ¡°Which part is the olddy from next door in?¡± ¡°She¡¯s not in the north. We didn¡¯t take the olddy in. If she¡¯s alive, she could be in the southern part.¡± The corpse said. Wu Heng nodded and then dismissed the Necromancy spell. The corpse fell to the floor with a thud, silent now. Wu Heng, together with Li Yahong, walked out. The convoy hadpleted its turn and was ready to leave any moment. Upon getting onto the bus, he nced at Wang Ke, who was seated. Wu Heng said, ¡°Head south, we¡¯ll try to find her onest time. If we can¡¯t find her, we go back.¡± Li Yahong nodded, picked up the walkie-talkie, and instructed, ¡°Head south.¡± The convoy started and sped down the road towards the south. The other side. A convoy of motorbikes rode through the rough terrain. Kicking up a cloud of dust. Suddenly, they saw a group of men rushing back and came to a stop. ¡°Why are you guys back? What about the convoy you mentioned?¡± The man at the front, with long hair and a half-smoked cigarette in his mouth, shirtless with slightly dark skin, yelled at his subordinates who had run back in panic. The men who had run back, out of breath and propping themselves up on their knees, answered sporadically, ¡°Brother Zhang has been killed. They had a gun and started shooting without much talk, and our brothers scattered and ran back.¡± More of his men appeared from behind, running towards them. Every single one of them was part of his crew. They scrambled as if escaping from a disaster. ¡°They had guns? How many guns?¡± He asked again. ¡°We only saw one; the others don¡¯t seem to have any.¡± ¡°Damn, just one gun and you are all panicking.¡± The man cursed. ¡°Did they actually have a lot of supplies in their vehicles?¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t see, but there were five trucks and some were passenger andmercial vehicles. Probably a lot of supplies.¡± The man hesitated for a while, put out the cigarette on the floor, and said, ¡°Go back and get Molotov cocktails. If we snatch this cargo, we can livefortably for a while.¡± All of them turned around and began walking back. The convoy entered the building area south of the vige. From afar, they saw a factory building with a red g sticking out. Several people were on the wall with knives and iron bars, watching vigntly. The convoy stopped at a distance. ¡°Wang Ke, what¡¯s your grandmother¡¯s name?¡± Li Yahong asked. ¡°Yang Huifen!¡± Li Yahong turned on the vehicle¡¯s external speaker, and shouted: ¡°Are there any olddies named Yang Huifen inside? Her granddaughter Wang Ke hase to pick her up.¡± Suddenmotion arose on the wall. At this time, there were still family membersing to pick someone up? What¡¯s going on? She must be an important person to have this sort of treatment! Then someone hastily mbered down from the wall and ran into the building. Chapter 190: 169, Thanks for the Blessings from the Immortal_1 Chapter 190: Chapter 169, Thanks for the Blessings from the Immortal_1 Inside the building, in a small room isted on its own. The offering table was full of household protective talismans. An elderly woman with silver hair was kneeling in front of the table, muttering prayers. Suddenly, the door was pushed open. A questioning voice came from outside, ¡°Aunt Yang, what¡¯s your granddaughter¡¯s name?¡± The old woman stood up from the ground and turned her head to say: ¡°Wang Ke, what¡¯s up? Got news about her?¡± ¡°Lots of cars came from outside, saying your granddaughter hase to fetch you.¡± Old woman stood up, her tone a bit suspicious, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m joking about this kind of thing? They¡¯re calling from the car convoy, saying they¡¯vee to pick you up.¡± The man continued. The old woman fell to her knees with a thud.
She knelt again in front of the altar, repeatedly bowing her head, ¡°Thank you, great deities, for protecting my granddaughter. Thank all the deities for their protection.¡± She softly gave her thanks a few more times. Only then did she stand back up and say, ¡°My granddaughter¡¯s name is Wang Ke, she works at the district hospital.¡± ¡°Then youe out with us first, if it really is your granddaughter, you can go with them. Judging by their car convoy, their life must be better than here.¡± The man said. Though the survival camp has some resources. It¡¯s still a remote ce. The food will run out one day. Having an old person here is a burden, only out of vige solidarity and respect have taken care of her up until now. If her granddaughter is indeed here to take her away, it would also lighten the burden on the camp. ¡°Alright, wait a minute.¡± The old woman got on her knees again, started muttering, then carefully packed away the deity figurines she had been offering to. She followed the man out of the small house. ¡­ After the call was made twice. There was still no answer from the other side. Wang Ke sighed and said, ¡°Sister Hong, it¡¯s enough. It seems my grandmother isn¡¯t here. Let¡¯s go back. You all have done enough for me.¡± Li Yahong also sighed slightly. As she picked up the walkie-talkie preparing to order the convoy to turn back. A loudspeaker voice came over the wall of the building. ¡°Let Wang Kee out, we need to take a look.¡± Their faces lit up immediately, and they all turned to look at Wang Ke sitting in the back seat.
Wu Heng said, ¡°Get out of the car, let them take a look, but don¡¯t go over.¡± There shouldn¡¯t be any possibility of a sniper rifle here and it should be safe to let them have a look from a distance. Wang Ke nodded, opened the car door, and walked out. She waved from afar to the people in front.
Those on the building seemed to be discussing something in low voices. Then, the main gate opened up and an old woman carrying arge bundle of things came out. She looked a bit disheveled, but her stride was steady. An excited expression came over Wang Ke¡¯s face, and she rushed forward to meet her. It seemed that they had truly found her rtive. Wu Heng said to Li Yahong, ¡°Let Wang Ke take her grandma to the back car so she doesn¡¯t get further shocked outside. Let them get in the car first.¡± ¡°Oh right.¡± Li Yahong picked up the loudspeaker and said directly, ¡°Wang Ke, sit in the back business car with your Grandma.¡± Wang Ke helped her grandmother,ining about all the unnecessary things she was still holding onto. She then gave a thumbs-up sign to the car window and walked toward the backmercial car. Meanwhile, inside the building. Another man came out and went up to the leading car, speaking something while leaning on the car window. On the walkie-talkie, Qiangzi¡¯s voice came through, ¡°Sister Hong, they¡¯re asking which road we came from and what¡¯s the situation outside.¡± Li Yahong looked over.
Wu Heng said, ¡°Tell them the truth. If they are willing, we can also take them with us.¡± Li Yahong replied using the exact words on the walkie-talkie. After themunication with the leading car, a reply came through the walkie-talkie again, ¡°They¡¯re noting with us.¡± ¡°Alright, the convoy should leave the vige by the original route.¡± The man from the survivor camp left. The convoy started moving, preparing to depart the same way they arrived. ¡­ On the passenger car. Li Yahong, holding the steering wheel, said, ¡°The people at this survivor camp are not bad, they were even caring for the olddy.¡± It wouldn¡¯t have been surprising if the old woman had been hiding alone in her house with some food supplies. But, the fact she has been well taken care of in this survivor camp is indeed surprising. Old and young, their positions are quite tricky at this time. If you¡¯re not a close rtive, outsiders are very unlikely to want to support you, given that in terms of physical strength and ability, you¡¯re not suitable for the current environment.
No one would be willing to share their hard-found food with a stranger, especially an elderly. ¡°Indeed, it seems that the old woman has a good reputation in the vige,¡± Wu Heng said. This visit has also been quite fruitful for us. Not to mention there¡¯s still a market on the way that we haven¡¯t scavenged yet. Just those few mutated cows and the Corpse Core are enough for him to justify the excursion. It made him reconsider his future targets. Finding Mutated Zombies is not an easy task. It might be better to try to find some farms or zoos on the map, which may have some animals that have undergone mutation. Li Yahong looked at the sky outside and continued: ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, we might have to travel during the night now.¡± ¡°No problem, it¡¯s not a big issue,¡± Wu Heng wasn¡¯t worried at all. Returning the same way wouldn¡¯t pose much danger. Li Yahong smiles, ¡°Hmm.¡± The convoy continues to move forward.
Suddenly, the walkie-talkie is filled with urgent voices again. ¡°Sister Hong, there are quite a few people behind us, chasing us on motorcycles, and they¡¯re faster than us.¡± Everyone was stunned, looking in the rear-view mirror toward the back. Although the convoy was quite long and it was hard to see clearly. However, you could still vaguely see people on motorcycles approaching quickly. Li Yahong picked up the radio and asked, ¡°Are they the survivors who took in the old woman?¡± Themercial vehicle carrying Wang Ke and her grandmother responded, ¡°No, grandmother said those people are another group of survivors, they often sh with each other over spoils, probably the ones who just tried to rob us.¡± Simultaneously, thest vehicle reported, ¡°They are armed and a few of them are holding bottles simr to Molotov cocktails and speeding towards us.¡± Well, well. It¡¯s actually those guys. They ran away before, surprisingly to return. Wu Heng released Xiao Xiao, let her float in the air for a look, then shared what she saw. There are about seven or eight motorcycles, followed by two vans. Several of them were holding bottles with liquid in one hand and a burning cloth in the other, with one hand on the handlebar. They n on stopping the convoy and continuing to loot resources. If we stop now and the other party throws Molotov cocktails, even if we kill them, we will lose a few vehicles. The vehicles that were hard to remodel would be a pity if they were destroyed here. Wu Heng returned his gaze to the skeletons sitting in the back and said, ¡°Li Yahong, have the convoy slow down, let Lieyi get on top of the vehicle and kill those Molotov cocktail holders.¡± Li Yahong followed the order and began notifying the convoy. Lieyi immediately opened the roof of the bus, crouched down to get out, raised his sniper rifle and aimed into the distance. The next second. Bang~! A gunshot suddenly sounded above their heads. A crack could be heard as the Molotov cocktail in a man¡¯s hand instantly shattered. With a fire st, the man holding it was engulfed, while the remaining ones were frightened and fell over from braking too abruptly. Bang~! The second gunshot rang out and another man¡¯s Molotov cocktail exploded. The mes engulfed the man, turning him into a screaming fireball struggling painfully on the ground. Everyone was stunned by the sight before them. Someone yelled, ¡°They have a sniper, it¡¯s a military convoy!¡± ¡°Damn it, retreat.¡± The motorcycles started up again and all raced off in a flurry. ¡­ The convoy slowly came to a stop in the distance. Through the radio, reports confirmed that no one was in danger. Li Yahong turned to Wu Heng, ¡°They¡¯ve retreated, shall we continue on?¡± Wu Heng thought for a moment. He said quietly, ¡°Let¡¯s go, follow them. We can¡¯t get back tonight anyway, let¡¯s see what they¡¯re up to.¡± ¡°Is that a good idea?¡± Li Yahong asked. ¡°It¡¯s fine. If they bother us after dark, more issues might arise. Moreover, they¡¯ve provoked us twice, we can¡¯t just let them off so easily.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Li Yahong continued to ry themands. The convoy turned around and pursued in the direction the motorcycle crew had gone. Chapter 191: 170: Kick the Iron Plate_1 Chapter 191: Chapter 170: Kick the Iron te_1 Dusk, the horizon was dyed in a sweep of crimson. In a courtyard up north. A three-meter-high wall was lined with iron bars, and in the middle sat a ck metal gate. Upon the wall, a few men who had made it back were standing. Lurking behind the wall, they remained on high alert, peering outside. The long-haired leader took a strong puff of his cigarette, violently kicked his subordinate, and cursed, ¡°Didn¡¯t you fuckers say he only had a handgun? Why the fuck were there snipers, and why were they so urate?¡± The junior was sent rolling by the kick. Struggling back to his feet, he defended himself, ¡°Boss, as God is my witness, all we saw was a handgun. We even followed them for a while. Would we joke about something like this?¡± A few others joined him in support. They stated they only saw one person with a handgun; the most they saw the others with were iron pipes. ¡°Fuck! You all blind or what?¡± The man cursed in irritation but didn¡¯t press further.
Chasing after the convoy earlier was clearly asking for trouble. Even in this apocalypse, firearms still held great power. Even those superpowered men broadcasted on the radio. They merely demonstrated some evolved gic traits but couldn¡¯t actually withstand bullets. Now they seemed to have invited trouble from possible military or government forces. They had definitely bitten off more than they could chew. Oooo~! Suddenly, the sound of car engines echoed from outside the wall. At the same time, the lookout standing on the wall eximed loudly, ¡°Boss, that convoy is here. The same cars, they¡¯ve alle.¡± The man threw his cigarette onto the ground forcefully, immediately climbed up the wall, and carefully peeked outside. The earlier convoy wasing into view. They stopped in the distance. Nobody got out of the cars. They were probably observing this end as well. ¡°Fuck, when will this bullshit end?¡± The man cursed. After a quick moment of contemtion, he said, ¡°Bring me the megaphone.¡± Arge megaphone, typically used by vegetable sellers, was handed to him. The man forcefully tapped it twice. Switching the amplifier on, he yelled out, ¡°Dear friends across, it was just a misunderstanding earlier. Please give us some face. Once our basic needs of food and shelter are met, generous gifts will follow as an apology.¡± After calling out, he turned the amplifier off. Then he instructed the group standing below, ¡°Go check if the gate is securely locked. Don¡¯t fuck up again.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The juniors rushed towards the iron gate and used a chain to lock it two more times.
¡­ In the direction of the convoy. Everyone inside the vehicles heard the man¡¯s calls. Li Yahong furrowed her brows and remarked, ¡°Why do his words sound like lines from a movie?¡±
¡°It¡¯s probably standard jargon in the underworld.¡± Wu Heng replied. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to take notes? You¡¯re a leader now, you may need it in the future.¡± Li Yahong teased with a smile. ¡°No, that¡¯s all you, boss. Take it down if you want.¡± ¡°No way, it¡¯s too low ss.¡± Wu Heng continued, ¡°Let¡¯s get down to business. Tell them to surrender. If they refuse, they will have to bear the consequences.¡± Li Yahong turned on the car¡¯s loudspeaker and said, ¡°People inside, listen up. You have a chance to survive if you choose to surrender now. If not, don¡¯t me us for what happens next.¡± Instantly, a voice echoed back from the building in response, ¡°It was just a misunderstanding. Does it really have to escte to this? It¡¯s the end of the world, we should be helping each other.¡± ¡°How can they be so shameless?¡± Li Yahong turned to Wu Heng. Clearly, they were the ones chasing and nning to rob them. Now they are talking about helping each other. As if implying, it¡¯s fine for me to hit you, but it¡¯s a breach of peace for you to hit me. Wu Heng advised, ¡°Stop wasting time on him, just tell it to him straight. If they do not want to die, they should open the gate and surrender.¡± Li Yahong switched on the loudspeaker and repeated his words verbatim.
The people inside, however, showed no signs of surrender. They retorted, ¡°Do you really think we¡¯re scared? If you dare, just bring it on! I¡¯ve got a ton of weapons here and can send you all to meet Yama at any moment.¡± Li Yahong wanted to continue the conversation, but Wu Heng directly turned off the loudspeaker. He turned towards the skeletons behind him and said, ¡°Lieyi, find a sniping position. Big Head, tell all skeletons to get off the vehicle and prepare for the attack.¡± tter tter~! The sound of skeletons brushing against each other resonated loudly. All the skeletons jumped out of the cars, their hands holding kitchen knives and spears. They densely filled up the entire street. Thest light of the evening twilight shone through their hollow bones. ¡­ ¡°Shit, boss. Those skeletons, they aren¡¯t even carrying supplies in their cars.¡± ¡°We¡¯re screwed. We¡¯ve gotten ourselves into a serious mess.¡± ¡°What do we do now? Those guys aren¡¯t even human. Shouldn¡¯t we just surrender?¡± The sight of the legion of skeletons outside.
Instantly threw everyone inside the building into chaos. The enemies didn¡¯tck manpower and supplies, rather their vehicles were loaded with underworld monsters. They hadn¡¯t paid attention to them earlier simply because they didn¡¯t want to stoop low. But now that they were getting serious, it was their own men who were going to suffer. ¡°Fuck, will you all shut the fuck up?¡± The boss cursed out loud, his voice shaking. Despite the regret in his voice, he had to curse at his men to get them to shut up. He had regrets, for he had chosen to believe the words of his subordinates. And instigated such a group of people as a result. But now, there was no turning back. The others could surrender, but he couldn¡¯t. Because once he surrendered, they would undoubtedly kill the leader to avoid any future trouble. So, surrender was not an option. ¡°Boss, we can¡¯t do this. They have tens of thousands of skeletons. We can¡¯t beat that.¡± The subordinate said from the side. ¡°Shut the fuck up! Can you not count? Tens of thousands of skeletons would fill up a whole damn vige. Would they all be on this street?¡± The boss took a deep breath, suppressed the fear in his heart, and yelled, ¡°Going out there means certain death. We¡¯ve got a wall and an iron gate here. They can¡¯t get in. We can even hold back the zombies, and you¡¯re scared of them?¡± ¡°Can this really work?¡± The little brother¡¯s voice trembled.
¡°Get the gasoline, get all the weapons we prepared earlier. We can¡¯t beat them head-on, can¡¯t we still hold the wall? A couple of fires, and it¡¯ll all be burnt.¡± The man continued to speak. The rest of the men thought it through carefully, feeling that it was somewhat feasible. They quickly sprang into action, moving everything they had prepared to face the zombie horde over. ¡­ In the coach. Xiao Xiao flew back, floating in the air as she leant sideways, supporting her chin. She said, ¡°The people inside don¡¯t want to surrender either, they are all preparing things. There are also many bottles that burst into mes when smashed.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s their leader?¡± asked Wu Heng. Xiao Xiao thought for a moment, then gestured to her own head, ¡°The uncle with long hair, no shirt on top, always swearing when he talks.¡± ¡°Hmm, Xiao Xiao did a great job.¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± Xiao Xiao happily twirled twice in the air. Li Yahong said, ¡°Looks like they have no intention of surrendering.¡± ¡°Good, it saves us the trouble of dealing with them when they surrender.¡± Wu Heng replied. Even if these people were brought back to the base, they would form cliques in the future, making it hard to manage. Not surrendering, choosing to fight to the end, is better. ¡°Hmm, what do we do next? They have Molotovs.¡± ¡°No problem, it¡¯s not a big issue.¡± Wu Heng closed his eyes to think. He then took out an old-fashioned incense burner and a faded linen cloth from his Space Ring, handing them to Basen who was behind, ¡°Take this incense burner and put it on their side.¡± He took out a lighter and lit the incense in the burner. A faint fragrance wafted out instantly. Li Yahong looked on in confusion. Basen, however, draped the linen cloth over himself, and his body disappeared from sight. Next, the coach door opened. There was the sound of someone getting off, and although it was known that Basen had stepped off, there was still no one to be seen. Li Yahong¡¯s eyes widened, watching incredulously the unfolding events before her. They had all attributed Wu Heng¡¯s unusual abilities to his ¡®superpowers¡¯. After all, this newly coined term can apply to all kinds of inexplicable abilities. But a piece of cloth making him invisible was hard to associate with the awakened superpowers, let alone that burning incense burner. Though it didn¡¯t resemble anything local, it was definitely an antique piece. The scent it gave off made one feel a bit light-headed. Soon, the coach door opened again, and Basen reappeared after it had closed. He returned the linen cloth to Wu Heng. ¡°Make sure everyone stays on the coach, and wait until dark!¡± Wu Heng dered. Li Yahong nodded and ryed his words to everyone in the convoy. Both sides stood off against each other, creating a deadlock. The skeleton army stood still on the street. All the people inside the building were also on high alert, carefully monitoring every move from afar. ¡­ Time gradually passed. The sky dimmed progressively. ng~! Suddenly, a watchman on the wall keeled over, falling t on his face. The long-haired boss was taken aback and cursed, ¡°Fuck, what¡¯s going on?¡± Before he even finished his sentence, one after another, people on the ground and on the wall copsed. They appeared to have fainted. At this point, the boss realized something was amiss. He quickly shouted, ¡°Wet your handkerchief, the air is poisoned.¡± Even the stronger ones felt dizzy and staggered inside the building. They searched for handkerchiefs or scarves to cover their mouths and noses. ¡­ ¡°Uncle, many of them have fallen.¡± Xiao Xiao flew back and reported. Wu Heng handed his iPad to Xiao Xiao and ordered the skeletons behind him, ¡°Skeleton Bull, ram the iron gate.¡± Outside, the skeleton army made a path. The Skeleton Bull, resembling a giant elephant, began to charge, its footfalls echoing on the ground. On the wall, everyone was panicking. Someone ignited a Molotov cocktail, raised it above his head, ready to toss it. Bang~! A gunshot sounded, the Molotov cocktail shattered, and mes cascaded down like a waterfall. Instantly, both the man who threw it and the entire wall were engulfed in mes. Sniper. It was that sniper again. The few others who were holding Molotov cocktails, their mouths and noses covered, hesitated. At this point, the Skeleton Bull had already reached the iron gate. Its bullhorn, as thick as a man¡¯s arm, hit the iron gate with a loud bang that echoed across the sky. Then came the second, the third bull. They sessively rammed into the ck iron gate. The enormous force caused the bolts on the door to loosen. With a loud ng, the iron gate fell to the ground. Immediately after, a sea of skeletons surged into the building, beginning a bloodbath with the survivors inside. Shouts of killing and the sounds of fighting instantly filled the area. Chapter 192: 171, I Have a Portrait_1 Chapter 192: Chapter 171, I Have a Portrait_1 The battlested for about half an hour. Gradually, the building quieted down, and all the skeletons stood by, filling the courtyard. Wu Heng, along with Li Yahong and several skeletons, got off the vehicle and went over. Firstly, from a corner of the wall, he retrieved the censer. Then he walked straight into the yard. The bodies had been chopped into a mess, their faces in death were incredibly gruesome. It was basically impossible to tell which was the long-haired leader and which were the ordinary underlings. The flesh and blood were blurred, barely recognizable as human shapes. Wu Heng nced down at the bodies. Then, along with the others, he entered the building behind.
The entire building was filled with all sorts of disarranged daily necessities, looking like a chaotic warehouse. But there were considerable collected supplies. Grains, oils, flours, as well as arge amount of mineral water and snacks. It seemed that the majority of the loot from the vige had been scoured by these people. No wonder they all looked so well fed. They still had the energy to rob everywhere. ¡°Let people search here, everything that can be taken should be loaded onto the truck, we¡¯ll rest here tonight, and leave when it¡¯s daylight tomorrow morning,¡± said Wu Heng as he looked around. This food was not a small harvest, it could support the base for a long time. Li Yahong nodded and immediately went to assign people to start moving supplies from here. Qiangzi and others got off the vehicle and began to move the stuff. Li Yahong came back and said, ¡°They said they would prefer to stay in the vehicle, it¡¯s cleaner than the building.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s stay in the vehicle for now!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Everyone began to get busy. After they had cleared out this ce and checked the conditions of the vehicles again under the cover of darkness. Everyone went back to their respective vehicles to rest. ¡­ The next day dawned. The convoy left the vige and followed the same route back to the market outside the vige.
They began to continue scavenging for supplies in the shops on both sides. Li Yahong, Qiangzi and others started to scour the knitting shop and a small supermarket, their costs around the vige were low. The stores also had a considerable area. Some of them had retail areas in front and small warehouses directly behind.
The amount of supplies was no less than searching in the city area, they moved everything into the vehicle. Wu Heng, along with several skeletons, entered a rural credit society. Blood stained everywhere, with some financial product leaflets sticking to it. He roughly located the warehouse. He took out the bronze key, opened the door directly, and walked in. When he opened the safety deposit box, inside were paper documents, cash, and some paper things that looked likememorative coins. He didn¡¯t know what they were for. He found two 10 grams gold bars. He put away the gold bars and continued to search in the upstairs offices. In two of the rooms, he found some tea, liquor, cigarettes and held them in his hands as he went downstairs. Upon seeing Wu Henging out. Li Yahong gave a few instructions and walked over, saying, ¡°There are a few warehouses, it might take until noon to finish moving.¡± Wu Heng handed her the cigarettes and liquor, saying, ¡°Try to move as much as possible, if that¡¯s not enough,e back again.¡±
Even if the supplies could be moved out, these bodies that littered the ground would still need to be transported back. These were all his sources of troops. Supplies were to maintain the survivors¡¯ lives, but troops were the fundamentals for him. ¡°Okay!¡± Said Li Yahong in agreement. The two stood together and chatted about other things. ¡­ Meanwhile, in the central gathering area of the vige. There was a flurry of footsteps! A man hurried back, entered the base and then rushed to a room without a break. He pushed open the door and gasped, ¡°Yang Zhi¡­, Yang Zhilong, they¡­.¡± Yang Zhilong was the leader of the shelter in the north. The people from the two ces had fought numerous fights over the issue of supplies, causing death was amon urrence. But clearly, the other side had more men, and they were always at a disadvantage.
Upon hearing Yang Zhilong¡¯s name. The people in the room all stood up, gripping their weapons tightly, their faces serious. ¡°Are they attacking us?¡± one of them asked. ¡°No, not that, their gathering ce¡­ it¡¯s gone.¡± ¡°Gone?¡± Everyone frowned, understanding the meaning of his words. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s gone. The doors were wide open, half the wall was torn down in the houses inside, and there was nothing left¡­ no people either,¡± the messenger struggled to exin. The faces of those listening were filled with confusion. A shelter was gone in one night? How is that possible? ¡°Zombies?¡± someone wondered. The messenger shook his head, ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like it, I didn¡¯t get close, I just took a distant look through the open door.¡± ¡°Stop guessing, let¡¯s go and see for ourselves.¡± A few people grabbed their weapons and called a few more people in the yard.
After leaving, they quickly headed to the gathering ce in the north. When they arrived, they were even more astonished. Indeed, the entire area was deserted. There was nobody on the once heavily guarded walls, and there were dark traces that had been burnt by fire. The gate was left open; durable iron tes were covered with sunken holes. It looked like it had been pierced by artillery. Everyone¡¯s eyes bulged, seeing it firsthand was more of a shock than hearing it. Indeed, it didn¡¯t seem like zombies had attacked. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside and look.¡± A few people with a fearful heart entered the building and began to inspect carefully. The inside was deserted and part of the building had copsed. ¡°The supplies are all gone, nothing has been left.¡± ¡°If the supplies were taken, then it definitely wasn¡¯t done by zombies or mutated zombies.¡± The group discussed quietly. At the same time, they were trying to recall what had happened the previous day that could have led the northern gathering ce to face such a disaster. ¡°Could it have been the people who took Aunt Yang away?¡± The rest of the people also thought of this, their eyes widening even more. ¡°Did we¡­ make a better choice when we left with them?¡± ¡°Stop thinking about it, let¡¯s search here, see if there¡¯s anything useful left.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The people dispersed and began to search the rooms. It wasn¡¯t necessarily just about food supplies. The motorcycles in the yard and the leftover weapons could all be reused. ¡­ As dusk approached. The convoy, loaded with various supplies, returned to the prison. Everyone came out enthusiastically to greet them, and then started to actively unload the supplies from the vehicles. Wu Heng returned to the office building where he lived. He handed over the six newly acquired level one corpse cores to several alchemical skeletons. The alchemical skeletons respectfully epted them and sealed them in the organ jar. Zzz~! The walkie-talkie rang, transmitting Li Yahong¡¯s voice. ¡°I¡¯ve arrived.¡± Wu Heng told Basen, who was beside him, ¡°You bring her in.¡± Basen went downstairs and when he came back, he brought Li Yahong with him. Li Yahong seemed to have applied light makeup and was lightly fragrant, standing there with her gaze evading. ¡°You¡¯re looking for me, huh!¡± ¡°Yeah, this is for you.¡± Wu Heng took out a bottle of the strength potion and handed it to her. Li Yahong¡¯s eyebrows raised, she took it in her hand and curiously inspected it. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you sayst time that you wanted to take the corpse core? This is a potion developed using the corpse core. You don¡¯t have to worry about any virus in it.¡± Wu Heng sat down beside and exined. A corpse core potion without side effects? Such technology probably hadn¡¯t even been developed by the main station, right? With the potion in her hand, Li Yahong found it hard to believe. ¡°Afraid I¡¯m trying to harm you?¡± Wu Heng joked. ¡°No, just a bit surprised.¡± Li Yahong opened the bottle cap and directly tilted her head back to drink. Her throat rolled as she swallowed the whole bottle of potion. And the next second. Li Yahong¡¯s body began to turn red, and she started to tremble slightly in ce. This scene also startled Wu Heng. He immediately came forward and supported her. ¡°Alchemy One,¡± Wu Heng called out. Alchemy One came over from the adjacent room. He checked Li Yahong¡¯s condition, then turned and left. Wu Heng was stunned, just about toment on his attitude. Li Yahong¡¯s symptoms began to disappear at a visible speed, and her entire person returned to normal. She was still leaning against him, not standing up. Wu Heng asked, ¡°How do you feel?¡± Li Yahong said, ¡°My muscles are aching a bit, feels like I just ran three thousand meters in school, it hurts so much.¡± ¡°It¡¯ll get better gradually, this means your muscles are improving.¡± ¡°Did I awaken my superpower?¡± Li Yahong asked. Wu Heng looked at her, ¡°Do you feel that you¡¯ve be stronger in any particr aspect?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t feel anything.¡± ¡°This is a level one corpse core, the chance of awakening a superpower is low. You should first adapt for some time, and perhaps when you have the chance to take a level two corpse core in the future, you might be able to awaken it,¡± Wu Heng said. Li Yahong looked at him cautiously, ¡°Thank you, I feel like you¡¯ve treated me better than my own father.¡± ¡°Cough~! You can call me that in private.¡± ¡°You~!¡± Li Yahong raised her hand in a hitting motion, but ultimately put it down, ¡°It depends on your ability then.¡± ¡°Rest well after returning. Tomorrow, a convoy will be arranged to transport all the corpses back.¡± Wu Heng said. ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± Li Yahong stood up. Wu Heng nodded, ¡°By the way, the matter about the potion can¡¯t be told to anyone. You can¡¯t tell your subordinates either, or there will be big trouble.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Li Yahong nodded, thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Is it necessary to talk about the corpse core?¡± ¡°The corpse core can be mentioned. You can just say that you¡¯ve taken it regrly and luckily seeded.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯m going back first. The vehicles need to be checked again tonight.¡± ¡°Mm, alright.¡± On her way out, Li Yahong walked over, quickly kissed him on the face, then turned around to run. At the door, Wu Heng stood watching her retreating figure dwindling. He returned to Lundham City via the boundary door. ¡­ The next day. Lundham City, Association dungeon. ¡°Captain, Lord Captain, please, have the association let me out. I have nothing to do with this.¡± Just as he walked into the dungeon. From one side of the cage, there came a mournful wailing and crying. The once glorious and domineering leader of the ¡®Scorpion Gang¡¯ was now > disheveled, his body covered in weeds. He had been locked up for three days now. He seemed to have lost a lot of weight. Wu Heng sat down on a wooden stool outside the iron cage, looked at him and asked, ¡°Haven¡¯t you thought of anyone during these days?¡± ¡°It must be that another gang framed me. It has to be.¡± ¡°What results has your investigation yielded?¡± Wu Heng continued. Keeping a person like this locked up was of no use. But he couldn¡¯t just let him go. At least not before the results were clear. The captive sat down on the mat beside him and said, ¡°I had my subordinates question the people who were watching that day, one by one, but there are no results yet.¡± Creak~! At this moment, the dungeon door was pushed open. A guard brought in a conspicuously gang-member looking man. Seeing Wu Heng sitting there, the guard greeted him, ¡°Captain Wu Heng, this person is a member of the Scorpion Gang. He¡¯se to see the prisoner.¡± ¡°Mm, leave this to me.¡± Wu Heng said. The guard nodded and turned around to leave. The gang member stood cautiously by the side. He didn¡¯t speak for a while. The leader in the cage said, ¡°What is it, speak up.¡± The subordinate said, ¡°Boss, we went house to house asking about that day¡¯s incident, but most¡­¡± ¡°Why are you babbling so much, just say it.¡± The boss scolded. The subordinate swallowed all the incessant babbling. He immediately said, ¡°One after another people were identified, and finally we discovered a suspicious person who doesn¡¯t live near our area.¡± ¡°What does he look like? Do you know?¡± The Scorpion Gang boss continued to ask. ¡°Had someone draw a sketch based on the description.¡± Saying this, he took out a scroll. When opened, there was a drawing of a middle-aged man with a square face and long beard. Scorpion Gang¡¯s boss looked at it, his eyebrows furrowed, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen him before.¡± Wu Heng also took a look. But suddenly felt a sense of familiarity. After carefully distinguishing the sketch, his eyebrows furrowed immediately. Anel, the captain of a team in ck Stone Town. He hade to Lundham City too? Chapter 193: 172, The Consortium Can Protect You_1 Chapter 193: Chapter 172, The Consortium Can Protect You_1 The man in the portrait looked somewhat different from the Anel of ck Stone Town that he remembered. The beard he now wore, his longer hair, but the outline of his facial features could still clearly identify him as Anel. Having stepped down as team leader, had he fallen into hard times for a while? Or was this look deliberately assumed as a disguise? But one thing was certain, he was indeed his former colleague, Anel. His time at ck Stone Town¡¯s association wasn¡¯t lengthy, and many of his interactions with Anel had been quite minimal. The crux of their disagreementy with a man named ¡®Yazde¡¯. At the time, ¡®Yazde¡¯ had targeted him. The n had failed, and Anel, who was standing at the entrance, attacked him. It was clear that Anel was a trustedpatriot of ¡®Yazde¡¯. He was privy to some of the ns. Anel¡¯s attack did not seed. Fearing exposure, he left a letter for the team and promptly left ck Stone Town.
He imed he was returning to his hometown. But now it seemed, he hadn¡¯t done as he said in his letter. He¡¯de to Lundham City. Having left ck Stone Town earlier than himself, he might have arrived in Lundham City much sooner too. This forced Wu Heng to question his motives foring here again. And if the previous assassination attempt was a chance encounter or intentionally nned. ¡°Captain, do you recognize him?¡± asked the leader of the Scorpion Gang, after studying the portrait, turning to Wu Heng. ¡°No, haven¡¯t you all met him?¡± Wu Heng shook his head and returned the question. Anel was linked to the incident of his possession. In ck Stone Town, he had never wanted to make this too obvious, his opinion remained unchanged now. The leader looked at his underling, ¡°Don¡¯t fucking draw random portraits.¡± ¡°Boss, what are you talking about? If you don¡¯t know the guy, just say you don¡¯t, why make up a random person?¡± the underling defended at once. ¡°Hmm, you¡¯re right.¡± Having given it some thought, the Scorpion Gang¡¯s leader finally said, ¡°Captain, this issue is definitely rted to this guy. I¡¯ll trouble you to go and let the head priest know. Tell him we¡¯ve discovered clues and want to capture the culprits to atone for our crimes. Once we¡¯ve caught this guy, won¡¯t it ease your worries too?¡± Wu Heng raised an eyebrow, but didn¡¯t refuse. ¡°Hmm, you¡¯re right, I¡¯ll inform the head priest. How this all ys out, depends entirely on you,¡± he agreed. ¡°Thank you, Captain.¡± The other party instantly expressed his gratitude. Wu Heng left the dungeon and headed towards the head priest¡¯s study. He briefed the head priest ¡®Gomez¡¯ about the recent events in general terms.
Subsequently, Gomez met with the gang¡¯s leader and listened to his perspective. He examined the portrait. But to the inhabitants of Lundham City, Anel was clearly a stranger. After some discussion, they decided to release the gang¡¯s leader to continue the investigation into the matter.
Of course, they wouldn¡¯t just let him leave without any conditions. He was required to capture the person in question or gather concrete information about him within a week. Without a name or specific information, an arrest warrant could not be issued. Hence, more detailed information was needed. Upon hearing he¡¯d be released, the Scorpion Gang¡¯s leader thanked them profusely, promising to turn the entire outskirts of the city upside down, if necessary, to apprehend the person if he was still there. The head priest couldn¡¯t be bothered to banter with him. After stating a few straightforward facts, he let him leave. As noon approached, Wu Heng and the Scorpion Gang¡¯s leader left the association premises together. ¡°Keep me informed if anythinges up,¡± Wu Heng dered. ¡°Sure, Captain, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure to capture this punk for you,¡± the other man affirmed. Wu Heng nodded, ¡°Alright, get going now.¡± The other man nodded, gathered his underlings, and hurriedly left. ¡­
Wu Heng stood at the gate for a moment, watching. Instead of returning to the association, he went directly to the consortium. Presently, two main threats were looming over him. The first was Anel, who had been unsessful in his assassination attempt. The second was the Secret Cultivation Hall, keen on getting back the artifacts in his possession. Wu Heng had suspicions that these two were somehow linked, otherwise their timelines wouldn¡¯t align so closely. But, all these were only his conjectures. There was no substantiated evidence. In the consortium¡¯s lounge. Wu Heng sat on the sofa, taking a rest. The door to the room opened and the Officer in Charge ¡®Laisia¡¯ walked in slowly, her demeanor still stunningly beautiful. ¡°Good afternoon, Captain Wu Heng,¡± Laisia greeted with a smile. Wu Heng returned the smile and said, ¡°Has there been any progress regarding the Skill Bookmission?¡± ¡°Give me a moment.¡± Laisia responded and summoned a staff member to check themission¡¯s records.
The staff member soon returned, holding two Skill Books in his hands. Laisia first nced at them, then passed the books to Wu Heng, ¡°Seems like yourmission has been sessful.¡± Wu Heng took the books and started browsing through them. [Bone Armored][Corpse Cage] [Bone Armored] (Description: Utilizes Necromancy to form White Bone Armor around the user (it can coexist with physical armor, but cannot coexist with magic shielding skills). This armor provides both magical and physical defense for its own.) A magical skill that can form armor-like protection. There¡¯s no record of such a skill in the Book of Necromancy. It is either a quite unique ability or a skill developed after the Book of Necromancy was written. But in the skill set of the ¡°Mage¡± camp, there is a skill called [Mage Armor]. Its effect is to provide a magical force field to increase defense. The skill before his eyes is obviously simr to this type of magic. It¡¯s probably developed based on it by using Necromancy. In Wu Heng¡¯s opinion, this skill is quite useful.
The Necromancer, though it sounds evil and intimidating, still belongs to the fragile profession. Once in danger, it¡¯s hard to protect oneself and survive. A magic skill that can generate armorrgelypensates for this disadvantage. It can reduce certain dangers. He continued to check the second skill. [Dead Bones Cage] (Description: In the casting range, it turns a specified location into a fixed cubic bone prison. The caster can control the magic energy to adjust the bone density. If the trapped target can¡¯t break the prison state with physical attacks, both the body and soul will not escape. The cage will persist if the casting area has ample bones. If there¡¯re no bones, the cage made by Necromancy will continue to consume the caster¡¯s spiritual power until the spell is terminated.) Another rare skill. It seems like it was mentioned in the Book of Necromancy, but he can¡¯t recall the details. It seems to belong to advanced skills. He doesn¡¯t know whether he¡¯s high enough in level to learn it. The things this group has collected are really helpful. The two skills obtained are more practical and advanced than thest time. The effect of [Dead Bones Cage] is also straightforward. Using Necromancy, a bone prison is formed in the casting area. Once a target is trapped, it won¡¯t be able to break the cage physically. Not only can its body not leave the cage, but even its soul can¡¯t escape. That is, the target can¡¯t escape the cage even in soul form. This also means it can trap spirits. This is quite powerful. Once the opponent is trapped, it¡¯s hard to have any chance to escape. It has to be said, this skill is quite powerful. Especially when ites to trapping souls. Even abandoning the body and trying to escape is impossible. After reading the two skills, he put them back on the table. With her legs folded and sheer, soft skin hidden under her skirt, Laisia asked softly, ¡°Team Leader Wu Heng, are you satisfied with the skill books?¡± Wu Heng nced over and nodded, ¡°Quite satisfied.¡± ¡°Thismission took a bit more time than expected, I was really afraid you would be dissatisfied.¡± Laisia lightly patted her well-rounded chest. ¡°No one intentionally dyed this matter.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Laisia bent forward, revealing a deep crevice under her low-cut dress. She spoke in a somewhat coquettish manner, ¡°Team Leader, the bnce of the payment is 330 silver coins. These two skill books aren¡¯t easy toe by.¡± Wu Heng smiled and handed over the corresponding amount of silver coins, then continued, ¡°Continue to collect skill books for me in the future. Money is not an issue, just try to shorten the time.¡± ¡°Yes, Team Leader.¡± Laisia took the money and filled out a newmission form. Lifting her head, her beautiful eyes met his, ¡°I heard you¡¯ve encountered troubletely?¡± Wu Heng was taken aback, then realized she was referring to the incident with Anel. He nodded and said, ¡°Yes, whilepleting a task, someone shot an arrow at me. I still haven¡¯t found the person.¡± ¡°Actually, the ¡®field special envoy¡¯ of the association faces high risks, dealing with fugitives and criminals. To reach the team leader level, one invariably has some enemies.¡± Seeing his puzzled gaze, Laisia continued, ¡°I¡¯m curious, given your financial means, it seems unnecessary to hold this position. Why take such a risk?¡± Wu Heng understood what she meant. Actually, he has considered giving up the position in the professional association. Opening a small store, with a maid to attend to him, life could be quite nice. But on second thought, it¡¯s not that simple. This world is chaotic with fights, robberies, and even warfare between the Beastman tribes. Every day, many people are killed in these situations. If he loses the status of the association¡¯s team leader, he will encounter even more trouble. Perhaps today he can open a store, but tomorrow, all gangs mighte and cause trouble. It seems that he¡¯s taking a big risk working for the association. But at the same time, being a team leader of the association is his backup. Unless one is dying, nobody wants to get a warrant easily. Without this status, he has to face every enemy by himself. Then it will be really a situation of either fight or die, with no room to manoeuvre. Wu Heng looked at the woman who was still waiting for his answer and smiled, ¡°The association took me in when I was in trouble, so I can¡¯t just leave.¡± ¡°The team leader is quite sentimental,¡± Laisia professionallyplimented him before continuing, ¡°If you¡¯re ever really in danger and the association isn¡¯t willing to protect you, you cane directly to the consortium. We can ensure your safety.¡± Wu Heng looked up with a surprised and puzzled look in his eyes. Chapter 194: 173, Keeping Distance_1 Chapter 194: Chapter 173, Keeping Distance_1 Wu Heng looked up, surprised. Before him, beautiful eyes were looking at him intently. Laisia continued, ¡°Captain Wu Heng, I am serious. I may not be able to handle everything for you, but ensuring your safe departure from Lundham City is definitely within my power.¡± Wu Heng smiled, ¡°I appreciate your kindness, Miss Laisia. If there¡¯s any way I can assist you, I¡¯ll try my best.¡± A promise from the head of a local financial group carries substantial weight. She didn¡¯t seem like she was just making thoughtless promises. His rtionship with the financial group was more like a partnership, and it surprised him that they valued him so much. It seemed like his appeal to women had significantly increased recently. ¡°Really?¡± Laisia asked. ¡°Of course.¡±
¡°I still haven¡¯t reached my target for this year. Can you help me achieve it?¡± Damn. Fell for it. ¡°Eh, what performance indicator? You guys also talk about performance indicators?¡± Wu Heng asked curiously. A financial group that talks about performance indicators? ¡°I still have to fulfill my gold exchange target. You promised to help me, didn¡¯t you?¡± Laisia continued to probe. Wu Heng coughed lightly, ¡°I¡¯ll remember this, just wait for my news and I¡¯ll help you reach your target.¡± ¡°Great, thanks a lot.¡± The two chatted a bit more. Then Wu Heng rose to leave. As Laisia saw him to the door, she reminded him, ¡°Remember what I said. If you¡¯re in danger,e here. Our financial group still holds certain sway in and around Lundham City.¡± ¡°I know. If I¡¯m in danger, I¡¯ll seek Miss Laisia¡¯s help.¡± ¡°Then, stay safe.¡± The two said goodbye, and Wu Heng left the financial group¡¯s building and headed to his ce. ¡­ When he returned home¡­ ¡°Master, you¡¯re back¡­!¡± Mini, who was practicing, immediately rushed over, her face full of joy. Wu Heng hugged her waist and nced toward the living room. Andre Willow, also dressed in practice gear, bowed respectfully.
With the shop on pause, the two of them stayed home practicing. He closed the door, let Mini down, and she asked, ¡°Master, should we prepare dinner?¡± Looking at the sky, Wu Heng said, ¡°Let¡¯s wait a bit. ¡®Wen Mansha¡¯ will being too, so prepare an extra portion.¡± ¡°Sure, Master.¡± Miniplied.
¡°I¡¯m going to the study to read. You guys take a break from practicing, don¡¯t tire yourselves out,¡± Wu Heng said. ¡°Okay, alright!¡± Wu Heng asked Mini to prepare him a cup of coffee, and then he moved to the study on the third floor. He took out the two books he¡¯d acquired that day, and ced them on the table. The first one was [Bone Armored]. From the book¡¯s content, the inspiration for this magic spell came from the defensive spells in the mage system. Such spells could generate physical or magical barriers. These barriers could negate corresponding attacks or negative states, or even expel parasites from the body. Wu Heng construed this parasitic life-form to be more like a biological parasite rather than bacteria or viruses. More like the worms in novels. Of course, even in the defense category, there are many types of spells, the higher the level, the better the effect. Not all effects can be achieved with just a single spell. Bone Armored, for example, utilizes necromancy to form a protective armor made of bone structures, which doesn¡¯t hinder you from wearing leather armor or iron armor inside.
You can have twoyers of protection. This is quite nice, as it significantly increases safety. As he turned to thest page of the book¡­ A system prompt immediately appeared. [Unlocked skill: Bone Armored] Sessfully unlocked the skill. Wu Heng stood up and moved to the center of the study. With a thought¡­ Necromancy extended from his body, wrapping around him like tendrils to form a suit of armor made of bones. Every part of his body was covered. Only his eyes, nose, and mouth were left uncovered below the helmet. It looked more like aplete full armor suit. He took a look in the mirror, the bone-crafted design was a bit ghastly, but overall, it looked pretty good.
¡°Not bad at all.¡± Like the final boss in a video game, it was pretty awe-inspiring. After he struck a couple of poses in front of the mirror¡­ He released the magic, and the Bone Armored suit gradually disappeared. He sat back at the desk, and continued reading the second skill book, [Dead Bones Cage]. This second skill was more like the stic-energy type of spell. Using necromancy, it creates a cage made of bones to trap or imprison an enemy. There are two forms of the magic. One is created under a condition where the bones of the creatures are abundant. It only requires spiritual power to survive, and it canst over a long period. The other is created by necromancy, and it can temporarily trap an enemy, but can¡¯tst for a long time. As soon as the magic supply to the cage is withdrawn, it copses. But for Wu Heng, both forms didn¡¯t pose a problem as the Zombie World was filled with corpses. This was essentially another control type spell for him.
Gradually, he finished reading the entire book. However, the prompt to unlock the skill did not appear. Wu Heng¡¯s eyebrows furrowed in an instant as he looked at the book in his hands and then at his own panel. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± He flipped through it again from the first page to thest. When he had done this three times¡­ Only then did the prompt appear. [Skill Unlocked: Dead Bones Cage] Still, it must be that the skill level was too high, and it could not be judged in terms of intellectual properties. He had to read it three times before it was unlocked on the property panel. He ced the two books on the shelf. Before long, the sound of conversation came from downstairs, followed by Mini¡¯s voice, ¡°Master, Wen Mansha is here.¡± Wu Heng opened the door of his study, ¡°Let here to the third floor!¡± Tap tap tap~! With crisp footsteps, Wen Mansha, draped in a gorgeous shawl and dressed in a blue dress, walked up the stairs. She entered the study room and carefully closed the door. She gave him a flirtatious look and softly called out, ¡°Master~!¡± ¡°Sit!¡± Wu Heng said. Wen Mansha took off her shawl and draped it on the back of a nearby chair. She swayed her waist lightly, walked over, and sat directly on hisp. Wen Mansha¡¯s figure was voluptuous, her round buttocks, like cotton candy, wrapped his legs. One hand hung around his neck while the other yed with her hair. She whispered, ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t like me. I always have toe to you, it feels strange. Today, when I received your message, I was so happy.¡± After that, she leaned her chin on his shoulder, licked his earlobe and gently bit it. At noon, Wu Heng had someone send her a message. The content was simple ¨Ce for dinner tonight. It wasn¡¯t signed, but Wen Mansha knew who invited her for dinner. The primary goal, of course, was to inquire about the task she was assigned before and the mission that would follow. Wu Heng hugged her waist, softly caressing her back, ¡°What for? Didn¡¯t we just meet a couple of days ago?¡± ¡°I missed you!¡± Wen Mansha cooed and leaned in to give him her red lips again. They held each other for a moment. Their slow separation only ended then. She hung onto his body. Wu Heng gently stroked her soft silk dress and asked, ¡°Did you find out about the person I asked you to investigate?¡± Wen Mansha whispered, ¡°Yes, I have all the information. Gianluca is a noble merchant of this city. The pub you mentioned in the outer city area is but a small insignificant property of his. ording to the information I collected, his business ventures include a weaponry store, jewelry store, mercenaries, and local gangs. He is a significant figure.¡± For a small gang like Wen Mansha¡¯s, Gianluca is their biggest financial backer. If they ever garner the support or approval of such a person, they cannot instantly rise to the top of the world, but they can indeed distance themselves from being a small gang. They can raise themselves by several levels. ¡°So, he¡¯s quite powerful.¡± ¡°Among the people in the city, he is top-tier. He is wealthy and has a mercenary group he sponsors. Besides, he¡¯s associated with the local gangs. So, he is quite a powerful character.¡± Wen Mansha swayed her waist and continued her boration. Wu Heng nodded. It seems, this ¡®Sky Eye Cultivation Association¡¯ is indeed not a simple one. I might need more gold coins. ¡°Do you have a problem with him?¡± Wen Mansha continued to ask. ¡°Well, you don¡¯t need to worry about this situation now. I have other missions for you,¡± Wu Heng continued to speak. Wen Mansha leaned back a little and asked, ¡°What mission?¡± Wu Heng continued, ¡°There has been some progress regarding the person who tried to assassinate mest time. The Scorpion Gang and the association are both looking for him. I hope you can find him before them, kill him or give me specific information directly.¡± Wen Mansha wrinkled her eyebrows, processing the result of the investigation. During this period, they were also investigating this matter, but they were doing it quietly and seemed to be slower than the other party. ¡°Who is he?¡± ¡°He was a former team leader from the association and he doesn¡¯t belong to the association now. He had some conflicts with me before. The Scorpion Gang got a sketch of the suspect, and it should be him,¡± Wu Heng stated directly. Since it involved the association, it seemed more troublesome than expected. Wen Mansha thought for a while, then continued to ask, ¡°Do you have a picture of him?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Wu Heng showed her the sketch that he had taken with his tablet. ¡°What¡¯s his level?¡± ¡°Approximately a level 9 or level 10 warrior. He used to be the team leader of the association and has richbat experience. You have to be careful if you want to deal with him,¡± Wu Heng warned. ¡°Okay, after I go back, I¡¯ll arrange it immediately. As for gathering information, my people are very efficient,¡± Wen Mansha whispered softly. Wu Heng nodded, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll trust you on this.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master. If he dares to take action against you again, we¡¯ll drag him out,¡± Wen Mansha said decisively. ¡°Alright.¡± The two stayed in the study for a while. The voice of Mini calling for dinner came from downstairs. The two people straightened their clothes, walked down the stairs together, and sat down together for dinner at the dining table. ¡­ The next day, Wu Heng went to the association. At the front desk, he picked up several replies. He went to the lounge. Wu Heng quickly tore open Slyther¡¯s reply. As expected, it was about the Secret Cultivation Hall. ording to Slyther¡¯s understanding¡­ Sky Eye Cultivation Association is a secret organization formed by a group of wealthy and powerful individuals. In the early years, it would not appear in the public eye. It belonged to the covert controllers behind the scenes. But in recent years, they have started recruiting members and have be increasingly active. Recently, there have been signs in many ces that the Secret Cultivation Hall was trying to infiltrate the association, and the headquarters was fiercely investigating this matter. From his words, it could be detected that Slyther was extremely wary of them. The final warning he gave was¡­ ¡°Do not believe everything they say, maintain distance.¡± Chapter 195: 174, Same Goal (Update first, recovery tomorrow.)_1 Chapter 195: Chapter 174, Same Goal (Update first, recovery tomorrow.)_1 An organizationposed of the wealthy and powerful. These two points alone prove that they hold a substantial portion of resources. Even if they can¡¯tpare to associations and consortiums that have gained early fame, they¡¯re definitely not a small organization like a local gang or cult. Otherwise, the association wouldn¡¯t fear them infiltrating it, nor would Slyther seriously warn herself to stay away from them. Given this. Thinking back to Yazde, the Secret Cultivation Hall, and the content of their agreement, it¡¯s not difficult to guess. They extended Yazde¡¯s life in exchange for his services as their internal informant, gathering intel, or directly assisting in aplishing certain tasks. As long as one bes a team leader or steward, they could aplish much. Later on, when they invited Wu Heng to join, they likely had the same idea. Their need for spies within the association doesn¡¯t really depend on Yazde, perhaps a good number of people in the association have already been bought.
After all, wealth is a target everyone chases. ording to the agreement with those from the ¡®Secret Cultivation Hall,¡¯ it¡¯s time for the transaction now. Either give me 80 Gold Coins to buy back the two Special Items. Or Wu Heng will directly donate them to the association, in exchange for merit. It¡¯s just that, they haven¡¯t contacted him yet. Wondering if they are preparing something. He should be cautious, or take the initiative to eliminate some potential risks. There¡¯s a second page to Slyther¡¯s letter. It¡¯s about personal matters. Expressing her fondness for the bracelet he gave her when they parted, she wears it every day, and when she sees the bracelet, it¡¯s as if Wu Heng is by her side. Then there are some changes and staff movements in ck Stone Town. They are bits of scattered news. Although there is no explicitly flirtatiousnguage. You can still sense a longing reminiscent of a long-distance rtionship between the lines. Slyther now seems significantly different from her initial impression, less like the powerful woman managing Money Cat and an association steward herself, but more like an ordinary woman. Wu Heng finished reading with a smile on his face. Honestly, after reading the letter, he started to miss her too. If the Bronze Key could reach anywhere, he could also go to ck Stone Town to see her. After reading Slyther¡¯s reply, he proceeded to open the second letter.
Upon opening it, seeing the sloppy handwriting simr to his own, he knew that it was Yuli¡¯s letter. The opening line was asking him why theics he gave her were all in unintelligible symbols. She evenpared them with a symbol book, but couldn¡¯t trante the content. She could only look at the pictures and guess the general plot. It was extremely frustrating.
Asking Wu Heng to trante it for her, to be given back to herter, or she woulde directly to him for him to read aloud the content. Although she wasn¡¯t polite. But Wu Heng and Yuli have the best rtionship within the team. She¡¯s still somewhat wild, but carefree as a child. After reading Yuli¡¯s letter, there also was a reply from Autruck, the former captain of ck Stone Town. The content was only simple pleasantries, and a reminder to pay attention to his safety. Wu Heng took out letter paper and wrote replies to all three in turn. In the reply to Slyther, he asked her to continue gathering information about the ¡®Secret Cultivation Hall.¡¯ After all, she belongs to the ¡®Secret Speaker¡¯ circle, there must be some way within it to exchange information. Also mentioned was his killing of a wanted criminal and acquiring a ¡®Special Item¡¯ from the ¡®Secret Cultivation Hall,¡¯ the ¡®Blood Cup,¡¯ which they want to buy back. Should he sell it back to them or directly submit it to the association? Wu Heng mentioning this issue. Is also to leave himself a way out. Slyther mentioned in her heart that the association is investigating the infiltration of the association by the Secret Cultivation Hall. He should not get involved in the chaos and get himself implicated.
With this letter, he can exin the reason for his contact with the ¡®Secret Cultivation Hall.¡¯ It should seem reasonable for a newly-appointed team leader to consult the former leader on what to do. The second reply is for ¡®Yuli.¡¯ He listed out the main characters and their rtionships from theic for her. This should allow her to understand the general idea and direction of the plot. For the rest, he¡¯ll trante it when he gets a chance. Such a thick stack ofics would not be easy to trante. Especially since he¡¯s still not fluent in writing thenguage here. The final reply is for Autruck, he generally wrote about the situation here. After finishing writing all of them, he put them in envelops and sealed them with wax. He opened the door and let the staff send them to the front desk to be mailed in a few days. ¡­ After sitting in the lounge for a while.
Wu Heng decided to get up and leave. With a creak, the door of the lounge was pushed open. The team member ¡®Mata¡¯ walked in, her leather armor d body striding with a longbow on her back. On seeing Wu Heng sitting in the lounge, she immediately said: ¡°Captain, I¡¯ve got some intel on a wanted criminal, are you free now?¡± There¡¯s still no urate news of the assant who tried to assassinate Wu Hengst time. It doesn¡¯t seem to be a good time to go on a mission. But for capturing a wanted criminal, if they miss this time, the target might leave this city in a few days. It won¡¯t be as convenient to capture them as it is now. ¡°What kind of intel?¡± Wu Heng asked. Mata sat down and directly said: ¡°I received a message, some people havee to the city¡¯s outskirts, they are contacting several gangs, wanting to sell a batch of goods. It¡¯s very likely that they¡¯re escaped wanted criminals.¡± In truth, wanted criminals aren¡¯t difficult to identify. Those who are cautious and skulking about in everything they do are mostly wanted criminals to a great extent.
Chapter 196: 174, Same Goal (Update first, recovery tomorrow.)_2 Chapter 196: Chapter 174, Same Goal (Update first, recovery tomorrow.)_2 ¡°At the Outer City Area?¡± ¡°Yeah, at the ¡®ck Antelope Horn Tavern¡¯ in the Outer City Area. You¡¯ll find all sorts there, even some fugitives hide out there. No one really interferes.¡± Mata continued to exin. Wu Heng sat in his seat, thinking. Even though ¡®Anel¡¯ hadn¡¯t been caught yet, it was pretty much confirmed that he was the one responsible. As long as they were careful, there shouldn¡¯t be a problem. They couldn¡¯t just keep hiding here, notpleting the mission. After deciding, he directly said, ¡°Send word to Duke. When hees, we¡¯ll set out.¡± ¡°Yes, captain.¡± Mata stood up and gave an instruction to the staff outside the door. Then she sat back down in the room, waiting silently. Not long after, Duke walked in, swaggering while carrying his battle-ax and a grilled cake.
Seeing Wu Heng and Mata sitting in the room, he smiled with slight embarrassment. After stuffing the grilled cake into his backpack, he asked, ¡°Captain, do we have a mission?¡± Wu Heng nodded. ¡°Mata brought information about a mission. It¡¯s in the Outer City Area again. Let¡¯s go there together.¡± ¡°Okay, Captain.¡± The group made quick preparations. Then they left the association directly and made their way towards the Outer City Area. ¡­ ck Antelope Horn Tavern. The group pushed the door open and entered. Instantly, they felt several pairs of wary eyes scanning them. As time passed, every gang and organization already knew about the newly formed twelfth squad from the association, especially because of the distinct characteristics of Wu Heng, he was rather recognizable all over Lundham City. Along with the local Duke and Mata, they would likely be recognized as the association¡¯s members as soon as they went out. Wu Heng and his people entered the tavern and settled down at a vacant spot. The bartender immediately approached them with a full-faced smile, asking what they would like to drink. The trio ordered some alcohol and a few side dishes. Theypletely looked like they came for a meal. As the drinks and food were served, the three of them started chatting and eating. Seeing no suspicious movements, the onlookers gradually rxed their caution. Mata took a sip of her beer and quietly said, ¡°The guy at the stairs leading to the second floor is on guard. They¡¯ve booked a room upstairs, we just don¡¯t know which room specifically or if there is a wanted man among them.¡±
¡°No rush, let¡¯s wait and see.¡± Wu Heng directly replied. Meanwhile, he released his spirit creature, ¡®Glenda¡¯, making a simple hand signal. Glenda immediately flew upstairs. Gradually, more people started to fill up the tavern. Some began to get loud and boastful, drinking and chatting, while some even flirted with the girls serving alcohol, starting to get touchy.
The women didn¡¯t dodge, simply reciprocating a bit, hoping to get some tips. Duke and Mata, were both seeming a bit out of ce. While sipping their drinks, their eyes involuntarily scanned their surroundings. They were trying their best to put on a poor act. Fortunately, with all the noise and chaos, they were no longer the center of attention, as other gang members had also entered. The observers had too many people to keep track of. After a while, Glenda returned from upstairs and entered Wu Heng¡¯s body. Simultaneously, the images from the upstairs room popped up in front of him. Two different groups of people were sitting on either side of a long rectangr table. One side was clearly a local gang, dressed raggedly, but each member had the same gang tattoo on their bare arms and wrists. The other side consisted of several middle-aged men, d in silver armor, also seeming like tough individuals to deal with. The leading man had a hideous scar across his face, looking like a centipede crawling on his face. Wu Heng had specificallypared them with the wanted list of the association beforeing.
The man with the scar, to his surprise, was a close match to one of the wanted men, a level three felon. From Glenda¡¯s perspective, it seemed like it was sitting at the side of the wooden table. Much like a judge in a game of Go, watching both sides negotiate. ¡°I¡¯m already offering you 20% less than the market price. Do you think it would be this cheap if we weren¡¯t desperate to get rid of this batch?¡± The scarred man spoke sternly. The gang leader coldly chuckled, ¡°Indeed, but you ask for immediate payment in silver coins. Which gang can pay this much all at once, unless it¡¯s a consortium or one of the big merchants, but would they deal with you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want this batch?¡± The scarred man continued. ¡°Give me the batch today. I¡¯ll sell it in three days. Then we split the money, we all make a profit.¡± The gang leader offered this proposal. The room went quiet upon his words. The scarred man¡¯s side seemed taken aback. They didn¡¯t expect such a brazen tactic. Still, the man had the audacity to suggest it. It meant not paying a single penny and splitting the goods evenly. To them, for the merchandise that they had risked their lives for, the offer was more like robbery. After taking a while to react, With a thud, the scarred man banged his fist on the table. Drinks sshed everywhere.
Both groups of men immediately became alert. Though they didn¡¯t draw their weapons, they held their hands near the hilt of their swords. ¡°What, not satisfied?¡± The gang leader wasn¡¯t fazed and countered. ¡°It seems you have no sincerity at all. Please leave, no need to see you off.¡± The scarred manmanded the group to leave. The gang leader raised an eyebrow, ¡°Not satisfied? Well, we can continue our discussion¡­¡± Seeing this, The perspective began to change. Glenda flew through the wall and returned. ¡°Captain, what are we waiting for?¡± Duke asked quietly in a sly manner, looking as if they were sneaking out without paying the bill. Chapter 197 - 174, Same Goal (Update first, recovery tomorrow.)_3 Chapter 197: Chapter 174, Same Goal (Update first, recovery tomorrow.)_3 Wu Heng gathered his thoughts, also lowering his voice, ¡°The private room on the third floor, we can confirm that the person inside is a Level 3 fugitive.¡± ¡°Another Level 3 fugitive, huh.¡± A Level 3 fugitive was usually at least Level 10 and hadmitted exceptionally serious crimes. Although they had captured a Level 3 fugitive before, the situation was still considered highly dangerous. ¡°Hmm! Unless there¡¯s a twin involved, it¡¯s definitely him,¡± replied Wu Heng. Mata continued to ask, ¡°Captain, how many are there?¡± ¡°There are 4 in the room, plus some outside that are likely with them,¡± said Wu Heng. ¡°Captain, when do we move in?¡± ¡°Wait a bit longer, there are still some gang members above us. Wait until they leave.¡± Both nodded and continued eating. After a while, a group of people came down from the upper floor. Wu Heng nced at them, recognizing them as the gang members who had just been negotiating with their target in the private room. It seemed that the negotiation hadn¡¯t gone well, as they left cursing and grumbling. The Scarred Man and his crew didn¡¯t bother to send them off. Once the gang members had left¡­ Wu Heng gave the others a signal. They understood and were about to rise and rush upstairs when suddenly¡­ There was a rustling sound. In another corner, five people suddenly emerged. Three of them dashed up the stairs and the other two leaped over the railing and climbed to the second floor. They charged for the room where Scarred Man was. ¡°It¡¯s Team 5,¡± Duke immediately recognized several familiar faces. Wu Heng and the others sat back down. Their n had run into an unexpectedplication. It wasn¡¯t just them monitoring these people, other Association teams were also involved. Apparently, news of their target meeting people for a transaction here had spread. ¡°What do we do now?¡± Mata asked. ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see!¡± said Wu Heng. Team 5 had obviously arrived before them and had acted immediately they stood up. Clearly, they were afraid of their achievements being poached by Wu Heng¡¯s team. ng, bang! Immediately afterwards, intense fighting sounds came from upstairs. ¡°They¡¯ve jumped through the window, after them¡­!¡± ¡°Keep up with them¡­¡± Various shouts could be heard. Two team members charged past and rushed out of the tavern. Wu Heng and the others immediately went upstairs for a look. The table was overturned, the window was wide open. Clearly, their targets had escaped. ¡°They got away. ck Feather saw them disappear into the crowd down the alleyway after a chase,¡± Mata reported. ck Feather was Mata¡¯s tamed beast. It was waiting outside, sharing visuals with Mata. ¡°Had they not interfered, the fugitive would¡¯ve been ours,¡± Duke said, huffing with frustration. Wu Heng nced at the corridor on the second floor, saying, ¡°It has nothing to do with us, let¡¯s return to our meal.¡± They sat in the first floor for a while. Then they all left together. Upon exiting the tavern, they stopped at a quieter ce where Wu Heng gave a few brief instructions. They changed their appearances and headed back towards the ck Antelope Horn Tavern. ¡­ At the bar. Wu Heng deliberately disguised himself, using the Illusion Veil to transform into a fat, dark-skinned maid with brown hair. On the sides were Basen and Bawudong who had also changed their outfits and were wearing full-face iron canister helmets. After waiting for a while, a somewhat limping small man walked directly over. He sat next to them, curiously looking at the unfamiliar maid, and after a while he finally asked, ¡°Which mercenary group are you from? I haven¡¯t seen you around before.¡± ¡°Do we need to reveal our backgrounds to trade with you?¡± Wu Heng looked up at him. ¡°Haha, that¡¯s not necessary,¡± the limping man continued, ¡°We do indeed have some goods to sell, just want some ready silver coins.¡± Although the man couldn¡¯t see through Wu Heng¡¯s disguise, it seemed as if he realized something wasn¡¯t quite right. His eyes darted up and down, scanning them. Then his gaze swept over the other patrons in the tavern. But he didn¡¯t notice anything unusual, so he started to chat again. Wu Heng picked up his drink and took a sip, then continued, ¡°Money isn¡¯t an issue, I can give you the silver coins, but I want to see the goods first. If they don¡¯t satisfy me, then there¡¯s no need to continue our conversation.¡± Chapter 198 - 175, Special Item Ticket_1 Chapter 198: Chapter 175, Special Item Ticket_1 The fifth squad failed to capture and the men with scars scattered in all directions. Continuing to wait for the prey to fall into the trap, like previous ns, seems unlikely now. Furthermore, the opponent might quickly trade their goods and choose to leave here directly. Wu Heng returned here in disguise because he recognized the limping man among them. During his prior investigation of ¡®Glenda¡¯, he had noticed the presence of a limping figure. All the people fled and the limping mangged due to his physical condition, narrowly avoiding a cmity without arousing the attention of the fifth squad. Wu Heng discovered him when he was investigating the rooms. He neither made a fuss nor attempted to capture him but disguised himself as a woman, returned here as a mercenary, and investigated the trade. As soon as the other party heard him loudly proiming who leaked the news of his stock, they approached him proactively. The limping man was sitting at the bar, looking up at the fat woman in front of him. Listens to her mention that money was not a problem, his impatient tone rxed and said, ¡°Our goods are trustworthy and the prices are more favorable than the market, but before I lead you to view them, I need to confirm your financial capability, not just verbally but in actual money.¡± The man with the limp saw her once again flirting with him, and he shivered, adding, ¡°We only carry out merchandise trades; we do not get involved in other matters.¡± Throwing flirtatious nces was a side effect of possessing the Special Item. The wearer could not control it even if they wanted to. That is why Wu Heng made himself look like a robust woman. She was not exactly ugly, but a normal man would have a hard time epting such an appearance unless they had a special predilection. Wu Heng didn¡¯t respond and casually gestured to the back. Basen behind him carelessly tossed two bags of money on the table. The silver coins inside nged together. ¡°This is not enough to buy our goods¡­¡± Before the limping man could finish his sentence, his eyes gradually widened as he saw the activity behind him. He noticed her taking out dazzling Gold Coins one after the other andying them on the table. Seeing this, the bartender who had been wiping sses behind the counter, his facial expression changed instantaneously. He pulls up a cover and ces it over the gold coins, saying, ¡°You two, if you want to discuss business, it would be better to go upstairs to one of the private rooms rather than discussing here.¡± A tavern is not an entirely secure ce for transactions. Mercenaries, gang members, they all gather here. Even if they are just here to have a meal or a drink. But seeing these golden coins, it might entice some avaricious thoughts. Should it lead to a brawl, the tavern would also suffer a considerable loss. ¡°Is this enough to buy your goods?¡± Wu Heng collected all the gold coins and tucked them away into his bosom. The limping man also averted his gaze and promptly said, ¡°Please wait a moment, I will inform our Boss, then we can discuss in detail.¡± Wu Heng stared at him, his tone unchanged, ¡°Your Boss is not here? Seems like you guys aren¡¯t really sincere.¡± ¡°No no. He was indeed here for direct conversations earlier, but some unexpected events urred. As you know, we will sell the goods to you at a low price, that would require us to handle some things indirectly.¡± The limping man added. Wu Heng nodded, ¡°I will give you guys the time it takes to finish one cup of wine. If the timees and you guys are not yet here, then it would mean that we are not meant to coborate. We can always coborate when we have another opportunity.¡± The limping man, seeing the potential financial power, definitely didn¡¯t want to miss this buyer and immediately responded, ¡°Rest assured. We do have the intention of conducting this trade. We will be able to provide an answer within the time it takes to drink one cup of wine.¡± Having said that, he promptly left. Wu Heng picked up the wine ss, drinking another sip. He gave a signal to the invisible ghost in the empty air. The ghost quickly drifted through the wall and followed the limping man out. Even though these people fled in every direction, with the goods at hand, they undoubtedly had a hideout. Just identify the location of this hideout. The scarred man is likely to be with the goods. All he had to do was wait. ¡­ Weird dealings between fugitives and gangs, mercenaries, isn¡¯t anything unusual. It is rathermon here. Otherwise, most fugitives would have starved to death outside when they are unable to enter a city and without supplies. Selling stolen goods through these people is also a way to sustain their lives. Wu Heng sat at the bar for a while. Then, three or four groups of people entered the tavern in the name of guests, evaluated the situation, and left in turns. Not long after, the ghost ¡®Glenda¡¯ arranged to follow, drifted back directly, and floated back into Wu Heng¡¯s body. At the same time, the images from earlier were shared in his mind. The limping man had walked a long way through the streets. He then entered a courtyard within the resident area. A few people were gathered inside, including the man with the scar. However, he didn¡¯t look well. His arm was bleeding badly. It looked like he had a fight while trying to escape. The limping man exined the situation of the tavern to the scarred man. The other party had arranged quite a few people toe in and investigate. Looking at the images that ¡®Glenda¡¯ brought back, Wu Heng slightly narrowed his brows. At the tavern, there were only four or five people, not too many. But at the warehouse in the courtyard, there were up to nine people, each of whom looked fierce, armed and ready for battle. It didn¡¯t seem easy to handle them. ¡°This is going to be tricky!¡± The other party had more people, and he had already shown a certain amount of wealth on his person. Even if he tried to disguise and trade with them again, it could be dangerous quickly. After considering this, he slowly stood up and immediately headed upstairs. He entered an empty private room, removed his veil, and helped Basen and Bawudong change back to their original appearance. Chapter 199: 175, Special Item Ticket_2 Chapter 199: Chapter 175, Special Item Ticket_2 He then descended from the second floor. As he crossed the pub on the first floor.. ¡­a limping man stood by the bar, pping his thigh, muttering, ¡®Toote, they really left.¡¯ Wu Heng ignored him, led his men, and walked straight out of the pub. He headed in the other direction. He crossed a street and entered another pub. Duke and Mata, who had been sitting patiently at a table, quickly opened a chair for him upon his arrival. Once he sat down, Duke immediately asked, ¡°Captain, how did things go?¡± ¡°I found their location. There are nine of them in total, all seeming to be high level.¡± Wu Heng said quietly. ¡°What should we do now?¡± asked Duke.
¡°The face of the fugitive is a middle-aged man with a scar on his face. He is our only target. We don¡¯t have to chase the others if they flee, as long as we catch him.¡± Wu Heng advised. They both nodded, indicating that they understood. ¡°They outnumber us, and the fifth squad just made them tense. Be careful, we don¡¯t want to get hurt because of this.¡± Wu Heng added as a caution. ¡°Understood, captain.¡± After a brief chat, they settled the bill and left the pub. They headed towards the courtyard where the fugitive was located. ¡­ Whoosh~ thunk. A sharp arrow whistled out, instantly piercing the eyes of a spy leaning against the wall in the alley. A tamed beast, ck Feather, flying in the sky, also swiftly swooped down. It grabbed the ranger taming the creature perched upon the roof, biting off his entire head in one gulp. ¡°Charge in!¡± ordered Wu Heng. The group no longer hid, rushing rapidly into the alley. Duke crashed straight into the wooden door, bang~ bang! After two bangs, the door was forced open. The instant it was opened. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!~! A few arrows fiercely shot out from inside of the courtyard. Duke¡¯s armor deflected two of the arrows. He was pulled aside by Wu Heng. The remaining arrows ttered against the wall behind them.
After the arrows. Basen and Bawudong quickly appeared at the entrance, their fingers on the trigger aimed at the figures inside. Bang! Bang! Bang!~! Bullets poured out furiously, sprayed towards the men who fired the arrows.
For a moment, arrows and bullets constantly shot through the small courtyard entrance, firing relentlessly at those on the other side. ¡°Smoke bomb!¡± Wu Heng ordered. Duke quickly took out a few smoke bombs, ignited them, puffed the fuses a few times, then tossed them over the wall into the courtyard. After a loud curse was heard from inside¡­ Bang!~Bang! A few sounds were heard. Dense smoke instantly filled the courtyard. Then, severe coughing sounds followed. ¡°Charge in!¡±manded Wu Heng again. Basen and Bawudong, with rifles in their hands, stormed straight in, firing at close range. Screams echoed incessantly for a while. Just as Duke was about to tie his scarf and charge into the melee¡­ Mata said, ¡°Captain, Scarface is trying to escape through the south wall with two others.¡± A thought shed through Wu Heng¡¯s mind, ¡°Let¡¯s go, we can¡¯t let him escape.¡±
They quickly turned the corner and saw Scarface and two others jumping down from the wall. Duke shouted and charged in their direction before theynded. With a dull thud, he mmed into them¡­ ¡­sending them flying a few meters away. Duke raised his battle axe and mmed it down hard. Scarface¡¯s face nched. He drew his longsword to block the chop. The axe nged against the longsword, deflecting it to the side. He kicked Duke away and brandished his sword menacingly. Wu Heng leveled his pistol, bang bang bang~! He fired several shots, piercing the chests and skulls of the two others who hadn¡¯t yet regained their bnce, killing them instantly. Noticing the demise of his tworades, Scarface turned to flee. Wu Heng extended a hand in front of him, fingers tightly clenched into a fist. Crack! Crack! A massive cage made up of white bones shot up from the ground, imprisoning him within. ¡°From the 12th squad,¡± Scarface said coldly.
¡°Surrender. There¡¯s no more ce for you to run,¡± Wu Heng said. Scarface sneered, ¡°If it were any other squad, I might have been trapped here, but you guys, you might not be up to snuff.¡± The next second, a scroll appeared in his hand. mes spread along his longsword. He turned around and swung it horizontally. Bang~! A dull sound resonated as the longsword struck the cage of white bones. The entire bone cage began to vibrate violently. ¡°Kill him,¡± Wu Heng ordered directly. ¡°Ahhh!¡± Duke roared, charging with his battle-ax. Wu Heng manipted the bone cage to open a passage. Duke rushed in directly, fighting face-to-face with the opponent. Mata leaped atop a wall in a single step. In a manner reminiscent of strumming a harp, he rapidly drew his longbow. One after another, arrows shot through the gaps in the bone cage, aimed at the opponent¡¯s location. Wu Heng maintained his control over the bone cage, raising his hand to pop off a few shots.
But the other side was more agile, and it was difficult to aim while he was entangled with Duke. Packing up his pistol, he continued to release his skills. The Disease Radiation and Decay Ray hit the opponent instantly. Scarface¡¯s face twisted. Warding off the iing battle-ax with his longsword, he tore two more scrolls. The next second. All negative effects on him disappeared, and a ring of intense fire billowed from him. It sent Duke flying, then continued to ignite the white bones of the cage. Whistle whistle~! More arrows screamed through the air while the opponent hastily rolled to evade them. Simultaneously, Basen and Bawudong, from within the courtyard, vaulted over the opposite side of the wall. ¡°Go in, kill him.¡± Wu Heng, controlling the bone cage, opened a passage. The two of them rushed in directly. All three started attacking Scarface. Duke was no match for him, and even with Wu Heng and Mata, they still had a hard time to achieve victory in a short time. But Bawudong was a standard Level 12 profession. His own power was not necessarily inferior to Scarface. As soon as he joined the battle, he immediately reversed the situation and began to dominate the opponent. During a fierce battle. Bawudong smashed his fist into the opponent¡¯s throat. Basen stabbed his short de into the heart from under the ribs. Scarface¡¯s eyes were fierce, but his body slowly copsed. He eventually died in the bone cage with his eyes still open. Wu Heng received a notification of experience gain. It signified that the other side had perished. The bone cage slowly dissipated. They dragged the body over slowly. Wu Heng nced around and continued, ¡°Take the bodies into the courtyard.¡± They dragged the bodies into the adjacent courtyard. Inside, bodies were strewn all over the ce. None had managed to escape amid the confusion ¨C ally here. Wu Heng looked at the bodies and said, ¡°Duke, guard the entrance of the alley. If anyonees in, tell them we are on a mission. Mata, take stock of their goods and see if there are any other good things.¡± ¡°Yes, captain.¡± With orders acknowledged, they hurried away. Wu Heng turned his gaze to Scarface¡¯s corpse on the ground, beginning to strip off the equipment on him. In addition to his armor and weapons, he had more than two hundred silver coins, a scroll. And a somewhat strange item¡­ [Phantom Train Ticket (Special Item)]. (Description: With this ticket, you can ride the legendary Phantom Train ¡®once¡¯. It¡¯s an important item to unlock the secrets of the Phantom Train.) Chapter 200: 176, Catch Someone and Then Go_1 Chapter 200: Chapter 176, Catch Someone and Then Go_1 A ticket? A special item, a ticket. Wu Heng realized it in an instant. No wonder, he could transport so much goods here, and all purchases made must be settled with readily avable silver coins. Employing metal too, arge amount of silver coins can also be burdensome due to their weight. Silver coins could meet over 90% of trading needs in the market. The appearance of gold coins chiefly resolved the problem of the difficult transportation of weighty silver coins. They did not need normal transportation means that having this ticket. They could directly take the Phantom Train and leave this ce. Meanwhile, Wu Heng noticed that the ticket¡¯s final line of description revealed it as a crucial item to solve the mystery of the Phantom Train.
A secret? A crucial item? This ticket is also a preconditioning item for a special mission. Wu Heng quietly pondered this on the side. He then used ¡°Communicate with the Dead¡± on the corpse. The body of Scarface bolted upright from the ground, the greyish-white eyeballs looking towards him. Wu Heng asked, ¡°After you board the train with this ticket, how do you travel to your desired destination?¡± The corpse replied, ¡°As long as you tell the train the city you want to go to, or the specific direction and the distance, the train will set off.¡± ¡°What is the price for using the special item?¡± Wu Heng continued. Any special itemes with a price. But no price was written on the ticket at hand. The corpse replied, ¡°The ticket has no price, but you will lose all your senses when you ride the Phantom Train.¡± Wu Heng was taken aback. That is to say, the ticket is a special item, as is the train. The ticket itselfes without a price, but there is a price for using the train. He pondered this carefully. He then asked his third question, ¡°What is the secret of the Phantom Train?¡± The corpse stopped to think, then replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± It seemed he had asked the wrong way. He continued, ¡°Other than taking it myself, how else can this ticket be used?¡±
Again, the corpse paused, then replied after a moment, ¡°I heard that if you board the train but do not arrive at your designated destination, the train will take you directly to the Phantom Station.¡± Yes! If you get on the train and don¡¯t mention your destination, it will return. There is only one question left.
Wu Heng continued, ¡°Are all these your goods? Is there anything else?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing else, everything is here.¡± After the answer, the corpse fell back to the ground with a loud thump. ¡­ At this time, Mata also came from afar. He said, ¡°Captain, I suggest youe and see, the amount of goods here is immense.¡± Wu Heng walked in the direction of Mata¡¯s voice. He entered a room on the side. He saw stacks of leather cloth and some unknown seeds, the quantity not few at all. Wu Heng couldn¡¯t help but widen his eyes in surprise. These people actually brought such arge batch of goods to be sold in the city. No wonder those gangsters couldn¡¯t handle it. Mata said, ¡°Captain, moving these goods might cause trouble.¡±
If he wanted to transport these goods out, it would be quite a hassle. If it was to be hauled out by the wagon load, it might attract the local gang¡¯s attention again. By then, more trouble would arise. Wu Heng thought about it and then said, ¡°Mata, you go find Laisia from Snake Badge Consortium and tell her I want to borrow the storage pouch.¡± ¡°Alright, Captain.¡± Mata excitedly walked out. ¡­ After a while, a mercenary team arrived in a horse-drawn carriage. They stopped in the alley. The local head of the Snake Badge Consortium, ¡®Laisia¡¯, dressed in leather armor, slowly descended from the carriage. Following Mata, she entered the courtyard together. Wu Heng was slightly surprised to see her. After all, it wasn¡¯t a big deal. So, someone personally paying a visit seemed a bit much.
¡°Miss Laisia actually personally made the trip.¡± Wu Heng took the initiative to greet her. Laisia walked to his side, gave him a look, lowered her voice andmented, ¡°Do you think the consortium¡¯s items can be easily borrowed? You just sent a member over and expected to borrow it.¡± Wu Heng was taken aback, ¡°Ah? I suppose I didn¡¯t consider it thoroughly.¡± ¡°How do you n to use it? I¡¯ve personally brought it to you.¡± Laisia said. Wu Heng felt that Laisia was quite considerate towards him. Apart from his two team members, not many members in the consortium would regard him so highly. He thought for a while then said to her, ¡°I thought you might be busy earlier, but now that you¡¯re here, why don¡¯t youe check it out personally with me. If the consortium is interested, you can have priority.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Laisia followed him towards a room on the side. The door opened, revealing the goods piled up inside. ¡°Are these yours?¡± Laisia asked. Wu Heng exined, ¡°We captured a wanted criminal. These goods were his, and now they¡¯re our spoils of war.¡± Laisia raised an elegant eyebrow and continued, ¡°Though the consortium doesn¡¯t deal in such business, I do have some sales channels. But it really depends on what price Captain Wu Heng is willing to give me.¡± Having finished, she cast a meaningful, flirtatious nce.
As if to say, given our friendship, if you charge me a high price, that would be somewhat of an overstep. Wu Heng directly said, ¡°For you, it would be 30% less than the market price.¡± Laisia leisurely strolled two steps into the warehouse. When Wu Heng caught up with her, she affectionately linked arms with him, lowering her voice to say, ¡°Captain, if I pay that price myself, it would be a bit difficult for me to digest. Give me a lower price, and I can make it up to you within the consortium. Neither of us would suffer a loss.¡± Well, that¡¯s one way to do it. Whether we¡¯re talking about the director of the association or the local head of the consortium. Once they reached a certain level, there were many ways to make money. Otherwise, how could Yazde umte such arge sum of money in such a remote ce like ck Stone Town, and even purchase property in the inner city of Lundham City? The money-making methods increase along with one¡¯s status. ¡°So, how much do you want?¡± ¡°Drop it by another 20%!¡± Cough, cough~! Wu Heng softly coughed and said, ¡°You¡¯re crazy! These goods aren¡¯t just mine, my team members have also seen them. If I sell to you at such a low price, they¡¯ll think I¡¯ve made a fortune on it.¡± ¡°Your two team members, they just started, right? Without your say-so, they wouldn¡¯t even be able toy a hand on the criminals at this level, you¡¯re the one who calls the shots.¡± Laisia tightened her hold on his arm and continued, ¡°Let¡¯s meet halfway then, drop it by 40%. I¡¯ll take care of the consortium¡¯smissions for you in the future, you won¡¯t make a loss.¡± ¡°Wait a moment, let me consult my team.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the captain and you can¡¯t make decisions on such trivial matters?¡± ¡°What are you saying? I¡¯m the captain, not a bandit.¡± Wu Heng walked out of the warehouse, called over the team members who were quietly chatting at the door, and exined the situation to them. ¡°If we agree to give the goods to her, we wouldn¡¯t have to worry about these goods anymore. But the price will be lowerpared to selling them to gangs. It¡¯s quicker and more efficient, though. If we don¡¯t sell to her, the profit will be slightly higher, but it will be much more troublesome to transport the goods and find a buyer.¡± ¡°Captain, we¡¯ll follow your decision, whatever you decide,¡± Duke directly said. Mata added, ¡°Captain, we¡¯ve had a lot of things going on in our teamtely, it might be best to let the consortium handle this. Earning a bit less is not a big deal.¡± Wu Heng nodded, ¡°Mata, have you taken inventory of the goods?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve made a rough count, didn¡¯t get into the details.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll let her know that these goods are hers to deal with, and have her send the money over in the next couple of days.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The two men were quite excited. This batch of goods was enough to give them quite a sum. Wu Heng reentered the warehouse where Laisia was examining the goods. She turned to look at him, ¡°How is it?¡± ¡°These goods are yours.¡± Laisia broke into a radiant smile, ¡°Thank you, Captain Wu Heng. I¡¯ll have my men count the inventory tonight and send the money to you by tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll leave this to you. We have other matters to attend to, so we¡¯ll take our leave.¡± ¡°Sure, it¡¯s a pleasure doing business with you.¡± Wu Heng nodded, ordered his men to load the bodies onto a cart, and headed for the association. They delivered the bodies to the morgue at the association and made the necessary registrations. ¡­ The sky gradually darkened. In a mansion located in the central district. The residence was incredibly spacious, with front and back gardens, and high pavilions. It was among the top-tier buildings in the entire central district. Every ten steps, a burly guard dressed in silver armor stood, maintaining an icy expression and vignce at their posts. ¡®Gianluca¡¯, with his tan wooden cane, sat in the living room couch, perusing the documents handed to him. Before long, a slightly disheveled figure staggering in. Seeing the white-haired elder in front, he bowed slightly and said, ¡°Mr. Gianluca, my portrait is now up in the association, and several gang members outside are looking for me, I need to leave here. Could you prepare a carriage for me? I want to leave tonight.¡± The ck cloak was taken off, revealing the figure of a middle-aged man with messy hair and beard. He was Anel, who had failed in his assassination attempt on Wu Heng. Gianluca gestured him to sit down and had the maid prepare some pastries. Anel, with his somewhat dirty hands, grabbed the food and started stuffing it into his mouth, devouring it rabidly. His image had lost the elegance and restraint it once had. Gianluca took a small sip of the red wine in his hand, continuing, ¡°Having been a captain for so many years, how could you fail in assassinating a mage?¡± ¡°He¡¯s different¡­.¡± Anel forcefully swallowed the food, continuing, ¡°He¡¯s problematic. When Yazde failed, I nned to kill him directly and frame him for it, but his closebat capabilities aren¡¯t inferior to mine. I¡¯m not talking about skill, but his strength and reflexes.¡± ¡°Oh? The intelligence says he¡¯d only be a professional recently.¡± Gianluca swirled the wine in his ss. ¡°Otherwise, why do you think Yazde chose him? There must be something special about him.¡± Gianluca nodded, ¡°That makes sense.¡± ¡°Prepare a carriage for me, I need to leave here, this kid is too strange.¡± Anel continued, speaking between mouthfuls of food. Gianluca looked at him and said, ¡°Help me do one more thing, and after that¡¯s done, I¡¯ll prepare a carriage for you to leave tomorrow.¡± Anel looked up, somewhat anxious in his tone, ¡°The whole city is looking for me, I can¡¯t wait that long, I have to leave tonight.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need you toy a hand on him, just kidnap his two maids for me. Once that¡¯s done, I¡¯ll prepare the horses.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t wait¡­.¡± Gianluca added, ¡°Five thousand silver coins, go somewhere remote and live the rest of your life infort.¡± ¡°Are you crazy? You¡¯re asking me to kidnap people in the inner city area?¡± Anel was tempted but remained sceptical of the feasibility of the task. ¡°I¡¯ll arrange everything, you won¡¯t be alone. I¡¯ll assign some people to you, get in and out quickly. Remember, don¡¯t kill them, I want them alive.¡± Anel fell silent. He finished the food on his te. Lying back on the couch, looking at the ceiling. It was a while before he casually spoke. ¡°Prepare the carriage and the gold coins, I¡¯ll leave as soon as the task ispleted.¡± ¡°Agreed!¡± Chapter 201: 177 - Refusing to Quit Until Death (First update, wasnt able to finish writing.)_1 Chapter 201: Chapter 177 ¨C Refusing to Quit Until Death (First update, wasn¡¯t able to finish writing.)_1 The next day, in the morning. First, Wu Heng made a trip to the Snake Badge Consortium. He collected all the payment that was owed from his sales yesterday. After all, it was him who personally made the deal with Laisia, so he had to take the matter of money more seriously. After leaving the Consortium, Wu Heng headed straight to the Association. As soon as he entered the great hall, several female staff members greeted him cheerfully, ¡°Good morning, Captain Wu Heng.¡± ¡°Hmm, good morning,¡± Wu Heng responded. Just a few steps further, several members from other teams waved at him, ¡°Up early today, Captain Wu Heng.¡± ¡°Yes, good morning.¡± While Wu Heng responded with a smile, he was somewhat puzzled in his heart.
When did he be so popr? In the old days, the general staff members would also address him as the captain, but they only did so when attending to business rted matters, unlike now, where they greeted him from afar. The curious gazes of some professionals working in the hall were drawn to him. Those who knew him understood that he was the leader of a newly formed team, those who didn¡¯t assumed an executive from some area was visiting. Subconsciously touching his face, he found there didn¡¯t seem to be any difference. Without stopping, he went straight to the team¡¯s rest room. Upon opening the door, he found Duke and Mata chatting inside. Seeing him entering, they got up and greeted him. Wu Heng nodded, asking: ¡°What¡¯s the deal with the Association today, why are both acquaintances and strangers greeting me?¡± After considering for a moment, Duke responded: ¡°Ah! Yesterday we brought back the corpses. Their identities have been verified and the records show that our team earned a three-star merit. The news has spread throughout the Association.¡± Wu Heng was stunned, wondering what the connection between this and being greeted could be. However, he then realized. Considering the fact that his team was newly formed and consisted of only members, the consecutive killings of several third-ss wanted criminals could be seen as a signal. Not to mention their individual strengths, the potential of his team was undeniable. If this pace could be maintained, it wouldn¡¯t be long before Wu Heng would be promoted to vice-executive or executive, and both Duke and Mata could be captains. At that time, if they still stayed in Lundham City, they would be the leaders of these people. There must be arge number of people trying to establish a rtionship in advance. ¡°Ah, I see.¡± Upon understanding the situation, Wu Heng took out nine gold coins from his Space Ring and put them on the table, ¡°This payment was settled by the Consortium ¨C they owed us a total of 9000 silver coins. It would be inconvenient for you to carry silver coins, so I asked the Consortium to pay us in gold.¡±
¡°Wow, that¡¯s quite a lot!¡± Duke wiped his chin, nearly drooling. Although nine gold coins didn¡¯t sound like much, it totaled quite a substantial ie. At least for the average resident, it would probably take a lifetime to save up that many gold coins. ¡°Let¡¯s split it up!¡± Wu Heng divided the gold coins into three portions and ced them in front of the two.
¡°Thanks, captain,¡± Duke smiled. ¡°You should thank Mata, it is her provided intelligence after all.¡± ¡°Oh, thank you, Mata.¡± Duke turned to Mata to express his gratitude. ¡°It¡¯s better to thank the captain, I didn¡¯t contribute much to the fight.¡± They modestly declined each other¡¯s gratitude for a while and then put away the money. Then, Wu Heng went to the reception to collect the bounty of the wanted criminals. A total of 720 silver coins, divided among the three of them. Everyone was quite happy, given the substantial ie. ¡°Captain, can we now apply to be captains given our merit points?¡± asked Duke. Wu Heng thought for a while, he recalled what Autruck had once told him and exined: ¡°Besides earning merit points, you also need to reach level 8 or have exceptional performances. As of now, you have the foundation to be captains. All you need now is to reach the level and then apply to the headquarters.¡± The Association requires captains to be at level 8 and to have earned at least one three-star merit at minimum. This doesn¡¯t seem difficult. However, these two requirements actually hinder most people¡¯s promotions.
A captain of a team needs to be at level 8 and three-star merits are usually granted for capturing criminals of level 10 or above with a considerable amount of power and followers. This is not something a regr team can achieve. Even when there are such criminals, it is usually like the case in ck Stone Town where an executive or vice-executive would lead a team to apprehend them. There were very few teams like Wu Heng¡¯s, who would confront them head-on. Duke chuckled, ¡°We got all the credit because of you, Captain. Other teams would spend a long time to catch a few wanted criminals.¡± ¡°Yes, being with the captain, we earn merits so quickly,¡± Mata echoed. Looking at the two, Wu Heng said, ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate these criminals. Each of them is not that easy to deal with ¨C be aware of their aplices.¡± Wu Heng had a clear understanding of his team¡¯s capability. They merely utilized their firearms to burst down, in situations where it was inconvenient for the opponents, most of them into sieves. The harder ones to kill were left to their skeletons to handle. The actual strength of the team was not high. The 12 members of their team could hardly kill a wanted criminal. ¡°Understood, captain,¡± the two nodded. ¡°OK, there¡¯s nothing to do here. You can go back first, be careful not to run around with money and avoid being targeted,¡± Wu Heng warned.
Both of them wanted to bring the good news back as soon as possible. After saying goodbye, they got up and left. Wu Heng also put away the silver coins. He started walking towards the alchemy ingredient shop in the Outer City Area. He had acquired six level-one Corpse Coresst time ¨C some materials were still needed for brewing potions. ¡­ After buying the materials. Chapter 202: 177 - Refusing to Quit Until Death (First update, wasnt able to finish writing.)_2 Chapter 202: Chapter 177 ¨C Refusing to Quit Until Death (First update, wasn¡¯t able to finish writing.)_2 Wu Heng went to the Maoliao Armour Shop and sat for a while, asking about the progress of the leather armor production. Now that he had money in hand, he needed to hustle for supplies to slow down his spending. Just as he sat down to chat for a while. Suddenly, a rush of footsteps came from outside the door. A man in leather armor, quickly burst in. The beastman shopkeeper nced at the other party and coughed lightly, ¡°Sir, what do you wish to see?¡± The man didn¡¯t speak, but his eyes fell on Wu Heng. He whispered, ¡°Are you Captain Wu Heng? I have something to tell you.¡± Wu Heng looked at him, judging from his attire, he was a gang member. ¡°Speak here!¡± The man nced at the shopkeeper and hesitated before he said, ¡°Captain, my sister-inw sent me, there¡¯s something urgent.¡±
Hearing the words, Wu Heng knew it was someone from Wen Mansha. After she took control of the gang, she began supporting some of her subordinates. He got up and went to the door. The man whispered, ¡°Captain, there¡¯s been a fight at your ce. My sister-inw has taken people there, but it¡¯s hard for gangs to operate in the inner city area. She asked me to tell you to hurry back.¡± Wu Heng¡¯s brows furrowed, realizing something had happened. The outside world was still unaware of his rtionship with Wen Mansha, so the man in front of him must have been sent by Wen Mansha. Someone dared to break into the inner city residential area? This gave Wu Heng a feeling of being watched. Anel, who tried to assassinate him, definitely did not have this much power. Behind it all, someone more powerful was pulling the strings. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Back home.¡± Wu Heng quickly left the shop and rushed towards the inner city. However, before they had left this street, they saw dozens of gang members blocking the road ahead. The leader stood in front of them and asked, ¡°Captain Wu Heng, where are you rushing off to in such a hurry?¡± Wu Heng frowned at him. A gang member following him exined softly, ¡°The leader of the White Wolf Gang, Gal.¡± Without breaking stride, Wu Heng said, ¡°Excuse me.¡± After that, he and a few others nned to get through the crowd of gang members. Gal¡¯s face turned solemn, he stepped across the path again, ¡°Captain Wu Heng, yesterday we lost a batch of goods. I heard that your team happened to be on a mission nearby. Do you have anything to do with it?¡± ¡°Nothing to do with me, get out of my way!¡± Wu Heng was anxious, and his tone became colder. Someone had attacked his ce, obviously targeting Mini and Andre Willow.
Even though they were the maids he bought. In this world, ves¡¯ status was simr to domestic animals, but in Wu Heng¡¯s eyes, they were still young girls. He couldn¡¯t change anything for others, but he didn¡¯t want these two to be in danger when they were with him. Gal still refused to make way, his tone rose a few degrees, ¡°Our money is also money. Why have the goods disappeared after your association¡¯s peoplepleted their mission? If you can¡¯t give me a satisfactory exnation, you can¡¯t leave today.¡±
His loud shout attracted many onlookers. The more people there were, the more worried Wu Heng became. Fearing that someone might shoot an arrow from the crowd. With a thought, the White Bone Armor instantly wrapped his entire body. The terrifying bone armor made the onlookers step back. He immediately drew his gun, unlocked the safety, and aimed at Gal¡¯s right leg and fired. Boom! The gunshot was deafening. Gal¡¯s triumphant expression instantly changed, he fell to the ground holding his leg, groaning in pain. Bawudong quickly stepped forward, kicked a gang member who was blocking the way, grabbed Gal¡¯s neck, and lifted him up. Wu Heng¡¯s icy gaze swept around, ¡°Tell your men to stand aside.¡± The association¡¯s people, dare to¡­¡±. Gal wanted to shout, stir up people around him. But with Bawudong¡¯s grip tightening, Gal¡¯s voice was muffled, and his face started to turn red like it was filling with blood. ¡°Either make way or not, if you don¡¯t, I will kill you right here and fight my way out.¡± Wu Heng continued.
Gal¡¯s face started to turn blue, he was scared now. The man who grabbed him was definitely a high-level professional, he was unable to resist at all. He nodded hard, showing his willingness to cooperate. Bawudong slightly loosened his grip, and Gal immediately took a deep breath, then said, ¡°Make¡­ make way¡­.¡± Rustle~! The crowd parted, and Wu Heng, Bawudong, and the others, carrying ¡®Gal¡¯, quickly made their way forward. They went through the crowd, dropped him on the ground, and entered the inner city. ¡­ They quickly approached the residential area. From a distance, they could see some people fighting in his house. One group was clearly gang members, while the other, although dressed casually, were definitely not ordinary people judging from theirbat skills. It took three or four gang members to pin down one man. And a patrol squad of Iron Guard Knights came from afar, they nced at the fighting and left, as if they hadn¡¯t seen anything.
Wu Heng had no time to deal with these. He took out his Magic Wand and cast the White Bone Armor spell again, then, with Bawudong, quickly approached. As they neared the courtyard, they lifted their guns. Bang Bang Bang~! Several consecutive shots hit the thigh of the man at the front. The bullet pierced the armor, sttering blood. The sound of the gun caught the attention of the others, and they all looked over. Chapter 203: 177 - Refusing to Quit Until Death (First update, wasnt able to finish writing.)_3 Chapter 203: Chapter 177 ¨C Refusing to Quit Until Death (First update, wasn¡¯t able to finish writing.)_3 The reason Wu Heng didn¡¯t kill directly was because he truly wasn¡¯t sure which were his allies and which were his enemies. Although he believed that the crowd with scattered equipment were Wen Mansha¡¯s subordinates, he couldn¡¯t be entirely certain. Shooting their legs, at least, would further provide identifiable information. At that moment, Wen Mansha poked her head out from the second floor window and shouted, ¡°Chief¡­, captain, those people are enemies.¡± She pointed towards several people with excellent equipment. Wu Heng confirmed the targets, his eyes filled with murderous intent. Gunfire rang out consecutively, instantly piercing through several bodies. Before they could react, he had killed them outright. ¡°Bawudong, charge in!¡± Wu Heng ordered. Bawudong took the lead and charged in. Meanwhile, the people inside the room, seeing things go awry, had no intention of sticking around. They broke through a window on the other side and began to flee swiftly into the distance.
One of them, ncing sideways, had a familiar face. ¡°Don¡¯t chase them. Go check upstairs to make sure there are no other enemies,¡± Wu Heng said. Just as Bawudong was about to rush upstairs, he saw Wen Mansha and Jianyiing down. Jian¡¯er and Nuyi had note down. ¡°Master!¡± Mini immediately threw herself into his arms, sobbing softly. Wen Mansha, however, was much calmer, whispering, ¡°The other side was well-prepared, they¡¯re all masters. We barely managed to hold them off till now.¡± ¡°You worked hard,¡± Wu Heng said. Wen Mansha pulled the sobbing Bunny Girl away and handed her to Andre Willow, then continued asking: ¡°What do we do next? It looks like you¡¯re being targeted.¡± ¡°Get your people to help clean up the scene. Bring the bodies in here and set up a perimeter,¡± Wu Heng said directly. The local guards it seemed, couldn¡¯t be relied upon. At present, Wen Mansha¡¯s gang members were still the most reliable. Wen Mansha quickly gave her subordinates several orders. The door to the room was closed, and as the gang members helped their injured colleagues, they began to fortify the building. ¡®Glenda¡¯, who had been stalking them, soon flew back and entered his body. The location where the enemies had fled to appeared before his eyes. As he had expected, it was Gianluca¡¯s residence, the headquarters of the Sky Eye Cultivation Association. This was also where the old man who had tried to bribe him with money and a woman at the bar lived. ¡°How is it?¡± Wen Mansha asked. Wu Heng nodded. ¡°I know who¡¯s behind it now.¡±
¡°Who?¡± ¡°Gianluca.¡± ¡°Him? Why?¡± Wen Mansha was surprised. Murdering an association captain was no small matter.
The local noble shouldn¡¯t be making enemies, but making allies instead. Why would he do this? Since she didn¡¯t know about the Secret Cultivation Hall, she couldn¡¯t understand the purpose behind all these actions. Wu Heng sat down on the couch and after a moment of thought, said, ¡°I¡¯ll handle the Inner City Area business. You have other tasks tonight.¡± ¡°What task?¡± ¡°Take your people and destroy the White Wolf Gang. By tomorrow morning, I want to hear about their demise.¡± Now that he thought about it, everything seemed clear. The White Wolf Gang was also trying to dy him. Even if they were held ountable after the fact, they had a legitimate excuse. But Wu Heng didn¡¯t want to squabble with them anymore. The inaction of the Iron Guard Knights made him feel threatened ¡ª the danger of a coalition plotting against him. He needed to eliminate this nuisance as quickly as possible, even if it made the aftermath hard to sort out. The corners of Wen Mansha¡¯s eyes narrowed a little. She didn¡¯t know how the White Wolf Gang became involved. But it wasn¡¯t surprising that the Inner City Area would support a gang in the Outer City Area.
The White Wolf Gang must¡¯ve been involved in some way. After a moment¡¯s though, she still said, ¡°The White Wolf Gang is a big gang, it will be difficult for us to take them out. If we go to war, we would be the ones being wiped out.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll arrange help for you.¡± Wen Mansha hesitated for a moment, then nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± ¡­ The night gradually deepened. At a manor within the Inner City Area. Gianluca sat on the sofa, disappointment shing in his eyes. ¡°You failed again. How did you be the captain when you couldn¡¯t even capture two servants?¡± As Anel was packing, he said, ¡°What could we do? A bunch of gang members rushed out and slowed down progress. Besides, he returned too quickly. It¡¯s not like you said.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t leave any traces, did you?¡± Anel looked up at him. ¡°You don¡¯t trust me, do you? Or are you nning to kill me after I¡¯ve served my purpose, to erase any evidence?¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Gianlucaughed aloud. ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it. I am a man of my word. When I promise to help you escape, I won¡¯t go back on my word.¡± After a brief pause he continued, ¡°Even if he does find out it was us, without substantial evidence, what do I have to fear?¡±
Anel just smiled and put his packed belongings aside. ¡°So, do you n to continue going after him?¡± ¡°At this point, there¡¯s no turning back. I¡¯ll arrange a riot in the next few days and have him killed directly,¡± Gianluca said. ¡°This is how you should¡¯ve acted from the start ¡ª not probing him again and again, making him more and more wary,¡± Anel said. ¡°Who could¡¯ve imagined that a newly appointed junior captain would be so difficult to deal with?¡± Gianluca put the wine ss aside, his charming maid, politely refilled it for him. ¡°If you seed, remember to write me a letter. I want to celebrate too.¡± ¡°Yes, I will.¡± The two clinked sses. It was theirst drink before parting. Anel walked to the window and looking into the blurry night, he said, ¡°If it¡¯s hard to deal with him here, you can go to ck Stone Town, they have him¡­¡± Crash~! Before he could finish his sentence, the ss in front of him suddenly shattered, followed by a ¡®puff¡¯ sound. A bloody hole was instantly pierced through Anel¡¯s head. His body fell backwards, warm and sticky blood sshing everywhere.
Chapter 204: 178, Life and Death Struggle_1 Chapter 204: Chapter 178, Life and Death Struggle_1 Anel¡¯s head burst open abruptly, warm blood spurting in all directions. Gianluca jumped up abruptly, before he could make a move, another orange light bolted toward him almost simultaneously. In front of him, a light-yellow energy shield formed, wrapping his body within. The bullet was slightly obstructed, but it still prated the light shield, hitting Gianluca¡¯s waist and abdomen, causing blood to stter. ¡°Master~!¡± cried the servant sitting next to him. Gianluca grabbed her body and used her as a human shield. Almost at the same time, another bullet flew by, piercing through the back of the servant, who slumped into a pool of blood. Gianluca rolled and crawled behind a sofa, shouting loudly, ¡°Guard, Megel, where are you? Get over here now.¡± Crackling~! A man dressed in armor, along with several guards, hurried over.
They helped him up and dragged him to the middle of the hall, away from the windows. ¡°We have sent people to search the surroundings,¡± said a guard. Gianluca took out a potion and drank it, then angrily eximed, ¡°It must be Wu Heng, it must be him. I want him dead. Arrange it now.¡± Bang~! Another gunshot, everyone¡¯s heart skipped a beat. In the courtyard, someone yelled, and a search guard with a bullet hole in his forehead fell to the ground. Bang~! Bang Bang Bang~! Gunshots continued to echo in the courtyard; well-equipped guards fell one after another. No one could locate the enemy; it was as if the night sky was punishing them at random. Killing people here at will. Everyone hastily sought cover, with no one daring to expose themselves. Meanwhile, the shouting Gianluca fell silent. It seemed that, at this moment, his side was the one being ughtered at will. ¡­. Atop one of the buildings. Wu Heng observed everything happening in the distant mansion through a telescope. When he discovered that his first shot had not killed Gianluca, he was somewhat disappointed. If he had killed him directly, he could retreat now.
The yellow light shield protecting him. It was clearly a high-level magic item or Special Item that could even block bullets from a sniper rifle. ¡°Money is good; he didn¡¯t even die.¡± In this world, not dying means nothing has happened.
A few potions, or equipping healing items, could restore one¡¯s health. There was no risk of wounds worsening, leading to death. Looking through the telescope, Wu Heng nced at the building opposite again. Now he was cornered; Gianluca must die today. ¡°Lieyi, continue to target him,¡± Wu Heng ordered Lieyi before turning towards the Big Head Skeleton beside him, ¡°killing spree, leave no one alive.¡± Rustling~! Down below in the streets, there was a sudden loud sound of bone friction. The dense, piercing noise was ufortable to hear. Skeletons like a surging bone tide, spread out after emerging from the alleyways. Began charging towards the building across. Skeletons climbed over each other, hurdled over the enclosure, and the sealed iron door was forced open. Under the horrified gaze of all the guards, they swarmed into the courtyard, instigating a ughter. In an instant, the sound of wailing and fighting broke out.
Gunshots rang out from time to time. Gianluca, protected by many guards inside the building, stared at the invading bones with the fear of death rising in his heart. Why is this happening! Why are so many undead appearing in the city. Why haven¡¯t the ¡®Iron Guard Knights¡¯ patrolling the city arrived yet. He had money and items. Even if he was old, he could survive with a few Special Items. He couldn¡¯t die here. ¡°Hold on, the Iron Guard Knights will be here soon. I pay them so much money every year, they can¡¯t just watch me die,¡± Gianluca lost his usualposure, seeing the equally anxious guards, his heart sank further, ¡°Protect me, each of you will get 10 Gold Coins, protect me, and you¡¯ll have endless money.¡± The fight in the courtyard was over. All the guards had been swallowed by the skeletons. And these skeletons, with hollow eyes, were all staring straight into the building. ¡°Form a defensive formation, hold on until the city knightse,¡± the captain of the guards gave a coldmand. Everyone immediately formed a battle formation, protecting Gianluca behind them.
They began to kill the invading skeletons. ¡­. In the Outer City Area. A troop of several hundred people swiftly traversed through the dim streets, everyone armored and sword-bearing, nking as they moved. Some people standing on the roadside did not avoid them. They just watched them pass by. In Lundham City, gang fights were not unusual. There were countlessrge and small gangs. Every day there were gangs being destroyed, with new ones emerging. Especially small gangs, a few more would pop up every day. But the established,rge scale gangs, few dared to mess with them. The White Wolf Gang was one of them. Not only was it established earlier, but it also had aplicated rtionship with the Inner City Area.
¡°Sister-inw, the gang has just started developing, now we¡¯re having direct conflict with the White Wolf Gang, this could cause some losses,¡± a gang backbone sped up his pace and came over to persuade. He was rtively tactful. For the Pinned Gang to challenge the White Wolf Gang, it was undoubtedly like hitting a rock with an egg. The one to be destroyed would only be them. Even if you want to go crazy, find a suitable opponent; don¡¯t directly charge towards a stone. Wen Mansha, dressed in a brown leather jacket, her fiery red hair tied up, her face was cold and serious. She was well aware of all this. Chapter 205: 178, Life and Death Struggle_2 Chapter 205: Chapter 178, Life and Death Struggle_2 But with the unfair treatment endured by her master, and his call to annihte the White Wolf Gang tonight, what could she do about it? She swept a nce around her. These were the helpers Wu Heng had given her: four somewhat absent-minded skeletons wearing round helmets, and some strange equipment pulled by a horse cart. The long object supported by a four-legged iron frame had a thin chain on one side. It seemed to be a kind of long-range device from her master¡¯s hometown. Keeping her face unchanged, she said solemnly, ¡°I have everything arranged. The White Wolf Gang will be destroyed tonight. Our Pinned Gang will be infamous tomorrow. Rest assured, I¡¯m not stupid enough to gamble with my life by going against the Inner City¡¯s ns.¡± When they heard about the inner city¡¯s arrangements, the key members and followers around her had a moment of silence. Then they understood their sister-inw¡¯s meaning. The Inner City nned to destroy the White Wolf Gang, and they were just insignificant helpers. Everything was already arranged. Although they still had doubts, the squad hade this far and had no choice but to forge ahead.
¡°Okay, let¡¯s listen to our sister-inw,¡± someone said. Wen Mansha let a confident smile cross her face. ¡°After tonight, each of you will receive a generous reward.¡± ¡°Thank you, sister-inw!¡± The squad continued marching forward. As they move towards the narrow streets, a series of hidden gazes instantly focused on the crowd. At the same time, several tamed beasts stationed in high buildings took to the sky in synchrony and started circling above the crowd. We have been discovered. With arge group approaching, it was hard to evade the gazes of the rangers. Squeak~ tter~! In the distance, the doors of a few buildings swung open. The members of the White Wolf Gang quickly emerged. Arge crowd had gathered in the alley ahead. Gal, the leader of the White Wolf Gang, pushed his way to the front, his gaze somewhat scrutinizing as he looked at the opposing side. ¡°Pinned Gang! Have you lost your mindsing to find trouble in our territory?¡± The White Wolf Gang was a faction from the Outer City, while the Pinned Gang belonged to the city outskirts. There was simply noparison between their strength and numbers. Ever since the White Wolf Gang¡¯s tamed beasts had noticed the Pinned Gang¡¯s movements, they had gathered many members. Their numbers surpassed those of the Pinned Gang. Himing here only marked him as insane. ¡°Gal, surrender now. I¡¯ll spare your brothers,¡± Wen Mansha said sternly.
¡°Hahahaha!¡± The members of the White Wolf Gang were startled, then they broke out into uproariousughter. Gal¡¯s gaze slowly shifted to Wen Mansha, whose fiery long hair, voluptuous figure, and gorgeous features shone in the crowd. He coldly said, ¡°Wen Mansha, when ¡®Rocky¡¯ wanted you to spend a few nights with me, he went missing and the matter was put off. I never thought you¡¯d be so eager. I¡¯ll enjoy your body for a while and take really good care of his woman.¡± ¡°You¡¯re asking for death!¡± Wen Mansha red up with anger.
¡°The ones looking for trouble are you! You dare to interfere with the Inner City¡¯s matters, and now you¡¯re even helping out that newly appointed little captain. You must be out of your mind,¡± Gal replied, raising his long sword. He said coldly, ¡°Brothers, don¡¯t harm that mistress. Tonight, I want to have my fun. I¡¯ll take ¡®Rocky¡¯s¡¯ woman for him.¡± Hahahaha~ The White Wolf Gang broke out into heartyughter once again. They pulled out their weapons and swaggered forward. Then, they began to charge, ready to attack the foolish enemy. Facing off against the fierce White Wolf Gang alliance. The members of the Pinned Gang began to look terrified and withered. Their eyes darted around, seemingly looking for escape routes. Bang~! Suddenly, a loud explosion rang out. One of the White Wolf Gang members who tried to storm forward had his shoulder explode, and his entire arm disappeared cleanly at the shoulder joint. The warm, sticky blood sttered all over the others. Everyone watched the scene unfold before their eyes in horror.
Before they could react, another boom resounded. An intense orange sh, and another member of the enemy gang¡¯s chest burst open, flesh and blood sttering all around. Bang, bang, bang~! The heavy machine gun was like an enraged dragon, spewing forth a tongue of orange me. The bulletsprised a ferocious onught. As they swept across the alley, the victims shattered into pieces, entire groups falling at once. The White Wolf Gang was left wailing and fleeing. Even the Pinned Gang and Wen Mansha herself looked shocked and terrified at the sight of the weapon spewing fire and the enemy gang members falling like wheat before a scythe. How could such a terrifying weapon exist? However, after a short moment of shock, Wen Mansha snapped back to reality. Wu Heng owned a simr weapon named a handgun, and what she was witnessing was essentially an upsized version of it, featuring drastically enhanced power. ¡­ Meanwhile, in the Inner City. Wu Heng, through the telescope, observed the battle at the opponent¡¯s mansion.
The skeleton army had surrounded the building andunched an attack inside. It seemed that the people inside were still resisting. Despite the overwhelming number, they were still resisting up to this point. The guards on the other side seemed to have some experts. At this moment, the spectre ¡®Glenda¡¯ flew out of the building and said, ¡°They are all hiding inside the building, nning to wait until the ¡®Iron Guard Knights¡¯ arrive.¡± Waiting for the Iron Guard Knights toe. That¡¯s not a bad idea. After all, this is the inner city area, and the overall security is maintained by the Iron Guard Knights. The situation here must have already caught the attention of the knight group. They hadn¡¯te directly because they were gathering teams or making some other arrangements. ¡°Let me take a look,¡± said Wu Heng. Glenda dived into his body, and the scene was synced to his mind. The building was in chaos inside, with corpses and broken bones littering the ground. Gianluca¡¯s injuries had already healed. He was protected by several guards at the back, judging from theirbat experience, their levels shouldn¡¯t be low.
One of them stood out in particr. He was tall and burly, dressed in silver armor, and had a zing red me burning on his longsword. His fire de ascends as he swings freely, shattering and burning any skeletons that approach. He kept issuing orders to the others. It seemed he was responsible as the team leader. Because of him, the pace of the battle was drastically slowed down. That¡¯s why it hadn¡¯t ended yet. Wu Heng let ¡®Glenda¡¯ out again. He turned to the ¡®Bighead Skeleton¡¯ beside him and said, ¡°Give the order. Attack all.¡± ¡­ Inside the building. Gianluca was protected by many guards at the back, leaning in a corner. Although he wasn¡¯t injured much. But facing the persistent skeleton attack, his face had turned even paler. Previously, he thought Wu Heng was seeking revenge on him. After all, the information showed that he was also a necromancer, and he possessed a strange and powerful weapon. But now it seems, he might have offended a more powerful necromancer. How could a rookie control such a massive undead army? It must be a strong, old, and deep-rooted undead mage. Was this kid his guide? Damn it, the information provided by the guild was so unreliable. This kid wasn¡¯t alone, he had a powerful support behind him. No wonder Yazde and Anel both failed. Everything that didn¡¯t make sense before makes sense at this moment. But there was no chance for regret. The situation he was in now could not be resolved peacefully. He had to hold on. This is the inner city after all. Such arge-scale operation would bring the Iron Guard Knights to the scene quickly. As soon as the battle starts chaos, their people would have a chance to escape. He would n the next step then. ¡°You, you guys fight hard. Once we get out, I¡¯ll give you more money,¡± Gianluca continued to say, for fear that they¡¯d abandon him. Bang~! Suddenly, a loud roar sounded. Four giant skeletons, nearly three meters tall, d in iron armour, and with giant arms reaching past their knees, directly broke through the frontline. With big swings of their arms, they flung all the surrounding guards and skeletons. They hit heavily on the walls on both sides. The empty eye sockets scanned around and immediately rushed towards ¡®Gianluca¡¯. The guard captain stepped aside to stop it. Bang~! He was instantly knocked flying, hitting the bookshelf behind him. Gianluca, horrified, turned to run towards the stairwell. However, he just ran a few steps. He was grabbed by a giant w from the roof, crushed and chewed in its mouth. Gianluca struggled continuously, shouting, ¡°Save me, I¡¯ll give you money, 50 gold, 100 gold, whoever saves me, hurry.¡± Crack~ Crack! The sound of bone breaking rang. Gianluca¡¯s body was torn in two, and blood and organs were spilling out all over. Meanwhile, the giant skeletons formed a circle and killed the captain of the guards. Chapter 206: 179, Encryption Mechanism_1 Chapter 206: Chapter 179, Encryption Mechanism_1 Outer City Area. Bullets weaved a giant, reaping the lives of the White Wolf Gang members. Under the formidable firepower, flesh was as fragile as tofu, with the entire alley littered with shredded limbs. A gang member, his thigh shot off, used his arms to crawl forward. The loss of blood and excruciating pain caused each of his movements to be apanied by anguished screams, ¡°Boss, save me, Boss.¡± His voice was filled with a desperate desire to live. But, obviously, it had no effect. ¡®Gal¡¯ and a few others were hiding in a yard on the side, listening to the continuous gunshots from the rear. They didn¡¯t even dare to peek their heads out. Ignoring their suffering members outside. ¡°Damn it! Where did they get these tools from? They are ruthless!¡± Gal swore through gritted teeth.
At the same time, he started regretting involving himself in the Inner City Area strife. Why did he have to meddle in these murky waters. Moreover, if he knew it woulde to this, he should have exterminated the Pinned Gang first and yed that woman to death. Damn it, everything had deteriorated to this state. Suddenly, the gunshots from outside stopped. Within an instant, the whole alley became quiet; the anguished screams became more distinct. Wen Mansha peeked curiously and saw the red-hot gun barrels, it seemed like they had decided to pause for a bit. But at this point, there was no need to continue using these weapons. She spoke coldly, ¡°Kill them all, leave no survivors. Whoever kills ¡®Gal¡¯ will be promoted and rewarded 500 silvers.¡± All the members of the Pinned Gang were astonished for a second. But soon they reacted, picked up their weapons, and charged in after shouting. Initially, they dared noty a hand on the White Wolf Gang. Now, there were only a few people left on the other side and they all were part of the gangs. So, there was hardly any fear left. As they were paid a high price for an enemy¡¯s head, everyone rushed in, afraid that if they werete, they won¡¯t get to share the reward. They killed all the screaming White Wolf Gang members on their way and then stormed into the courtyard on the side. On seeing ¡®Gal¡¯, they lunged at him with their knives. Although Gal was fierce, he was struggling against therger number of the Pinned Gang members. After being pierced through the chest by a dagger, the gaze in his eyes was full of despair as he looked outside.
¡°Wen Mansha, don¡¯t kill me. I admit defeat. The White Wolf Gang still has some wealth. If you kill me, it won¡¯t be under your name. Don¡¯t kill me.¡± Gal shouted. The people who nned to finish him off paused their actions momentarily. Dragging Gal out of the courtyard, they looked up and saw Wen Mansha covering her mouth and nose at the distance. It seemed like she was waiting for her result.
Wen Mansha looked up and said, ¡°Someone in the Inner City Area wants you dead. I can¡¯t save you. Kill him.¡± She gestured slightly. Her subordinates understood. The longsword swayed and slit Gal¡¯s throat. Blood spurted out. ¡°Big sister, they are all dead. No one is left.¡± Someone came over and said. Wen Mansha nodded, ¡°Get a few brothers to search this ce. Take anything that is useful or valuable, and the rest clear the battlefield.¡± ¡°Okay, big sister.¡± As the Outer City Area didn¡¯t interfere with gang fights. It¡¯s required that they clear up the battlefield after the end of the fight, so corpses wouldn¡¯t be scattered on the streets and disturb the shopkeepers or residents the next day. Everyone began to clean up the final battlefield. Wen Mansha asked them to find andy the corpses of Gal and some bosses on a tbed cart. Along with the peculiar tools, they left towards their headquarters. After this night passed. The Pinned Gang made a name for themselves in the Outer City Area.
¡­ Inner City Area. ¡°The person from the ¡®Iron Guard Knights¡¯ has arrived and is approaching this ce.¡± Glenda, hovering in mid-air, said softly. Wu Heng was standing in the courtyard of Gianluca¡¯s mansion. He nced at the location of the gate. When his residence was attacked, this knight group saw Tang and turned away. They came quite promptly this time. ¡°How many people aren¡¯t there?¡± Wu Heng asked. Glenda raised herself higher and took a look from afar. ¡°Approximately twenty to thirty people gathered there, but I see that people from another direction are also approaching.¡± ¡°Kill them all and bring their corpses back,¡± Wu Heng said. 1 The skeletal figure standing by was prepared to move again. They went out the door and charged toward the approaching knight group. Under the frightful gaze of the knights, they scattered the formation. Countless cleavers fell straight down, hacking and killing directly.
Wu Heng entered the building. Gianluca was a local magnate and an important member of the Secret Cultivation Hall. You could say that the quality of life here was quite good. The carpets, sofas, potted nts, and paintings in the hall weren¡¯t something an ordinary person could afford. Especially a few pieces of furniture, the exquisite carvings and craftsmanship were not something an ordinary craftsman could achieve. It did fit a magnate¡¯s status. If the lifestyle was too ordinary, it would feel as if he ended up in the wrong ce. Upon reaching the staircase, Wu Heng found Gianluca¡¯s corpse. The body was halved at the waist, his eyes wide with terror at the moment of his death. Wu Heng found a door and opened a boundary door directly. ¡°Move all the corpses and everything here. Move fast,¡± Wu Heng ordered. The remaining skeletons began to move. Picking things up in the room, they directly entered the boundary door.
Moving things in piece by piece, they formed a line like ants moving house. Soon, the group of skeletons that went out to intercept the guard team returned, dragging dozens of corpses wearing silver armor. Wu Heng continued to direct them to move things. If it is too big, leave it. Move everything else possible, don¡¯t leave anything behind. Waiting for all things to be in the order. Wu Heng drew out the green bronze key and put on his cloak. Upon Glenda¡¯s reminder, he evaded the approaching members of the Knights group. He disappeared into the night. ¡­ He returned to his residence. The house was utterly empty, Mini and Andre Willow had been arranged to stay with Laisia¡¯s corporation. 1 As they had been long-time partners, he somewhat trusted her. Moreover, amon person would not dare offend such a huge conglomerate. The hall was dimly lit. Wu Heng lifted the curtain and looked out the window. He confirmed there was nothing suspicious and directly went up to the third floor. ng, ng, ng~! A Barn Owl stood dumbfounded on the windowsill, pecking at the window with its beak. Wu Heng opened the window, brought the owl inside and took a note from its leg, he then unrolled the note to read the message. The content was simple. The White Wolf Gang has been exterminated, no threats are present. Wu Heng wrote on it, everything is fine on my side too. Reattached the note on the owl¡¯s leg and released it. When ¡®Glenda¡¯ came back again, there was no threat outside. He reopened the boundary door and went to the Zombie World. It was still night here, but there were a few srmps in the courtyard still brightly lit. Wu Heng arrived at the open area. He checked this time¡¯s harvest. On one side were various pieces of furniture, paintings, wine, and dinner tes, and on the other side were bodies piled up. There were bodies of Gianluca and others, and also those of the Knight Group. Wu Heng did not want to stir up such a situation either. But the conflict between both parties had reached an irreparable point. Once the other party started, if he did not resist in any way, it would only make them more rampant. 1 If they dared to kidnap his maid today, they would certainly be more direct tomorrow. The consequences were unimaginable. It might as well be like this time, quickly annihting the other party. Regardless of the impact this might have, or if Lundham city actually dug up that it was him, it was unavoidable. We¡¯ll cross the bridge when we get there. He sat on a wooden stool, looking at the pile of corpses in front of him and hesitated for a while. He said to the skeleton beside him: ¡°Drag him out.¡± Gianluca¡¯s corpse was dragged out directly. Only the upper half of the body was left, bloody. He cast ¡®Communicate with the Dead,¡¯ the next second, the half-dead corpse opened its eyes. Unable to sit up, it could only turn its neck. It nced over, void of any emotions, its eyes were grey and lifeless. ¡°Who else was involved in the n against me?¡± Wu Heng asked. The corpse replied, ¡°Anel and Kapro.¡± Wu Heng asked again, ¡°Only the three of you?¡± The corpse replied, ¡°Only the three of us were discussing this n, no one else was involved.¡± ¡°Was the main reason to assassinate me to get the ¡®Sacrificial Wand¡¯ and the ¡®Blood Cup¡¯ back?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Damn it. ¡°Why did you value these two things?¡± Wu Heng continued to ask. The corpse¡¯s body began to tremble violently. Just as Wu Heng thought something was going to happen, the corpse stopped trembling and replied, ¡°These two are very important items, with special functionalities. If lost, we will be punished.¡± Although no specifics were mentioned, Wu Heng could clearly understand the punishment mentioned. It was the Secret Cultivation Hall¡¯s punishment. These two items were important items of the ¡®Secret Cultivation Hall.¡¯ If they could not retrieve them, they would be in big trouble. Thest question. Wu Heng considered for a while and continued, ¡°Tell me every member of the Secret Cultivation Hall and their identities that you know of.¡± The corpse remained still, without any response. Wu Heng frowned, repeated, ¡°Tell me the members and their identities of the Secret Cultivation Hall in this city.¡± The corpse still remained silent. The next second, the head began to shake violently. With a ¡®poof,¡¯ the necromancy on top of the head dispersed, the corpse fell to the ground with a ¡®thud.¡¯ Wu Heng¡¯s eyes widened. He was amazed at what happened. He did not expect this to happen. It seems that mentioning the members of the Secret Cultivation Hall triggered some sort of confidentiality mechanism. Once they were detected or inquired in this manner. They would disperse. It was like they had a self-destruction program built in. It seems that to join the Secret Cultivation Hall, oaths must be involved. Fortunately, he did not impulsively join them. The corpse could not be summoned again. Wu Heng continued, ¡°Strip him clean.¡± Basen bent over and stripped the corpse in front of him clean. Besides the blood-soaked suit. There were still quite a few good things on him. [Protection Pendant] (Description: A pendant engraved with a ¡®Sword Shield Protection¡¯ rune. It can form a magic protection at a critical moment and block a part of the attack damage.) [Space Ring] (Description: An item engraved with space magic with a space of 5 cubic meters inside.) Chapter 207: 180, Items All Over the Ground_1 Chapter 207: Chapter 180, Items All Over the Ground_1 The two essories worn by Gianluca turned out to be magic items. He truly was a wealthy merchant. He was truly willing to spend money on himself. He held the two essories in hand and scrutinized them closely. The inscription on the ne was called ¡®Sword Shield Protection¡¯, which could form a magic shield that reduces damage. This item¡¯s effect was incredibly important. No matter which profession, personal safety is always the primary consideration. The light shield that had blocked the bullets back then should be this item. Considering the kic energy of a sniper rifle bullet, the fact that it could slightly deflect and change its direction already testified to the power of this item. It must have been very expensive.
Suppressing the joy in his heart, Wu Heng continued with the second item, the Space Ring. This item wasn¡¯t unfamiliar to him. He has one himself, and they looked quite simr, with the only difference was that his had a storage space of 3 cubic feet and this one had a 5 cubic foot space. It didn¡¯t seem like much more, but when you calcte in cubic feet, the difference was actually substantial. It could store even more. He took out a wet wipe and wiped the bloodstains off the two items clean. He directly put the ne around his neck and also wore the ring on his finger. When he used his spiritual power tomunicate with the ring, he immediately sensed the items stored inside. All sorts of living items, red wine and food, bags full of silver coins, and some deeds. As expected! Robbing wealthy gentlement is the fastest way to amass wealth. Not to mention other items, just these bags full of coins, there must be thousands of them. Wu Heng casually took out two deeds and nced at them. They were of an inn and a tavern outside the city. It appeared that these should be properties in the city. The prices of houses in Lundham City are sky-high, but they really aren¡¯t easy to handle. Going out with these deeds right now would be an invitation to arrest. Money should not cloud one¡¯s mind. Other than the two magic items, the outfits Gianluca was wearing were not cheap either. But considering the disparity in height and physique, as well as the tragic state of the corpse,
Wu Heng decided not to keep them. He ordered the skeleton to move the corpse to one side, wait for daylight, and then find a ce to bury it. A corpse that ¡°Communicate with the Dead¡± was used on couldn¡¯t be converted. It was useless now.
¡­ The corpse was carried away. Wu Heng continued to order, ¡°Bring those other corpses here.¡± The skeletons promptly stepped forward and carried all the remaining corpses over. They were neatly ced on the open ground in front of him. A total of 66 corpses, their identities could be determined from their outfits. On one side were Gianluca¡¯s bodyguards, a few attendants, and the rest were people from the Iron Guard Knights, wearing their standard-issue armor. Although the armor had been hacked into scrap, the style could still be discerned. Wu Heng¡¯s gaze fell on the first corpse. This man, he had seen him from Glenda¡¯s sight before, he was the captain of Gianluca¡¯s bodyguards. He held a ming Longsword in his hand, fought openly and vigorously, and single-handedly held off the majority of the skeletons. He ordered someone to strip him of all his equipment. His gaze fell on the Longsword. [ze Long Sword]
(Description: A longsword inscribed with me magic and forged with rare fire element materials. Attacks with this sword bring me effects.) Another magic item. Previously, he had thought that it was either enhanced with a scroll or applied with me magic. The truth was, the Longsword itself was a magic item. He then inspected the man¡¯s armor. There were intricate inscriptions on the inside, it was also a magic item. But it had been severely damaged by the hacking. It was unable to disy any equipment information, it was basically scrapped. After inspecting the equipment, Wu Heng immediately cast [Bone Maniption Skill], necromancy wrapped around the corpse. The long-lost prompt appeared again. [The summoning exceeds the capacity of the caster, instability increases¡­] Whenever such a prompt appeared, it meant that the level of the target corpse was higher than that of the caster. This was not a bad thing; the higher the level, the better.
The flesh slowly fell off, and the robust skeleton slowly stood up. The hollow eye sockets looked around and walked to the side. [Skeleton Battle Master Level 12] Level 12. The same level as Bawudong. The highest level skeleton under his hand now was a level 13 ¡®Skeleton Scary w Monster¡¯. Even though it had the highest level, its usefulness was still quite limited. Most of the time, it was just waiting for orders or participating in some patrols around the prison. The most useful ones were human-form skeletons like Bawudong and Basen. Some simple disguises and they could be brought along. They could serve as bodyguards and do work. In fact, thinking about it now. As the enemies he encountered became increasingly battier.
Basen was already having a hard time keeping up with his level and abilities. The appearance of this Battle Master now, though, could take Basen¡¯s ce. After deciding, Wu Heng continued to check the properties. [Skeleton Battle Master] (Level 12) [Level: 12 (0/72000)] [Attributes: Constitution 29, Strength 31, Agility 25, Intelligence 17, Perception 17, Charm 10.] [Features: Hollow Skeleton, Intermediate Spirit, Indomitable.] [Expertise: Heavy/Light Armor Specialization (Advanced), Two-Handed Sword Specialization (Advanced), Military Weapon Specialization (Basic).] [Sword Technique: Grull Military Swordsmanship.] [Battle Skills: Disturbance Strike, Disarm Attack, Sweeping Attack, Stabbing Attack, Agile Attack, Agile Steps.] The profession called ¡®Battle Master¡¯ sounded very professional. Thest one who was known as some kind of expert could fight five at once. Chapter 208: 180, Equipment All Over the Ground_2 Chapter 208: Chapter 180, Equipment All Over the Ground_2 Based on the information given in the profile, he was trained traditionally, not merely a warrior from a gang, who only knew how to wield weapons. His expertise mentioned the[Military Equipment Expertise], and his swordsmanship was called [Grull Military Swordsmanship]. It suggests that he served in the military for a while. A proper warrior indeed. No new abilities were added, instead, abat technique was added. All sorts of attack techniques and footwork. It seemed like his abilities were quite strong. ¡°Your name will be zing de from now on, pick up your weapon and stand to one side,¡± said Wu Heng. Unable to think of a name for him, he just picked one ording to his weapon. The Skeleton picked up his weapon from the ground and duly stood to one side. His armour was in such tatters that he couldn¡¯t be dressed, and so the skeleton was left standing there naked.
Wu Heng¡¯s gaze then fell onto the next corpse. Anel, the former captain of the team from ck Stone Town, had a wound on his forehead that left a bloody hole. [Bone Maniption Skill] unleashed. The Skeleton immediately sprung to its feet. [Skeleton Warrior (Level 9)] Well, not a low level, reaching level 9. Although he was not as advanced as the level 12 Skeleton just summoned, he totally lived up to his position as the captain of a team. Wu Heng briefly checked his attributes, and found nothing special. So he continued to unleash the[Dead Bones Battlefield], and the remaining skeletons standing in front of him sprung to their feet. They all stared nkly in his direction. [Skeleton Soldier (level 7)][Skeleton Swordsman (level 8)][Skeleton Ranger (level 8)] Whether it was ¡®Gianluca¡¯s guards¡¯, or the Iron Guard Knights of Lundham City, their levels were all 7 or 8. Wu Heng was quite satisfied with this. Although higher-level skeletons are important, the levels 7 and 8 still form the backbone of his force. It¡¯s enough to form a guard team. And not just any situation, they will have to rely on the power of the skeleton group. ¡°From now on, you are called Jian¡¯er, you are Jiansan¡­, you are Youyi¡­.¡± Wu Heng named them one by one. For swordsmen, starting from Jian¡¯er, given that Jianyi is still alive despite losing an arm. For warriors, starting from Zhan Yi, and the same for rangers, using names like Jane One, Jane Two.
There is no choice but to do so, as there are too many skeletons. Even if he wanted to spend time giving them each a name, he might not remember them all. After a long time, in the sudden outbreak of a battle, this kind of 1234 naming sequence would be more convenient and easy to remember. After assigning tasks to several skeletons.
He then walked over to another pile of furniture. Paintings, chandeliers, rugs were all piled up. Wu Heng didn¡¯t really care and just gave it a casual nce. His gaze, however, waspletely captivated. [Engraved Eternal me Bathtub][Vitality Dinner te][Illuminating Stone]¡­ One by one, these life magical tools appeared in front of his eyes. [Engraved Eternal me Bathtub]is a beautifully engraved silver bath, on the outside are intricate patterns of leaves and flowers, inscribed withplex runes. This bathtub could regte the temperature of the water for the user. [Vitality Dinner te]is a dinner te engraved with the Life Extension Technique, capable of preserving the life of the creatures it serves. Umm¡­. As for the function of this tool¡­ Wu Heng studied it closely in his hand, it¡¯s probably used while consuming raw food. [Illuminating Stone]is a crystal clear stone simr to a crystal, also engraved with illuminating runes, and it can provide lighting. This kind of Illuminating Stones hung all over the chandelier. ¡°Being rich is really nice.¡±
Wu Heng couldn¡¯t help but exim. This was the most magical tools he had ever seen at once. Of course, now they all belonged to him. He ordered the skeletons to organize and ssify the items. As they were doing so, dawn gradually broke. Wu Heng quickly packed up and returned home through the boundary door. ¡­ Early morning sunlight streamed in through the windows. Having briefly eaten some noodles for breakfast, Wu Heng left his house. Apanied by Basen and Bawudong, they directly headed to the guild. One night had passed, and no one hade to cause any trouble for him, which indicated that they hadn¡¯t found any evidence against him yet. The best choice now was to act as usual. Even if there were some doubts, they couldn¡¯t touch him right away.
After all, he was a captain appointed by the headquarters of the guild. If there were any problems, they would proceed to a thorough check, following the appropriate procedures. If things didn¡¯t go well, he would hide in the Zombie World. Upon stepping into the guild. Arge number of people had gathered in the hall, furiously discussing the topic of a wealthy businessman in the inner city who had been exterminated and robbed. Just like a big news story, everyone was talking about it. ¡°No one was left alive? Everyone¡¯s dead? Where did you get the news from?¡± ¡°Any wealthy businessman in the inner city area has dozens of guards in their hands, how could this happened?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t be wrong, Iron Guard Knights have surrounded the whole building, I just went to have a look, it was really terrible.¡± ¡°I heard another news.¡± Everyone else looked over. ¡°The White Wolf Gang in the outer city area was exterminated, their base was a bloody mess, even worse.¡± Upon hearing it was a gang in the outer city, everyone lost interest.
They turned away and kept talking about the inner city matter. ¡°You¡¯ve seen the residence, you should know which businessman it is, right?¡± ¡°Lord Gianluca!¡± ¡°Damn, him?¡± Wu Heng just walked past, not stopping, proceeding directly to the break room. ¡­ No one had arrived in the break room yet. Neither Duke nor Mata had arrived. After Wu Heng had sat for a while, he was about to get up and join the crowd at ¡®Gianluca¡¯s¡¯ residence to have a look. The door was then knocked. An administrative staff member nced around and immediately greeted him respectfully when he saw Wu Heng in the room. ¡°Chief Wu Heng, the executor is asking for you.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure, seems like a guest is here?¡± replied the staff. Wu Heng nodded, ¡°Alright, I got it.¡± After the staff member left, Wu Heng also got up, made some preparations, and went to the executor¡¯s office. As he entered, aside from the guild¡¯s executor, the office also hosted two people from the Iron Guard Knights. One was a young man with blond hair and thick eyebrows, the other, a middle-aged man with brown short hair and a thick beard, had a stern face. ¡°Wu Heng, this is ¡®Milko¡¯ themander of Knight Regiment, he has a few questions for you.¡± The executor exined. ¡°Commander Milko¡­¡± Wu Heng nodded without expression. The middle-aged man looked him up and down, then directly said: ¡°Commander Wu Heng, there was a serious security incident in the inner cityst night. I need to ask you some questions.¡± ¡°Oh? Please go ahead!¡± ¡°Where were youst night?¡± ¡°At home!¡± ¡°Do you have a witness?¡± The other party continued to ask. ¡°No.¡± The man kept his eyes fixed on him, ¡°Did you know about the attack on ¡®Gianluca¡¯s¡¯ homest night?¡± Wu Heng replied, ¡°I do know about it, but you¡¯re not suggesting I¡¯m involved, are you? After all, I¡¯m a captain appointed by the headquarters of the guild. My ideological consciousness has been recognized by the organization.¡± ¡°Oh? That¡¯s really strange because I¡¯ve heard that you have a weapon that can shoot hidden weapons with amazing lethality.¡± As he spoke, he pulled out an orange warhead from his bosom and ced it on the executor¡¯s desk. ¡°Can you exin this? ¡° Chapter 209: 181, Anyone Investigating Will Die_1 Chapter 209: Chapter 181, Anyone Investigating Will Die_1 Seeing the bullet the other party had taken out, Wu Heng didn¡¯t show a surprised expression. ¡®Lieyi¡¯ fired more than one or two shots from a long distance at the enemy, and not every shot hit the target. I had my skeleton look for the fired bullets at the scene. Still, there were some bullets that fell into the grass, or pierced into the earth and walls, that could not be found in a short time. It isn¡¯t strange for the Iron Guard Knights to find those bullets while they were conducting a search during the day. ¡°Do you think I killed him?¡± Wu Heng said. ¡°We¡¯re only asking. What do you mean by being so resistant, Captain Wu Heng?¡± Another young member of the Knights took a step forward and continued to ask. Wu Heng waved his hand and said, ¡°Which eye of yours saw me resisting?¡± The young Knights member¡¯s expression halted, and his face became even more unpleasant. The middle-aged leader signaled the young member not to worry, and directly said, ¡°Captain Wu Heng, please exin this. Why would this appear in Gianluca¡¯s ce?¡±
The other party didn¡¯t want to deviate the topic and pulled it back to the bullet. Wu Heng shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s not mine.¡± ¡°How do you prove that it¡¯s not yours?¡± ¡°This is a type of weapon, simr to a strong crossbow. Others could get it as well, and ours are clearly different.¡± Wu Heng opens his handgun, takes out a bullet, and puts it onto it. What the other party had taken out was a bullet, but the difference can still be made out. The type and size are clearly different. The middle-aged manpared them and continued to say, ¡°This equipment, we need to take it with us to verify.¡± ¡°Our association has regtions, members¡¯ equipment and tools are personal belongings and cannot be upied in any manner. Of course, I¡¯ll also cooperate with your investigation. Please have the chancellor write an application to the headquarters. Once the approvales, I¡¯ll immediately hand over the weapon to you.¡± Wu Heng put the bullet he took out back, and inserted the magazine back in. Chancellor Gomez gave him a look, followed by saying, ¡°Wu Heng just joined the association. He has no reasons to harbor this much enmity with the other party. You should investigate others.¡± ¡°Do you know Gianluca?¡± The middle-aged man still did not give up. ¡°I¡¯ve indeed met him once. He wanted to buy a prop from me but due to the price the deal was not made.¡± Wu Heng replied. ¡°What about afterwards?¡± ¡°Did not see him afterwards. If we had conflicts, we would immediately call the association to resolve it. There¡¯s absolutely no need to escte it to this degree.¡± Wu Heng exined ording to his own thoughts. The two didn¡¯t ask anymore and recorded it in the book. ¡°Chancellor Gomez, sorry for the disturbance. We will leave now.¡± The two saluted to Gomez. Then they said to Wu Heng, ¡°Mr. Wu Heng, before the investigation is clear, please do not leave this city.¡± ¡°That cannot be certain. If there are missions, I still have to lead the team to carry them out.¡± Wu Heng said. The other party had nothing to do with Wu Heng, they turned around and left. When only the Chancellor and he were left in the study room¡­ Gomez then asked, ¡°Do you have a conflict with the Knights?¡±
Wu Heng knew his attitude was clearly resistant. He immediately said, ¡°Chancellor, yesterday my home was attacked by a group of masked men who tried to rob my property. Those Knights stood by and watched the fun. And now when a merchant has died, they disyed an attitude as though a huge incident has happened. I am just annoyed.¡± ¡°There is such a thing?¡± Gomez¡¯s eyebrows furrowed deeper, ¡°Are they from the same group that tried to assassinate youst time?¡± ¡°Not sure, it¡¯s very likely rted to them.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for some people to keep an eye out around your residence.¡± The chancellor said.
Wu Heng shook his head and said, ¡°I have also made some arrangements. If there¡¯s still danger, I¡¯ll report to the chancellor.¡± ¡°Hmm, you go back first. Don¡¯t conflict with the Knights. They represent the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. We still have to get by on both sides.¡± ¡°Yes, Chancellor!¡± Having said that, Wu Heng turned around and left. ¡­ The two Knights left the association. The young member hesitated a bit and then said, ¡°Leader, his resistance was obvious when he was answering questions, and he was tense. He¡¯s a big suspect.¡± The middle-aged leader looked at him and said, ¡°Maybe, but without substantial evidence, we can¡¯t do anything to him.¡± ¡°Just let him go just like this?¡± ¡°Leave it to the City Lord to handle. We just need to do our part.¡± The middle-aged leader continued to say. Gianluca¡¯s mansion, now is just like a haunted house. One could see blood all over the ce and traces of fight, but all the bodies and furniture have vanished into thin air. This is not something an ordinary person could do.
It was just a formality. No one wanted to investigate. If they found the killer today, they wouldn¡¯t live past tomorrow. ¡­ Wu Heng left the study, still controlling his expression. Just in case there were any means to spy in secret, observing his every move. Gianluca¡¯s death did not seem to cause too serious a crisis. At least the association did not intervene, and the Iron Guard Knights of Lundham City merely made visits and inquiries. It hasn¡¯t escted to the point of breaking off with Lundham City. This is a good thing. I hope the incident will calm down and return to normal life. Of course, with Gianluca¡¯s death, the Secret Cultivation Hall and that fat man know my n. I also have to be careful, in case the other party makes any out-of-line moves, or produces evidence.
I must prepare in advance. Upon returning to the lounge and opening the door, Duke was sitting on the sofa eating. Seeing Wu Henge in, he immediately showed an expression of discovering a big secret and said, ¡°Captain, someone died in the inner city area. Everyone is now discussing it. You say if we catch the killer, would there be a merit award.¡± Wu Heng was almost fainted by anger and said, ¡°It¡¯s not on the wanted order, why should we catch him? This is the job of the Iron Guard Knights. We already have so many enemies around us, let¡¯s not provoke others.¡± ¡°Oh, that makes sense.¡± Duke sat back down and continued to say, ¡°Captain, sk asked me to tell you that the new batch of armor is ready. When someone is avable at home, they can deliver it directly to you.¡± sk is the name of the owner of Maoliao Armor Shop. Duke kept mentioning it, so over time, it was remembered. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go see it together.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± The two got up and headed straight out. ¡­ The Outer City Area was also in a semnce of chaos. Members of various gangs could be seen patrolling in groups along the way.
Every one of them was alert, as if danger was imminent. Wu Heng and Duke arrived at the Maoliao Armour Shop. A few beastmen had joined the shop, seemingly to help guard it. Seeing Wu Heng walk in, the beastman shop owner immediately put on a smile, ¡°Our captain is here. We just received some beast milk, which is beneficial for the body. Take some of it with you and let your friends have a taste.¡± Beastmen were not as naive and honest as the rumors suggested. Those in business understood some social graces. Wu Heng walked into the shop with a smile, asking, ¡°What¡¯s going on in the Outer City Area today? Why are there guards at the shop entrance?¡± The shop owner cautiously looked outside before lowering his voice, ¡°You probably don¡¯t know yet. Last night, the entire White Wolf Gang was wiped out. Not a single person survived. The entire street is filled with body parts and blood clots. People are still cleaning up.¡± It turned out to be because of the White Wolf Gang incident. ¡°Isn¡¯t internal gang conflict normal? Why is everyone so on edge?¡± ¡°The White Wolf Gang was a major faction with many businesses. The gangs that eliminated them weren¡¯t interested in their businesses, but other factions couldn¡¯t resist the temptation. If no one mediates, there might be an all-out brawl. We¡¯re afraid, so we¡¯ve increased our guard, preventing anyone from taking advantage in the chaos,¡± the shop owner continued. ¡°Oh, that makes sense!¡± Wu Heng nodded. ¡°Captain, do you want to check the goods, or should I just have them sent over to you?¡± The shop owner continued. ¡°Take me over.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± the owner thought Wu Heng wanted to inspect the goods and spent the journey assuring him of their quality. Upon entering the warehouse¡­ He pointed to a pile of leather armor, ¡°These are the ones, feel free to inspect.¡± Wu Heng nodded, ncing casually. He put everything into his Space Ring. The shop owner was taken aback, but quickly realized it was a storage tool, and proceeded to effusively praise it. Wu Heng continued, ¡°Do you have any quality te armor for human warriors?¡± ¡°Of course we do. Please follow me, and I¡¯ll show you,¡± the shop owner led him back to the front of the store and began introducing the te armor on the wooden rack. They were fully covered in metal, lined with leather inside. They looked pretty decent. ¡°How much?¡± ¡°For the full set? 420 silver coins,¡± the shop owner replied. ¡°Can I get a discount if I buy in bulk?¡± The shop owner replied, ¡°Captain, whether you buy a lot or not, I¡¯ll give you the lowest price; 400 silver coins.¡± Wu Heng got straight to the point and said, ¡°I need 60 sets.¡± Spurt~! The shop owner, who had been sipping water, sprayed it all out in surprise. ¡°60 sets?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Wu Heng asked. ¡°Uh, I¡¯ll have someone start packing the armor immediately,¡± the shop owner quickly left to instruct his staff to pack the armor. After all the armors were packed¡­ Wu Heng put them all in his Space Ring and counted out the required silver coins, handing them over to the owner. The shop owner¡¯s face was lit up with joy. Then, someone carried over two leather water bags. The shop owner said, ¡°Captain, this is beast milk brought back from the n. Take it back and try it. If you like it, I can have more delivered to you next time.¡± ¡°No need, I¡¯m not ustomed to this,¡± Wu Heng declined. ¡°Try it, it¡¯s good for your health.¡± After some back and forth, Wu Heng finally epted. He really couldn¡¯t get ustomed to beastmen¡¯s food and tastes. After making his purchases, he sent Duke home first. He then left the shop himself to head towards the Pinned Gang¡¯s base. ¡­ Guided by an underling¡­ Wu Heng walked straight into the courtyard. Wen Mansha, d in leather armor, her face cold, exuded a faint aura of killing intent. ¡°You all go out first, keep watch outside.¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡± The underling left immediately. Those who remained were Wen Mansha¡¯s trusted confidants, many of whom had also participated in the battle to protect the maid in the Inner City Area. They probably had an idea of what was going on. When the courtyard gate was closed¡­ Wen Mansha dropped her stern expression, ¡°Master.¡± She softly called and then leaned in. ¡°Are you hurt?¡± ¡°No, but I¡¯m still scared,¡± Wen Mansha took him to a corner and opened up a grass mat, revealing several corpses, ¡°He was the leader of the White Wolf Gang; the others were key members. They¡¯re all here.¡± The corpses were pallid, evidently dead for some time. Indeed, they were the ones who intercepted him. ¡°Well done.¡± ¡°Thank you, Master.¡± Wu Heng proceeded to cast Bone Maniption Skill on the corpses. The flesh and blood fell off, and the corpses stood up. ¡°These corpses will follow you from now on, continue managing the gang.¡± Wen Mansha¡¯s eyes widened, expressing both surprise and joy. Chapter 210: 182, Hurry Up_1 Chapter 210: Chapter 182, Hurry Up_1 [Skeleton Swordsman (Level 10)][Skeleton Warrior (Level 9)][Skeleton Ranger (Level 8)]¡­ The attributes of the skeletons were disyed before my eyes. As arge gang, the White Wolf Gang does indeed possess considerable strength. The leader is a Level 10 Swordsman, and the rest of the core members are all Level 8 or 9 professionals. With these individuals at the helm, the gang does indeed possess some strength. If they were to rely solely on the Pinned Gang, they would not stand a chance against the White Wolf Gang. The demise of the White Wolf Gang could be attributed to the power of the heavy machine gun. Wu Heng presented these skeletons to Wen Mansha with his own intentions. She yed a significant role in this operation. Not only did she dy the Secret Cultivation Hall¡¯s n to capture the maids, but she also obediently exterminated the White Wolf Gang under hismand.
Even though Wen Mansha was his ve and bound by the ve contract to obey him. But she performed outstandingly and yed a significant role. Simrly, Wen Mansha¡¯s actions in this matter may well attract the attention of various powers. Her own safety also needed to be considered. He couldn¡¯t rely on gang members, he still needed these skeletons. After all, only ¡®Gianluca¡¯ of the Secret Cultivation Hall was killed. Who knew if others are secretly watching this ce. Wen Mansha also widened her eyes at this time. First, she was surprised, then she was delighted. She came to understand the usefulness of undead attendants. The simplest and most straightforward advantage is their absolute loyalty and obedience. Even if you asked them to rush into a fire for a trivial thing. They would rush into it without hesitation. In a gang, loyalty is even rarer than gold. And these skeletons in front of her were once the foundation of the White Wolf Gang. Now they were being passed on to her. Not only was her position more secure, but the Pinned Gang also now had the foundation that the White Wolf Gang used to have. As long as she carefully managed it for a while. Once the number of members reaches a certain scale, the Pinned Gang will be arge gang in the Outer City Area, far surpassing its current strength. Thinking of this, Wen Mansha became even more excited.
She looked up cautiously, her eyes full of affection, ¡°Master, you¡¯re so kind.¡± ¡°Hmm, you deserve it.¡± Wu Heng continued speaking to the skeletons: ¡°You guys should follow her instructions from now on.¡± tter~! The skeletons stepped out of the rotten flesh and stood behind Wen Mansha.
Wu Heng continued, ¡°Give them names to facilitate task assignments.¡± Wen Mansha nodded and began to name the skeletons one by one. Unlike Wu Heng¡¯s 1,2,3 and 4, Wen Mansha could call out their original names. After all, they were all from the same gang and had some information about each other. Wu Heng then went to a side location. He pulled the heavy machine gun that he had given Wen Manshast night directly into his space ring. He might not necessarily have to put it back where he got it from, but he definitely couldn¡¯t just leave it here. If it got lost, or if some organization targeted it for replication. It could also be a problem for him. If Wen Mansha needed itter, he could give it to her again, but for now, he would take it back. Once the names were done, Wen Mansha quickly walked up, intimately hooked his arm and whispered, ¡°Master, have matters in the inner city been resolved?¡± It seems that the affairs in the inner city have not been disclosed. At least Wen Mansha hadn¡¯t received that information yet.
¡°It¡¯s kind of solved. If the Iron Guard Knights investigate, remember to deny everything. Make up an excuse for the enmity with the White Wolf Gang; be careful when you go out to avoid any trouble.¡± Wu Heng advised. ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll be careful.¡± Wen Mansha said, dragging him to their room. Seeing her eagerness, Wu Heng said, ¡°Stop it. All your underlings are outside, it¡¯s not good if they hear us.¡± ¡°No one wille in, hurry up.¡± The two entered the room, and Wen Mansha quickly disrobed. She threw herself into his arms, forcefully kissing him and helping him take off his clothes. Wu Heng lifted her up. And ced her on the desk behind him. ¡­ In the afternoon, Wu Heng left Wen Mansha¡¯s residence. And returned to the inner city. He didn¡¯t immediately retrieve his two maids. Instead, he went to a residential area in the inner city.
The chubby man from the Secret Cultivation Hall named ¡®Kapro¡¯ lived here. When hemunicated with the dead ¡®Gianluca¡¯, he found out that besides him and Anel, this chubby guy also knew about the assassination plot against Wu Heng. Now the Iron Guard Knights are conducting investigations. Even without definitive evidence, this chubby guy was still an unstable factor. Before acting, he needed to check the situation of this guy. After standing in the dim alley for a while, ¡®Glenda¡¯, who was invisible and in charge of reconnaissance, flew back. Hovering in the air, she whispered, ¡°The building doesn¡¯t contain the person you mentioned, only the housekeeper and some servants. Could it be the wrong location?¡± Not here? That shouldn¡¯t be. ording to the information Wu Heng received. The ce where the man lived was supposed to be here, and even if he went out temporarily, there should be some traces left in the building. ¡°The information indicates that he lives here. There might be some situation.¡± Wu Heng said, taking out the ¡®Illusion Veil¡¯ from his Space Ring, and putting it directly on his head. He transformed into a plump and strong female mercenary and marched out of the alley.
Heading towards the building. Knock Knock Knock~! He knocked heavily on the door a few times. The door opened revealing a middle-aged man dressed as a housekeeper, who looked Wu Heng up and down before asking, ¡°Can I help you with something?¡± ¡°I have an appointment to see Mr. Kapro, is he home?¡± Wu Heng said. ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re thedy who has an appointment with the master.¡± The Butler thought for a moment, handed over three silver coins, and said, ¡°The master had to leave for a while due to some urgent business. He¡¯ll probably return after some time. Pleasee again next time.¡± Wu Heng surprisingly took the money and didn¡¯t quite understand what he meant. He asked, ¡°Why did he leave all of a sudden?¡± ¡°We¡¯re not sure either. You can leave an address. When the old master is back, we can arrange to find you,¡± the butler continued, ¡°If you are apanying the old master, it would be best if you dressed up a bit. Don¡¯t juste dressed like that.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ll visit next time!¡± Wu Heng said, before turning around and leaving. The butler stood at the door, muttering ¡®the master¡¯s tastes are getting stranger and stranger¡¯, before closing the front door. Wu Heng walked back into the alley and took off his veil. Obviously, this fat man had fled. This morning, the news about ¡®Gianluca¡¯ had spread. This fat man must have figured something out and ran away directly. Such a rotund figure, yet his reaction was indeed quick. He leaned against the wall, thinking for a while. His sudden departure was actually beneficial. He was not in the city and this world was without telephones, meaning that the Iron Guard Knights wouldn¡¯t be able to trace him. After a while, he would try to prove his innocence. But it would be difficult to bring out any valid evidence. With his cowardice, whether or not he woulde back is another matter entirely. After thinking it through, he walked straight out of the alley and strode off into the distance. ¡­ Snake Badge Consortium. Inside the reception room. ¡°Master, you came for us.¡± Mini ran over exuberantly, covering a distance of two or three meters with a single leap. Wu Heng caught her in one fluid motion, gently patting her back. Behind him was Andre Willow, and Laisia, who was d in a silk gown. ¡°Be good. Wait for me at the door. We¡¯ll leave in a moment,¡± Wu Heng said. The two girls nodded, left the reception room and closed the door behind them. Laisia sat across, gracefully crossing her legs and looked at him curiously, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you would keep two little maids.¡± ¡°They were given by my former butler to take care of my life,¡± Wu Heng casually exined. Humans, they don¡¯t like orthodox beastmen, but they do have a fondness for bunny girls or fox girls with human faces and animal features. It wasn¡¯t strange for the young and wealthy Wu Heng to have two maids at home. Laisia was just jesting and didn¡¯t dwell on the topic. She continued, ¡°Is the incident regarding Gianluca your doing?¡± ¡°I have heard about it too, but it has nothing to do with me. I don¡¯t have that kind of ability,¡± Wu Heng replied. He had entrusted his maids to Laisia. The incident had happened that very night. With Laisia¡¯s wisdom, she would have guessed the nine out of ten probability. While the consortium had its own sources of information, when piecing it all together, it would lead to him. Not that Wu Heng was afraid of Laisia betraying him. But there were some things that he must absolutely not admit to. If he admitted, things would be moreplicated. Laisia rolled her eyes at him, ¡°Gianluca is a member of the Secret Cultivation Hall.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Wu Heng nced at her, ¡°Do you know any other members?¡± ¡°What are you trying to do? Are you really nning to kill them all?¡± Laisia asked, surprised. ¡°I¡¯ve already said it has nothing to do with me,¡± Wu Heng emphasized, before adding, ¡°Thank you for helping me take care of them.¡± ¡°Heh, when you left them with me, you didn¡¯t even give me a chance to refuse!¡± ¡°That¡¯s what friends are for. If you ever need help, just say the word.¡± ¡°Solve this year¡¯s gold business for me,¡± Laisia said, resting her chin on her hand. The gold performance, she really has her sights set on him. Every time she sees him, it¡¯s as if all the gold in Lundham City belongs to him. ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯ll see what I can do when there¡¯s an opportunity,¡± Wu Heng replied. The two of them sat and chatted for a while. After Wu Heng asked about the Skill Book, he bid her farewell. He left the consortium. ¡­ He returned home with his maids. The two girls weren¡¯t sure about what had happened, but they knew it had something to do with the criminals who had previously stayed at their ce. ¡°Master, is everything resolved?¡± Andre Willow asked. ¡°Yep, everything¡¯s sorted out. We¡¯ll resume business at the store starting from tomorrow. I¡¯ll arrange new guards for you two,¡± Wu Heng replied. ¡°Okay, understood, Master.¡± After giving them simple instructions. Wu Heng went up to his room. The two girls were downstairs, preparing tonight¡¯s dinner. It wasn¡¯t long before the singing voice of Mini could be heard. Wu Heng opened the boundary door and went straight to the Zombie World. Coming out of the office building. Outside the building were skeletons, densely packed and neatly arranged. In the distance, Qiangzi and the others were ying basketball, the women were sitting by the sidelines watching and chatting. The prison didn¡¯t seem affected by the apocalypse. Wu Heng nced from a distance, he didn¡¯t pay too much attention to what was happening over there. He took out all the armors from his Space Ring. This time, along with 200 sets of leather armor, he had also purchased 60 sets of metal te armor separately. He ced the leather armor aside and had the Big Head Skeleton arrange the ordinary skeletons into a long line to receive their armor one by one. Wu Heng himself brought the 60 sets of metal te armor to the side. ¡°Come, you guyse over here and put on these armors.¡± The zing de and the few skeletons that had turned the previous night all came over. They picked up the armor on the ground and began to put them on. The armor made them look formidable. ¡­ After a while, Li Yahong walked over briskly. She said, ¡°You¡¯ve been cooped up in your room for quite a few days.¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Wu Heng nodded, then continued, ¡°From now on, Basen will follow you around, ensuring your safety.¡± ¡°Ah? Is¡­is that okay?¡± Chapter 211: 183, even deliberately sent up_1 Chapter 211: Chapter 183, even deliberately sent up_1 Basen was kept by Wu Heng¡¯s side. Fulfilling the role of a personal bodyguard. In Li Yahong¡¯s mind, Basen was different from ordinary skeletons. He was, at the very least, a skilled skeleton who was proficient in martial arts and had high fighting skills. Now, Wu Heng was giving him over to her. ¡°Are you burdened?¡± Wu Heng noticed her. ¡°No, but what about you? What will you do?¡± Li Yahong asked. ¡°Oh! I can just choose another one, is one enough for you, or do I need to allocate two more for you?¡± Wu Heng continued. ¡°One should suffice. It¡¯s so safe here, and having a skeleton following us around every day might easily incite panic among the survivors.¡± Li Yahong replied. Wu Heng nodded, one was indeed enough. For any significant action, Wu Heng would apany.
¡°Basen, from now on, you¡¯ll follow Li Yahong and protect her safety.¡± Basen moved from one side and stood beside Li Yahong. He stood there immactely, like a bodyguard. ¡°Please take care, Basen,¡± Li Yahong respectfully said. Basen didn¡¯t respond. Wu Heng didn¡¯t linger on this topic and continued, ¡°What have you been up to thesest few days?¡± Li Yahong took out a small notebook,paring as she said, ¡°We¡¯ve produced over 300 iron spears, at least 500 javelins, the convoy went to the auto repair factory twice, brought back 525 boxes of various living supplies, collected three truckloads of supplies from supermarkets and grain and oil stores along the way, and there are survivors nning on joining us through the radio, they should being here in the next few days.¡± That¡¯s impressive ¡ª she even had urate numbers. ¡°Hmm, not bad.¡± It was a correct decision to give these tasks to Li Yahong. At least the situation was stable, everyone was working ording to the original n, and the efficiency was quite substantial. ¡°Can the survivors make it here?¡± Wu Heng asked. Most of the routes were still upied by zombies. Coming here was not as simple as driving. Maybe they would be killed by the horde of zombies as soon as they went out. ¡°I¡¯ve mapped out a route for them. As long as they get onto the roads we¡¯ve cleared, they will be safer.¡± Li Yahong paused for a moment, then said, ¡°We can¡¯t rescue everyone.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. Tonight, I¡¯ll have Big Head Skeleton lead a team to clear the road again,¡± said Wu Heng. ¡°Good!¡± ¡°Is there any news from the outside?¡± Wu Heng continued. ¡°As mentionedst time, the me God Shelter has armored vehicles! After reconfirming with them, it¡¯s indeed avable for trade, at the exchange ratio of 200 bags of rice,¡± said Li Yahong.
200 bags of rice ¡ª that¡¯s not a small amount. In this era, food is a crucial resource, especially now that it¡¯s already autumn and without food, winter could thin arge chunk of people. 200 bags, certainly no shelter would be willing to trade so much for an armored vehicle. The conditions proposed by the me God Shelter.
Either they are showing off their weapons and equipment to attract more survivors to join. Or they don¡¯t have many, and they¡¯re using it, deliberately inting the price. If someone is willing to exchange, they make a profit. If no one exchanges, they don¡¯t lose out. ¡°What else do they have, aside from an armored vehicle?¡± ¡°They also have rifles and light machine guns, but I don¡¯t know much about them and couldn¡¯t tell the difference,¡± Li Yahong replied after some thought. Wu Heng nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s not consider their offer for now. n the action for tomorrow, see if there are any jewelers nearby, ces that buy and sell gold and silver. We¡¯ll go scavenge resources there tomorrow.¡± ¡°Oh okay!¡± agreed Li Yahong. Though she didn¡¯t understand what the point of finding jewelry stores was in a post-apocalyptic world. But Wu Heng¡¯s actions must have some purpose. Jewelry stores are usually clustered in bustlingmercial streets, there were countless shops, and they could scavenge resources there. Wrapping up the work-rted discussion. Li Yahong didn¡¯t show any immediate intentions of leaving, she nced at Wu Heng and then lowered her voice to say, ¡°Weren¡¯t you curiousst time why that shelter is keeping Grandma Wang Ke?¡± ¡°Ah, why?¡± Li Yahong leaned closer, her voice filled with intrigue, ¡°Grandma Wang Ke is a God Witch, in the past, if there was something foretold, people asked her. The vigers believe in these things, she has quite a reputation.¡±
Wu Heng frowned in understanding. Many of the rural elderly still hold these beliefs. Especially in some remote areas. And now, with the apocalypse, everything has be bizarre and the vigers probably have an even more solid conviction in the existence of monsters and evil spirits. Even if her grandmother didn¡¯t contribute much, she has been protected up until now. Speaking in terms of designation. A Northeast Shaman. ¡°Does it work?¡± Wu Heng curiously asked. ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but I guess¡­ it might have some effect,¡± Li Yahong was unsure. And didn¡¯t dare to specte blindly. If it really worked, she didn¡¯t want to cause trouble by speaking imprudently. With ghosts also appearing, it wouldn¡¯t be impossible to ept the existence of deities. ¡°Have her grandma tell us something good about us then. We are allies, don¡¯t want her to cause us trouble,¡± Wu Heng also lowered his voice to say.
¡°Are you scared?¡± Li Yahong¡¯s eyes squinted in a teasing smile. ¡°I was most afraid of these when I was young.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡± The two of them stood in front of the door chatting for a while longer. As Li Yahong had to arrange more work, they had to part ways. ¡­ Li Yahong headed to the stadium. She was there to assign tomorrow¡¯s tasks with Qiangzi and the others. Upon seeing her and the figure following closely behind her, Qiangzi and the others ying basketball were immediately shocked and eximed, ¡°Wow, Sister Hong, isn¡¯t this the¡­ Skeleton Brother always with Boss? Why is he following you now?¡± ¡°Hello, Skeleton Brother!¡± The few people behind her even bowed in greeting. Basen, recognizable by his unique leather armor, was always seen by Wu Heng¡¯s side.
Now, he was following Li Yahong like a bodyguard, which surprised everyone. Li Yahong said, ¡°This is Basen. From now on, he will be my protector. There¡¯s no need to make a big fuss about it.¡± ¡°Wow! Big sister, you¡¯re so awesome.¡± Li Yahong gave him a cold look, ¡°Don¡¯t make a big fuss, we need to go out for supplies tomorrow. Have your team check the vehiclester and pack everything we need. I don¡¯t want any mistakes.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sister Hong, I¡¯m good at this.¡± Qiangzi patted his chest. ¡°Good, just remember to actually do your work. Have fun,¡± Li Yahong stated before she headed toward the residential building. Qiangzi tosses the basketball to someone else. And quickly follows her. With a gossiping look, he asked, ¡°Sister Hong, how far along are you guys?¡± Li Yahong frowned, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± ¡°Sister Hong, a lot of women have their eyes on him. You need to hold on tight to your man. In times like these, everyone wants a reliable pir to lean on.¡± Qiangzi continued as he caught up to her. Li Yahong squinted, ¡°Who are they?¡± ¡°The younger ones. If I were a woman, I¡¯d also make a move.¡± Qiangzi pped his own behind. ¡°I think you¡¯re just itching for trouble.¡± ¡°Sister Hong, I think His Majesty also has feelings for you. Why else would he arrange for ¡®Big Brother Basen¡¯ to protect you? It¡¯s clear that he values you,¡± Qiangzi added. Despite hearing this, Li Yahong couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit of joy. Among all the survivors. This favoritism towards her was clear. Although her face was still stern, she replied, ¡°Stop talking nonsense!¡± ¡°I¡¯m serious, big sister.¡± After a pause, Qiangzi continued, ¡°He¡¯s dense. You have to be proactive. As the saying goes, ¡®A woman chasing a man is like a yarn.¡¯ You have to break through it, or else you¡¯ll regret it if he gets hooked away by another woman.¡± Li Yahong coughed lightly, ¡°How can I break it?¡± ¡°Next time you two are alone, take the initiative¡­¡± ¡­ Returning to Lundham City, the sky was starting to get dark. The faint sound of thunder could be heard in the distance. It seemed like it was going to rain. A trio had dinner, then rested in the living room on the first floor. Mini was still practicing her clumsy martial arts moves, huffing and puffing. Nevertheless, her spirit was strong. Starting training at her age, she wouldn¡¯t go far, but all things are rtive. As a maid, she didn¡¯t need to have extraordinarybat skills. The main goal was to strengthen her physique and protect herself. After they arranged new guardians for the two people, they each returned to their rooms to rest. The night was dark and deep. Ka-chow! A p of thunder awoke Wu Heng from his sleep. He immediately grabbed his weapon and eyed his surroundings cautiously. It was pouring rain outside the window, and thunder was booming. Wu Heng walked out of his room. Bawudong and zing de were still guarding the door. At the corner of the stairs. Mini was curled up against the wall of thending, holding her head. ¡°Mini?¡± Wu Heng called her name. ¡°Master¡­¡± Mini looked up pitifully. ¡°Oh, you scared me. Why aren¡¯t you sleeping, sitting here?¡± Wu Heng asked a bit speechless. ¡°I¡¯m afraid of the thunder.¡± Mini murmured shyly. Wu Heng fetched a nket and draped it over her, ¡°And you¡¯re not scared sitting here?¡± ¡°Yes, I feel better.¡± Mini stood up. In the bedroom. Mini was curled up in his arms, appearing a bit tense. Wu Heng embraced her, leaned in close to her ear and asked softly, ¡°Mini¡­¡± Bunny Girl whispered, ¡°Master, sooner orter, we will all be yours.¡± Before long, the bunny girl in front of him was stripped clean. Her skin was smooth and supple, her figure slender and curvy. Unlike the mature Wen Mansha, Mini was brimming with youthful vitality. Ka-chow! Another sudden p of thunder. Mini let out a startled yelp and tightly wrapped her arms around him. ¡­ On the second floor. The thunder startled Andre Willow awake. She looked out the window at the heavy rain, went out to check the doors and windows on the first floor, but found they were all closed properly. There were no signs of any rain seeping in. Just as she was about to go back to her room, she heard a strange sound from the stairs. It was like a cat¡¯s meow, varying in intensity. Listening carefully, she recognized it as Mini¡¯s moans, alternating between agony and difort. Her face became serious as she suspected that another enemy had infiltrated their residence. Soon after, the sound suddenly turned joyous, and she immediately realized what was happening upstairs. She spat in disgust and went straight to her room. She tossed and turned and couldn¡¯t sleep. The noise from upstairs kept prating her ears, making her feel hot and ufortable all over. After a while, the panting stopped, and she let out a sigh of relief. But to her surprise, they started again. ¡°She even took the initiative to go up.¡± Chapter 212: 184, Take a Rest_1 Chapter 212: Chapter 184, Take a Rest_1 The next morning, it was still lightly raining outside the window. Andre Willow came downstairs, yawning, only to hear singing emanating from the kitchen. When she walked over, she saw Mini cooking while humming a tune. Her mood seemed to be good. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Andre Willow asked. Mini, who was cooking, was startled by the sudden question. The kitchen utensils in her hand almost fell to the ground, and she hastily steadied them, ¡°Sister Willow, what were you saying just now?¡± ¡°I was asking, how you¡¯re feeling? If you¡¯re not well, just stay at home. You don¡¯t have to apany me to the shop,¡± Andre Willow said. Mini¡¯s face became flushed, and she stammered: ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯ll apany you.¡± ¡°Really, today¡¯s weather will probably lead to few customers. You should stay at home and rest,¡± Andre Willow suggested. Mini seemed more embarrassed, and shaking Andre Willow¡¯s arm she implored her in a whining tone, ¡°Sister Willow, I¡¯m really fine. Let mee with you. I¡¯ll be scared if some bad peoplee here when I¡¯m alone at home.¡±
¡°Are you sure you¡¯re okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m really fine.¡± ¡°You were screaming half the night.¡± With her neck turning red too, Mini stammered for a while before saying, ¡°That wasn¡¯t because of¡­ aah, I can¡¯t exin it.¡± Andre Willow decided not to tease her anymore. She helped with preparing breakfast. By the time Wu Heng came down, breakfast was already on the table. ¡°Master¡­¡± Mini shed him a sweet smile. Wu Heng nodded, then asked, ¡°Are you feeling okay?¡± ¡°Master, why are you saying that too,¡± Mini replied with an intentionally coy tone. Andre Willow snickered on the side, not saying anything. The three of them sat down at the table. Wu Heng continued, ¡°I have prepared new escorts for you, all are level 8 skeletons. Take them with you whenever you go out.¡± Level 8! That was not considered a low rank. In smaller factions, they could be leaders; inrger factions, they were core members. In Lundham City, only some of the high-ranking and influential individuals had this kind of setup. ¡°Thank you, Master.¡± Both women nodded their thanks. After a quick meal.
Wu Heng prepared to go upstairs. As he was leaving, he said, ¡°Mini, if you¡¯re not feeling well, stay at home today.¡± ¡°Ahh~ Master, go upstairs¡­¡± Mini pushed him towards the stairs. She then began to clear the table and followed Andre Willow under an umbre out the door.
Wu Heng nced at the clock. He opened the boundary door and directly headed to the Zombie World. ¡­ Inside the prison. The convoy was ready, with arge skeleton leading ordinary skeletons onto the back of the trucks at a slow pace. Wu Heng stood in the distance, apanied by Li Yahong. ¡°The location chosen this time is the Shadow City Mall in the county. There is a gold store on the first floor and plenty of resources. We can collect a lot from a single trip,¡± Li Yahong said, holding a tablet. Shadow City Mall may not have much of a reputation elsewhere, but it was the most bustling ce in the county. It had declined in the past few years, but the mall was still open and served as the shopping ce for nearby residents. The reason Li Yahong chose this ce was that she had her own considerations. In addition to meeting Wu Heng¡¯s needs, she also needed to gather enough resources to face the forting winter. Malls areprehensive.
They have everything, including nkets and cotton clothing, which can solve many problems with one trip. For Wu Heng, the county was also a good ce. The main thing was to solve the gold bar problem. With gold bars, he could meet all of his needs. Moreover, the county was the necessary route to the city. He remembered quite clearly the promise he made to Xiao Xiao: if he could get to the city, he would help her find her mother. Although it currently seemed like the chance of her surviving was not high. But as long as her death hadn¡¯t been confirmed, there was still hope. Before rescuing Grandma Wang Ke, everyone thought it would be a futile effort, at most providing Wang Ke with some emotional constion. But the facts proved that she was still alive. In the vige, she was a well-known witch and held high status. Xiao Xiao¡¯s mother might not be in danger, either. Of course, he needed to head there as soon as possible. ¡°Okay, how is the route set up?¡± Wu Heng asked.
¡°We move forward along this road. We¡¯re definitely going to encounter some zombies along the way. This road is wider, so the chances of it being blocked are smaller,¡± Li Yahong erged the map on the tablet and pointed to a road. After the convoy started moving, the zombies would only chase from behind and pose little threat. The real headache was clearing the obstacles on the road. Damaged vehicles or toppled goods blocking the road. In busy ces, the road had to be cleared every few meters, which was very time-consuming. Thus, the choice of the road was also very important. ¡°Hmm, okay.¡± Wu Heng had no objections. Li Yahong¡¯s arrangements seemed quite good to him, at least he saw no problems. Soon after, Qiangzi waved from the distance, yelling: ¡°We can set off now!¡± ¡°Get in the car.¡± Li Yahong took the driver¡¯s seat, while Wu Heng, along with the rest of the skeletons, climbed on the passenger seats. Once everything was ready. Li Yahong picked up the walkie-talkie, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±
The convoy started and drove straight out from the gates of the prison. ¡­ The convoy moved back to the main road. They drove past Changying Area and continued towards the county, in the same direction as their original residential area. They had previously cleaned up the Changying Area. However, when they returned, there were still numerous zombies staggering around. Even though it wasn¡¯t quite a horde, the number was still substantial. The convoy didn¡¯t make a stop and dashed through, continuing towards the county. Travel on the main road was very smooth. The simple obstacles encountered on the way could be directly smashed open by the front vehicle¡¯s ram, ensuring the smooth progress of the convoy behind. A vast swarm of zombies started to follow behind them. ¡°Did you not sleep wellst night?¡± Li Yahong asked casually. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t seem very energized. Did you get a good night¡¯s sleep?¡± Li Yahong asked, sounding concerned. Wu Heng, subconsciously touched his face, ¡°I might not have rested well, as I went to bed quitetest night.¡± Li Yahong nced at him and continued, ¡°You should find someone to take care of you. There are many young girls in the prison, don¡¯t any of them catch your eye?¡± Even though he was not very experienced in this area, he could sense the probing intention behind her words. He smiled and retorted, ¡°I have you, why would I need anyone else?¡± A blush crept onto Li Yahong¡¯s face, ¡°You have good taste.¡± ¡°And what about you?¡± Wu Heng replied with a yful grin, ¡°You¡¯re the boss of the refuge, have you ever considered finding a man?¡± Li Yahong¡¯s gaze fluttered, she nced at him before saying, ¡°Yes, but some people are a bit slow to react. It¡¯s like they just can¡¯t catch on.¡± Wu Heng knew exactly what Li Yahong meant. And he also quite liked this intelligentpanion. But in this different world he already had several close female friends, and in this world, he wasn¡¯t sure how to manage this. In the other world, the strong could possess several partners without reproach. Although in this world the strong could also possess more women, the societal views were different and could cause significant problemster on. Just as he opened his mouth to speak, Voices from the other members came in via themunicator. ¡°The road ahead is obstructed, we need time to clear the path.¡± And from the vehicle at the end of the convoy, another voicemunicated, ¡°There are many zombies behind us, if we stop, we might be attacked.¡± Li Yahong looked up. Wu Heng quickly spoke, ¡°Order the convoy to pull over and all skeletons to prepare for battle.¡± Li Yahong nodded, picked up themunicator and issued the orders. The convoy parked on the side of the road, and arge group of skeletons dismounted from the rear vehicle. They neatly encircled the vehicles, entering into a state ofbat readiness. Wu Heng opened the car door to look behind. A vast horde of skeletons were surging towards them. ¡°Prepare spears!¡± A rustle. The skeletons each pulled out a spear, taking on throwing positions. ¡°Throw!¡± A whoosh. The rustling sound of spearheads breaking through the wind echoed. The spears, like ck raindrops, fell among the horde of charging zombies. In the midst of the ding-dong sounds of spears hitting the ground, Large numbers of zombies were pierced by the iron spears, their bodies pinned to the ground. ¡°Prepare spears¡ªthrow!¡± A whoosh. The second volley of spears fell from the sky, taking down another group of zombies. Then came the 3rd and 4th volley of spears. Like a harvester, repeatedly purging the battlefield. By the time the horde closed in on them, only around a hundred zombies remained. They managed to storm forward, their bodies heavily damaged. In the blink of an eye, the remaining zombies were killed by the skeleton troops. The battlefield fell silent in an instant, the skeleton forces returned to their standby state. The survivors apanying them were all wide-eyed, in disbelief. It¡¯s over just like that? All those zombies, just fell to the ground and vanished. Especially Qiangzi and the others who hade from the automobile repair factory. They had witnessed the earliest battles involving the skeletons. Initially, the skeletons relied primarily on closebat. Now, the entire skeleton brigade was continuously improving. From being mere naked bones to now wearing leather armor, From only resorting to hand-to-handbat to now having a long-range spear throwing strategy as well. Now they realized, King Yama¡¯s superpower was more terrifying than they had ever imagined. The skeletons he summoned were not just tools wielding weapons; they were also evolving. ¡°Qiangzi, what are you doing? Get out of the car and clear the obstacles,¡± Li Yahong¡¯s urging voice came through themunicator. ¡°Okay, Sister Hong,¡± Qiangzi answered, jumping out of the car and driving the forklift to clear the scrap cars blocking the road. Li Yahong continued to issue orders, ¡°The rest of you scavenge around, load anything useful onto the vehicles, do watch out for your safety.¡± On either side of the section of the road where they had parked, There were many digital shops. Even though the inte was gone in this world, the camera and radio functions on the phones could still be used. High-end products, which were once beyond their reach, could now be picked up casually. The group disembarked and began filling the shops, moving the products inside. A few regrmercial vehicles were enough to carry these items. Meanwhile, Wu Heng directed therge number of skeletons, Commencing the cleanup of the zombie bodies along the way, also collecting back the thrown spears. Li Yahong¡¯s gaze fell on a fresh supermarket in the distance. It was a bit far away, but all the zombies in the street had been attracted to this ce. There shouldn¡¯t be any problems. She looked at the few people busily removing items. ¡°Brother Wang,e with me to check that ce out,¡± Li Yahong called out. Wang Chenggang looked up, ¡°Okay, Sister Hong!¡± Apanied by two others, he followed Li Yahong across. ¡­ There was still a banner of special offers hanging at the entrance of the fresh food market. Half of a dried-up intestine swayed back and forth hanging from it. Pushing the door and entering, A rotten and moldy smell hit their noses. Even covering their noses and mouths, they were almost knocked out by the odor. All the fruits and vegetables on the shelves were moldy, some even sprouting new buds. The ground was sticky with water stains, there was a strong sticky feeling when their boots stepped on it. ¡°Sister Hong, there doesn¡¯t seem to be much to scavenge here!¡± Wang Chenggang said, walking beside her. ¡°Let¡¯s just look around,¡± Li Yahong continued walking ahead. His thoughts were quite different from hers. Usually supermarkets had a lot of supplies, but a fresh food market didn¡¯t seem to have much to take. But they were here, so they might as well take a look. Perhaps there might be something worth taking. After a quick look around the main hall, they proceeded towards the door marked ¡®Customers No Entry¡¯. But as the door opened, Suddenly, a chilling re headed directly towards them. In Li Yahong¡¯s field of vision, the sharp dagger was getting closer and closer. Chapter 213: 185, What the Hell is This_1 Chapter 213: Chapter 185, What the Hell is This_1 Li Yahong¡¯s face changed drastically, a chill rising from her tailbone. The incident happened suddenly, she wanted to dodge, but her body couldn¡¯t keep up with the speed. It was about to pierce herself. Suddenly, a hand grabbed the hilt of the dagger. The razor-sharp dagger gleaming coldly, only two or three centimeters away, was suspended mid-air. It was Basen. Right, she had a very capable bodyguard. Li Yahong instantly woke up, her body swiftly retreating while simultaneously drawing her dagger from her waist. Wang Chenggang and the others also responded by immediately drawing their weapons, their eyes chilling as they stared at the darkness ahead. The dagger slipped out of Basen¡¯s hand and retreated back into the dark.
¡°Come out, you sneaky bugger,¡± Wang Chenggang shouted. ¡°Ha, don¡¯t be tense, folks. We thought you were some zombies or monsters,¡± a man¡¯s voice echoed from the dim storeroom. Then six people emerged, men and women. Bicycle helmets, makeshift armor made of metal, hard stic, and tires, holding sharpened iron pipes, daggers, or machetes in their hand. One of them even held a homemade hand crossbow, with a crossbow bolt already ced on it. Despite the ragtag appearance, they carried a strong aura of survivors in a post-apocalypse. They must also be looking for resources. However, the way both parties encountered each other was far from friendly. As for the exnation that they mistook them for zombies, Li Yahong and the others had a hard time epting it. They were in the dark, while she was in the light. They were talking when they first came in ¡ª how could they not tell the difference between humans and zombies? If Basen wasn¡¯t there, Li Yahong would probably be in danger now. Even if they didn¡¯t kill her, a small scratch from that fruit knife might turn her into a zombie. By then, it would be toote to say anything. ¡°You were trying to kill me?¡± Li Yahong asked sternly. The other side scanned Li Yahong and her team, seeminglyparing thebat power of both parties. Evading the question, he asked, ¡°What happened outside? Were you guys killing zombies just now, or were you chased in here by zombies?¡± ¡°Put down your weapons. Maybe then we can have a talk.¡± Li Yahong said. Still, the man kept talking, ¡°Where did you guyse from, how did you avoid the zombie horde outside?¡±
Both were speaking, but nobody answered the other¡¯s questions. They just kept asking. Li Yahong lost patience, ¡°Basen, kill them.¡± Everyone present froze for a moment.
And Basen, who was standing next to Li Yahong, lowered his stance and rushed towards the other side like lightning. Bang~! The crossbow string sounded, and the crossbow bolt whistled out. Basen lifted his sword slightly, and the crossbow bolt was instantly deflected. His entire body, fast as lightning, charged directly toward the enemy. Wang Chenggang furrowed his brows, shouting, ¡°Follow me¡­¡± As he spoke, he was about to charge forward. The rest of the people also charged forward with him. Basen had already reached the nearest person, dodged his sh, and the short de in his hand turned into a sh of cold light, cutting directly through the opponent¡¯s neck. Blood gushed out, spraying the thick smell of blood everywhere. One person fell, but Basen didn¡¯t stop, his figure, like an elusive shadow, weaving in and out among the enemies, and his twin short des turning into shes of cold light. Killing one enemy after another. His movements were clean and quick.
By the time Wang Chenggang and his team had killed one person and turned back to provide support, they found all the remaining people had already been killed by Basen. Blood was flowing all over the ground. Everyone¡¯s eyes were wide open, looking at the scene in front of them in surprise. They could ept the highbat strength of the skeleton, but his killing speed was too fast. He¡¯s really fierce! Li Yahong didn¡¯t seem too surprised. She had witnessed Basen in battle before; killing ordinary people was a piece of cake to him. Sizzle sizzle~! The walkie-talkie crackled, immediately followed by Wu Heng¡¯s questioning voice, ¡°Who¡¯s in the fresh supermarket?¡± Li Yahong pressed the walkie-talkie and replied, ¡°I¡¯m here. There were a few survivors who tried to attack us. They¡¯ve been killed. We¡¯re about to check the bodies.¡± The walkie-talkie was public. Upon hearing this news, people outside immediately started gathering around. ¡­
Wu Heng walked in with his skeleton escort. Li Yahong quickly exined what had just happened, proving that they had killed them only as a necessity. Wu Heng nced at the bodies on the ground and asked if anyone was injured. Surviving to this point, they realized that humans are now more dangerous than zombies. Any noise could draw zombies out. At the very least, they could judge whether there are zombies in a building based on the roars. Humans, on the other hand, were different. They often hid in dark corners, nning to ambush you and steal your supplies. Even if they sent Xiao Xiao to scout. It was impossible to inspect every room or every corner thoroughly. ¡°So what if they¡¯re killed? It¡¯s no big deal.¡± Wu Heng pacified, and continued, ¡°Let¡¯s check what they have. We¡¯ll take whatever is useful.¡± Wang Chenggang and the others stepped forward and opened all the backpacks behind the attackers. All the items were taken out one by one. Food, grain, wallpaper knives, axes, and firecrackers, they had everything.
It seemed that they had just left; their collection was not extensive. ¡°I found a map here.¡± Wang Chenggang said as he handed over a map covered with tape. It was a map marking the area and roads in the county. What was different was that symbols were drawn with red and blue pens in various areas, indicating that some markings had been made. The mall they were going to was one of these ces. A circle was drawn with a red marker, and a red cross was marked in the middle. ¡°Could it mean that circled ces are dangerous?¡± Li Yahong spected. Wu Heng nodded, feeling that it was reasonable. He said to the others: ¡°You go back and check the condition of the vehicles first, be prepared to leave at any time.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Wang Chenggang and the others agreed. They picked up the dead men¡¯s spoils and left directly. When the rest left, leaving only Wu Heng, Li Yahong, and a few skeletons¡­ Wu Heng asked, ¡°Who was the leader of these people?¡± ¡°It should be this man, he was the one talking during the conversation.¡± Li Yahong pointed to the man¡¯s corpse in the front. Wu Heng didn¡¯t say much, directly unleashing ¡°Communicate with the dead¡±. The corpse jolted up and turned to look at them. Wu Heng asked, ¡°What do the markings on the map mean?¡± The corpse replied, ¡°A red mark represents danger, a blue one indicates ces we¡¯ve looted.¡± This was pretty close to what Li Yahong had analyzed. Wu Heng continued to ask, ¡°Does danger mean high numbers of zombies, or mutated zombies?¡± The corpse replied, ¡°A red circle means there are too many zombies for us to sneak in. if there¡¯s a red cross, it means there might be dangerous creatures inside.¡± With these questions, the information on the map was clear now. It also implied that the mall they were heading to housed mutated zombies. Once the issue with the map was settled, Wu Heng lost interest in the rest. He dispersed the necromancy magic directly, and the corpse fell down with a thud. Wu Heng proceeded to transform the other corpses into skeletons. They all left together. They climbed back onto the bus, ready to move on. Li Yahong asked, ¡°So it looks like the mall is quite dangerous.¡± ¡°Commercial streets are bustling areas, all swarmed with zombies, so it¡¯s not strange for mutated zombies or other dangers to be present.¡± Wu Heng replied. ¡°So are we going now?¡± They knew the theory, but it also increased the difficulty of killing. ¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯vee this far, we can¡¯t pull back now.¡± Li Yahong picked up the walkie-talkie and said directly, ¡°Keep moving, be careful along the way.¡± The convoy started up again and continued towards its target. ¡­ The convoy continued to move. As it got close to the Shadow City Mall, they stopped at the roadside. The skeleton army began to clear out the zombies, cleaning up all the corpse horde attracted by their presence. After the horde was all dead. Wu Heng and the others climbed on top of their vehicles and looked towards the street leading to the mall in the distance. Just from a nce, everyone¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°Poison in the air?¡± The entire street seemed to be covered in ayer of grey-white mycelium-like substance, and mushroom-like nts grew on the heads of the bodies leaning against the walls. Like wandering jellyfish, they contracted and expanded incessantly, releasing light-green dust. And this dust covered the entire street. It lingered in the air. ¡°What the hell is this?¡± Chapter 214: 186, The Plants Rebel (One more update, Not yet edited)_1 Chapter 214: Chapter 186, The nts Rebel (One more update, Not yet edited)_1 ¡°Damn it, the nts have gone rogue, Dave can¡¯t control them anymore,¡± Qiangzi eximed in surprise. Gone rogue? Dave? The people nearby were puzzled, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°The nts have betrayed us! They¡¯ve joined ranks with the zombies,¡± Qiangzi replied. The others still didn¡¯t understand. Nobody else paid attention to hisment. They continued to watch the distant zombies, specting, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, maybe the seeds have germinated in their brains.¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible, or it could be a new type of zombie.¡± ¡°The spores they are releasing should be simr to those of the nts, floating in the air, they¡¯re definitely poisonous.¡±
¡°No doubt, you can tell it¡¯s poisonous from its color.¡± The group stared at the green fog engulfing the entire street in the distance, whispering among themselves. Everyone had seen countless types of zombies up to this point. But it was the first time they had seen a symbiotic rtionship like this, with nts growing directly on them. It wasn¡¯t a good situation. At the very least, the poisonous fog had formed a barrier that made it difficult for any living creature to enter. Wu Heng, standing in the back, was also surprised at this new form of zombie, looking through his binocrs. Gic virus and necromancy surely had inherent differences. No matter how advanced necromancy gets, it can¡¯t coexist with life. This means that even if transformed into a carrion, a nt wouldn¡¯t grow within it. It didn¡¯t matter whether it was magic fusion or nt grafting. Necromancy was inherently opposed to life. But in the case of the zombies, they could coexist, forming a symbiotic rtionship. ¡°Has the control center mentioned this type of zombie before?¡± Wu Heng asked. ¡°No, we¡¯ve never heard about this type of zombie before, it must be new,¡± Li Yahong replied after a moment¡¯s recollection. The control center collected information from all over andpiled it. Then they distributed it so that everyone knew about the various types of zombies and their respective countermeasures. The zombie in front of them hadn¡¯t been mentioned before, either it didn¡¯t exist elsewhere, or no one had obtained detailed information about it yet. But none of that mattered now, what was urgent was to find a way to deal with it. Wu Heng continued his observation.
We can go elsewhere if it doesn¡¯t work,¡± Li Yahong suggested. ¡°Let¡¯s try first. Skeletons aren¡¯t afraid of toxic fumes, I think we should be able to handle it,¡± Wu Heng replied. He then checked the time. It was already mid-afternoon.
The sun was at its peak. ¡°What do we need to do?¡± Wu Heng thought for a while, then instructed Big Head, ¡°Let all the skeletons down and prepare for battle.¡± tter! All the apanying skeletons leapt off the vehicle. They filled the entire street and began to reorder themselves into a formation with spears in the front and cleavers in the back. Wu Heng continued to instruct Li Yahong, ¡°Get everyone to turn the vehicles around. Everyone has a gas mask, right? Be ready, if the poison gas spreads over here, remember to put on the mask.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Li Yahong picked up the walkie-talkie and instructed everyone on top of the truck to go back and prepare their masks. The convoy started up again and began to make a U-turn. This would make it easier to escape in case of an emergency. When everything was ready. Li Yahong, holding a gas mask, walked over. ¡°You stay on the truck, you don¡¯t need to follow me,¡± Wu Heng told her.
¡°It¡¯s okay, I have a gas mask.¡± ¡°No. We¡¯re not sure about this poison yet. You stay on the truck. It would be easier for me to get to you if anything happens,¡± Wu Heng insisted. Both worlds were different, but they were not too different in essence. All negative effects were rted to individual attributes. The stronger the physique, the higher the resistance to various toxins. The higher the intelligence, the less likely one would be deceived by illusions. The higher the charm, the less likely one would be affected by the state of mind. This poison, which filled the air, could not bepletely blocked even with a gas mask. Wu Heng did not n to enter the poison fog, let alone let Li Yahong follow him through it. It was just a regr scavenging operation. If something happened to Li Yahong, the loss would be great. Seeing his firm attitude, Li Yahong didn¡¯t persist anymore and said, ¡°Be careful then. If it doesn¡¯t work out, we can always go somewhere else. We have plenty of supplies.¡± ¡°Alright, go back now.¡± Li Yahong returned to the passenger car and waved at him. Wu Heng nodded and began to prepare himself.
First, he consumed a bottle of detoxifying potion, then held a gas mask in his hand. Then, he released Xiao Xiao and said, ¡°Xiao Xiao, you need to help Uncle watch out for any mutated zombies, strange creatures, or survivors in the vicinity.¡± ¡°Ok, got it.¡± Xiao Xiao spun in the air and flew towards the front. Once Xiao Xiao had left, Wu Heng immediatelymanded, ¡°Move forward.¡± tter! The skeleton army started to move, advancing forward. They sprang into action, moving towards themercial street. ¡­ As the skeleton army drew near. The sound of their march immediately caught the attention of the mushroom zombies within the poisonous fog. They turned their heads in unison, staring in this direction. Roar! Upon seeing the advancing skeleton army, they immediately let out deafening roars.
One roar after another joined into a chorus. The wandering zombies began to move, those leaning against the wall corners also rose stiffly. Creak, creak! The sharp, constant noises rang incessantly. The movement of these Mushroom Zombies was incredibly slow. Their movements were even stiffer than the ordinary zombies, like mechanical dancers. As their joints moved, making creaking noises, the mushroom-like nts on their heads continued to emit poisonous fog while they moved. Chapter 215: 186, The Plants Rebel (One more update, Not yet edited)_2 Chapter 215: Chapter 186, The nts Rebel (One more update, Not yet edited)_2 Just like forcibly snapping a branch. More and more Mushroom Zombies began to gather along the road, spreading their poisonous mist as they moved. Soon, a massive horde of zombies was formed. They filled up every inch of the view ahead. Jostling and pushing against each other, they advanced towards us. However, their speed was somewhat slow, and their steps were faltering. Wu Heng looked at the poisonous mist in front of him and started to ponder. He raised his hand, casting a Fireball Technique towards the sky above the zombie horde. The zing fireball soared into the sky, burst into an explosion with a bang, and descended onto the poisonous mist in a rain of fire. The moment the mes fell,
All the toxic mist, like burning cotton wool, the mes spread out,pletely burning away the fine particles in the mist. But before Wu Heng could rejoice, the poisonous mist produced by the zombies quickly covered the area again. There was no significant change. It seemed that this tactic wasn¡¯t very effective. Seeing the Mushroom Zombies steadily approaching, Wu Heng put on his anti-poison gas mask. He gave an order, ¡°Prepare to throw spears!¡± Whoosh! All the skeletons drew out their throwing spears, taking on a throwing posture. When the zombie horde entered their firing range, ¡°Release!¡± Whooosh~! The throwing spears whistled through the air, falling into the midst of the zombie horde. Theynded with a tter, and at the same time, arge number of zombies fell like cut wheat. Before he could give the order for a second wave of spear throwing, Wu Heng¡¯s brow furrowed once again. The fallen Mushroom Zombies shakily rose back to their feet. The casualties were much lower than expected. It seemed that this type of zombie had an enhanced body, harder to kill than ordinary zombies. ¡°They¡¯ve sacrificed speed to strengthen their bodies,¡±
Muttered Wu Heng. After some initial probing, it was clear that the Mushroom Zombies moved slower but their own defenses had increased significantly. To say they had more defense would be inurate, perhaps it¡¯s better to say they had tougher flesh. ¡°Prepare to throw spears!¡± said Wu Heng again.
The skeleton horde took out their second batch of throwing spears. ¡°Release!¡± Whoosh~! The second round of throwing spears flew out like raindrops falling into the zombie horde. The zombies were pierced by the spears and fell with a tter. ¡°Throw spears¡­Release!¡± Whooosh~! Then came the third and fourth rounds of spear throwing, ttering down onto the zombie horde. Even if their skin was exceptionally resilient, Many fell under the relentless onught of spear volleys. The casualties were not few. The mushrooms atop the deceased zombies¡¯ heads closed up, stopping their release of poison gas. Just like they had died along with them. Wu Heng watched as the horde got closer.
Just before they reached him, he cast a Grease Skill and a Fireball Technique to ignite it. A raging fire instantly soared into the sky, its fierce heat distorted the surrounding air. Wu Heng quickly retreated to avoid the iing poison fog carried by the horde. And the Mushroom Zombies showed no increase in intelligence. Groaning and staggering, they charged into the fire. Sizzle, sizzle, sizzle~! The raging fire engulfed the zombie horde, and the mushrooms atop their heads burst one after the other under the immense heat. Their slow movement only made the fire burn more intensely. The mes reached well over two meters high. Soon, the zombies, looking like charred corpses, sprang from the fire and continued charging. Only that the mushrooms on their heads had now shrunk to the size of charred garlic cloves. Sizzle, sizzle, sizzle~! The charred corpses mmed into the spears, producing a sound as their flesh and blood were pierced through.
The zombies roared and wed, And the spear-wielding skeletons ceaselessly thrust their spears, stabbing through the enemy¡¯s body. The two sides began their close-quarter brawl. Suddenly, more zombies charged from thenes on both sides. Wu Heng continued to direct his troops, charging headfirst to meet the zombies in thenes. The sounds of hacking and shing, and the roars reverberated throughout the space. ¡­ The battle grew more intense. Bodies and bones gradually formed small mountains on the battlefield. The number of zombies far exceeded the number of skeletons, After all, they were transported here by truck, not the entire force. But the skeletons were not ordinary level one skeletons; their level was not low, fully equipped, and when they fought together, it was hard to tell who had the upper hand. While Wu Heng was giving consecutive orders and directing two Scary w Monsters to assist with thenes, Xiao Xiao flew back from the enemy¡¯s side.
Pointing to the ¡®Shadow City Mall¡¯ building on the ground, Xiao Xiao said, ¡°Uncle, there¡¯s a monster inside that building. It looks so scary.¡± Wu Heng¡¯s expression stiffened. After confirming that there would be no unexpected developments at the scene, he asked, ¡°What kind of monster?¡± ¡°A person, growing in a tree.¡± ¡°In a tree? You mean a big one?¡± ¡°Yeah, so scary!¡± ¡°Let me take a look!¡± said Wu Heng. Xiao Xiao responded and immediately dived into her body. The shared vision also appeared in her mind. Inside the Shadow City Mall. The toxic fog grew denser, the ground was covered with green moss, pirs and facades crawled with vine-like branches, scattered limbs and arms everywhere. The mushrooms that emitted the fog were growing. The mall was gone by now. It looked more like a pristine ecological garden. Xiao Xiao took a tour of the mall. In an isted store on the first floor. She found the monster. It was a female zombie, her whole body seemed to have fused with the nts. Her body was wrapped in tree branches, and her torso was covered in various weird fungal nts. Her feet were connected to the other nts in the building, seemingly unable to move. Her face was still intact, wearing cracked sses, and there was a te on her short skirt, reading ¡®Xinxin Seedlings and Flowers¡¯. This zombie was constantly howling, her body shaking with each howl. The fungi emitted more toxic fog. It seems like she had transformed this ce into her den, or breeding ground. She was spreading spores outward, gradually dispersing parasites. Was this a Level 2 zombie? Or even higher. The body and nts were in a perfect symbiotic rtionship, and she could spread seeds to ordinary zombies. This was indeed a strange zombie! Xiao Xiao¡¯s gaze continued to circte around the whole area. She did not find any other mutated zombies. In normal circumstances. This area wasrge and was the most bustling section. With such a dense poption of zombies, there should be more mutated zombies born. But this was clearly different from the analysis. There was no second type of mutated zombie. Maybe two types of mutated zombies can coexist. Wu Heng released Xiao Xiao again, asked her to stay alert nearby, and continued watching the battlefield. The Mushroom Zombies, like steam lotives spewing smoke, charged in groups at the skeleton troops. With resilient bodies, they resisted the sharp spears. They fearlessly pounced on the front-rank skeletons. However, the spears thrust again and again, piercing the rotting bodies and perforating the charging zombies. Wu Heng nced at the skeletons beside him andmanded, ¡°Big Guy, Second Chunk, you guys go help. Clean up the horde of corpses as soon as possible.¡± Four high skeletons, three meters tall, stood up. They charged forward with great strides. Bang, bang, bang~! Their bodies, like runaway trucks, forcibly plowed a road ahead. They swung their arms like pendulums, knocking all the zombies around them off their feet. ¡­ Sssss~! The walkie-talkie transmitted the sound of an electric current, followed by the voice of Li Yahong, ¡°How is it over there? I see the fog has reduced quite a bit. Do we need to move forward?¡± Wu Heng pressed the walkie-talkie switch, his voice came from under the gas mask, ¡°No need, you guys stay where you are, I will let you know when needed.¡± ¡°Received, be careful.¡± She disconnected themunication. Wu Heng kept his gaze on the battlefield, ordered directly, ¡°Advance.¡± The troop of skeletons immediately began moving. The spears pointed forward, they slowly advanced. The tall skeletons and Scary w Monster skeletons also began their attack. With the zombies retreating under their push. Broken limbs and fragmented bones were scattered all over the ground. ¡­ Night fell. The battle on themercial street was graduallying to an end. Bodies littered the entire road, viscous blood pooling into streams. The remaining scattered Mushroom Zombies struggled to crawl, only to be trampled by the Big Guy and the other skeletons, crushing their skulls and breaking their spines. An autumn wind blew past, dissipating the original toxic fog. Wu Heng, leading the skeletons, came directly to the destination of this operation. Shadow City Mall. The floor-to-ceiling ss doors werepletely shattered. Only at the edge of the door frame, could you see sharp ss fragments. ¡°Uncle, the tree monster hasn¡¯t left. It¡¯s still inside,¡± said Xiao Xiao. Wu Heng nodded, took a distant look at the building which looked like a smoke bomb had just been thrown inside, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go in and eliminate all targets.¡± Big Guy, Scary w Monster, along with arge number of skeletons. They directly stepped into the building. Chapter 216: 187, Potted Plant No.15_1 Chapter 216: Chapter 187, Potted nt No.15_1 The building¡¯s interior was even darker. From outside, one could see waves of toxic mist spreading out. Wu Heng cast a [Dancing Light Skill], and four balls of light spun out and hung on an advertising board in the mall. The view inside was slightly clearer. A fungus carpet covered the floor and walls, and mushrooms spewing toxic mist grew from severed limbs and sections of arms. The scene was no different from what ¡®Xiao Xiao¡¯ had observed. There was no change inside, despite the elimination of all the zombies outside. ¡°Go in and kill all targets.¡± Big Guy, Scary w Monster, followed by a hoard of skeletons, walked directly into the building. The moment the skeletons entered the building.
The interior nts seemed to sense something and began to rapidly emit toxic mist, like an elerator-hit engine. Frequently in operation. The poison mist inside the building became even more dense, blurring even the bright Dancing Light Skill into hazy light orbs. ¡°Xiao Xiao, you go in and peek, when they finish,e out and tell me.¡± Wu Heng directed to Xiao Xiao who was lying on his shoulder. ¡°Okay.¡± Xiao Xiao responded. They went straight through the building and into the mall. Then, battle sounds emanated from inside the building. The violent impact sent waves of toxic mist. It was like arge-scale demolition site, with huge roars and intense shaking, and continuous waves of air. The fightingsted for over half an hour. Xiao Xiao flew out from inside, motioning with his fists as he said, ¡°Uncle, that monster is dead, and quite a number of your skeletons are dead too.¡± ¡°Let me see how they died.¡± Wu Heng said. Xiao Xiao prated into his body. The battle scene was simultaneously disyed in his mind. The zombie connected to the nts, extended vine-like tentacles from its arms, and continuously pped the invading skeletons. Each strike sshed moss everywhere and shattered the tiles beneath instantly. The weak point was also obvious. Its body seemed to be connected to the fungal carpet and vines in the building. Although the attacks were fierce, it didn¡¯t move a step. Finally, it was surrounded by several high-level skeletons in the middle, and its connecting vines were violently torn off. It was beaten to death directly.
In fact, if it hadn¡¯t been for Wu Heng¡¯s presence, this Mutated Zombie could be considered invincible. Living creatures fearing the poison gas could not enter, while the surrounding zombies that came close would be parasitized into new Mushroom Zombies. The Shadow City Mall had be its incubator. It just had poor luck and ran into Wu Heng.
The necromantic creatures were not afraid of poison gas and possessed so many skeletons. It had met its nemesis. Quickly, all the skeletons from inside the building filed out. The Big Guy¡¯s shoulder was still carrying half nt and half humanoid Mutated Zombie. A bang sounded as itnded in front of Wu Heng, sshing up a cloud of dust. Wu Heng instinctively retreated two steps, waiting for the dust to settle before approaching again. The zombie in front of him was like a nt uprooted, with torn stems at the lower half of its body. Contemting over the body in front of him, he fell into a dilemma. There was no doubt that this was a Mutated Zombie. Now the question was whether to transform it into a carrion or a skeleton would be better. Just like the previous Bawudong, after being transformed into a skeleton, it lost the effect of its own scales. The zombie in front of him seemed more fit for the ¡®carrion¡¯ category. But there were downsides to carrion as well, such as carrying disease and a foul smell. Then, another thought came to him, necromancy magic couldn¡¯t coexist with nts. Even if it was transformed into carrion, it wouldn¡¯t grow nts again.
No matter what kind of poisonous nt, it couldn¡¯t grow through necromancy magic. He fell into indecision. ¡°Look in the brain of the corpse and find a round, fleshy Corpse Core,¡± said Wu Heng. Zhan Yi, who was standing by, stepped forward, prised open the mouth of the corpse, and stabbed upwards with a dagger, then he reached in and began to search. After some searching, he extracted a ball of sticky, rotting flesh. Within it could be seen a Corpse Core, wholly red, looking like a miniature brain. A third-level Corpse Core? Each grade of Corpse Core has very distinct characteristics. The Corpse Core before them should have reached the third level. However, without a finished product forparison, it was impossible to be one hundred percent sure it was at the third level. They picked the Corpse Core out of the rotten flesh and put it into a prepared stic bag. They took another look at the corpse in front of them. They still decided to use the Corpse Maniption Skill.
If the carrion had a serious impact on him or the prison, destroying it afterward wouldn¡¯t be toote. If it was actually transformed into a skeleton, it might lose its original characteristics. First, look at the attributes. After confirming their thoughts, they immediately released the Corpse Maniption Skill on the corpse. Necromancy magic gradually enveloped the corpse, and in the next second, the already withered fungal nts on its body fell directly onto the ground. The vine branches extending from its limbs also became more shriveled and stiff. Amidst these changes, the corpse slowly stood up from the ground. Like a humanoid woman wrapped in tree bark. Carrion Decay nt Creature (Level 15) The system named it. Usually, the name would be based on characteristics. Although it¡¯s a bit of a mouthful, it does show its own features. And its level has actually reached 15.
It surpassed the other undead, bing the highest level undead attendant. Continuing to check the attributes. Carrion Decay nt Creature (Level 15) Level: 15 Attributes: Constitution 33, Strength 25, Intelligence 18, Perception 24, Charm 15. Characteristics: Decayed Servant, Intermediate Soul, Dry Wood Modeling, Weak Fire. Proficiency: Biological Aberration, Gic Mutation. Abilities: Whipping, Entangled Vegetation, Fungal Sputum. Dry Wood Modeling: When this unit is motionless, it can conceal its human appearance and disguise itself as intertwined dry wood. Weak Fire: This unit fears me. Touching fire causes more damage. Biological Aberration: Constitution +3, Intelligence +2, Perception +3. Gic Mutation: Constitution +8, loss of agility. Loss of Agility: This unit cannot move on its own. Whipping: forms a vine whip and causes whip damage to the target. Entangled Vegetation: The withered nt monster can stimte the growth of ¡®grasping roots¡¯ and ¡®vines¡¯ in a specified area (made via the necromancy magic ¡®simtion¡¯, if the magic expires, they will wither quickly), to non-vegetation beings this area is considered difficult terrain and it binds and attacks them. Fungal Sputum: Grows fungus in the abdomen and spews it forward, forming a poisonous mist environment. Wu Heng looked at the attributes of the withered nt monster and frowned slightly. He looked over the attribute column twice before confirming that the other party literally did not have the agility attribute. The ghosts had no strength as they were in a spiritual state and had no physical power. But this withered nt monster didn¡¯t even have agility and simply couldn¡¯t move on its own. Even if its branches were torn off and set upright in front of him. ¡°Come out,¡± said Wu Heng. The withered nt monster still stood there, looking at him without moving an inch. Damn it. It really can¡¯t move. A level 15 potted nt! Chapter 217: 188, Outer City Area Under Attack_1 Chapter 217: Chapter 188, Outer City Area Under Attack_1 The highest level. But immobile, what¡¯s the difference between this and a potted nt? You can¡¯t really keep it in a flowerpot, right? Or should it be carried by people during every battle? Setting aside this point for now, Wu Heng took a deep breath. He continued to examine the other attributes. The constitution and strength were not low, even higher than the newly joined zing de. The three attributes at the back were not low either. Especially intelligence, reaching 18 points, it had surpassed the other attendants transformed by the zombies. Apart from immobility, the remaining attributes were not low.
Among the features, besides the Decayed Servant and Intermediate Soul. It also added [Dry Wood Modeling] and [Weak Fire]. [Dry Wood Modeling] canpletely disguise as a withered wood form in a standstill state. This was actually quite useful, after all, as it was immobile, camouge is a good self-preservation method. The second one [Weak Fire], it¡¯s afraid of fire. This seemed to fit well with its fused form with withered wood. If only I knew I could let zing de in, its weapon carries a fire attribute effect, which would make the fight smoother. There are three abilities. [Whipping] was transforming both arms into vine whips to attack enemies, which can be seen in Xiao Xiao¡¯s memory. [Entangled Vegetation] was a magic skill, creating a difficult terrain covered by vegetation, restricting the enemy¡¯s actions. However, this skill also mentioned. The vegetation simted by Necromancy can¡¯t be preserved for a long time. Once the magic ceased, it would immediately wither and disappear. But that wasn¡¯t important, as there was no expectation to maintain it for a long time. [Spewing Fungus], it sounds like spewing poison gas, this kind of poison gas has no effect on zombies and undead, mainly affecting living creatures. After checking the attributes of the carrion. Except for being immobile, he was satisfied with the rest. He waited outside for a while. The poisonous mist inside the building gradually dissipated.
¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± Wu Heng said, while releasing a [Dancing Light Skill] on the front skeleton. Once inside the Shadow City Mall, the nts on the ground had all wilted, making a cracking sound when stepped on. He quickly surveyed the surrounding shops. He saw three consecutive gold shops on one side, as well as gold and silver jewelry scattered on the ground.
Wu Heng immediately put on a smile. The shopping mall in the county is more prosperous than his own. There were three gold shops in a row, and the merchandise on the shelves was even more plentiful. Wu Heng walked over and gathered all the gold and silver jewelry he could find. He also found arge number of gift boxes and ribbons in a secretpartment under the counter, and gathered them as well. There was really quite a lot, which made the trip worthwhile. Once he was done scavenging the gold shops, Wu Heng went straight out. As for the remaining supplies, he would leave it to Li Yahong and the others. ¡­ He left the shopping mall building. Under the truck¡¯s headlights, his shadow was long and thin. Zzzzz~! Li Yahong¡¯s voice came through the walkie-talkie again, ¡°How¡¯s the situation?¡±
Wu Heng pressed the walkie-talkie and said, ¡°The zombies in the Shadow City Mall have been taken care of, but the interior is covered with a lot of nts and dust, so the supplies you can salvage will be very limited.¡± ¡°Wait until daylight, we¡¯ll scavenge the parts that aren¡¯t contaminated, and leave the rest.¡± Li Yahong said. ¡°That works, we¡¯ll discuss it tomorrow.¡± Wu Heng headed for the truck with his skeletons.¡± Big Guy was carrying the new immobile ¡®Withered nt Monster¡¯. The skeletons haspletely protected the convoy. All the car lights were turned off, ready for rest. ¡­ Getting on the passenger car. Li Yahong spread a nket on the bench seat. ¡°Rest here for a while, it will be morning in a little while.¡± Wu Heng removed his mask and put it aside, ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m short, so I¡¯ll be fine on the short seat.¡± Li Yahong¡¯s face suddenly flushed.
Wu Heng didn¡¯t say much. The sky was slightly brightened and they didn¡¯t have much time for their nap. ¡°The supplies here, can¡¯t be transported in one go, and with all the bodies on the ground, it might take several days.¡± Li Yahong said. That indeed makes sense. The battle didn¡¯t only attract the zombies from the nearby streets. Although many were covered with poisonous mist or mushrooms and were not usable, the remaining supplies shouldn¡¯t be less. They definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to finish with one or two transports. Upon thinking about this, Wu Heng immediately said, ¡°Then let¡¯s find a ce to stay first and transport it to the prisonter.¡± ¡°Okay, that¡¯s a great idea.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s rest first and think about these things when the sunes up.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± ¡­ Daybreak.
Li Yahong and the others began to scavenge in themercial street. The skeleton team formed a long line, hauling various supplies and loading them into the truck. It wasn¡¯t until the afternoon that they had all the trucks andmercial vehicles filled up. The haul was quite substantial this time. The supplies in front of them were more than enough to get them through the winter. Li Yahong came back and said, ¡°The trucks are loaded, but we¡¯ll need to make at least three more trips.¡± From the look of it, Li Yahong was in a very good mood. Gathering supplies was like opening blind boxes, providing a novel sense of unexpected gain. Wu Heng looked carefully at the map covered with red circles, and said, ¡°Let Big Head Skeleton apany you guys back, I¡¯ll hold down this front. Once you guys return, we¡¯ll continue to transport the supplies, and we¡¯ll also explore these red circled locations.¡± The dangerous ces were most likely the locations of the mutated zombies. Moving back and forth would waste time. Wu Heng nned to set up a temporary base here first. This would make clearing these locations easier, and it could also help with the transport of the supplies. This had been discussed between them the night before. Li Yahong also agreed. After looking around, she suggested, ¡°We should at least choose a ce that¡¯s suitable for living. There¡¯s a hotel over there. We can upy it!¡± Even though Wu Heng didn¡¯t n on staying here, it didn¡¯t really matter whether it was a hotel or not. He nodded anyway. After all, a concealed building was needed, since the boundary door would be used for back and forth transit. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s head over there!¡± Wu Heng entered the hotel with the skeletons. The hotel lobby was a mess, but most of the rooms were still fairly clean. It seemed business wasn¡¯t that good. When the zombie outbreak happened, there were only a few guests in the hotel. Once everything was set up. Li Yahong, along with others in the convoy guarded by Big Head Skeleton and a portion of skeletal soldiers, started transporting supplies to the prison. When the convoy left. Wu Heng directed the skeletons topletely seal off the hotel, ensuring no creatures would break in. After conducting a thorough recheck, and confirming there were no issues. He headed upstairs. Xiao Xiao floated in the air, asking, ¡°Uncle, when are we going to rescue my mom?¡± Wu Heng looked at her and earnestly said, ¡°We have reached the county now, once the road is clear, we¡¯ll head straight over. In the meantime, let your Aunt Li contact the shelter in the city to see if there¡¯s any news about your mom.¡± ¡°Uncle, do you think my mom is still alive?¡± He paused on his way upstairs, unsure of how to respond. After a moment, Wu Heng said, ¡°Of course, if Wang Ke¡¯s grandma is still alive, your mom will definitely be alive too.¡± Upon mentioning Wang Ke¡¯s grandma. Xiao Xiao quickly floated to his front, rotating in mid-air as she said, ¡°I sneaked a peek at herst time, she had lots of idols on her table.¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t you scared?¡± ¡°Scared of what? Is grandma very scary?¡± Xiao Xiao didn¡¯t quite understand. Wu Heng shook his head, ¡°Weren¡¯t you scared of those godly figures?¡± ¡°No way, all those are just deceptions.¡± Wu Heng looked at the spectre with crossed arms floating in the air, and gave a nod of agreement. He brought her back in. He chose a room, opened the boundary door and entered directly. ¡­ Upon returning to Lundham City. The house was empty. Mini and Andre Willow must have gone to the shop and hadn¡¯t returned yet. Wu Heng left his house and had a hearty meal at a nearby tavern. He then headed straight to the Guild. After all, the Iron Guard Knights were still investigating the massacre of Gianluca¡¯s entire family. If he didn¡¯t show up soon, they might assume that he had run away, which wouldplicate matters. He tried to look rxed as he entered the Guild. He didn¡¯t go straight to the break room. Instead, he hung around in the lobby, nning to eavesdrop on the others¡¯ conversations to learn about the progress of the investigation. But what he heard was a little unexpected. No one was talking about ¡®Gianluca¡¯ anymore. Instead, they were talking about a familiar name, the Hammer Party. ¡°The Hammer Party is ruthless,ing here to kill people.¡± ¡°I heard that at least a thousand people died in the outskirts of the city. It¡¯s a mess. The bodies that were transported away piled up into a mountain.¡± Hearing this, Wu Heng¡¯s brow furrowed. It seemed that something major had happened during the day he had been away. The Hammer Party. They¡¯re the same group who previously intercepted the trade route and forcefully blocked it off. They¡¯ve appeared again. Hadn¡¯t the Iron Guard Knights exterminated them? Or were they merely driven away, and now they hade back for revenge? And this time, they attacked the outskirts of the city. Wu Heng stopped, lingering nearby to eavesdrop on a few people¡¯s conversation. ¡°I guess the city¡¯s prices are going to rise again in the next few days, we should buy some more groceries when we get back.¡± ¡°I also heard that the Hammer Party has won the support of some gangs, they might make an even bigger move.¡± ¡°What a mess.¡± ¡°Do you think the Iron Guard Knights could hold up if the Hammer Party attacks Lundham City?¡± ¡°They could only protect so much. They¡¯d have to call on the city¡¯s gangs and residents. There¡¯s only so many Iron Guard Knights.¡± ¡°I hope it doesn¡¯te to that.¡± After chatting for a while, the people dispersed. At this moment, several new bounty notices were posted on the bulletin board. The one at the top of the list. Hammer Party Leader ¨C Skull Crusher ¡®Dragicia¡¯, reward: 3 gold coins, one high-level item, and second-level merit. Chapter 218: 189, Swordsman and Thief_1 Chapter 218: Chapter 189, Swordsman and Thief_1 Aside from the leader having a Second-Level-Merit. There were also warrants for key members and squad leaders, with bounties ranging from 500 to 800 silver coins, some even included a Third-Level-Merit. Seeing this, Wu Heng was somewhat surprised. In the past, only leaders of criminals arrived on bounties. Now, the Hammer Party, from the leader, to the core members, and several team leaders, all made it onto the wanted list. The entire team are ruthless individuals. He had only been gone for a day, but it felt much longer. Indeed, it was surprising. But on a second thought, it didn¡¯t seem like a bad thing for him. At least, it significantly diverted the attention of the Iron Guard Knights.
The enemy had begun to harass the outskirts of the city and there wasn¡¯t much energy left for them to investigate the ¡®Gianluca¡¯s¡¯ mansion. A few dayster, given the investigative standards of this world. No matter how they would investigate, they wouldn¡¯t find him. After looking at the public notice board and eavesdropping on some mercenary corps¡¯ conversation for a while. Seeing no new explosive news, he walked towards the corridor on one side and headed for the squad¡¯s lounge. Upon opening the door. Duke was wiping his battle axe with xseed oil-soaked linen. The entire room was filled with the smell of grease. ¡°Captain!¡± Duke greeted. At the same time, seeing the two skeletons following behind him, he curiously asked, ¡°Captain, did you change your attendants?¡± He had left Basen to Li Yahong. His attendants had be ¡®Bawudong¡¯ and ¡®zing de¡¯. zing de was a human warrior, strong and bulky, his figure was obviously different from that of Basen. With his entire body d in iron armor and a longsword hanging at his waist. One could tell at a nce who he was. ¡°Yes, this is zing de, a warrior.¡± Wu Heng said. ¡°Oh!¡± Duke nodded at the skeleton, as a form of greeting. Wu Heng walked into the room and sat down beside him, casually asking: ¡°What¡¯s going on in the city? Everyone is discussing the Hammer Party?¡± ¡°Last night, the Hammer Party attacked the Outer City Area, causing many casualties among gang members and local residents. It is said that the Outer City Area is now in chaos, with residents panicking and some gangs continuously shing.¡± Duke replied.
Duke was a native of this city. He knew some people from the Outer City Area, and could thus gather some information. ¡°What does the Iron Guard Knights say?¡± ¡°The Outer City Area has never been a priority. So far, there hasn¡¯t been any major response. At most, the ruling gang will intervene to handle these things. The Inner City Area won¡¯t get involved.¡± Duke added.
It seems the Hammer Party is really tricky. Thest ughter was led by the Iron Guard Knights, association squad, in addition to several gangs. They only managed to drive the Hammer Party away. Now they are back and have killed a lot of people this side. ¡°Hmm!¡± Wu Heng nodded. He was just about to ask about the situation on ¡®Gianluca¡¯s side. Knock Knock Knock~! The room door was knocked and then a staff member of the association peeped in. Seeing Wu Heng sitting in the lounge. He immediately showed a smile and said: ¡°Captain Wu Heng, the steward wants you in the study.¡± ¡°Oh, alright!¡± The staff member left and Wu Heng stood up and followed him straight out. Steward¡¯s study. Gomez was frowning, looking at the document in his hand.
Seeing Wu Henge in, he signaled him to sit down and said: ¡°I didn¡¯t see you at the morning meeting.¡± ¡°I met an informant this morning. I¡¯m currently investigating a wanted criminal.¡± Wu Heng casually said. The Twelfth Squad was gradually gaining some reputation in the Association. They were best known for arresting wanted criminals. In a short period of time since they were established, half of the reward orders on the notice board were taken down by them. When Wu Heng mentioned that he was investigating a wanted criminal, Gomez didn¡¯t doubt him much. He only continued to speak: ¡°You must have heard about the Hammer Party, right?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve heard. They attacked the Outer City Area, causing a certain number of casualties.¡± ¡°Well, all manhunt and rescue missions will be suspended for now. All squads have to assist in patrolling other areas, to enhance the city¡¯s defense and security.¡± Gomez put down the document in his hand and said directly. Wu Heng frowned slightly; he was surprised by the news but it made sense. But from a personal standpoint, He didn¡¯t think it wise for the association to get involved in this mess. All the leaders and backbones up to the team leader of the Hammer Party were on the wanted list. That¡¯s to say, they wouldn¡¯t hesitate to kill members of the association.
The involvement of the team members will greatly increase the danger. ¡°What about the Iron Guard Knights and those gangs?¡± Wu Heng asked. ¡°Their tasks are heavier, we are just assisting in patrols,¡± Gomez responded. As an attendant who was assigned the task, he didn¡¯t have much choice. However, during the execution of the task, they can avoid certain dangers, for example, not going on patrol, or roughly go around once and then disband and go home. ¡°Assistant, which patrol area are we responsible for?¡± Wu Heng asked. ¡°Outer City North District,plete two patrols a day, and if there is any special discovery, report to me in time,¡± Gomez replied directly. The Outer City area was doable. Thankfully they weren¡¯t assigned the ound area. ¡°Assistant, there are only three of us.¡± ¡°A member has been added to your team, you will lead them,¡± Gomez continued. There was no point in arguing after all that. ¡°Alright, I understand, assistant.¡±
¡­ Back in the lounge, Duke was still fiddling with his battle axe. ¡°Captain, do we have a new assignment?¡± Duke asked. Wu Heng nodded, ¡°Let Matae over. The association teams have all been assigned tasks, we should get going soon, ande back early.¡± ¡°Oh, okay,¡± Duke walked outside. After a while, he returned. They didn¡¯t have to go and call the members over, there were corresponding staffers to handle this. Knock, knock, knock~! Wu Heng and Duke chatted for a while. Soon after, the door was knocked again. ¡°Come in!¡± The door opened, and two men entered, one tall and one short. One wore a silver armor with a longsword on his waist, the other wore a leather armor with two daggers and a small arrow tube. You could see the arm crossbow retracted on his arm. Inside the room, Their gaze quickly swept the room. The swordsman said: ¡°We are the newly assigned team members.¡± Upon hearing that the new members had arrived, Duke immediately smiled, ¡°Come in, this is our captain Wu Heng, and I am Duke.¡± ¡°Hello, captain Wu, and Duke,¡± said the swordsman quite seriously. The man in leather armor also showed a smile, ¡°Hello, Captain Wu, and Mr. Duke.¡± The assistant had just mentioned new members would be assigned. Looks like they have arrived. Two at once. ¡°Have you brought over your records?¡± Wu Heng asked. ¡°Yes.¡± They presented the records in their hands, Wu Heng opened them and took a quick nce. The swordsman was named ¡®Galo Berley¡¯, 24, a level 6 swordsman, he was from the noble family of Yeko Kingdom, he was originally a reserve member of Team 3, had participated in rescue missions 6 times, and cooperated to capture wanted criminals twice. The man with the daggers was named ¡®Burke,¡¯ 27, a level 7 Thief, rmended by the city hall, his resume simply wrote that he cooperated multiple times in capturing wanted criminals. Wu Heng nced at the documents. Then looked up to see the two men in front of him. Galo Berley was fine, originally a reserve member, this time directly assigned to his squad. But the thief in front of him¡­ was rmended over from the city hall. The local city hall can squeeze people into the association now? Before, they could hardly find enough people. Suddenly they were full. Wu Heng couldn¡¯t help but raise doubts about their identities. Chapter 219: 190, Theyre All Insiders_1 Chapter 219: Chapter 190, They¡¯re All Insiders_1 Wu Heng took a nce and promptly closed both folders. He smiled and said, ¡°Wee to the team. No matter who you were before, from now on, we¡¯re team members, and we should look out for each other.¡± ¡°Yes, Captain.¡± The two instantly nodded. ¡°Just wait a little bit longer, one of our team members hasn¡¯t arrived yet.¡± The two sat by the side, silently waiting. The swordsman was silent, and the rogue started up a conversation with Duke. Duke, a towering figure with a young face, quickly engaged in the conversation the moment the other party initiated it. He even assumed the role of a seasoned member, answering various questions for them. Soon, Mata entered the room. After Wu Heng had introduced the new members to Mata,
he immediately got up and with a few others, made his way out. ¡°Due to the Hammer Party issue, the Overseer has assigned our team a patrol mission, twice a day, in the North Area of the Outer City.¡± Wu Heng, leading the group, murmured as he walked. ¡°Isn¡¯t patrolling usually left to the guilds?¡± Duke asked. ¡°We¡¯re in a critical period. The Iron Guard Knights are short of manpower, so we also have to help out with the patrols,¡± Wu Heng exined as they strolled. ¡°Oh, we¡¯ll listen to the captain.¡± The group directly left the Inner City Area and did an entire round in the Outer City Area. The atmosphere in the city was extremely tense. Crowds of guild members could be seen everywhere. Some grain shops and medicinal herb stores had already started to form long queues; it looked like people were in a rush to buy supplies. Although this was the border between two races, there were still a great number of residents. The Hammer party was notorious, and the many people they¡¯d killed in the outskirts of the city likely caused panic about an impending attack. The team followed the road andpleted a full round. They didn¡¯t notice anything unusual. People were everywhere, as though the whole city hade out. Once the patrol was over, Wu Heng didn¡¯t feel like walking around anymore. ¡°That¡¯s enough for today¡¯s patrol. We¡¯ll meet at the association tomorrow noon to patrol again.¡± ¡°Oh, okay captain.¡± Everyone nodded and parted ways near the Inner City Area.
Wu Heng headed towards the Snake Badge Consortium in the Inner City Area. The rest went their separate ways too. ¡­ Snake Badge Consortium.
Wu Heng sat in the reception room. Laisia, propping up her chin, sat at the side andined a bit, ¡°You¡¯re using my ce like a tavern,ing over here whenever you¡¯re bored.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t say thatst time.¡± Wu Heng said as he took a sip from his teacup. Laisia gave him a sidelong look, ¡°You probably know aboutst night¡¯s incident.¡± ¡°The Hammer Party? I heard many people died.¡± Wu Heng responded. Laisia picked up a piece of freshly cut fruit with her beautifully slender fingers and while chewing, said: ¡°It¡¯s even worse than the rumors suggest. All the merchant convoys heading outside yesterday were killed, and the guilds stationed in the outskirts too were wiped out.¡± ¡°They wiped out the guilds?¡± Wu Heng hadn¡¯t heard this information. Buting from Laisia, it must be urate. It appears that the Hammer party is quite ruthless indeed. ¡°Yes.¡± Laisia nced at him and continued, ¡°Next, the Hammer Party will likely further block off the trade routes for an even longer time.¡± ¡°Your consortium wouldn¡¯t be worried about this, would they?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not about being worried. Chaos in the city is detrimental for everyone,¡± Laisia said.
Wu Heng agreed with this. Even merchants with hoarded resources in the city didn¡¯t want to see chaos. It wouldn¡¯t benefit anyone. ¡°Hmm.¡± Wu Heng nodded, then continued, ¡°I have some gold that could be exchanged here.¡± With a flip of his hand, he took out several brightly glinting gold bars and ced them on the table. Two fifty grams bars and ten ten-gram ones. Laisia¡¯s eyes widened a fraction at the sight. Again, it¡¯s those gold bars, with high purity and great marketability. ¡°Exchange them all for silver coins?¡± Wu Heng nodded, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯re short on performance for this year? All this can be converted and counted towards your performance.¡± Laisia immediately smiled brightly at him, ¡°You¡¯re so considerate.¡± She stood up and invited in two staff members from outside. They examined the gold and then started preparing the silver coins.
The preparation of the silver coins took some time. Bags of them were brought in and piled up on the floor of the room. Wu Heng collected them up and took out a gift box from the Space Ring again, pushing it across the table towards the other party, ¡°For you, I hope you like it.¡± Laisia raised her eyebrows and looked sideways with narrowed eyes, showing a look that seemed to say, I knew you were up to something. ¡°I have very high standards, you know.¡± She opened the gift box, and her smile was reced by surprise in the next second. A gold ne studded with gleaming diamonds was presented in front of her. The luxurious gift box made the ne look even more valuable. Laisia¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. She looked at Wu Heng, but quickly reacted. She smiled and said, ¡°I ept your gift. If anything happens within the city,e to the Consortium. As always, it won¡¯t be a problem to get you out.¡± ¡°Nothing like that, I just thought it suited you,¡± Wu Heng said with a smile. ¡°Like I¡¯d believe you.¡± He sat in the reception room for a while before getting up to say goodbye to Laisia. On the way home from the Consortium.
The two shadowy figures flew back as well. And dived into his body simultaneously. Wu Heng sat down on a wooden chair nearby and began to review the images that the shadows had brought back. ¡­ Glenda was tracking a newly joined thief named ¡®Burke¡¯. After the squad disbanded, the thief cautiously circled the Outer City Area twice before carefully entering a tavern. He went up to the third floor and entered a room. In the dimly lit private room, a fewvishly dressed individuals were seated. ¡°Gentlemen,¡± the thief said, slightly bowing. The man in the lead wiped his mouth with a napkin and asked quietly, ¡°Did you join the squad?¡± ¡°I have, no suspicions raised,¡± the thief replied. ¡°Hmm, any intelligence?¡± the man continued. ¡°Today was just a simple patrol, nothing specific was uncovered. The leader doesn¡¯t talk much, so I n to gather useful information through one of the Beastmen in the squad,¡± the thief continued. After a quiet discussion among themselves, the leading man said, ¡°Good, your job today was just to join the squad. Make sure you get the information I gave you. You will be wellpensated.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The thief respectfully nodded, then carefully exited the room. He left the tavern. ¡­ From Xiao Xiao¡¯s perspective. The newly joined Swordsman ¡®Galo Berley¡¯ didn¡¯t deliberately take any detours. After the squad dispersed, he went straight back to the Guild. He headed for the steward¡¯s study. Seeing hime in, Gomez was not surprised in the least. He casually asked, ¡°Did Wu Heng say anything to you?¡± ¡°No, he just took me on a patrol around the Outer City Area,¡± the Swordsman replied. ¡°Hmm, stay with Squad 12 for now. Let me know immediately if anything happens. I¡¯ve always had a suspicion about him,¡± Gomez said. After a slight pause, he continued, ¡°Once this matter is settled, I¡¯ll transfer you back to Squad 3, or maybe even promote you to leader when you¡¯ve earned enough merits.¡± ¡°Thank you, steward.¡± ¡°Alright, off you go. Be careful, he¡¯s very alert. Don¡¯t get found out.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± ¡­ Wu Heng sat by the roadside. He couldn¡¯t help but curse to himself internally. The two new members. They¡¯re both spies! Chapter 220: 191, Secret Speaker Leader_1 Chapter 220: Chapter 191, Secret Speaker Leader_1 The merchants of the inner city had been killed off, and the Hammer Party attacked the Outer City Area. Two people were sent to him exactly at this point in time, neither too early nor toote. He could tell that something was fishy. Now his suspicions were confirmed, both were undercover agents assigned to him. The thieve was brought in by outsiders to investigate any possible information about him. And the swordsman was one of Gomez¡¯s men. He was tasked to monitor his movements. Gomez had begun to cast suspicions on him after the events of the past few times. However, he had no substantial evidence, and this time, he directly arranged for someone to join his team to keep a close eye on him. The thief¡¯s situation waspletely different from that of the swordsman.
One might say that if Gomez¡¯s men were to find something suspicious, they would still need to abide by the guild¡¯s rules and procedures. But the thief was an outsider sent in to spy on him. The person behind this could be from the Iron Guard Knights, the Secret Cultivation Hall, or any other shadowy figures who might have taken an interest in him. Killing and questioning the corpse would be the simplest and most effective method. But now, the person in question was a member of his own squad. Due to this status, he couldn¡¯t be too obvious about his actions. He could only take things one step at a time and figure out what these two people really wanted to know. After a little rest. Wu Heng stood up and headed towards his residence. ¡­ As dusk approached. Sounds of footsteps and conversations could be heard from downstairs. Mini and Andre Willow returned from the outside with several skeleton guards. The city was bing increasingly chaotic, and the stores were closing down even earlier. Whether a lot or a few goods were sold didn¡¯t matter; the main concern was people¡¯s safety. Wu Heng came downstairs. The two women looked up at the sound of footsteps, their faces simultaneously brightening and rxing. ¡°Master!¡± Mini cheered and tackled him in a hug. She clung onto him, coquettishly showing her affection.
Wu Heng held onto her soft, tender body, then put her aside and asked, ¡°Are there any problems with the store?¡± Andre Willow hung her coat on the side and answered, ¡°There hasn¡¯t been any problem so far, but the outer city is getting pretty chaotic now. I saw several groups of people fighting at the herbal shop across from us. Even the gang members came to maintain order.¡± In fact, Wu Heng was just unlucky. The pricing, after a few adjustments by Andre Willow, could now sort of meet the market demand.
But different incidents kept happening, causing the store to keep opening and closing. They hardly earned much money in the end. But there was nothing much to be done about the events that had transpired. ¡°The inner city has also started to assist in defending the outer city, so there¡¯s a small chance of a riot. Be careful when you go out. If there¡¯s any problem, go directly to Wen Mansha of the Sharp Peak Gang,¡± Wu Heng instructed. The two women nodded in understanding. They sat in the living room for a while before preparing dinner. ¡­ Knock, Knock, Knock~! Just before dinner, there was a knock on the door. Mini, skipping and hopping, opened the door. Wen Mansha, d in leather armor with weapons at her waist, walked in. She was followed by several guards. She hung her cloak at the entrance and, upon turning around, greeted with a smile and said ¡°Master,¡± before walking directly into the living room.
Wu Heng nodded, ¡°How¡¯s the Outer City Area?¡± ¡°There are signs of disorder, but the gangs are restrained, and norge scale gang fights have erupted yet.¡± Wen Mansha took a seat and continued, ¡°The Sharp Peak Gang was assigned a task by the city hall, we have to patrol and maintain order.¡± ¡°Is the city hall supporting you?¡± There were countless local gangs, and any random person you could pull off the street was a gang member. But any gang that received any sort of backing from the city hall would undoubtedly be highly influential. The Sharp Peak Gang was quite small before, it was surprising that they were tasked with an assignment by the city hall. ¡°Support? Not at all. They¡¯ve allocated the task to various gangs to count their numbers. Once a war breaks out with the ¡®Hammer Party,¡¯ they will push us into it under the guise of being a task. It¡¯s the same old trick.¡± Wen Mansha spoke with a sense of helplessness. Wu Heng understood what she meant. In other words, they were basically conscripting some gangs. When they were not needed, they would patrol and maintain order. And when the time for battle came, they would be directly pushed to the front lines. A seasoned gang leader like Wen Mansha was no stranger to these tactics. However, knowing this, the local gangs didn¡¯t have much of a choice. It was eitherpliance or suppression. If any hesitation or resistance was shown, they would be attacked and disbanded by other gangs before the war with the Hammer Party even started.
¡°What are you nning to do?¡± Wu Heng asked further. ¡°Sigh~!¡± Wen Mansha sighed, ¡°The Sharp Peak Gang has been too conspicuoustely. After annihting the White Wolf Gang, we recruited many people, catching the attention of the city hall. There¡¯s no other choice right now. We just have to take it one step at a time, cooperate with their patrol work. It¡¯s not like ites at a loss.¡± From this point of view, it seemed reasonable. Whether or not the Hammer Party would attack was still uncertain. Defying the city hall¡¯s directive right now was obviously not a wise choice. They could observe the situation for now and if things really escted to the point of war, then they could n their next move. It wouldn¡¯t be toote. ¡°Alright, be careful.¡± Wu Heng urged. ¡°Yes, Master.¡± After a bit of conversation. Dinner was ready. The group gathered round for dinner. Wen Mansha, like an elder sister, was inquiring about the other two and asionally gave instructions, as if scolding her own children. Mini and Andre Willow lowered their heads and ate their meal. Sitting alongside Wen Mansha, the gang leader¡¯s wife,
felt somewhat overwhelming. The atmosphere was slightly tense. ¡­ After dinner, the group had a chat in the living room. Mini practiced some boxing techniques with Bawudong, while Wen Mansha and Andre Willow discussed the store. As night gradually fell. Wu Heng returned to his bedroom with Wen Mansha, while Mini and Andre Willow also went back to their own rooms to rest. Professional workers are physically stronger and have more stamina than normal people. After several rounds. With a flush still on her face, Wen Mansha quietly climbed back on top of him, sitting on him. Wu Heng reached out his hands, holding up her round softness, and said, ¡°you¡¯ve been quite forwardtely.¡± Though he enjoyed it, Wen Mansha¡¯s initiative was a bit over the top. Every time they met, they would go through this process. Wen Mansha looked at him with seductive eyes, ¡°Master, don¡¯t you like it?¡± ¡°I really do,¡± Wu Heng smiled, ¡°but I just worry about any pressure you might have.¡± Wen Mansha hesitated before finally saying: ¡°Master, at my age, if I want a child, I need to take the initiative.¡± She paused after saying this. She looked at him with a pitiful expression, whispered, ¡°Is that okay?¡± Wu Heng was taken aback. In this world, both men and women start families early, and they have children even earlier. Considering Wen Mansha¡¯s age, she was indeed a bit old. ¡°Then try harder.¡± ¡°Mm-hmm, thank you, master.¡± An ted expression appeared on Wen Mansha¡¯s face, bing more active. ¡­ When it was done, Wen Mansha controlled her emotions. With the flush of her face slightly fading, she said, ¡°Now the Pinned Gang has close to two thousand members. After the matter with the Hammer Party is settled, we can collect more information for you, help you earn meritorious deeds.¡± Wu Heng, still touching her smooth body, said, ¡°No rush. All the teams have temporarily stopped capturing fugitives. We can discuss itter.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a good idea,¡± Wen Mansha nodded with a smile. Wu Heng got up to drink some water, then took out a bottle of ¡®strength potion¡¯ from the Space Ring, ¡°This is for you, drinking it can enhance your strength.¡± Wen Mansha narrowed her eyes slightly, smiled and said, ¡°Master, where did you get such a potion? Only those nobles can afford it.¡± ¡°Are you afraid I might harm you?¡± Wen Mansha looked at him a bit resentfully, ¡°What are you talking about? I¡¯m all yours, there is no chance I can harm you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a good thing. I¡¯ve made a lot of effort to get it. This could also improve your ability to protect yourself.¡± A potion made from the Corpse Core. It won¡¯t increase the level, but it directly affects your physical properties. It¡¯s not much different from leveling up. ¡°Okay!¡± Instead of taking it, Wen Mansha got off the bed, Kneeling down, she opened her mouth wide, ¡°Master, pour it in.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t spill it.¡± ¡°Then, be careful.¡± ¡°You¡¯re getting better at this. Open your mouth wider.¡± Wu Heng slowly poured the potion from the bottle. The silvery moonlight made the potion look even more crystal clear. Wen Mansha swallowed it big mouthfuls, her throat bobbing. Only when she had finished drinking the potion Did she lower her head, catching her breath. Soon, her face changed, her whole body started getting red. She slumped on the ground, moaning softly. But soon, the abnormal condition on her body disappeared rapidly. Wen Mansha was back to her normal self, standing up and stretching a little. Surprise spread across her face, ¡°I feel like I have be stronger.¡± ¡°Of course, this potion is very precious,¡± Wu Heng wiped the drops of water from the corner of her mouth and put it back into her mouth. ¡°Thank you, Master.¡± ¡°Okay, rest now, it¡¯s gettingte.¡± They settled back into the bed, holding each other as they rested. ¡­ The next day. After breakfast. Wen Mansha left early, as she still needed to run the gang and couldn¡¯t dally around for too long. Mini and Andre Willow went to the shop as well. Wu Heng opened the boundary door, first he went to check the Zombie World. After verifying that Li Yahong and her team hadn¡¯t returned, he left his house and headed to the association. As soon as he entered the hall. A staff member from the front desk came up with a wax-sealed envelope. ¡°Captain Wu Heng, you have mail.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Wu Heng walked over to receive the letter, then headed straight to the lounge. There was no one in the lounge as the squad wasn¡¯t there yet. Wu Heng sat down at the desk, opened the envelope and took a look. The reply came faster than he expected, it was somewhat surprising. He tore open the envelope, confirmed the sender. It was Slyther¡¯s response. The contents of the letter mentioned that he should stay away from the ¡®Secret Cultivation Hall¡¯ and not get too involved with them. Meanwhile, it also mentioned the special item ¨C Blood Cup. ording to Slyther, this special item is rted to the Eternal Night n. She hoped he wouldn¡¯t give it to the ¡®Secret Cultivation Hall¡¯. If she handled it, it would be of great help to both him and Slyther. In the letter he had written to Slyther, he only mentioned the Blood Cup, one of the two special items, since it was just an item from a fugitive. Unexpectedly, it also involved the Eternal Night n. ¡°No wonder the reply came so fast, she is afraid that I will sell the Blood Cup.¡± It was Slyther¡¯s good luck. He and the ¡®Secret Cultivation Hall¡¯ are now at a life-or-death impasse. No matter how much money they offered, he wouldn¡¯t sell it to them. He re-read the letter again. An idea suddenly crossed his mind. Among the leaders of the association¡¯s factions. The leader who serves as a ¡®Secret Speaker¡¯ is ¡®Lilith Ann Beshmte¡¯ from the Blood n. Chapter 221: 192, Regional Command_1 Chapter 221: Chapter 192, Regional Command_1 As for the leader of the Blood n¡¯s Secret Speakers, There is not much information avable in the outside world; they only know it¡¯s a female member of the Blood n. Leaders of other factions serve at most a few decades, before a new leader takes their ce, causing some personnel changes or reforms. This is not the case with the Secret Speakers, they have not changed their leader in hundreds of years. Because of her long-term leadership, the direction of development is rtively unified, allowing the initially small faction of the ¡®Secret Speakers¡¯ to gradually enter the public¡¯s view. They began to be an important intelligence department within the association. Slyther¡¯s letter does not explicitly say so, but by piecing it together, we can infer the source of the information rted to the Blood n. The individual who could bring benefits to him and Slyther is this centuries-old leader. Exchanging a special object to get the attention of a faction leader in the association is not a bad idea.
You could even say it¡¯s more profitable than selling it for arge sum of money. ¡°Women are indeed meticulous,¡± he thought. Now it seems that there is still a gap between him and Slyther. While he was thinking about how to sell the special object for the highest possible price, Slyther directly contacted a leader of the Eternal Night n. She was the one who was more decisive. Once he figured that out, There was nothing left to hesitate about. Taking an envelope and letter paper from the drawer, he began to write a reply to Slyther. The content was very simple. Since she had arranged everything, he would definitely support her. The special item wouldn¡¯t be sold, one coulde to get it at any time, or there was any way to send it to her. Of course, the letter did not mention that the buyer has already been killed by him. He put the letter in the envelope. Just as he finished sealing it with wax. The door was pushed open. Duke and the thief ¡®Burke¡¯ walked in while they were chatting. Seeing Wu Heng sitting in the room, they immediately greeted, ¡°Captain, you are here early.¡± ¡°Hmm! Did youe together?¡± Wu Heng asked. ¡°Burke also lives in the Outer City Area. We ran into each other on the way here, so we came together,¡± Duke exined. Wu Heng looked at the thief with a smile and asked, ¡°Burke, do you live in the Outer City Area?¡±
¡°Yes, Captain.¡± ¡°Who is at home?¡± Burke was suddenly silent, after a few seconds, he finally smiled again, ¡°My mother and my brother.¡± Wu Heng nodded, ¡°Work hard, do a normal job for a few years, and you can have a better life as a captain.¡±
¡°Yes, Captain.¡± Duke also added: ¡°Just follow the captain, it¡¯s not hard to make meritorious service.¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m counting on Captain and Brother Duke.¡± As they were chatting, Mata and the warrior ¡®Galo Berley¡¯ also walked in. After talking to each other for a bit, Wu Heng led everyone out. He delivered the letter to the front desk. And then went to the Outer City Area to start patrolling for the day. ¡­ Outer City Area. The whole street was in chaos, they saw three or four groups of people in conflict along the way. Wu Heng and the others did not interfere, only watched from a distance, just to avoid getting caught up in the crossfire. Soon, members of the governing gang separated the conflicting parties and issued warnings.
Seeing nothing else to watch, they continued on their patrol route. They had arge group and nobody dared to cause trouble for them. In fact, Wu Heng did not know what he was patrolling for. They did not know any of the people from the Hammer Party, nor could they really catch a couple of infiltrators. As they reached the centre of the area, Suddenly, a figure burst forth from a short distance away. ¡°Sir, Captain sir¡­¡± Just as the figure approched, he was kicked back by Bawudong with a loud thud. He fell to the ground, groaning in pain. Wu Heng could now clearly see the man¡¯s face. A fat man in a dark blue robe, somehow familiar, but he couldn¡¯t remember where he had seen him. Duke took the battle axe from his back, his eyes alert, watching the man. The fat man sprang up immediately and exined, ¡°Sir, you don¡¯t recognize me. Thest time, you bought a few ves from me, and you picked two.¡±
ve trader. The image in his mind ovepped with the plump man before his eyes, the very same who had sold ves before. Wu Heng curiously asked, ¡°You were looking for me?¡± ¡°No, no!¡± The fat man brushed some dust off his body, nced at the people behind him and said, ¡°Sir, can we talk for a moment? It won¡¯t take up much of your time.¡± Wu Heng looked around, along with his two skeleton guards, he moved to a more secluded spot. ¡°Speak.¡± The fat man rubbed his hands and whispered, ¡°Sir, I have some girls. They all meet human aesthetic standards and the prices are reasonable right now. I was wondering if you might need any more.¡± Wu Heng was surprised that it was about this, he turned around, ready to leave. The fat man didn¡¯t dare to stop him, he hurriedly said, ¡°Sir, outside is not safe these days, most ves can¡¯t get into the city, please do a good deed and buy them to serve as maids.¡± It seemed that it was due to the Hammer Party again. Prices in the city had skyrocketed, keeping ves had now be an expensive cost. Now, the outer city area was unsafe too. Everyone wanted to find a way to get in. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just free them and be done with it, why would I need to y the good guy?¡± Wu Heng said bluntly.
¡°Sir, this is Lundham City, I do have some deterrence power. But without finding buyers for them, they can hardly survive if I just let them go,¡± the fat man continued. I don¡¯t believe you at all. You¡¯re eating and growing fat as a ball, with expensive jewelry on you. And now you¡¯re talking like you¡¯re considering for the ves. ¡°I can¡¯t afford to buy more ves, you should ask others!¡± Wu Heng tly refused. Things were already a mess on his end. He had to arrange guards for two maids, he didn¡¯t have the ability to buy more people. Besides, could he save them all? ¡°Sir, do you know where the generousdy fromst time lives? The price of ves has dropped by half, I don¡¯t know if she might still need some.¡± The fat man continued. He was asking about Slyther. Indeed a strong and generous woman. ¡°She¡¯s not in Lundham City, I can send her a letter to ask, but we would need to wait some time for her response,¡± Wu Heng said. Slyther might need to employ some people on her end. Last time, the price for buying ves was not low, but now it could save quite a lot of money. ¡°Oh, okay, thank you very much, sir.¡± The fat man hesitated again, and then said, ¡°If you want to buy ves, you can directlye to me, I¡¯ll give you a more preferential price.¡± Wu Heng headed in the direction of his squad, waving at him on his departure. He returned to his group. Duke immediately asked, ¡°Captain, what was he sneakily doing?¡± ¡°He was asking if I wanted to buy ves, I guess the situation isn¡¯t very good now and he can¡¯t sell them off,¡± Wu Heng casually answered. ¡°Oh, a ve trader, huh.¡± They followed the patrol route for a round. After confirming there was nothing amiss, they returned to the association. Wu Heng told his team members, ¡°I have some errands to run this afternoon. Duke, Mata, you guys take the two new members and go on patrol. Remember, we are here just to assist in guarding the city, don¡¯t try to take matters into your own hands, report any issues to the rector.¡± The members were taken aback. They agreed nheless. ¡°Roger that, Captain.¡± Once confirming there was no problem. Everyone disbanded and left. ¡­ Zombie World. When Wu Heng came over and stood by the window, he pulled open the curtain and looked outside. On themercial street, a row of caravans had already parked. Qiangzi and others were wearing masks and transferring the goods inside. Li Yahong and her team were back. Wu Heng went downstairs and went towards the caravan. As soon as he approached, the walkie-talkie received a message. The scout had informed Li Yahong that Boss Yama was on his way down. Soon, Li Yahong came out from the Shadow City Mall. ¡°When did youe back?¡± Wu Heng asked. ¡°Around two o¡¯clock. Seeing you were resting and there weren¡¯t any zombies out, we started transferring the goods.¡± Li Yahong replied. She must have tried to contact him through the walkie-talkie when she arrived. Since she didn¡¯t get a response, she started scavenging for supplies. Considering the distance from here to the prison, their speed was quite fast. ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t hear it earlier.¡± ¡°By the way, what do you think of being nominated as a Disaster Prevention and Relief Commander?¡± Li Yahong suddenly asked. Wu Heng was taken aback. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°The headquarters wants to appoint a Disaster Prevention and Relief Commander for each region, and our prison is on the candidate list.¡± Chapter 222: 193, Unlocking Knowledge (One update today, 4000)_1 Chapter 222: Chapter 193, Unlocking Knowledge (One update today, 4000)_1 A regionalmander for disaster relief? If this was in the past, this position would carry the weight of an official, a very important one at that. But at present. It seems to carry no real significance. At most, it¡¯s just a title, serving no functional purpose. Most survivors have gathered inmunities or viges, forming isted clusters. Separated by hordes of zombies, there is no longer a notion of regionalmand. Even if one is chosen by the headquarters. Even with orders issued within the region, it¡¯s doubtful anyone would heed them. If amander suddenly contacted the jail or himself for some assignments, Wu Heng would definitely not listen. He might even curse him out on the radio.
¡°What use is this disaster reliefmander?¡± Wu Heng asked. ¡°Just a position, I guess! After all, there are still some official organizations in various ces. They can support each other, and once the roads are opened, there will be support in terms of weapons and technology,¡± Li Yahong said. As for the rest of the official organizations. They¡¯re probably the relief teams or gathered military. Mutual support is indeed beneficial. As for weapons and technology. Weapons would likely mean support with guns and ammunition while technology refers to the development of an antivirus. Neither of these two hold much appeal for him. In terms of battle, he does highly regard modern weapons, but waiting for the roads to be cleared and supplies to be sent takes too long. Additionally, he has enough ammunition for now. Combat in this Zombie World relies more on the number of skeletons. No need to get caught up in these details. As for the antivirus. As long as he¡¯s careful, there won¡¯t be too many issues. As for the corpse core potion, it has already neutralized the zombie poison. He might have developed it even sooner than they did. There¡¯s no need for him to get involved with them too deeply. After sorting out his thoughts, he bluntly stated: ¡°It¡¯s not of much help to us, we don¡¯t need to fight for such a title. It¡¯s better for us to focus on our development and get through the winter smoothly.¡± Although Wu Heng didn¡¯t care much for their various antics, There was no need to provoke conflict with the headquarters. After all, modern remote missiles can be quite fierce.
Keeping a low profile would be better for him. ¡°Understood.¡± Li Yahong nodded, then added: ¡°I n to report the Mushroom Zombies we killed earlier to headquarters, so that the other regions can be aware of the characteristics of these zombies.¡± ¡°Sure, I have no objections,¡± Wu Heng replied. ¡°Then I¡¯ll write it down. You can take a look when I¡¯m done and I¡¯ll inform the headquarters afterwards.¡±
¡°Alright!¡± The two stood together, chatting for a while. Then on the map, they picked a location marked by a red circle. Continuing with the skeleton army, they headed there. Bing stronger was the ultimate principle. Even if he didn¡¯t care about this title, he needed to have the authority to keep others from pointing fingers. ¡­ The skeleton army moved forward, grandly and imposingly. Heading towards the marked location on the map. In addition to the apanying skeleton army, there were a few mutated skeletons and previous reanimated nt-human carrion, the ¡®Withered nt Monster¡¯. Because it couldn¡¯t move on its own, Wu Heng found a wheelchair from a nearby pharmacy and had a skeleton push it. It looked like a severely ill patient.
Upon reaching the location marked in red, With one look, he saw arge number of zombies on the road, as well as a huge mutated zombie sitting on top of a car. ¡°There really is a mutated zombie!¡± Li Yahong eximed. The locations marked with a red circle on the map each represented a risk beyond zombies. They picked a random one, And saw a level two mutated zombie. After spending time with Wu Heng, Li Yahong didn¡¯t feel a huge emotional swing when seeing a mutated zombie. It was as though he had killed so many that it was no longer anything special. ¡°Advance!¡± Wu Heng ordered. The skeleton army continued moving forward. The scattered echoing footsteps immediately drew the attention of the zombie horde. The first zombie let out a roar. The horde of zombies all turned to look at the skeleton army. The next second, they roared and charged, revealing their ws and shing their teeth.
¡°Spear Array!¡± The spear-wielding skeletons moved quickly to the front, forming a formation. The other skeletons also pulled out their spears, ready to throw them. Wu Heng, seeing the quickly gathering horde of zombies, didn¡¯t immediately give an order. ncing at the ¡®Withered nt Monster¡¯ in the wheelchair, he said: ¡°Release the ¡®Entangled Vegetation¡¯.¡± The Withered nt Monster in the wheelchair bent forward, its arm-like branches nted directly on the concrete ground. A dark gray energy quickly spread forward. Dark red-thorned vines sprang up from the ground, forming an area of dense thorny terrain. The horde of zombies charged into the terrain. Their running started to falter. Some were tripped up by the thorny vines, and those remaining struggled to push through while battling the thorns. The effect is this good? Wu Heng was somewhat astonished at the scene before him. Ordinarily, the zombies run fast, but now they were trapped in ¡®the vegetation terrain¡¯.
Their speed was slower than normal walking speed. At seeing arge number of zombies trapped inside, Wu Heng directlymanded, ¡°Throw your spears¡ªthrow!¡± Whoosh! A multitude of spears flew into the horde of zombies. Since their movements were already limited, the chances of hitting them dramatically increased. In an instant, arge number of zombies fell face first. Foul blood flowed, pooling on the ground. ¡°Continue, throw!¡± Whoosh! The second volley of spears was thrown, nking into the horde of zombies. Followed by the third and fourth,¡± Wu Heng said. And so the rinsing of the zombie horde continued. Before they could even leave the thorny terrain, more than half the horde had already vanished. Chapter 223: 193, Unlock Knowledge (One update today, 4 thousand)_2 Chapter 223: Chapter 193, Unlock Knowledge (One update today, 4 thousand)_2 Only a little more than a hundred zombies remained, still tearing at the thorns in the thorny ground, unable to climb out. ¡­ Li Yahong¡¯s eyes widened, somewhat incredulous at the scene before her. It no longer mattered how the thorns had formed. Her mass-produced spears, were they this effective? Was their killing power this great? Usually there were hordes of zombies advancing, engaging in closebat with the spear soldiers. Now, there was barely even a need for closebat, as they died almost instantly. At the rear of the horde. The giant zombies, which did not step into the thorny ground, stood outside, pacing back and forth.
Their eyes were filled with blood vessels, and they were panting heavily. Their bloodthirsty genes made them dangerously violent and restless. But the awakening consciousness inside them reminded them that advancing would mean death, not to proceed. Standing outside, they would take two steps forward then quickly retreat. Walking back and forth like this. Wu Heng¡¯s gaze fell on the giant zombie opposite him. Seeing that it did not intend toe closer. ¡°Release ¡®Entangled Vegetation¡¯.¡± The Withered nt Monster sitting in the wheelchair took back its magic and the thorns blocking the road disappeared in a blink of an eye. Wu Heng continued tomand, ¡°Go and kill that giant zombie.¡± Whoosh! The ¡°Big Guy¡± d in iron armor, climbing wall Scary w Monster, and the remaining zombies were knocked away, directly rushing towards the mutated zombie. The giant zombie, which was still pacing around, finally realized the danger. It turned its head to escape to the back, but the many skeletons swarmed it, blocking it from all sides and encircling it. Soon, the sound ofbat ceased. The twisted giant corpse was directly dragged over and thrown on the ground. ¡°Clean up the battlefield.¡± The skeletons instantly dispersed, beginning to transport the bodies littering the ground. Wu Heng released the Bone Maniption Skill on the giant corpse on the ground.
The flesh fell off. The tall skeleton rose. [Skeleton Warrior (Level 11)] No significant changes in level and attributes.
¡°From now on, you¡¯ll be called ¡®Five Head¡¯,¡± Wu Heng casually named it. At the same time, he squatted on the ground and found a level two Corpse Core, promptly storing it away. Once the bodies were transported to both sides. Wu Heng took Li Yahong back. ¡°Let¡¯s go! We¡¯ll stop here for today, let¡¯s go back.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± On the other side, the materials for the caravan were almost loaded. Li Yahong took out paper and pen and wrote down all the characteristics of the mushroom zombies, handing them to Wu Heng. Wu Heng nodded and continued, ¡°Mushroom zombies, their skin is more resilient than regr zombies, and ordinary swords and knives have difficulty prating them. They move slower than regr zombies.¡± He had seen the Mushroom Zombies up close. Besides the external features that Li Yahong wrote, he supplemented with details about their physical characteristics. Li Yahong quickly jotted down these notes and raised her head, her eyes widened, ¡°Anything else?¡± ¡°There are also the third-level mutated zombies, you can send the information to the headquarters as well,¡± replied Wu Heng. Li Yahong nced at the ¡®Withered nt Monster¡¯ sitting in the wheelchair, ¡°Will it affect us?¡±
¡°Not much. Just don¡¯t mention that we killed it. Just say we encountered such zombies,¡± said Wu Heng. He had also received quite a lot of zombie intel from the headquarters. These were collected andpiled from various ces. He had received intel from them, and giving out some intel, hopefully, would help others as well. ¡°Oh, okay, write down what you said.¡± ¡°It looks like this.¡± Wu Heng pointed to the ¡®Withered nt Monster¡¯ beside him. Li Yahong nced at it, nodding to show she understood. Wu Heng continued, ¡°Its characteristics are immobility. Its attack methods include whipping with long vines and releasing poisonous gas. Also, it has a weakness. It is afraid of fire.¡± ¡°Oh, okay!¡± Li Yahong quickly wrote these down. Once all was done. Wu Heng looked it over and felt there were no problems. ¡°Alright. You do have a ir for writing,¡± heplimented. Li Yahong shot him a nce, ¡°You¡¯re actually ttering me.¡±
¡°Really, it¡¯s pretty good.¡± Li Yahong pouted, looking at the ready caravan outside, ¡°We¡¯re about to leave. We might rest in the prison for a day ande back the day after tomorrow.¡± ¡°Alright, be careful on the road,¡± said Wu Heng. Li Yahong nced at the waiting caravan again, hesitating in ce. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Come over here.¡± Li Yahong¡¯s face started to blush as she pulled him to the middle of the hall. She hesitated for a long time. With a grit of her teeth, she put her arms around his neck, tiptoed and kissed him passionately. It was forceful yet clumsy. Wu Heng was a bit taken aback, looking at her blushing face, her knitted brows, her closed eyes showing her nervousness. He also found it kind of amusing. His hands supported her buttocks, lifting her entire body. Li Yahong¡¯s face grew even redder. But she opened her eyes, gazing at him deeply.
They had known each other for quite some time and felt the mutual attraction. Little did he know that Li Yahong would be the first to express it openly. The two kissed in the stairs for a while before parting. Li Yahong touched her lips, ¡°Did I bleed?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s a little red, looks a bit swollen.¡± ¡°You were too forceful, what if they saw us!¡± Li Yahongined. ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? They¡¯ll know sooner orter,¡± Wu Heng ced his hand on her waist, which was round and bouncing. ¡°Hmm!¡± Li Yahong nodded and once again pressed her red lips against his. Ssssss~! The walkie-talkie on his waist rang. Chapter 224: 193, Unlocking Knowledge (One update today, 4000)_3 Chapter 224: Chapter 193, Unlocking Knowledge (One update today, 4000)_3 Qiangzi¡¯s voice came through, ¡°Sister Hong, the convoy is ready and can set off at any time.¡± Li Yahong turned her head and pressed the talkie, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be going out.¡± With some regret, she said, ¡°I have to go now, I should be able to return around noon the day after tomorrow.¡± ¡°Mmm, I¡¯ll be waiting for you to return.¡± Wu Heng lightly tapped her perky buttocks. Li Yahong¡¯s face turned redder, she straightened her somewhat disheveled clothes and walked out directly. Shortly after, the convoy started up and headed off into the distance. Wu Heng watched the convoy leave. He didn¡¯t hurriedly return to Lundham City, but instead stepped out of the inn again and began to cast ¡°Dead Bones Battlefield¡± on the piled bodies. One skeleton after another rose and walked towards the team on the side. This continued until dusk.
Only then did Wu Heng return to the hotel, and back to Lundham City. ¡­ The next day, in the Association¡¯s conference room. The slender conference table was filled with people on both sides. Steward Gomez, serious-faced, saw that everyone was present and spoke directly, ¡°The Hammer Party operatives have colluded with the gangs in the city and almost opened the gatest night, which could have led to irreversible consequences.¡± At this announcement, everyone in the room looked grim. If the previous attack by the Hammer Party on the outer city area, killing gang members and residents, was for the sake of revenge for the previous siege. This time, they colluded with others to try to open the city gate. This confirms that the Hammer Party wants to attack the city. It was only yesterday that the patrol in the city became more strict, otherwise if the city gate had indeed opened, it would be difficult to say whether the city would still exist. ¡°What arrangements are there in the city?¡± The old beastman sitting at the head of the left asked in a quiet voice. He leaned on his walking stick, dressed mboyantly. Vice-executive of the Association, Beastman Shaman ¡®Ethan Ashkarl¡¯. ¡°The Iron Guard Knights have taken over the walls of two city districts.¡± Steward said, then added, ¡°If the city is breached, the Hammer Party will surelymit mass ughter and pige, our Association¡¯s personnel will also face danger. Besides the daytime patrol tasks, each squad will also patrol the walls at night to increase the city¡¯s defense. Also, they are authorized to use force, anyone found opening city gates or colluding with external enemies can be killed on sight.¡± Everyone instantly felt the added weight of responsibility. Their leisurely days were gone, reced by nightly patrols. But with things as they are, nobody had any better ideas. If the Hammer Party really stormed in, nobody would be spared.
¡°Understood, steward!¡± Everyone nodded in response. ¡°Alright, you may all leave now, start patrolling ording to the arrangements.¡± The steward continued. Everyone stood up and headed out. ¡­
Returning to the rest room. The four squad members all sat in the room. Seeing Wu Heng enter with a solemn face, they all sensed that something may have happened. ¡°Leader, what happened?¡± Duke asked. Wu Heng replied, ¡°The Hammer Party attempted to open the city gatest night, and they nearly seeded.¡± Everyone¡¯s faces changed instantly, their hearts raced. If the city gate was really opened, many people would surely die. ¡°So what¡¯s the n?¡± Mata continued to ask. ¡°The Association has added night patrol duties to all squads. Let¡¯s patrol first, then go back early to rest. We¡¯ll also need to patrol the city walls tonight.¡± Wu Heng said. ¡°Okay, got it!¡± The people stood up and followed him out. They quickly took a tour of the outer city area. While they only met more chaos, they didn¡¯t find anything particrly unusual. Theypleted their training and split up.
And returned home to rest. ¡­ Afternoon. After a brief rest, Wu Heng. Headed straight into the Zombie World. The active threats from the Hammer Party made him feel threatened. He could y mind games with the people from the Association, or the Secret Cultivation Hall, but there was no room for him to negotiate with a gang of bandits. Once they entered the city, real fighting would have to begin. The thing that set him apart from others was the boundary door. Should he fail to resist, he could hide in the Zombie World, but that would be ast resort. If the city was really taken over by the Hammer Party, He would have to hide for a while before he could emerge, thus slowing down his progress. It would be best not to let things escte to that extent.
Wu Heng opened the map and found a spot marked with a red circle. He gave themand straight away, ¡°Follow me!¡± The skeleton army immediately set in motion, grandly marching towards the target. Upon reaching the spot, Ranks of zombies began to attack. The Spear Array formed up and the spears rained down. Zombies fell in droves. [Your level has increased to 8, Intelligence+1, Charm+1.] [Trait unlocked: Knowledge of Souls, Knowledge of Haunting.] Chapter 225: 194, Help the Clan Members_1 Chapter 225: Chapter 194, Help the n Members_1 [Your level has risen to 8, Intelligence +1, Charisma +1.] [Unlocked Features: Knowledge of Souls, Knowledge of Haunting.] [Knowledge of Souls]: Your understanding of souls has improved, making your own soul more tenacious. Also, your eyes can see souls and virtual entities. [Knowledge of Haunting]: You have gained a deeper insight into confusion-controlling knowledge and have be proficient in dealing with various types of ghostly and ghoulish hauntings, Charisma +5. The sudden notification made Wu Heng pause. He had risen to level 8 and unlocked two features. Unlike the initial slow level-ups. The current battles were all against hordes of zombies, at least a thousand, at most, tens of thousands, a dense mass. After killing them, the speed of experience umtion was particrly fast. Every battle could bring arge swath of experience.
If it were just ordinary zombiebat, it would even feel like awn-mowing game. Wu Heng looked at the notification again. At level 8, the attributes increased were still intelligence and charisma. It seemed that the primary attributes of the Necromancer profession were intelligence, charisma, and constitution, which appeared on every level-up. This time, in addition to increasing attributes, two exclusive features were also unlocked. [Knowledge of Souls] and [Knowledge of Haunting]. The first one ¡®Knowledge of Souls¡¯ made his soul more tenacious, which could be understood as an increase in soul strength. This was quite important. The Book of Necromancy noted that some attack methods target the soul. Even if your body isn¡¯t damaged by such an attack, the person could still disintegrate. Being able to resist these types of attacks was another self-protection feature. If he could look at it pessimistically, Having a strong soul means that even if he were to die, at worst, he could be a ghost, like Xiao Xiao and Glenda. Even without his body, it could be considered as being alive. It wouldn¡¯t be a loss. At the same time, the Knowledge of Souls could allow his physical eyes to see spiritual bodies or virtual entities. This enhancement of perception was helpful. Thinking this, he let Xiao Xiao out. ¡°What are you up to now?¡± Xiao Xiao halfy in the air, curiously asking.
Hosting a soul felt like a rest for the living at night. It could nourish his spirit on its own. So he felt slightly groggy. ¡°Xiao Xiao, you go invisible,¡± Wu Heng said.
Xiao Xiao looked at him with a dubious expression and slowly disappeared into thin air. Wu Heng continued to watch. Even though Xiao Xiao disappeared from the air, in his gaze, he could still see the faint figure. Combined with the Soul Sense he had awakened before, he could clearly see Xiao Xiao¡¯s presence. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± asked Xiao Xiao, who was invisible. ¡°You change your position and see,¡± Wu Heng said. Xiao Xiao flew in a circle and asked from the left, ¡°Where am I?¡± Then she quickly flew to the right. Wu Heng looked straight at her, ¡°Here!¡± ¡°Ya!¡± Xiao Xiao gasped in surprise, then slowly appeared, ¡°Uncle, you can see me!¡± ¡°Well, I just started to see you,¡± Wu Heng said. Apparently, his awakened characteristic was useful, as he could see the invisible ghost. Xiao Xiao very sportingly said that he was really great, then floated to the sky above the battlefield to cheer for the fighting skeletons. Wu Heng continued to look at his second feature, the Knowledge of Haunting.
This feature was simpler. A deeper understanding of the confusion-controlling knowledge became proficient in dealing with various types of ghosts. Also, Charisma +5. Confusion-controlling spells corresponded to charisma. He could get a chance to gather some corresponding skill books. This attribute also added 5 points of charisma, which was also quite good. The features checked, he casually opened the feature tab and had a look. [Name: Wu Heng] [Level: 8] [Attributes: Strength 24, Agility 25, Constitution 25, Intelligence 28, Perception 15, Charisma 26.] [Features: Spear Proficiency (Basic), Swordsmanship Proficiency (Basic), Light Armor Proficiency (Basic), Arcane Training, Knowledge of Souls, Knowledge of Haunting.] [Abilities: Greyhawk Swordsmanship (Beginner), Enhance Will, Soul Sense.] [Skills: Bone Maniption Skill¡­Bone Armored, Corpse Cage.] Looking at the overall attributes, his intelligence had finally overtaken. It was no longer like before when strength and constitution were higher than intelligence.
After taking a quick look, he closed the attribute board and his gaze fell back on the battlefield in front of him. ¡­ The battle between the two sides was graduallying to an end. The zombie swarm had almost been wiped out by the skeleton troop after several rounds of charges. Wu Heng swept his gaze over the entire battlefield. Neither on-site nor in the pile of corpses was there any mutated zombies. ording to the map, the red circle represented a special danger. But from the current situation, he didn¡¯t find any particr danger. ¡°Uncle, there is a bad dog over there,¡± Xiao Xiao suddenly flew back and pointed at a distant alleyway. Following Xiao Xiao¡¯s gaze, Wu Heng saw nothing due to the discarded cars blocking his view. However, the ¡°bad dog¡± she mentioned usually referred to a Mutated Dog. ¡°How many?¡± Wu Heng asked. ¡°Two, they are peeking from over there.¡±
¡°Good, Xiao Xiao, you¡¯re excellent.¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± The battlefield continued, with skeletons ying the asional stray zombie. Wu Heng lowered his voice and said, ¡°Bawudong, you take a few skeletons and nk from that side. Don¡¯t let the mutated dogs escape.¡± Bawudong did not hesitate, leading a few skeletons from behind to encircle the area. Once Xiao Xiao made a sign from the air. Wu Heng gave the order immediately, ¡°Charge.¡± Big Guy instantly threw two trash cans, smashing them at the entrance of the alley. The peeking mutated dogs were startled and ran down the alley. But after only running a few steps, they were blocked by several figures on the other end. Turning back, they found another exit blocked off. The two mutated dogs growled angrily. They rushed forward immediately. Bawudong swung his leg, throwing the two mutated dogs against the wall. The skeletons behind him rushed up and hacked them into sludge. ¡­ The battle ended. The skeletons began cleaning up the battlefield. The two mutated dogs were dragged out as well. After Wu Heng used the Bone Maniption Skill to turn them into skeleton dogs, he found two Corpse Cores. He put them into his Space Ring and continued to unleash Dead Bones Battlefield on the zombie horde to replenish the number of skeletons. Then, he reopened the map, looking for the next location marked with a red circle. ¡°Let¡¯s move this way!¡± With a wave of his hand, he took his skeletons and moved towards one side. ¡­ At dusk. Outside the market. The skeleton army had almost wiped out the zombie horde, and they began to clean up the battlefield. In the course of the afternoon. Wu Heng checked the map, and he had visited three ces marked with red circles. He killed more than ten thousand zombies, three mutated dogs, and two mutated cats. Some of them were pretty cautious and ran away as soon as the battle began. He didn¡¯t catch them. The gains were still considerable; his experience level increased, the number of skeletons increased, and he found five level one Corpse Cores. The potion made from Corpse Cores was also effective for other people in both worlds. Even though it didn¡¯t have much of an impact on him anymore. It was still a useful item for nurturing his subordinates. Wu Heng nced at the sky. He decided to give up the idea of cleaning the fourth wave site. He had to participate in the patrol at night, and he needed to maintain a good condition to avoid any dangers. ¡°Take the corpses and let¡¯s go back!¡± Wu Heng ordered. Arge group of skeletons picked up the corpses and began to head back to their hotel. The incident in Lundham City still put a lot of pressure on him. It urged him to elerate his power leveling. To face the dangers that might ur at any time. They quickly returned to the hotel. He had the skeletons pile the corpses on the opposite side of the road. He went back to his room and returned to his ce via the boundary door. ¡­ A bedroom on the third floor in Lundham City. Wu Heng went downstairs, and he heard voices from the first floor. Mini and Andre Willow were already preparing dinner. They were both maids that he had purchased at the same time and they got along well. Mini apanied Wei¡¯er to the shop during the day. When they returned, Wei¡¯er also helped Mini prepare meals and clean. They had a very good rtionship. When Mini saw Wu Heng came down, she smiled, ¡°Master, is Wen Manshaing for dinner today?¡± ¡°Maybe not, it¡¯s busy over there.¡± ¡°Oh okay.¡± Mini¡¯s smile rxed a lot, ¡°Master, please wait a moment, dinner will be ready soon.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Wu Heng nodded andy on the sofa to rest. He attended a meeting in the morning, led his members on patrol. In the afternoon, he was busy clearing zombies, and he was quite mentally exhausted. Hey on the sofa and rested for a while. Footsteps echoed~! Andre Willow was the first toe out from the kitchen. She stood in front of the sofa and nced at him cautiously, ¡°Master.¡± Wu Heng frowned, ¡°What is it?¡± Andre Willow immediately knelt down. ¡°Master, I beg you to help my kin.¡± Chapter 226: 195, They are killing the residents_1 Chapter 226: Chapter 195, They are killing the residents_1 Witnessing Andre Willow suddenly kneel down to beg. Wu Heng frowned slightly, also sitting upright, ¡°What¡¯s going on, tell me.¡± Andre Willow looked up, her big eyes full of moisture, and she began to speak softly. Wu Heng sat beside her and listened for a while, understanding the meaning of her words. Andre Willow¡¯s tribe had been destroyed by the battles among the Beastmen. The few remaining tribesmen were sold as ves to ve traders. Andre Willow was more than just amon ve; she was the daughter of the leader of her tribe and held a certain degree of influence among her people. After Wu Heng bought her. She nned to gradually save money to buy the remaining tribesmen back. However, she did not expect the situation in the Outer City Area to worsen, with the Hammer Party even starting to ughter people indiscriminately. With no other choices, she could only ask Wu Heng to help her buy them back first.
¡°Master, I beg you to help my people.¡± Andre Willow pleaded again. Wu Heng rubbed his temples, understanding the meaning of her words. He had sensed that Andre Willow was not ordinary, at least not like a general ve like Mini. She held a Level 7 special job, could read and write, and her handwriting was exquisite. Beastmen did not normally attach much importance to these skills. Not to mention a ve. It turned out she had the status of a Junior n Leader. ¡°How many of you are left?¡± Wu Heng asked. ¡°There are five of us left with the ve traders.¡± Andre Willow answered. ¡°Once they are brought back, how do you n to arrange for them? There is not enough room in our house to amodate so many people,¡± Wu Heng continued. Andre Willow looked up and seriously made her n, ¡°Master, we could have them reside at the shop. The shop has been performing well, but it iscking in people to keep watch and guard. At times when people are needed to transport goods, my tribesmen can do all these tasks. We Beastmen are ustomed to hardships.¡± A usual business does indeed demand a lot of manpower. Wu Heng¡¯s general store was barely managed by just two maids. It was sporadically closed and opened again. Not much proper business had been transacted. Since it was insufficiently manned, it would undoubtedly be understaffed in the longer run. In the ¡®Maoliao Armour Shop¡¯ for example, there was no shortage of staff serving the customers, transporting goods and delivering purchases to customers¡¯ doorstep. A lot of them. Not all of them were house-bred, but a significant number of them were.
What Andre Willow said made sense. It seemed like she had made ns beforehand. ¡°You must think clearly that I have many enemies. I can arrange protection for the two of you, but I cannot do the same for your tribesmen. They might be exposed to even more danger aftering over,¡± Wu Heng reminded again. ¡°Master is a good man. Following you is the best choice for them, and my tribesmen know well how to protect themselves,¡± Andre Willow insisted.
¡°Can you assure that they will keep our secret?¡± ¡°I can keep an eye on them, and to begin with, they won¡¯t have any dealings with you. All their work will be confined to the shop,¡± Andre Willow immediately replied. Wu Heng thought that made sense. If they lived at the shop, they would mainly heed Andre Willow¡¯s instructions. They wouldn¡¯t have ess to any secrets. ¡°How much money would you need?¡± ¡°Right now ves are cheap, three hundred silver coins would suffice, and I will repay you in the future,¡± Andre Willow said softly. Wu Heng nodded, taking out three pouches of money from his Space Ring, ¡°Go and buy them back tomorrow, settle them on the second floor of the shop as you have nned. Watch over them, and don¡¯t let them do anything out of line.¡± ¡°Thank you, Master.¡± With tears in her eyes, Andre Willow joyfully spoke. At this moment, Mini, who was eavesdropping from the kitchen, came out hesitantly, ¡°Master, I also have two good friends, could you help me buy them back? I will repay you the money.¡± Damn it! The little one is trying to worm her way into it too. Considering the dangerous situation in the Outer City Area now, it was quite reasonable to have a couple of friends.
¡°How do you n to amodate your friends?¡± Wu Heng asked. ¡°There are just two of them, they can be your maids, Master. Or they could live in the shop,¡± Mini responded. ¡°How much money do you need?¡± ¡°Fifty silver coins should be plenty.¡± Wu Heng withdrew another fifty silver coins, ¡°Go with Willow tomorrow, let them stay in the shop first.¡± ¡°Hehe, Master is so kind.¡± Mini cheered excitedly. A master willing to pay for ves was indeed a rare sighting in the entire Lundham City. It at least demonstrated that Wu Heng did take good care of them. Mini coquettishly scurried back to the kitchen to prepare dinner after flirting a little bit. With the soft and affectionate look in her eyes, Andre Willow, full of gratitude, also stood up. She gently cradled Wu Heng¡¯s head and nestled it on herp. ¡°Thank you, Master. I am so fortunate to have met you.¡± ¡°You both are excellent too,¡± Wu Heng smiled. ¡­
After dinner. Wu Heng instructed the two of them and then left for the Guild. After obtaining his patrol assignment from the attendant, he proceeded to the break room. Upon pushing the room door open, his four members were already waiting inside. Seeing Wu Heng walk in, they all rose to their feet, ¡°Captain!¡± ¡°Captain!¡± The four of them greeted as they stood. Wu Heng nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s go. We are assigned to the Outer City Area and must head out before the inner city gates close.¡± The assignments were distributed by drawing lots. Among them, eight teams were dispatched to the Outer City Area for rotating patrols around the city walls and the important locations near the city gates. The remaining four teams patrolled the inner city area. Wu Heng was unlucky to have randomly drawn the Outer City Area assignment. Once the assignments were handed out, everyone had to abide by them, there was no way to change them. Among the other members, besides the Swordsman ¡®Galo Berley¡¯ who resided in the inner city, the rest lived in the Outer City Area. They naturally did not have any objections, and everyone left together from the association towards their assignment location.
After leaving the Inner City Area. The bustling streets were deserted, with few pedestrians in sight. Even the boisterous tavern was empty. The alluring women who normally unted themselves at men by the door were nowhere to be seen. Upon reaching the citywalls of the Outer City Area. The Iron Guard Knights on duty and some gang members could be spotted. After Wu Heng and his team showed their tokens issued by the City Hall, they began to patrol as per regtions. Nothing major happened, it was just a patrol around the citywalls. If an attack on the city was discovered, or if anyone inside tried to open the city gates, they had to step in to question or straightway kill. ¡­ It was deep into the night. The team was a bit tired. Wu Heng had just thought of letting the team rest at a deserted spot. The Ranger Mata spoke up, ¡°Captain, something is going on over there.¡± As his voice died down, an immediate rm was raised on the citywall, and although the guards in the watchtower did not ring the rm bell, they were loudly alerting others of the special situation. Looking down from the citywall. Arge group with torches could be seen rushing out from a location outside the city. They ran straight into the buildings, they began killing anyone they found on sight. Sounds of fighting and violent brawls echoed from below instantly. Arge number of Iron Guard Knights and gang members swiftly climbed up the city wall, their eyes all focussing on the battle location outside the city. Fires spread rapidly, with people constantly falling to the ground, being in. The battle, however, was taking ce only in the distance. There was no indication of them nearing the city walls. ¡°It¡¯s the Hammer Party, killing the residents outside the city again.¡± Chapter 227: 196, Waiting to Return to Prison _1 Chapter 227: Chapter 196, Waiting to Return to Prison _1 ¡°These damned bandits,¡± Swordsman ¡®Galo Berley¡¯ said furiously. The others also joined in the cursing. But no matter how much they cursed on the wall, they could do nothing about the situation outside the city. Soon, many bodiesy on the distant ground. Those holding torches began to plunder the residences, carrying all sorts of spoils, swiftly disappearing from sight. Everything was swallowed again in darkness. Only by listening carefully, one could hear the agonized groans in the darkness. After they left, a new group of people with torches arrived. Some started tending to the wounded while others used it as an opportunity to take things away. It was aplete mess.
On the city wall, some of the Iron Guard Knights and gang members remained, while the rest descended from the wall. ¡°Captain, they¡¯ve all gone. What should we do?¡± Duke asked. Wu Heng nced at his surroundings and said, ¡°We should also find a ce to rest. Dawn is breaking soon, and there shouldn¡¯t be any trouble today.¡± ¡°Oh, let¡¯s go to my ce!¡± Duke suggested. ¡°Too far, let¡¯s just take shelter in the corner of the wall, and take turns on duty. Make sure not everyone falls asleep,¡± Wu Heng instructed. ¡°Okay.¡± They tidied up a spot under the city wall and took turns guarding before closing their eyes to rest. Until daylight, nothing happened. Wu Heng climbed onto the city wall and looked into the distance. The members of the other teams began to withdraw. Wu Heng waved his hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, end of shift. Everyone returns home. We don¡¯t need to patrol during the day. Gather in the resting room before bedtime tonight.¡± ¡°Okay, Captain.¡± Everyone dispersed, yawning as they returned home. ¡­ Wu Heng returned from the Outer City Area. Pushing the door open, the aroma of food greeted him from the living room. Mini said, ¡°Sir, you must be tired. Breakfast is ready.¡± Wu Heng nodded, washed his hands, and sat down at the dining table to eat his breakfast. Andre Willow served him a bowl of soup, ced it on the table, and quietly asked, ¡°Sir, nothing happenedst night, did it?¡±
¡°There was a fight in the outer city district, lots of people died.¡± ¡°Hammer Party¡¯s handiwork?¡± Andre Willow asked. ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like it, it looked more like gangs taking revenge or seizing an opportunity for robbery. It¡¯s hard to say,¡± Wu Heng replied while eating. Andre Willow¡¯s expression shifted to slight worry.
¡°Then let¡¯s pick up the men right away to avoid any problems.¡± Wu Heng nodded, passed her the Team Leader Emblem of the Association, ¡°Uh huh, take my emblem. If anything happens, say you¡¯re from the Association.¡± ¡°Thank you, sir.¡± After breakfast, the two tidied up quickly and left the house. Wu Heng returned to his room and slept until noon. After freshening up, he opened the boundary door and headed to the Zombie World. ¡­ He pulled open the curtain of the hotel. The convoy was already stopped outside. Wang Chenggang and several others were huddled together, chatting while lighting up cigarettes. At this point, Li Yahong led Basen out, seemingly giving tasks to the group. Wang Chenggang and Qiangzi nodded in understanding and walked towards a building nearby. They quickly returned and began moving supplies into the vehicles.
Wu Heng pressed his walkie-talkie and said, ¡°Li Yahong,e here.¡± Upon hearing Wu Heng¡¯s voice from the walkie-talkie, Li Yahong immediately looked up. When she saw Wu Heng standing behind the window, she couldn¡¯t hide a delighted smile. She quickly regained herposure and calmly said into the walkie-talkie, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ming up now.¡± She then walked into the hotel lobby. As Wu Heng descended from upstairs, Li Yahong ran up to him and threw herself into his arms. She looked up at him, her eyes warm and tender, ¡°I miss you so much!¡± Wu Heng bent down, and they passionately kissed. Subconsciously, his hands slipped inside her stab-proof vest, lightly fondling. Li Yahong had quite a muscr body. After all, she previously did strenuous work, so he could feel her abdominal muscles and muscle lines. Her features were slightlyrger than Mini¡¯s ¨C and very firm. Li Yahong¡¯s skin was turning redder, and her breath quickened. Wu Heng picked her up and started walking towards his room upstairs.
¡°Now?¡± Li Yahong¡¯s eyes dropped, avoiding his gaze. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Li Yahong hesitated briefly before whispering, ¡°I am willing to give myself to you, but isn¡¯t there something important to deal with soon? It might not be appropriate to do it now¡­¡± Seeing Li Yahong¡¯s clumsy reaction, it appeared she hadn¡¯t been with a man previously. Rushing into the act wasn¡¯t good after all. Squeezing her firm buttocks, he replied, ¡°You decide when, I will go by your arrangement.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s wait till we return to the prison¡­we¡¯ll have plenty of time then.¡± Her wheatish skin was now tinged with a blush. ¡°So, I need to wait for a long time.¡± Li Yahong gave him a re andined, ¡°You¡¯re so strange. I hinted so much at you before, but you did not respond at all¡­I thought maybe you liked men¡­ but now you¡¯re so eager¡­ boo hoo!¡± Wu Heng pushed her against the wall once more, silencing her with a passionate kiss. Li Yahong wrapped her arms around his shoulders, enthusiastically responding to the advances of her beloved. After what felt like eternity, they pulled apart. Li Yahong caught Wu Heng¡¯s roving hand, blush spreading across her face as she said, ¡°Alright, we will have plenty of time in the future.¡±
Wu Heng nodded, ¡°Then let¡¯s focus on work first.¡± Spreading out the map, he said, ¡°These locations have all been cleared out yesterday. When the timees, let Qiangzi and the others go to retrieve the supplies.¡± Chapter 228: 196, Waiting to Return to Prison_2 Chapter 228: Chapter 196, Waiting to Return to Prison_2 ¡°Okay!¡± Li Yahong nodded, continuing, ¡°What¡¯s the n for today?¡± ¡°Today, we need to clean up these areas,¡± Wu Heng replied. The red circle near the hotel had already been cleared once. There were still some areas that were farther away, which made it inconvenient to drive back and forth. Wu Heng selected a few ces that hadn¡¯t been marked before, indicating that the people who marked the map had never been there. The primary goal was not to kill the Mutated Zombies, but to level up by killing monsters. After all, the threat from the Hammer Party was increasing. If they wanted to protect themselves, increasing their level was crucial. Li Yahong looked at the map, frowning slightly. ¡°Do we need to clean up so many areas? Is it necessary to be in such a hurry?¡± ¡°It is urgent. We should try to progress as much as we can so we can return to the prison faster when the timees.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so annoying!¡± Li Yahong lightly hit him again and said in a low voice, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±
Wu Heng lightly patted her firm buttocks, saying, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°When we go out, don¡¯t pat my butt. After all, I¡¯m now the big sister!¡± Li Yahong rubbed her buttocks. ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll pat it when no one¡¯s around!¡± Li Yahong, her face reddening, began to straighten her clothes. After rechecking her appearance in the mirror and confirming that her face was the only thing that was red, they finally left the hotel. Li Yahong went to tell Qiangzi and the others. Then, she followed Wu Heng, heading in one direction. ¡­ East gate passenger station. A thick crowd of zombies began to attack. The Withered nt Monster¡¯s Entangled Vegetation spread across the ground, transforming the terrain into thorny undergrowth and slowing the zombies¡¯ advance. At the same time, dense spear throws rained down from above. Zombies then fell to the ground one by one. ¡°Attack, kill them all!¡± Wu Hengmanded. Whoosh~! The Skeleton army charged directly and smashed the zombie crowd in an instant, turning the scene into a melee. Then, all the Skeletons transformed from Mutated Zombies also rushed out. Lots of zombies were thrown out. Turned into a mangled mess of flesh.
Li Yahong nced at the figure beside her with some confusion. Even though she had nevermanded a Skeleton fight before. But the way the Skeletons were fighting now waspletely different from before. They no longer defended first and then fought back.
After throwing all their spears, the Skeleton soldiers directly charged. More aggressive. Soon, the battle ended. Wu Heng had the Skeletons start cleaning the battlefield while he himself set up the Dead Bones Battlefield. Under the condition of having enough spiritual power, he increased the number of Skeletons. ¡°The buses here can be used, there should still be keys inside,¡± Li Yahong said, looking at the rows of buses in the distance. There were more than ten buses parked in the station. The keys to thesemon buses were generally kept in nearby buildings and managed centrally. They could still be used if found. Wu Heng looked at the building nearby and said, ¡°Let Qiangzi handle itter, we should go to the next location first.¡± ¡°Oh, okay!¡± Li Yahong didn¡¯t say much else. The two of them headed to the next location together. ¡­ At around 4 pm,
Wu Heng and Li Yahong ended their zombie killing for the day. While the Skeleton troops were constantly transporting the bodies to and fro, Li Yahong took Qiangzi and others to start the buses at the station. Wu Heng stood at the door, checking his experience. [Level: 8 (25882/48000)] The battles of these two days have been quite effective. Just yesterday, he reached level 8, and today his experience has already reached half. The city¡¯s poption is still dense. Randomly going to a ce will result in arge crowd of zombies. Now, these zombies have be his experience to level up. Shortly after, a few buses came back. Parked on the main road. Li Yahong ran over and said, ¡°We didn¡¯t bring enough people today, we¡¯ll move these buses another time.¡± ¡°Sure, it¡¯s no big deal to leave them there, no one will steal them.¡± ¡°Who said someone¡¯s going to steal them?¡± Li Yahong carefully looked behind her where Qiangzi and others were boarding the truck, then in a quiet voice said, ¡°I¡¯m heading back, hurry back when you¡¯re done.¡±
¡°Go ahead, be careful.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Li Yahong waved her hand, boarded the bus, and left with the convoy. Wu Heng then got to the front of the bodies and continued to set up the Dead Bones Battlefield until his spiritual power was somewhat insufficient. Then he returned to the hotel and opened the boundary door. ¡­ He rested for a while on the third floor. The sound of the door opening came from downstairs. Walking down, he saw Mini and Andre Willow returning with some items. Upon seeing Wu Henge down, they both saluted in unison, ¡°Master.¡± ¡°Hmm, how are the arrangements going?¡± Wu Heng asked. Andre Willow saluted again, gratefully saying, ¡°Thank you, Master. I have bought back our nspeople and settled them down in the shop.¡± After a pause, she continued, ¡°I¡¯ve exined the situation to them. From now on, they will be responsible for the work in the shop, and they will not cause you trouble.¡± ¡°Mini, how about you?¡±
¡°My friends have also been saved. Master, can they also be maids?¡± ¡°Why must they be maids?¡± Mini twisted and turned, ¡°They all don¡¯t have any profession and are clumsy. Aside from being maids, they can¡¯t do anything else.¡± Both Wu Heng and Andre Willow were left speechless. Why does she feel like maids can afford to be clumsy? Wu Heng looked at Andre Willow, who was fighting backughter. Wu Heng considered his words carefully and said, ¡°We only have such a small ce here. We don¡¯t need that many maids.¡± ¡°Life activities, only one maid is enough.¡± Andre Willow¡¯s purpose was actually for the shop. Indeed, having two more maids in such a small ce would be redundant. Seeing that Mini appeared to be disheartened by the rejection. Wu Heng added, ¡°Let them help in the shop first. When we get a bigger house in the future, we¡¯ll bring them here.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± The three of them sat in the living room chatting for a while. Mini went to prepare the dinner. After dinner, Wu Heng bid the two goodbye. He walked out of the house and headed to the association. ¡­ The small team arrived at the dormitory. When they opened the door, they saw all the members sitting and chatting in the room. ¡°Captain!¡± Several people stood up and saluted. Wu Heng nodded, nced at the people who all had nkets with them, and said, ¡°I will take your nkets. If someone saw them, they would think we went to ck off!¡± Hehe~! Duke scratched his head andughed. The others also handed over their nkets. Wu Heng took them into the Space Ring, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go, we shouldn¡¯t bete. We shouldn¡¯t give people any reason to find fault in us.¡± Everyone nodded, standing up and following him out of the association. On the way. Duke quickened his pace, walked up to Wu Heng and said, ¡°Captain, a lot of people died in the suburb¡¯s districtst night. I heard the leader of a gang was decapitated.¡± ¡°Was it the Hammer Party?¡± ¡°Not sure, and no one checked.¡± Duke whispered, ¡°In these times, who would check these matters? Dead is dead. The gang members disbanded and were then recruited by other gangs.¡± Chapter 229: 197: Kill a Special Individual_1 Chapter 229: Chapter 197: Kill a Special Individual_1 Two possibilities could be the cause of the current chaos. One is that the Hammer Party is colluding with the guilds to continuously stir up trouble andunch attacks. The other is that the guilds are seizing this opportunity to rob and exact revenge. Once done, they me it all on the Hammer Party. Given the current situation, the city folk don¡¯t have time to deal with this. In any case, the different guilds are probably going to start imitating this. This will only cause more chaos. Wu Heng continued to look at the others and asked, ¡°What information do you all have?¡± Mata spoke while walking, ¡°Quite a few people have left here, nning to avoid the trouble until things stabilize.¡± ¡°The Outer City Area?¡± Wu Heng asked.
¡°The entire city. Apparently, the gentry in the inner city area have almost all left. People from the outer city and beyond the city are also leaving.¡± Mata continued. ¡°Hasn¡¯t the Hammer Party blocked the roads?¡± ¡°Only the entrance of merchant convoys has been restricted. Given the vast territory here, leaving isn¡¯t difficult.¡± That makes sense. The Hammer Party has set up roadblocks, mainly to intercept the main roads. If one wants to leave, they can take a detour. Or perhaps the Hammer Party members just wouldn¡¯t stop others. Letting everyone escape makes it easier for them to conquer the city. ¡°Hmm, true!¡± Wu Heng nodded. They arrived at their patrol area. Starting their patrol with the team. At midnight, as with the previous night, fighting erupted in the Outer City Area, the outcry of battle resounding. Small-scale skirmishes also urred in the city, but the Iron Guard Knights put a stop to them before they caused any chaos. Wu Heng and his men brought nkets and found a new ce to sleep. Waiting till dawn. ¡°Shift¡¯s over, everyone goes home!¡± Wu Heng said. Everyone waved goodbye to him. ¡­ Wu Heng headed to his residence.
Just as he reached the door, he saw several towering figures waiting for him. sk, the Beastman proprietor of Maoliao Armour Shop. Wu Heng walked over, ¡°Boss, you¡¯re looking for me?¡± Upon hearing his voice, the Beastman shopkeeper looked up and immediately smiled, ¡°Captain Wu Heng, you weren¡¯t here just now, so we waited a bit.¡±
¡°Is something up?¡± ¡°Things have been rather chaotic in the city recently. The shop might close for some time. We¡¯ve prepared some armors that you need in our warehouse. We¡¯d like to deliver them to you in advance.¡± The boss looked around cautiously and said, ¡°Would that be convenient for you?¡± Seems like the armour shop is also nning to leave. The armors Wu Heng ordered have been partially made. No one knows what will happen next, so they want to deliver them to him in advance. ¡°Boss, do you think this city will fall?¡± Wu Heng asked straightforwardly. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare to specte.¡± The boss promptly denied, then replied, ¡°We¡¯re just doing small-scale business. We¡¯ve never beente on taxes and protection fees in the city. It¡¯s just a good time to return to our tribe.¡± Wu Heng nced around, pulled him aside, and said in a low voice, ¡°I won¡¯t obstruct your departure, but we¡¯re friends. Give me a hint, which way is safe to leave.¡± The boss whispered, ¡°As long as it¡¯s not a merchant convoy, the Hammer Party will basically let you through after collecting some money. If you want to leave, it¡¯s best to go through the woods. North or south, either works. After hiding for a month or two, everything definitely would¡¯ve ended.¡± ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± Wu Heng nodded. ¡°Those armors¡­¡± ¡°How many other goods do you have left in your warehouse?¡± Wu Heng continued to ask. ¡°There are several dozen sets of iron armors and leather saddles.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll take them all at a reasonable price considering the information you just gave me. It saves you the trouble of selling them off elsewhere.¡± Wu Heng stated outright. The Beastman boss¡¯s eyes lit up. After thinking for a moment, he said, ¡°Five gold coins for everything. 112 sets of leather armors, over 80 iron armors, and more than 120 items like leather saddles and shields. I just want gold coins.¡± Gold coins are easy to carry. Silver coins are too heavy. It¡¯s hard to be inconspicuous when escaping with silver. ¡°Deal!¡± The shopkeeper¡¯s smile widened. With gratitude, he said, ¡°Thank you, captain. When business resumes, I¡¯ll make you a better set of armor¡­ I¡¯ll have someone fetch them now and bring them to you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go with you to fetch them. Transporting so many armors here might cause trouble.¡± Wu Heng stepped forward and continued, ¡°Inform the bosses of some weapon shops and herb shops. If they want to sell at low prices, they can find me at your shop. I can help them clear their stocks.¡± ¡°Alright, I will have someone take care of it right away.¡± ¡­ Outside the city, in an abandoned castle. In the dark and damp structure, a middle-aged man in ck attire sat with several guards. They were silent, waiting quietly. Not long after, footsteps could be heard from outside.
A few tall and burly Beastmen walked in surrounded by attendants. One of them was wearing iron armor, a long sword hung at his waist. He removed his helmet, revealing the visage of a Beastman andrge tusks. If someone from the guild was present, they would recognize his identity at a nce. He was a prominent member of the Hammer Party, with a reward of 700 silver coins, conferred a Tier 3 Valor Award. ¡°How¡¯s the n going? Our leader has urged several times now.¡± The Beastman said directly. The man in the suit spoke softly, ¡°Three nights from now, there will be an attack from within the city, and the North City Gate will be opened. At that time, you can directly attack.¡± ¡°Are arrangements in ce?¡± ¡°Arranged by the gentry, using insiders from various factions. Absolutely no problem.¡± ¡°Those old jerks are only capable of such sneaky tricks.¡± The Beastman said coldly. The man across him became slightly cold and retorted, ¡°Watch your words, don¡¯t forget that we were the ones who supported you after you were besieged by the Iron Guard Knights.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t paint yourself as a hero.¡± The Beastman sat with one leg on the chair, ¡°We both need something. You want to change the city lord, we want to enter the city. We can cooperate normally in the future.¡± The man in the suit took a deep breath, not wanting to quarrel with the bandit. He continued to say, ¡°After you enter the city, the gentry want you to do something special.¡±
¡°Speak, don¡¯t waste time.¡± ¡°After attacking the city, arrange for someone to kill the 12th team leader of the association. Don¡¯t touch anything on him. Send the body over here.¡± The Beastman raised an eyebrow, ¡°I have to say, you businessmen have bad brains. Once the war starts, it¡¯s hard to know who anyone is, let alone find some team leader.¡± ¡°He¡¯s easy to recognize. He wears the captain¡¯s armor of the guild and has ck hair and ck eyes. He¡¯s the only one in the whole city who looks like that.¡± ¡°Alright, I got it.¡± The Beastman nodded, emphasizing, ¡°Three nights from now. Remember your arrangements, don¡¯t mess it up.¡± ¡°Rest assured, everything is already arranged.¡± ¡­ Maoliao Armour Shop. Inside the shop. Wu Heng was sitting on the side. Below him were humans or beastmen, at least eighty to ny of them. They were all owners of various shops in the Outer City Area, and the followers they brought. Shopkeeper Maoliao said straight away, ¡°This is Captain Wu Heng of the association. When I called you here, I also exined the situation. If you want to sell your goods at a low price, Captain Wu Heng is willing to buy them. This would save you the trouble of running around, and the transactions are in gold coins, which are easy to carry.¡± All the shopkeepers sized up Wu Heng. They then began to engage in hushed discussions with each other. Wu Heng spoke directly, ¡°Gentlemen, if you wish to sell, you can tell me the types of goods you have, their quantity, and your price.¡± Chapter 230: 198, Low-Cost Purchases_1 Chapter 230: Chapter 198, Low-Cost Purchases_1 Everyone in the room turned their attention to the figure in front. Lundham City was no longer safe; the Hammer Party could invade at any moment. People could escape, but the goods in the city could not be taken with them. When the Hammer Party stormed the city, these goods would not be secure. Even if they did not enter the city, they couldn¡¯t guarantee the safety of the goods when they left without anyone to guard them for a long time. Here, in Lundham City, a ce teeming with gangs and mercenary groups, an unattended warehouse would be as good as lost property on the street that would be stolen within three days. The best option was to sell the piled up goods before leaving. Turn it into cash and take it with you. All shops have been contemting this matter for thest few days, but they all chose to seek out business groups who are already selling goods. Finally, someone willing to buy showed up, but it seemed like they would haggle the price.
¡°Captain, can you handle the goods of so many of us?¡± someone asked, puzzled. The size of the transaction is hard to handle even in normal times, let alone now when the Hammer Party has cut off routes. ¡°That depends on the price you¡¯re offering. If it¡¯s favorable, I¡¯ll be happy to help lighten your burdens. If not, I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s nothing I can do,¡± Wu Heng said candidly. ¡°Captain Wu Heng, my shop sells cloth, high-quality cloth material. I¡¯m willing to cut 30% off the profit and sell this batch of goods to you,¡± an old human merchant said, smiling from his chair. Wu Heng considered the man¡¯s words. A 30% discount¡­ that was practically free. That was about the discount he got when making a bulk order from the Maoliao Armor Shop. This must be their normal pricing for bulk orders. Wu Heng nced at the man and shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s too expensive and you don¡¯t show me much sincerity. Even in ordinary times when I buy goods, you give me arger discount than what you¡¯re offering now.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± The cloth shopkeeper looked embarrassed, apparently not expecting a guild captain to have experience with bulk purchases. He exined hurriedly, ¡°Our cloth is of the highest quality and is not to bepared with, uh, those regr ones.¡± Wu Heng raised his hand to interrupt him, ¡°You may consider your offer and let me know your thoughtster.¡± The cloth shopkeeper¡¯s face turned red, but he didn¡¯t say anything further. Amidst the chuckles of the other shopkeepers, he sat back down. He crossed his arms and swung his foot, as if to see what offer others might produce. The room fell silent for a few seconds. A beastman stood up and made a beastman salutation before saying in a deep voice, ¡°Captain Wu Heng, I have some weapons and shields left in my shop that I¡¯m willing to sell to you.¡± Wu Heng had seen this beastman shopkeeper before. He was the owner of the weapon shop opposite the Maoliao Armor Shop. When Wu Heng was going to research the styles of throwing spears, it was Duke who had taken him to that shop. They¡¯d met, but weren¡¯t familiar with each other.
¡°Definitely, it depends on the discount on the price.¡± The weapons shop owner didn¡¯t hesitate to state, ¡°You will get a 40% profit. They¡¯re the weapons we normally sell to mercenaries so the quality can be assured.¡± Things like cloth weren¡¯t what Wu Heng needed. As long as the price was low, he would take it; if the discount was minimal, he wouldn¡¯t.
But weapons were something Wu Heng would consider buying. After all, the skeletons had been using kitchen knives for certain periods, and now he had an opportunity to procure a batch of real weapons for them. While the kitchen knives were practical enough, they did have their limitationspared to real weapons. ¡°I¡¯ll take them if you give a 60% discount.¡± ¡°No no, that would be too much of a loss for us.¡± ¡°Well, since you¡¯re leaving anyway and can¡¯t take these goods with you, why not take the cash and have afortable life back at your tribe?¡± Wu Heng continued. The beastman shopkeeper continued to shake his head, then after a moment said, ¡°Perhaps you are not aware, Captain. Our workers have been requisitioned by the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. We would not be able to leave even if we wanted to. We are required to hasten the manufacturing of arrows and repairing weapons, so we¡¯re not going anywhere.¡± Upon hearing that, everyone in the room froze. Soon, people started to sweat and shake their legs nervously, bing restless. The fact that the weapon shop¡¯s craftsmen had been taken to mass-produce arrows indicated that a battle was definitely imminent. The information regarding the city¡¯s internal area was always more urate. ¡°Regardless of whether you¡¯re leaving or not, your goods won¡¯t be secure once the war began. Give me a fair price, and I¡¯ll buy them, especially that we already know each other,¡± Wu Heng said straightforwardly. The beastman shopkeeper squinted his eyes and nced at the owner of the Maoliao Armor Shop not far away.
¡°50%. Final offer,¡± he finally replied. Not wanting to haggle any longer, Wu Heng agreed, ¡°Deal. I¡¯ll take all the goods in your shop.¡± The beastman shopkeeper nodded, ¡°Then I will go back to take an inventory and give you an urate price.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Wu Heng nodded. The beastman shopkeeper stood up and left without paying any attention to the onlookers. At this moment, the cloth store owner who proposed to sell Wu Heng cloth earlier, chimed in quickly, ¡°Uh, Captain, I thought about it¡­ I can give you a 50% discount.¡± Wu Heng replied immediately, ¡°Regarding the cloth, you should give an 80% discount, and I will then offer a 20% price.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s too low¡­¡± Before he could haggle, another shopkeeper stood up. ¡°Captain, I have a batch of new furniture here. Some of them are engraved with runes and are magical tools. Are you interested?¡± ¡°I run a medicinal shop. I have herbs in the shop that I¡¯m willing to sell to you.¡± ¡°Jewelry is a sure bet. You will not regret buying them.¡± ¡°¡­¡±
In an instant, the shop became noisy. It was a mess. You could hear people naming their prices, but you couldn¡¯t tell who was from which shop. Wu Heng motioned for silence and dered, ¡°I¡¯ll buy weapons, armor, and medicinal materials at a 50% discount. As for cloth, food, magical tools, and general goods, I¡¯ll buy them at 20% of the price. Shop owners who are willing to sell can go back and prepare. Give me a listter and I¡¯lle to collect the goods.¡± Magical furniture was engraved with runes and used for everyday life, differing from magical tools. After a moment of silence, the room once again erupted into chaos. ¡°Captain, shouldn¡¯t jewelry be counted in the 50% too?¡± ¡°Captain, don¡¯t you want the girls? You didn¡¯t count the ves. They¡¯re all young girls.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Squeak~! Amidst the argument, the door was pushed open. Several mercenaries, armored and with longswords at their waists, strode in. Scanning everyone present, they squeezed out a smile on their serious faces and said, ¡°We are from the Lyle Business Group. Is it here that someone purchases warehouse goods?¡± ¡°Yes, what¡¯s in your warehouse?¡± Wu Heng asked.
¡°Fabric and spices.¡± Wu Heng hesitated, but still said, ¡°Purchase at 20% of the original price. If you can agree, you can stay.¡± The mercenaries looked troubled, hesitated for a while, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll sell.¡± Then he added, ¡°Do you want horses and carts?¡± ¡°You want to sell the cart too?¡± ¡°They were used for cargo in the city, and the horses are all in their prime. If you need them, I can also sell them to you at a low price,¡± the mercenary continued. ¡°Deal. Go and count your goods. I willter send people to check,¡± Wu Heng dered. ¡°Alright.¡± The mercenary came quickly and left just as fast. He turned around and went directly to the warehouse to count the goods. The mercenary had just left. The door was pushed open again. More shop owners and mercenaries from other blocks walked in. ¡°Is it here to sell goods?¡± Whoosh~! The hall became even more noisy. ¡°I¡¯ll sell you the fabric, I¡¯ll go back to count the goods now and deliver them to you soon.¡± ¡°I also have several carts there, I¡¯ll sell them to you too!¡± Those shopkeepers, who had just been haggling, began to immediately step forward. After confirming with Wu Heng that they wanted to sell their goods, They rushed out of the shop to count their goods. ¡­ At 9 a.m., Wu Heng exchanged for gold coins at the Snake Badge Consortium. With Andre Willow, he began to visit the stores he had noted earlier at ¡®Maoliao Armour Shop,¡¯ buying their goods. Wu Heng received the goods, and the shops received cash. Both sides achieved their goals. Usually, after Wu Heng gave the money, he would put the goods in his Space Ring. The owners would close their shops immediately, then quickly leave with their people. No one knew when the battle would start, or if the city gates would be closed and people couldn¡¯t leave. It was best to leave as soon as possible. Looking at every house closing their doors on the street, Andre Willow looked up. ¡°Master, do you think the Hammer Party won¡¯te?¡± Everyone else was selling their goods at low prices, while their master was exchanging gold coins and sweeping all the shops. He was buying anything and everything, even the least popr items. So, she began to wonder if Wu Heng had some inside information and knew there wouldn¡¯t be a war. Wu Heng shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but judging from the current situation, this battle is likely inevitable.¡± Every organization had its intelligence sources. The first batch of people in the inner city area had almost left, and now the shop owners were leaving too. His recent visit to the Snake Badge Consortium had been under guard. Clearly, things had gotten quite serious. Andre Willow began to look worried, speaking softly, ¡°Master, why are you buying these goods¡­¡± Without waiting for Wu Heng¡¯s reply, she continues, ¡°Master, why don¡¯t we also go hide for a while? Even if we have to live outside for some time, Mini and I can take care of you.¡± In her and Mini¡¯s eyes, Their master definitely came from some big family. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be so generous, so young yet a captain at the association, and have a good rtionship with the consortium¡¯s local manager. He wasn¡¯t leaving the city because he was afraid of hardship. But a bit of hardship was better than getting involved in this fight, wasn¡¯t it?! Wu Heng raised his hand, touching her little head, her fluffy ears softly trembling in response to his touch. ¡°We haven¡¯t reached that point yet. In this position, there are responsibilities that need to be fulfilled. They are businessmen and mercenaries; they can abandon everything and leave. As a captain of the association, I can¡¯t just run away when I hear rumors.¡± Andre Willow seemed to understand, nodding her head, ¡°Then let¡¯s do as Master says.¡± Don¡¯t worry. Even if a war breaks out, I can take you two away,¡± Wu Heng said. The two continued to visit the remaining shops. Buying up all the goods in their warehouses. Along the way, business groups still came to ask him about the prices and sold all their goods to him. When everything was over, Wu Heng looked at Andre Willow, ¡°Buy some supplies for your kin. Recently, the shops aren¡¯t open, so they should try not to go out. If anything dangerous happens, go find Wen Mansha of the Pinned Gang.¡± ¡°Oh, okay. I¡¯ll go handle that now.¡± ¡°After settling everything,e back home quickly. Don¡¯t stay outside.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Andre Willow nodded, walking briskly towards the shop. While Wu Heng returned home with the goods. Chapter 231: 199, Skeleton Soldier Changes Outfit_1 Chapter 231: Chapter 199, Skeleton Soldier Changes Outfit_1 After returning to his home, Wu Heng took a simple wash, opened the boundary door, and set out for the Zombie World. The hotel on the other side pulled up, was now filled with stacks of goods he had been shipping over. This procurement had finished off the money he had saved from the theft of the gold shop. But it was well worth it. Apart from his own weapons and armor, the fabric, spices, and various necessities he bought could turn him a good profit if soldter. It was a deal he wouldn¡¯t lose out on. Previously, Wu Heng had entertained the thought of leading his skeleton troops to loot in the midst of chaos, scoring a shopping spree for free. But he had quickly given up on the idea. In a real war, it was questionable whether he would have the energy to go around scavenging warehouses. Plus, if people saw him doing it, it would damage his reputation.
After all, he was still the captain of a guild. He had his eyes set on getting promoted to a steward, and then just loafing while on sry. He couldn¡¯t allow anypse due to such a petty issue. Wu Heng had people clear out the mobile service station and bookstore next door, and had the goods moved there in batches. Once everything was in ce. Wu Heng pointed to a skeleton d in leather armor, holding a long spear, and said, ¡°You,e over here.¡± The skeleton walked up the steps and stood straight in front of him. Wu Heng looked it up and down. It was already level 6. Among the converted skeletons, it was the highest level skeleton. The higher the level, the more experience required. A level 6 was thus the highest level a regr zombie could be converted into. Among the skeletons, there were already not a few at level 5, still rapidly increasing. They were the mainstay of the skeleton army. ¡°Take off your leather armor.¡± The skeleton set down the long spear in its hands and began to strip off its leather armor, revealing the empty bone beneath. Wu Heng walked ap around the pile of armor, pulled out a set of human te armor, and handed it over. ¡°Try it on!¡± The skeleton took the te armor, and began to put it on. This type of armor, te armor, was metallic on the outside and had ayer of thick leather on the inside.
There were certain requirements for wearing it. People who were not up to standard in strength or physique would be burdened by it. It would be like carrying a heavy object; forget about fighting. Among professionals, most swordsmen did not wear this kind of all-covering te armor, instead wearing leather armor with partial reinforcement.
The skeleton warrior put on the te armor and stood upright again in front of him. All parts of its body were under the silver armor, only the skull beneath the helmet exposed. ¡°Walk a couple of steps!¡± Step, step~! The skeleton warrior moved two steps forward. ¡°Walk over there, ande back.¡± The skeleton warrior moved forward, walked to the wall and turned back. There were no issues with movement. Wu Heng continued tomand the skeleton to pick up the long spear and gesture in the air a couple of times, simrly finding no issues. In the attributes of the undead, there was no concept of endurance, thus Wu Heng didn¡¯t have to worry about exhausting his energy. ¡°Call all the higher-level skeletons out, have them take off their leather armor and put on this te armor,¡± Wu Heng said directly. Big Head Skeleton gave the order.
Amidst the rattle of bone friction, Arge group of skeletons came out, started removing their leather armor, and donned the te armor. The human body-sized te armor supplied by the Maoliao Armor Shop numbered just over forty sets. But the armour warehouse that Wu Heng had bought did not only have armor from them. Once the skeletons had finished changing to te armor, he roughly counted around 130 skeletons in te armor. Dressed in silver armor, holding long spears, standing at the foot of the steps, they suddenly gave off a much more imposing vibe. Next, Wu Heng had the ordinary skeletons dress in leather armor and change their weapons from kitchen knives. There were five types of weapons in total. Iron swords, iron sabers, nail hammers, single-handed battle axes, and shields. The bows and arrows from weapon stores had all been requisitioned by Lundham City, leaving only these melee weapons. Once all the skeletons were equipped, They formed ranks again, standing at the foot of the steps.
¡­ Looking down from the top of the stairs, the formation had a whole new look. The front row consisted of skeletons in te armor holding long spears, a shiny array under the sunlight. Behind them were the sword-and-shield and knife-and-shield skeletons, then the axe and hammer skeletons. The rest were still known as the squad of kitchen knives. They still formed the vast majority of the skeleton army. Wu Heng looked at his army, a satisfied nod on his face. If the Hammer Party indeed threatened him, he could really go all out with them. In terms of the number and momentum, he might not necessarily lose to them. Having observed from above, He went down and released the Dead Bones Battlefield toward the pile of dead bodies. Large groups of skeletons stood up from the ground. He continued tomand them to pick up the reced kitchen knives and stand in line.
Once everything was almost sorted out. Wu Heng continued to open the map and found an uncleaned spot. He brought the skeleton closer, preparing to clear away the zombies. ¡­ 5:30 PM. The third batch of cleaning spots was in amunity called Fojing¡¯an Community. The herd of corpses, like a flood, were gathered from the distant road, rushing towards the skeletons that appeared ahead. Iron spears rained down from overhead. They crashed into the horde of zombies, causingrge chunks of bodies to fall. Before they could get up, they were trampled down by the corpses behind and silenced. When the spear throwing ended, with amand from Wu Heng, the skeleton army started charging. Their brilliant silver armor and long spears shed against the horde of zombies first. It sent the zombies in the front row flying out and falling all over. At the same time, nail hammers shattered skulls, and battle axes and cleavers chopped heads off inrge areas. The skeleton army showed an unprecedented killing power. Much like killing machines. The horde of zombies fell in chunks without much resistance. Wu Heng stood in the back, continuing to observe the battlefield. He was somewhat surprised and nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Well, the money wasn¡¯t spent in vain.¡± Arge group of zombies was killed. The system prompt appeared again. [Your level has risen to 9. Body +1, Intelligence +1.] [Skill Unlocked: Magic Sensory] [Magic Sensory]: You have an extremely strong sixth sense for the magic around you, sensing the presence of an aura of magic, perception +3. His level increased. And another skill was unlocked. It seemed that from level 6 onwards, each of his level-ups would unlock some features or skills. This time it was Magic Sensory. It could have an extremely strong sixth sense for magic aura. Wu Heng cast a [Dancing Light Skill] and felt it, but there was no sensation. He didn¡¯t quite understand the meaning of this sixth sense. The skill also added 3 points to his perception, which was pretty good. Attributes were still very important. Soon, the fight in front of him ended. Wu Hengmanded the skeletons to clean up the battlefield, and arge group of corpses were brought back to the hotel. He converted some corpses for some time before returning to his residence. ¡­ Association office. The atmosphere was a bit off in the conference room. Two team leaders were absent without any exnation, but everyone knew they had left without notice. No one was foolish enough to submit a formal resignation before leaving. By the time that happened, people would probably be unable to leave. Wu Heng didn¡¯t care about it either; he could always retreat to the Zombie World, so there was nothing to be afraid of. Wu Heng drew lots, and his luck this time was good: he was assigned to patrol the inner city. Back to the team. All four of his team members were sitting in the room. Wu Heng looked at the few people and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll be in the inner city today. It should be easier.¡± The team members got up and followed him out. Duke stepped forward and said, ¡°Captain, sk didn¡¯t go out.¡± sk was the owner of the Maoliao Armour Shop. He had sold all his inventory to Wu Heng today. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°He was drafted by the Iron Guard Knights to repair the armors.¡± ¡°It would have been better if he had left earlier.¡± Wu Heng said. ¡°I guess he was targeted. As soon as he moves, he will be kept in custody. There aren¡¯t many people left in the city.¡± Duke continued. Wu Heng had no solution, ¡°It may not necessarilye to a fight; let us just do our jobs.¡± The group left the Association and patrolled the designated city walls. They found a ce to sleep atte night. They went home to rest at dawn and proceeded to the Zombie World in the afternoon. ¡­ In the afternoon. The convoy returned. Qiangzi, Wang Chenggang, and others stared in disbelief at the skeleton army who had changed their equipment. They looked astonished. ¡°Why are they wearing iron armors, and holding weapons? What¡¯s going on?¡± Wang Chenggang asked in disbelief. ¡°Damn! I¡¯m having a deja vu from the Lord of the Rings.¡± They believed him when he said that the ability to summon skeletons was a superpower. But now that even their weapons and equipment had been changed, wasn¡¯t that a bit too much? Such iron armor and weapons couldn¡¯t even be made in the prison, yet he had managed to equip such arge batch. Qiangzi was also a bit surprised, but having seen the skeletons equipped with leathers before, he quickly epted it and said, ¡°What¡¯s there to be surprised about? Aren¡¯t they just equipment distributed by the Underworld?¡± ¡°Damn, it really has something to do with the Underworld.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Sister Hong told me not to specte.¡± The rest of them were even more surprised. Chapter 232: 200, Captain, the city gate is open (One more today.)_1 Chapter 232: Chapter 200, Captain, the city gate is open (One more today.)_1 Inside the hotel. Li Yahong sat at the table, propping up her chin and gazing intently at Wu Heng as he ate. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you looking at me like that?¡± asked Wu Heng. Li Yahong tilted her head back and smiled, still watching him, ¡°You look so clean and nice.¡± ¡°Are you sick or something? Your tone is like a ruffian¡¯s.¡± Wu Heng was somewhat speechless. ¡°Maybe I am!¡± Li Yahong retorted yfully, throwing him a flirtatious nce. Wu Heng grabbed her arm and pulled her into his arms. He reached around her back to undo her sp andid it across her chest. ¡°You, always stirring things up and then ignoring the consequences, don¡¯t you have any sense of responsibility?¡± Wu Heng spoke bluntly. With one hand draped over his shoulder and her legs swinging in the air, Li Yahong responded, ¡°Letting you touch me casually isn¡¯t considered responsible enough? The environment here is terrible, even the air stinks. I don¡¯t feel like doing anything.¡±
After a slight pause, she said shyly, ¡°Sooner orter, I¡¯m all yours. What¡¯s the rush?¡± If Wu Heng insisted. Li Yahong would no doubt agree. But as she mentioned, the environment here was pretty bad. It was not a suitable ce for Li Yahong. Wu Heng did not force the issue. He lowered his head to rest against her chest, ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you!¡± ¡°Gentle.¡± Li Yahong said gently, cradling his head in her arms. After a while. They separated. As Li Yahong buttoned up her coat, she asked, ¡°Are we moving all these goods back or leaving them here first?¡± The sudden appearance of all sorts of strange goods no longer surprised Li Yahong. She did not want to pry into the secrets of her man. Even if she did, she might find it hard toprehend the reasons behind them. As long as their current lifestyle could continue and further progress, that was all that mattered. Overthinking in this world would only drive one mad. Wu Heng replied, ¡°We don¡¯t need to take these back. Your convoy just needs to grab all the supplies from the shops and get ready for winter.¡± There was no use of cloth, spices, and some ore in the prison, the main thing was waiting till Lundham City ended, and taking it back for resale. Running back and forth was time-consuming andborious. It¡¯s better to leave them here as long as they¡¯re kept well and not soiled or damaged. ¡°Alright!¡± Li Yahong walked over and turned her back to him, ¡°Help me fasten this.¡±
Wu Heng walked over and began to fasten her buttons as he said, ¡°I¡¯ve also cleared out the nearby residential areas. Let Qiangzi and his team go and gather resources.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been working so hardtely. We have enough resources in the prison for the winter, there¡¯s no need to rush.¡± Li Yahong said. ¡°Um, it¡¯s best to gather as much as possible,¡± Wu Heng replied casually, continuing, ¡°Oh, next time youe, bring the heavy machine guns from the wall¡­um, bring two. I¡¯ll need them.¡± Li Yahong was somewhat puzzled.
Guns still had power, but they were not particrly effective against zombies. Also, the prison didn¡¯t have much ammunition. She couldn¡¯t figure out why they needed to bring them. But since Wu Heng needed them, she didn¡¯t want to question further. Then, she immediately realized something and asked, ¡°But what if the skeletons guarding the wall won¡¯t let me take the guns?¡± The skeletons only obeyed Wu Heng amongst all the living. Unless given the order to obey someone else¡¯smands, no one else could control the skeletons. Going ahead and doing something against Wu Heng¡¯s orders might get her attacked by the skeletons. Li Yahong didn¡¯t want to die at the hands of a skeleton because of a moment¡¯s negligence. ¡°I¡¯ll let Big Head know. It¡¯ll go with you and give the skeletons themand,¡± Wu Heng replied. ¡°Okay.¡± The couple briefly discussed their uing ns and straightened their clothes. Together, they left the building. Wu Heng ordered the skeletons to assemble, while Li Yahong took out a map to exin to Qiangzi and his team where they could transport resources from.
Once everything was ready, they set out together. They went to a new location to continue their fight against the zombies. ¡­ As dusk approached. Wu Heng returned with arge group of skeletons. The skeletons piled the bodies they carried on their shoulders across from the hotel. They had cleared out four residential areas of zombie hordes in the afternoon. Though their experience had increased, they still had a long way to go before they could level up. Among the spoils, apart from piles of bodies, they also found one gold bar weighing 100 grams and twelve weighing 10 grams each in two banks they searched along the road. This was an unexpected delight. Inside the hotel lobby. ¡°Why don¡¯t youe back with me? Then we can return together.¡± Li Yahong suggested. Wu Heng shook his head, ¡°Sooner orter, I¡¯m all yours. Why the rush?¡±
¡°Who¡¯s rushing!¡± Li Yahong shot him a re. ¡°I¡¯ll be back in a few days.¡± Wu Heng patted her head, ¡°Oh, and when you get back, visit the Alchemy Skeleton again and bring back some mental and healing elixirs, and those Corpse Core elixirs too, their production speed needs to be increased.¡± ¡°Why do you think your skeletons will listen to me?¡± Li Yahong queried. ¡°The Alchemy Skeleton is highly intelligent, there¡¯s no difference between it and a normal person. As long as you speak normally, it will understand you.¡± Wu Heng replied with a smile. ¡°Fine then!¡± Li Yahong draped her arms over his shoulders, looked into his eyes, and then closed her own. Wu Heng held the back of her head and gently kissed her. After a while, they separated. Only then did Li Yahong say, ¡°I¡¯m leaving, see you next time.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget the machine guns and the elixirs.¡± ¡°Rest assured, I might forget the car, but I won¡¯t forget your stuff.¡± Li Yahong left and boarded the bus. After waving goodbye, she departed swiftly with the convoy.
Chapter 233: 200, Captain, the city gate is open (One more today.)_2 Chapter 233: Chapter 200, Captain, the city gate is open (One more today.)_2 ¡­ Through the boundary door, they returned to their dwelling. By the time they came downstairs, dinner was already prepared. Since the store was closed again, Mini and Andre Willow didn¡¯t have much to do now. They had prepared dinner together at home. The three of them sat at the table to eat. Wu Heng asked, ¡°Any news from the city?¡± Andre Willow said, ¡°Most of the people from the outer city district have fled, leaving empty houses everywhere.¡± ¡°What about the Outer City Area?¡± ¡°The people in the Outer City Area also have reduced a lot; only some food stores, stores for daily necessities are open, those who can leave have left, the others are local residents.¡± Andre Willow solemnly replied.
If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that families were living in the city. It would be hard to flee, fearing that the whole city would be deserted. ¡°Hmm.¡± Wu Heng nodded, then asked again, ¡°Has Wen Manshae over?¡± ¡°I visited Sister Wen Mansha yesterday. The Pinned Gang has been assigned patrol duties and they¡¯re being watched, so they won¡¯t be able toe over for a short while. She asked me to tell you.¡± Andre Willow said. The Pinned Gang is a gang, having a few thousands of members. Even if they were assigned patrol duties, there were sure to be some restrictions. If so many people rebelled in the city, it could be a major problem. It¡¯s indeed correct for Wen Mansha not toe over for now. ¡°Hmm.¡± Wu Heng just nodded, not saying anything more. After finishing dinner, he continued to instruct the two of them. Then he directly went to the union, to continue with the night patrol duty. Today¡¯s patrol location was still the Inner City Area. He led his team members around on patrol. Randomly found a ce, then nestled in a corner to sleep. After dawn, everyone returned to their own homes. ¡­ Zombie World. Wu Heng looked at the reddish dawn sky, ordered to clean up the battlefield. The Skeleton Army began to carry away the bodies.
Forming into one long line, going back and forth from the location of their dwelling. Wu Heng stood there watching, while also opening his panel to check his experience. [Level: 9 (49828/64000)] In two days, he had cleaned up the zombies in eight or nine locations.
The speed of experience gain was slower than what he had calcted. But it was okay, he should be able to reach Level 10 tomorrow. ording to the Book of Necromancy, Level 10 belonged to the third-tier professions. The strength would have a significant increase. At that time, he would be able to better handle the threat of the Hammer Party. After the bodies had all been moved. Wu stood in front of the bodies, continuing to release the Dead Bones Battlefield spell. When it was about time, he made his way to Lundham City, preparing for the night patrol task. ¡­ At the union, in the team¡¯s lounge. Upon opening the door, all the team members were sitting in the room. ¡°Captain, where are we going today?¡± Duke asked. ¡°We go to the Outer City Area today; let¡¯s leave early to get there. After the patrol, we find a ce to rest.¡± Wu Heng said.
These past few days, they had adjusted to the night. It was nothing more than a few rounds; when night fell, they found a ce to sleep. ¡°Captain, my mom sent a bear skin nket for you; it¡¯s very warm.¡± Duke picked up a ck fur nket from the ground, shook it and gave it to Wu Heng to try on. It was indeed a bear skin nket, and one could make out the shape of the bear¡¯s head. Seeing the bear skin, his first thought was of ¡®Yuli¡¯, the Druid girl. ¡°For me?¡± Wu Heng touched the bear skin. ¡°Ah, I told her that humans don¡¯t like these things, but she insisted that I bring it to you. I had no choice.¡± Duke scratched his head. Wu Heng looked at him and said, ¡°Okay, I ept it. What did your mother prepare for you?¡± ¡°A nket, it¡¯s in your Space Ring!¡± ¡°You can use the bear skin nket tonight, it¡¯s quite valuable.¡± ¡°My mom would kill me if I took it. You should keep it.¡± Talking and walking, they left the Inner City Area. There were hardly any people to be seen on the streets of the Outer City Area.
Most of the shops had already closed. The ones that were still open had their doors smashed open, everything inside had been looted. He had underestimated the efficiency here; they didn¡¯t need three days, they started in one night. ¡°Mata, you are patrolling the Outer City Area today!¡± Suddenly, an inquiring voice came from the opposite side. Gazing ahead, he saw an old beastwoman. Carrying half a sack of rice, and holding a child in each hand, she was walking out of the alley. ¡°Ah, why are you still wandering outside?¡± Mata asked. ¡°I came to buy some things, I¡¯m going back now.¡± The old woman grinned, her wrinkled skin crinkled together, looking like tree bark. Maka nodded, ¡°Go back soon, don¡¯t go out if it¡¯s not necessary.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The old woman agreed, leaving with her children. Wu Heng watched the old woman leave. Mata exined, ¡°Their whole family lives here, most people still choose to stay.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t they afraid of the Hammer Party?¡± Wu Heng asked curiously.
Mata paused for thought, then said, ¡°Actually ¡­ everyone is betting; betting that the Hammer Party won¡¯t break in, or betting that the Hammer Party only wants to upy the city and won¡¯t hurt ordinary residents.¡± After a moment of silence, Mata added, ¡°Lundham City has never been peaceful.¡± ¡­ They arrived at the patrol location. Wu Heng led the team to climb up the city wall. A few familiar gang members nodded to them as a form of greeting. Standing on the city wall and looking down below. The buildings close to the wall had been demolished, leaving about a hundred meters of buffer zone to ensure that the enemy couldn¡¯t use the houses to attack the wall. The Iron Guard Knights and the city gang members were guarding on top of the city wall. Chapter 234: 200, Captain, the city gate is open (One more today.)_3 Chapter 234: Chapter 200, Captain, the city gate is open (One more today.)_3 The Iron Guard Knights were quite diligent, whereas the gang members were overall ratherx, looking around and clearly not taking things too seriously. Basically, these gangs being recruited was their hard luck. If they were in a smaller gang, they might have run away by now. Even if they wanted to run now, they couldn¡¯t. Once the fight started, they would be at the front. The night gradually deepened. The sky seemed to be covered with a curtain. Only the torches on the city wall, emitting an orange-red me, the crackling sound of burning, and the faint sound of people conversation could be heard. Wu Heng led his men around the city wall. After confirming there was no problem, he waved his hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s get down.¡± Taking advantage of the unnoticed, a few of them descended from the city wall.
In an empty shop, they spread nkets and rested. Waiting for dawn. ¡­ Late at night. Curses, shouts, and the sounds of swords and knives shing came from outside the house. Wu Heng abruptly opened his eyes and saw the thief ¡®Burke¡¯ standing beside him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Wu Heng¡¯s eyes instantly grew cold. ¡°Captain, it¡¯s bad, they started fighting outside.¡± The thief immediately said. At the same time, all the others also woke up. The noise outside got even louder. Wu Heng signaled everyone to be quiet. He walked to the window and looked outside. The building was aze, and heavy smoke was billowing. Numerous gang members dressed in different outfits were fighting with the guards at the city wall. The sounds of shouting and cursing merged into one. You could faintly hear the sound of crossbows being fired, and the wailing of pain. Mata shared his vision with the tamed beast. His face turned ugly too, and he said, ¡°Captain, the city gate is open, the Hammer Party has stormed in.¡± ¡­
The faces of the people in the room changed instantly. The Hammer Party had really made their move. And in this manner had they breached the city¡¯s defenses. Wu Heng didn¡¯t reply.
The noises of shouting and fighting outside were getting louder and louder, and the area of conflict was approaching their location. Boom boom boom~! The sound of fierce knocking on the door was heard. At the same time, a shrill voice came, ¡°There are people here,e quickly, let¡¯s kill them together.¡± ng~! After a couple more knocks, The door fell down, kicking up a cloud of dust. Then, five beastmen wearing various armors, with white armbands on their arms, rushed in. Covered in blood, they emanated a vicious aura. However, when they saw the people inside and their outfits, they froze. ¡°A-Ambassadors.¡± The Beastman who had just called for help paused. Another person pushed him aside and scolded, ¡°Ambassadors, what are you afraid of? We¡¯ve fought this far, kill them and no one will know.¡± ¡°Exactly, once we take the city, the whole ambassador group will be reced. What are you afraid of now?¡± Someone else chimed in.
¡°Kill them, don¡¯t let them escape.¡± ¡°Kill¡­.¡± Boom boom boom~! Before they could finish speaking, Wu Heng released the safety catch and fired a few shots. The front few people were shot in the head and fell to the ground. The two at the back didn¡¯t even see what had happened, and instantly three of their partners were dead. They turned and left the room, disappearing into the chaotic street. ¡°Don¡¯t chase, let them run.¡± Wu Heng said. Duke came over to block Wu Heng, ¡°Captain, what do we do?¡± Before Duke could finish his words, Noises again came from outside the door. The two who had escaped brought even more gang members over.
They were cursing and blocking the door. Wu Heng¡¯s eyes narrowed, he glimpsed at the thief in his squad, then quickly averted his gaze. ¡°Prepare for battle!¡± At the same time, he released the Corpse Maniption Skill. The three corpses blocking the door stood up one after another, standing to one side. ¡°Break out!¡± Chapter 235: 201, Backbone of the Hammer Party_1 Chapter 235: Chapter 201, Backbone of the Hammer Party_1 Suddenly, a tumultuous uproar echoed from outside. The two gang members, who had retreated and now returned, brought more people with them, a throng of at least forty or fifty people. Torches held high, they stood outside, listening to the description of the situation just moments ago. Inside the house, Wu Heng focused on the corpses, casting the Corpse Maniption Skill directly. The three corpses blocking the doorway stood up one after another. Their steps faltered as they bent down to pick up the weapons that had fallen to the ground. Duke, Mata and the others instinctively took a step back. This was their first time seeing Wu Heng use necromantic magic. They¡¯d nearly forgotten that their leader was a Necromancer. As soon as they confirmed that the corpses posed no danger, they quickly regained theirposure. At this point, the type of tactic used was no longer important, as long as it could resolve their current predicament.
Wu Heng nced at the gang members outside andmanded directly, ¡°Break out!¡± The three carrion bodies turned around and stepped out of the wooden house. With their decaying faces, they looked towards the assembled gang members in the distance, weapon in hand, and charged directly towards them. The night was dark, and the torches provided limited illumination. Seeing their recently deceasedpanions rushing towards them, the gang members were momentarily stunned. ¡°Are you guys okay?¡± ¡°Why are you running? What happened?¡± Someone realized something was wrong and began shouting loudly. But the carrion didn¡¯t respond. Their pace quickened and like wild beasts, they began to run. ¡°They¡¯re not human, fire arrows.¡± The rearguard reacted promptly andmanded the archers to fire. Whizz, whizz! Bolts from the crossbows shot out and pierced the rushing bodies in an instant. Yet, the charging individuals merely swayed in their stride, with arrows protruding from their bodies, they lunged at the crowd. They had just charged past when they were beaten to death by the assembled gang members. Their bodies fell to the ground. A man stepped on the fallen bodies and held a torch closer, ¡°Carrion! Someone turned them into carrion!¡± he said. Carrion. All the people furrowed their brows.
Weren¡¯t the people inside from the Association? How were they able to transform people into carrion? However, before they could figure it out. Bang, bang, bang! The three fallen bodies exploded like overinted balloons.
A dense green mist filled the area instantly, enveloping the gathered gang members. Coughing and retching, dizzy and disoriented, their visionpletely obscured. ¡°Damn it, it¡¯s toxic! Everyone, spread out, don¡¯t stay together!¡± someone shouted. People began scrambling to get away, stumbling and bumbling around. Then, from afar, another round of piercing explosions ensued. Bang, bang, bang! Loud gunfire sounded from the front, Bawudong and zing de walked out of the building wielding assault rifles. The undead¡¯s vision was unaffected by the smoke and darkness, allowing them to clearly aim at the figures in the poisonous fog. Dense bullets poured out, causing immediate wails of pain. Wu Heng cast the White Bone Armor spell, his body enveloped in bone-chilling white bones, leaving only his eyes and nostrils visible. Leading his team members, he stepped out of the wooden house. He surveyed the poisonous mist and the struggling gang members emerging from it. He gave the order, ¡°Two people to a group, go kill those who escaped. Show no mercy.¡±
¡°Yes, captain.¡± The team members nodded and charged out quickly, attacking the poisoned gang members. The fight ended swiftly. The smoke dispersed, leaving a field of corpses on the ground. ¡°More people areing, and there¡¯s a lot of them.¡± Mata rushed over and reported directly. They must have been drawn by the sound of gunfire. ¡°Whose side are they on?¡± ¡°Like them, they¡¯re wearing white armbands.¡± It seemed they were from the same enemy faction. Wu Heng nodded, ¡°Go, order everyone to bring all nearby bodies here. Doesn¡¯t matter whose they are, as long as they are corpses.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Mata quickly went down. Along with the others, he moved all the nearby bodies and dumped them in one pile. Together with the gang members who had just died.
A total of about seventy or eighty bodies had been gathered, all apparent to be gang members or mercenaries based on their attire. They had gathered enough. Wu Heng cast the Dead Bones Battlefield spell, and all the bodies on the ground transformed into carrion, shaking as they stood up. ¡°Pick up your weapons.¡± All of the carrion bodies bent over to pick up the weapons on the ground, holding them in their hands. Sure enough, the people Mata mentioned quickly rushed in from one side. Both humans and beastmen, they frowned at the multitude of carrion bodies looming in the darkness. Wu Heng noticed the white armband on their arms, then issued the order, ¡°Attack!¡± Swoosh! The carrion standing in ce started to run. They charged towards the opposing enemy. For a moment, the sounds of battle filled the area. ¡­ In the city¡¯s wall area.
The city gates were wide open, allowing a vast number of Hammer Party members to flood into the city, attacking the city¡¯s defense squadron at the front. These members were robust, d in dark iron armor. Considering their equipment, they were no less formidable than the Iron Guard Knights, and were extremely fierce, demonstrating formidablebat strength. The two sides engaged in fierce battle at the foot of the city wall. Bodies littered the ground, severed limbs scattered everywhere. The Iron Guard Knights and the allied gang members formed a shield formation, resisting steadfastly. No one had expected that a moment of negligence would lead to the city gate being opened straightaway. At that moment, the momentum of the Warhammer Party suddenly waned. The crowd split left and right, leaving a path wide enough for just one person to pass. A tall, burly Beastman in crimson iron armor, shouldering a massive toothed war-axe, lumbered in. He scanned the line of shields before him. With both hands gripping his war-axe, he pushed off the ground and catapulted himself forward. Bang~! A thunderous crash. The war-axe swung and struck the shield. Instantly, the member holding the shield was thrown back three to four meters, overturning a number of people behind him. The Beastman, along with the members of the Warhammer Party, plunged into their midst, with his war-axe spinning like a whirlwind, reaping all enemies surrounding him. Those who tried to resist fell to pieces, their end pitiful beyond words. In the blink of an eye, the formation of the Iron Guard Knights crumbled. No less than ten fell immediately. The beastman stood firm, roaring, ¡°Blood Axe Nagazio of the Warhammer Party, death awaits those who dare stand in my path!¡± The sound resounded like a bell tolling in the night, echoing back and forth. The faces of the defenders instantly changed color, staring fearfully at the towering beastman in the middle. ¡°Damn, he¡¯s a core member of the Warhammer Party.¡± ¡°The Blood Axe, wasn¡¯t he supposed to have been besieged and killed outside? Howe he¡¯s still here?¡± ¡°He must be at least level 10, how can we fight that!¡± A core member of the Warhammer Party. Incredibly, he was leading the attack on these city walls. With the city gate wide open and morale already low, the addition of this infamous member seared fear into the hearts of the defenders. Eyes darted around frantically, seeking an escape route. Nobody wanted to face such a killing machine. Seeing signs of a copse in the ranks. Themander of the Iron Guard hurriedly shouted, ¡°Inform the inner city that Blood Axe is here, call for reinforcements, the rest of you maintain formation and wait for backup.¡± His voice rang loud and clear, but facing a core member of the Warhammer Party, few dared to confront him directly. As the towering beastman advanced step by step, they gradually retreated. In terms of morale, they were already at a disadvantage. The several gang leaders cooperating with the defense also yelled, ¡°To kill the enemy, who is not carrying his head on his shoulders, what are we afraid of!¡± Their voices shook the heavens, but their feet showed no intention of advancing. Instead, they continued to urge others to block the advancing Warhammer Party. Blood Axe of the Warhammer Party, a man with a three-tier medal hanging from the wanted list. This represented that his level was definitely over ten, perhaps even reaching twelve or thirteen. His war-axe had cut out quite a notoriety for him. Beastmen are naturally robust, with vigorous vitality and a murderous red aura emanating from their bodies. Now, anyone who went up against him would be asking for death. If they did, they would just be fodder for their enemy. ¡­ Seeing the fear in the city guards, the Warhammer Party¡¯s killing intent increased further. They rushed into the crowd like madmen, relentlessly ughtering their targets. Blood Axeughed heartily, ¡°Eradicate them all, take the city tonight, sleep with their women, live in the inner city area.¡± ¡°Sleep with their women, live in the inner city area!¡± The crowd echoed in unison, their morale soaring. At hismand, the Warhammer Party began a frenzied attack. The Warhammer Party was unstoppable, breaking through their lines. The knights scrambled to respond, while the allied gang members, who had little will to fight, fled at the sight of such a ferocious enemy. In an instant, chaos ensued and casualties were countless. ¡°There¡¯s movement over there!¡± Suddenly someone shouted loud. The attacking Warhammer Party suddenly slowed their rhythm, all turning to look in the same direction. From a side alley, thick green smoke began billowing out. ¡­ The murky green smoke spread from the alley. Then came the sounds of disorderly footsteps. Unsteady figures could be detected through the smoky shroud thanks to the sparse light of the cold moon. As they came closer and closer, they became increasingly defined. The figures moved rigidly, dressed in mismatched armor. Bare skin disyed flesh turned inside out, but no blood was shed. ¡°Undead carrion?¡± narrowed his eyes at the sudden appearance of this contingent. Lundham was a melting pot of various elements, so it wasn¡¯t surprising to find a Necromancer in the city. But the scale of what was before his eyes¡­ The carrion slowly neared, and when they neared the alley¡¯s mouth, they suddenly exhibited agitation. The steady forward trudge gradually increased, then it transitioned from walking to running. Like maddened beasts, they lunged at the members of the Warhammer Party. In the blink of an eye, they travelled the distance and were upon them. Blood Axe snorted coldly, kicking away a corpse and sweeping his war-axe, cleaving off the upper bodies of five or six carrions that pounced. Blood and viscera exploded in all directions, showering the vicinity. ¡°So fragile!¡± Blood Axe muttered, ¡°You guys continue to kill the Iron Guard Knights and the rest follow me to kill these carrions.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The others responded and went to y the carrions. Blood Axe continued to swing his war-axe, leading the warhammer party to kill the oing carrions. As they were basking in the joy of ying. Boom boom boom~! A series of violent explosions echoed as all the carrions they had killed detonated, releasing thick smoke. The faster they killed, the more carcasses there were, and the denser the smoke got. In an instant, it covered the entire area. Blood Axe¡¯s face changed dramatically. Nobody had anticipated that the corpses would harbor poison within. Damn it. The undead relentlessly advanced, but killing them only unleashed poisonous fumes. If they didn¡¯t kill, the undead would continue to attack. The chilling gaze shifted towards the direction the carrions wereing from. Searching for the figure of the Necromancer. Chapter 236: 202, Dare you kill your own team member_1 Chapter 236: Chapter 202, Dare you kill your own team member_1 Blood Axe hadn¡¯t expected such a tactic from the opponent. Initially, he thought it was just reinforcements from Lundham City here to bolster the city¡¯s defenses, but now he wasn¡¯t so sure about their identity. They showed no regard for the lives or deaths of either side. The poison gas spread throughout the field, affecting not only the members of the Hammer Party but also those knights and guild members who were already caught in the bitter fight, worsening their predicament. One by one, they lost their ability to fight and copsed on the ground. Blood Axe pulled out a potion from his waist, tilted his head back and drank it after uncapping, then he tore a piece of cloth from his body, dampening it with water and covering his mouth and nose with it. Staying in the fog for too long would impair his senses and hinder his ability to discern direction. However, by noticing from which direction the carrion wereing he could still figure out his location. His gaze swept towards the direction of the advancing carrion, searching for the silhouette of the ¡®Necromancer¡¯. It was said that mages have frail bodies, so as long as he could get to the Necromancer and kill him, the problem would be solved. Blood Axe¡¯s countenance began to darken and look upset.
He shouted out loud, ¡°The guy manipting the undead is right in front of us. Whoever can still stand,e and kill with me. Behead him, reward of gold coins.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Sparse voices of agreement came from around him, indicating that not many people were able to move anymore. Blood Axe pushed off with his foot and headed straight towards the enemy. His battle axe continued to swing, cutting the advancing carrion into two halves and splintering them. But after moving forward a few meters¡­ He abruptly halted, holding his battle axe in front of his chest. ng~! A ming long sword shed through the fog and struck the handle of his battle axe. The metallic resonance was deafening. The immense force pushed Blood Axe back a step. Before he could regain his footing, a buzzing sound filled the air again, the poison spread with the wind, and a leg wearing armor swung towards him. Blood Axe¡¯s body instantly tensed up, gritting through the adversary¡¯s blow to his ribs. His body moved another two steps to the left. He looked forward with a start. Two figures stood in front of him, one wore iron armor with a ming sword in his hand, the other was a skeletal figure with exposed iron-gray bones and armor hanging around his waist, extending down to his thighs. Crack! Crack! Blood Axe cracked his neck, the sound of bone friction filled the air. He sneered, ¡°Mages are indeed afraid of death, leaving two guards by their side.¡± The two skeletons in front of him were different from the carrion earlier. Judging from their previous exchange, their strength was on par with his.
These kinds of elite warriors, regardless of their organization, could attain a high position. But now, they could only serve as the undead attendants of a mage. The mage¡¯s identity was obviously not simple either. But none of that mattered, the Hammer Party had been besieged multiple times and was even posted on the Professional Association.
Siege was their only choice. Regardless of the enemy¡¯s background, it didn¡¯t matter. Since they dared to participate in this war, their only oue could be death. No one answered Blood Axe¡¯s words in the dim night. He nced at the figures in front of him and rushed forward again with his battle axe. The axe swung wide in the air, he avoided the poison fog and chopped at the figure blocking his way. The zing de held a ming sword and engaged him in battle, while Bawudong weaved around the side of the beastman, constantly exploiting gaps to attack special locations like the knees, lower back, and ribs. They continuously danced around Blood Axe, dying his advance. As time passed, Blood Axe¡¯s face became harder to read. The sounds ofbat in the poison fog had reduced, indicating that not many of his subordinates were left. Even though he was robust and could resist the poison¡¯s effects better, prolonged exposure was intensifying the poisoning effect. His mind was alert, but his body could not keep up. His opponents had found a few opportunities and left several wounds on his body.
These wounds turned purple and began to rot as they came into contact with the poison fog, further affecting his fighting capability. Splurt~! Blood Axe looked at his deformed arm and rotting abdomen, cursing in a low voice, ¡°Necromancer, could you do anything more than hiding like a rat? Do you daree out? I¡¯ll let all three of you attack me.¡± His voice echoed in the night sky yet received no response. Blood Axe continued to yell, ¡°You are nothing more than a scared reptile, filthy scum.¡± He shouted, making a fake charge forward, then abruptly turned around and howled, ¡°Retreat.¡± He made one charge, ramming the iron-gray skeleton at his side, and ran towards the city gate. He was fast. Contemptuous of whether his subordinates had heard him or not, he sprinted with his battle axe. However, when he reached the city gate¡­ Blood Axe¡¯s expression suddenly changed. The towering city gate was shut, with dozens of carrion blocking the entrance like defending guards. At the very start when the poison fog spread across the field, the gate was closed, severing the Hammer Party from entering.
The carrion obeyed orders and shut the gate without anyone noticing. Blood Axe turned around wanting to climb the city wall and retreat. But by then, the zing de and Bawudong had caught up from behind, trapping him in the archway of the city gate. Nowhere to escape now. Blood Axe¡¯s face turned even more ferocious. He cut down the carrion who came close, tore off the scarf, took two big gulps of two potions. He yelled coldly, ¡°Come on, today I¡¯ll ughter all of you.¡± ¡­ At this time, the poisonous fog still pervaded the field. The sounds of battle were fewer and smaller, reced by low groans. Chapter 237: 202, Do You Dare to Kill Your Own Teammate_2 Chapter 237: Chapter 202, Do You Dare to Kill Your Own Teammate_2 Whether it was the Iron Guard Knights or the Hammer Party. Their level was not enough to resist the poison fog. Even if they had some resistance to the poison fog, they couldn¡¯t stay in it for a long time. Their bodies would gradually be eroded by the poison fog, eventually losing theirbat power, and even dying directly. Choosing to fight in the poison fog was not a wise decision. But from Wu Heng¡¯s perspective, he was willing to see such an oue, after all, he was the one who unleashed the poison. In the distantne. The remaining team members all showed varying degrees of surprise. They had never seen any profession that could single-handedly change a battle involving thousands of people. Moreover, this was a newly-appointed team leader who was about their own age. The power he demonstrated was simply terrifying.
¡°Captain, you¡¯re too fierce. What does it take to be a Necromancer? I want to be one too,¡± Duke scratched his head and said. He followed Wu Heng the longest and knew more about the situation. Though he knew his captain was powerful, he never imagined he¡¯d be this strong. It was simply terrifying. Anyone who didn¡¯t kill him immediately on the battlefield. Would find their forces increasing. The rest of them remained silent, their expressions turning from initial surprise to disbelief and even fear. After a while, the fighting gradually ended and the lingering fog slowly dissipated in the night breeze. Laid bare was a ground full of corpses. At the city gate position, the tall Beastman had fallen, the zing de Longsword cut down, severing the Beastman¡¯s head. Wu Heng led the team out of the alley, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s check on the Iron Guard Knights, make sure they didn¡¯t all die here, we¡¯d have a hard time exining if they did.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Several people nodded, heading towards the position where the Iron Guard Knights had previously defended. Wu Heng went straight to the city gate area. Kicked the Beastman¡¯s head which had rolled away back, bending down to rummage around the body. A Potion, a smoke bomb, and a small bag with about ten silver coins. As a core member of the Hammer Party, he clearly wouldn¡¯t have this little wealth. He must have left everything out before the battle. He ced the head at the wound on the neck and directly released the Bone Maniption Skill. The reason he didn¡¯t transform this corpse into a carrion like the others was because Wu Heng had his own considerations.
He nned to keep this corpse by his side as a guard. After all, he did show a valiant side in battle. And he was a core member of the Hammer Party, his level couldn¡¯t be too low as a result. Necromancy covered the corpse, flesh fell off, and a Beast Warrior Skeleton over three meters tall stood up from the flesh.
[Skeleton Beast Warrior (Level 14)] A level 14 Skeleton Beast Warrior, enough to not disappoint him. ¡°From now on, you will continue to be called Blood Axe. Pick up your weapon,¡± Wu Heng ordered. The Skeleton Beast Warrior bent down to pick up a giant battle axe and carried it over his shoulder. Bawudong, zing de, and now Blood Axe, their levels were not much different, and the gap could be bridged by battle skills. But, just judging by appearance, Blood Axe, approaching over 3.5 meters in height, was far more intimidating. At this time, footsteps approached. Duke and Mata led themander of the Iron Guard Knights over. This was a middle-aged man with short hair and a beard. They had met during a patrol before, but they never interacted much. His steps were shaky, his face pale, and his armor bore many marks. It appeared he had been involved in an intense battle too. ¡°Captain Wu Heng, thank you for your support,¡± themander said directly as he approached. Even though the method Wu Heng used had affected the Knight Squad.
But looking at the current situation, it did solve the problem, and the city gate had already been closed again. Even if he hadints in his heart, he dared not say it at this time. There was nowhere to go for justice even if he was killed. Being polite would be to his advantage. Wu Heng looked him up and down, and asked directly, ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m alright, I¡¯ve taken a detoxifying potion, and others have begun to rescue the injured,¡± themander said. Wu Heng nodded, and continued, ¡°What are you nning to do next?¡± ¡°ording to the orders of the city hall, once an uncontroble situation appears in the Outer City Area, we should immediately abandon the city wall area and retreat to the Inner City Area. Looking at the closed city gate again, he still said, ¡°I n to take the existing guards back to the Inner City Area, where we can also treat the injured.¡± Hearing this decision, Mata and Duke nced anxiously at each other. They understood the meaning of themander¡¯s words. He nned to abandon the Outer City Area and protect the bigwigs in the Inner City Area. This meant the residents of the Outer City Area would be done for. Given the ruthlessness of the Hammer Party, there wouldn¡¯t be many residents of the Outer City Area who could survive. Wu Heng said, ¡°The city gate is closed, the core members responsible for attacking this wall have been killed by me. There¡¯s no danger on your side, I hope you can continue tomand and defend the city wall.¡±
¡°But Captain, this is inconsistent with the orders from City Hall,¡± themander continued. ¡°The order from City Hall is for you to retreat when the city wall can¡¯t be defended. Now that the city wall is safe and the city gate is closed, if you retreat directly, it is actually inconsistent with the order.¡± Well¡­ Themander hesitated, looked up at him. He was the most clear about the kind of order the Inner City Area had issued. Wu Heng¡¯s words were obviously a bit far-fetched. But he understood Wu Heng¡¯s meaning. Right now, he was still discussing with him, which meant they hadn¡¯t shed yet. Asking him to defend here, he really didn¡¯t have any other choice. Indeed, as Wu Heng said, with the city gate closed and the Hammer Party suffering heavy casualties, the likelihood of a continued attack was low. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take your advice, Captain, and continue to hold the city, but I need to arrange to send the injured members back to the Inner City Area for treatment.¡± ¡°Fine!¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll go arrange everything.¡± Themander left.
Wu Heng looked at his squad members and said, ¡°You guys,e with me.¡± Having said that, he led the few inside a nearby building. ¡­ In the deserted interior of the building. Two torches were lit. Duke removed his helmet, wiped his sweat, and asked, ¡°Captain, what¡¯s wrong?¡± The others looked up as well. Wu Heng¡¯s gaze fell on the rogue ¡®Burke¡¯ and said directly, ¡°You were the one who led those gang members to the city wall, right?¡± Everyone was taken aback, they all turned their heads to look at their roguepanion who was standing at the back. In the orange torchlight, the rogue¡¯s face was extremely ugly. ¡°Captain, what do you mean by that? We were all together at that time, and I was the one who woke you up, how can you say that it was me who opened the city gate?¡± He was still unwilling to admit it. Bang~! The gunshot echoed. The bullet pierced the rogue¡¯s skull, tendrils of fresh blood dripping down his forehead. The rogue¡¯s eyes were wide open, his body limp. Everyone was startled, some even not able to react. Swordsman ¡®Galo Berley¡¯ immediately drew his sword, his gaze fixed on Wu Heng, ¡°How dare you kill?¡± Chapter 238: 203, You Break the Rear (First Update)._1 Chapter 238: Chapter 203, You Break the Rear (First Update)._1 Everything happened too quickly. Before anyone could react, Burke¡¯s body had already slumped down. His body twitched slightly, and fresh blood flowed from the bullet hole in his forehead. Swordsman ¡®Galo Berley¡¯ pulled out his sword in an instant, and the Duke also reacted swiftly, standing in between them. ¡°Don¡¯t do anything rash.¡± The Duke said outright. Galo Berley¡¯s gaze circumvented the towering figure in front of him,nding on Wu Heng,¡±How dare you kill a member freely.¡± Wu Heng nced at him, then refocused on the body on the ground, casting ¡®Communicate with the Dead¡¯. The next second, the body sat upright from the ground, its hollow eyes gazing at the crowd. The swordsman was clearly familiar with this skill, even though it was his first time seeing Wu Heng use it. He did not show much surprise.
Under the puzzled gaze of the crowd. Wu Heng asked directly: ¡°What was your n for tonight?¡± The thief¡¯s corpse replied in a calm tone, ¡°To help the insiders open the city gate, ¡­, to kill Captain Wu Heng.¡±. Upon hearing this, everyone¡¯s faces changed instantly. Previously, when Wu Heng had taken decisive action, even though Duke and Mata trusted their captain, they still felt he had acted somewhat prematurely, at least he should have investigated thoroughly before acting. But now it seemed, the situation was more serious than they had imagined. This new member of Squad 12 obviously had an ulterior motive for joining. He didn¡¯t just n to open the city gate and throw the whole city into war, but also to kill Wu Heng. One of their own teammates was actually here tomit murder. It was spine-chilling. Wu Heng, however, didn¡¯t seem too surprised. After he first woke up, the ghost ¡®Glenda¡¯, who was in charge of keeping watch, had flown back into its own body. They shared the scene at that moment. During the night, team members took turns to keep watch. During the thief¡¯s watch, he had secretly left for a while, leading the members of the insider faction, they had bypassed the defensive area and directly attacked the city gate. They captured the city gate with one stroke. The Association¡¯s squad was in charge of patrolling the wall and supervising the factions. They knew theyout and the guard positions of the entire area. Where the guards were more numerous, where the defences were weakest, it seemed he had noted all these while on patrol. He exploited this to open the city gate from within.
What Wu Heng hadn¡¯t expected, was that he also had one more mission ¨C to kill him. When he had just opened his eyes, he saw him approaching. He must have nned to act. His decisive action had been the correct response. In such a situation, any hesitation would have only made him die faster.
Unfazed, Wu Heng continued to ask: ¡°Who ordered you to do this?¡± The thief replied, ¡°Lord Mumloda.¡± A strange name, to be referred to as a lord, it must belong to some noble in the inner city. He repeated the name inside his heart a couple of times, to deepen his impression. He then asked, ¡°What ns do you have next?¡± ¡°None, I only had two tasks, and I could find a way to escape afterpleting them.¡± ¡°How much do you know about Hammer Party¡¯s ns?¡± Wu Heng asked. The thief went silent for a moment, then slowly spoke, ¡°I have no connection with the Hammer Party, but from the tasks I was given, other parts of the city wall probably also have people arranged to open the city gate, I don¡¯t know anything beyond that.¡± There was onest question left. After some thought, Wu Heng asked: ¡°How do you contact Mumloda?¡± ¡°He notifies me of the ce to meet. If there is an emergency, I¡¯d send a message to Lord Mumloda in the inner city.¡± The five questions ended, and the body fell to the ground with a thud. By now, everything was clear.
The thief was nted here with a special purpose. Not only to cooperate with the Hammer Party, but also to kill him. Such a person was actually arranged into the squad. It was somewhat speechless. Wu Heng looked at Galo Berley, who was still holding his longsword, and said, ¡°Then, are you his aplice?¡± ¡°Certainly not, how could it be possible?¡± Galo Berley replied immediately. ¡°Put your sword away, we¡¯ll discuss your situationter.¡± Wu Heng said outright. Galo Berley paused, looking like he wanted to say something but stopped. He looked at the corpse again and sheathed his longsword. Up till now, It seemed like he didn¡¯t have the upper hand. ¡°Captain, what should we do with the corpse?¡± Mata asked. The matter was thoroughly investigated, there was nothing to pity about his death. But the Association was, after all, an organization withplete rules. Everything had to follow a procedure.
Privately passing sentences, especially for team members, clearly did not conform to internal rules. Wu Heng nced at it and said, ¡°Treat it as a casualty and pay condolence money, send it to his mother afterwards.¡± The others were taken aback, but understood his intention. They immediately replied, ¡°Understood, Captain.¡± ¡­ Once everything was settled. Wu Heng led a few people out of the house. The Iron Guard Knights and the members of the defending factions started to remount the city wall for defense, while part of them began to clean the battlefield. As per Wu Heng¡¯s request, they collected all the corpses. Seeing Wu Henge out. The middle-agedmander of the Knights quickly walked over and said, ¡°Captain Wu Heng, we have re-arranged the defensive forces. The enemies beneath the city have no ns to continue attacking the wall, they have retreated to both sides, it seems that the other city walls have also been breached.¡± ording to ¡®Burke¡¯s¡¯ words, the other city walls also had people to connect with the Hammer Party. Even though they had held this ce, one couldn¡¯t say for sure about the other city walls.
Chapter 239: 203, You Break the Rear (First Update)._2 Chapter 239: Chapter 203, You Break the Rear (First Update)._2 It¡¯s possible that the battle had already begun. ¡°You all continue defending, as if the enemy has begun arge-scale siege, have someone notify me when it happens, and I¡¯lle to assist you,¡± Wu Heng continued. ¡°Alright, Team Leader Xie,¡± the middle-agedmander nodded. After thinking a bit, Wu Heng said once more, ¡°Give me yourmand token, I¡¯m going back to help the other city walls, and it mighte in handy.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± The other person began to hesitate. Themand token is themander¡¯s identity, giving it to someone else is wrong. ¡°Considering the current circumstances, can your wretched token make the Hammer Party retreat?¡± Duke said from the side. The association does not have a concept ofmand tokens. A team leader has a badge, which can be used to prove their identity in any city. This is even more prestigious than amand token from Lundham City.
¡°Okay!¡± The middle-agedmander responded, handing over amand token. After receiving it, Wu Heng immediately said, ¡°I¡¯ll return it when everything¡¯s over, it¡¯s no use for me.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go now.¡± Wu Heng nodded. Themander turned and headed towards the city wall. ¡­ He pocketed themand token. Wu Heng walked towards a nearby pile of corpses. There were at least a thousand bodies here, piled into a mountain of corpses. The strong smell of blood filled the entire area, and blood slowly flowed down the pile of corpses, forming a dark red stream on the ground that drained into a sewer. The sewage here flows into the river outside the city. The entire river is likely now blood-red. Looking at the corpses, Wu Heng didn¡¯t feel much, after all, in the Zombie World, cleaning up a horde of zombies would yield several times this number. Only when corpses fill an entire street, then it¡¯s called a mountain of corpses. This was just a small hill. Wu Heng didn¡¯t have much reaction, but Duke and Mata had somewhat difficult expressions. They weren¡¯t afraid of dead people, but this was the first time they had seen so many. Wu Heng walked up close and began casting ¡°Dead Bones Battlefield¡±, causing corpses to stand up and stagger down from the pile of bodies. Wu Heng removed the white bone from his head and took out two spirit potions to drink.
After restoring his spiritual power, he continued to cast ¡°Dead Bones Battlefield¡± twice in a row, turning all the bodies into carrion. Once all the bodies were transformed. Wu Heng, apanied by a horde of carrion and a strong smell of blood, emerged. The knights on the distant city wall retreated a few steps with fear in their eyes.
¡°Captain, what should we do next?¡± Duke walked over and asked. Wu Heng asked, ¡°Are your family members settled?¡± ¡°We made some arrangements, but we are not certain about the current situation!¡± Mata said, showing a worried expression. Duke also added, ¡°I¡¯m not sure either.¡± They both lived in the Outer City Area and had rtives at home. The incident happened suddenly, and nobody knew exactly what was going on. To say they weren¡¯t worried was clearly impossible. Wu Heng outright said, ¡°I¡¯m giving each of you several people, go home first and settle your family.¡± After saying that, he allowed them each to pick a few carrion and told them to leave and settle their family first. The two didn¡¯t decline and nodded. ¡°Thanks, Captain!¡± ¡°Thank you, Captain!¡± After thanking him, they turned and left.
Wu Heng looked at the swordsman Galo Berley standing nearby without moving, ¡°Aren¡¯t you leaving?¡± ¡°I have nothing set up, so I¡¯ll stick with you!¡± Wu Heng nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s go, to the North City Gate.¡± ¡­ The battlested for a few hours. The city¡¯s rm bell rang loudly, fires were raging. Those seizing the opportunity to loot treasures andmit arson and murder were not few. The whole city was plunged into chaos. It seemed like Lundham City would have a new master after today. Wu Heng didn¡¯t have many people in the city. There was little danger for Mini and Andre Willow in the inner city area. Even if the Hammer Party invaded the outer city area, they wouldn¡¯t be able to invade the inner city area in a short time. If danger arises, they would go to the consortium to find Laisia. Wu Heng had already arranged a retreat route ahead of time.
The only concern now was Wen Mansha of the Pinned Gang. As a gang conscripted by the city hall, they were responsible for co-defending the north. Being his first maiden, he didn¡¯t want her in any danger. ¡°Who are we going to find?¡± Galo Berley noticed the progressively increasing pace of the team and asked. ¡°Rescuing a friend,¡± replied Wu Heng. ¡°You still have friends?¡± ¡°Am I not allowed?¡± Wu Heng joked. ¡°You just got here, you shouldn¡¯t have friends you need to risk saving.¡± Wu Heng fell silent for a moment before saying, ¡°An informant. I don¡¯t want her to get into any trouble.¡± ¡°A woman!¡± Wu Heng looked at him, surprised. ¡°I can tell by your expression.¡± ¡­
Outer City North Area. Thick smoke billowed and cries of war were continuous. ¡°Charge! Gold, silver, women are all in the city. Whoever gets it owns it.¡± A female Beastman with twin des, beheaded one by one, shouting loudly amidst the crowd. The Hammer Party, Tusk ¨C Ikshir, the only female backbone. With her hair red up, she swung her weapon crazily among the crowd. Wherever she went, heads fell, and her advance was unstoppable. With a battle cry, the members of the Hammer Party became even more excited, echoing the call andunching even more frenzied attacks. Living in the deep mountains, the Hammer Party had always longed for the city before them. Now that they had made their way into the city, their blood was boiling like magma. The female Beastman also sprang to her feet like a sharp arrow, leading her team into the crowd. The Iron Guard Knights and other defensive gang members retreated one after another. There was no room for resistance. The defensive formation was rushed and dispersed, and the soldiers fell like harvested wheat under their des. They could only back away continuously, swinging their weapons in panic. Dong~! A piercing knock echoed. The steel helmet on the Knight Commander¡¯s head was brushed off and flew out of sight. The horrified Commander touched his head and was dragged towards the back of the crowd in panic. Living in the city has weakened the Knightly orders. They had no way to withstand the Hammer Party. Once he was in a safe ce, the middle-aged Commander¡¯s gaze swept past the co-defending gang leaders, finally falling on a voluptuous figure wearing leather armour, her fiery red hair bound up. This woman, taking over her husband¡¯s gang, was not high-ranked and took over not long ago. Neither her strength nor prestige was worthy of attention. She was the perfect sacrificialmbs to be sent to the front line. Such a pity to ruin such a good look. Once decided, he promptly said, ¡°Wen Mansha, lead your Pinned Gang to cover our retreat. We will set up defenses in the inner city and wait for you.¡± Wen Mansha, far away, turned around solemnly after hearing themand, looked at the falling crowd and said tly, ¡°Why should I?¡± The Commander¡¯s expression changed. In a cold voice, he said, ¡°Wen Mansha, obey the order, lead your people to hold back the enemy now. I willmend you to City Hall afterward.¡± ¡°Pfft! Give up, you¡¯re the one running away first, don¡¯t bothermending me,¡± Wen Mansha retorted without submission. ¡°What did you say? Disobeying orders, I can kill you now!¡± The middle-aged Commander pointed his longsword at Wen Mansha. Several figures with their faces covered surrounded Wen Mansha, getting ready for a fight. All the nearby people, several gang leaders, all looked surprised at this woman. In the past, when discussing her, they mentioned her overtaking her husband¡¯s gang, wiping out the White Wolf Gang, her appearance, and her body. Now, it seemed she had more of a temper than Rocky. ¡°Fighting among ourselves now, do you think that¡¯s the right choice?¡± Wen Mansha didn¡¯t back down, her cold eyes watching him. Whether she got pushed out or not, she¡¯d still die. At least now she could still negotiate with him. The Commander¡¯s face grew even darker. The surrounding members of the Iron Guard Knights turned their guns towards them. ¡­ ¡°Wen Mansha, don¡¯t be petty, think of the bigger picture,¡± ¡°Obey the Commander¡¯s order, hold on for a few minutes, then you can retreat, right?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Don¡¯t tell me the Pinned Gang wants to disappear?¡± The rest of the leaders and backbone members all gathered around. One by one, they tried to give advice, but their formation was pushing the Pinned Gang members to the front. Chapter 240: 204, What happened to you?_1 Chapter 240: Chapter 204, What happened to you?_1 Wen Mansha¡¯s face was cold, and there was a strong sense of resentment in her heart. Everyone knew the purpose of the City Hall mobilizing the gang members. Under normal circumstances, they were given cooperative defense tasks but were sent to the front as cannon fodder once a war started or under special circumstances. However, they didn¡¯t expect to be singled out to shield the City Hall. Even the Iron Guard Knights couldn¡¯t withstand the Hammer Party. If they went out, they feared that they wouldn¡¯t even get a chance to fight back. ¡°Gentlemen, are you not afraid of being ridiculed if you send a woman like me out there?¡± Wen Mansha continued. Someone sneered coldly, ¡°Wen Mansha, all of us are gang leaders. We need to weigh the pros and cons of our actions. This isn¡¯t about men and women. We¡¯re not in the bedroom. If a task has been assigned to you by the Knights, you should follow it.¡± The Knight Commander nced at the Hammer Party, which was still wildly ughtering. He spoke directly, ¡°Wen Mansha, if you don¡¯t obey the order, I will kill you now.¡±
Wen Mansha looked at the people who were closing in on her, gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Fine, I ept it today!¡± The middle-agedmander immediately ordered, ¡°Pinned Gang, move forward and cover others in their retreat. We will set up a defensive circle along the way for you to cross.¡± The Pinned Gang members, like prisoners, were driven to the front. They met the rampaging Hammer Party head-on. Being a small gang, theycked the strength to confront the Hammer Party. In an instant, they were massacred, leaving cries all over the ce. The remaining people, upon shaking off the Hammer Party¡¯s pursuit, immediately turned and ran in full flight. In a whoosh, almost everyone scattered away. ¡­ ¡°When did you start suspecting Burke?¡± the Swordsman, Galo Berley, asked on the side. Wu Heng, leading his army of carrion, continued forward, looking at him, ¡°Why do you ask?¡± ¡°Now that I think about it, you kept a close eye on him, you should have suspected him a long time ago.¡± Galo Berley continued. ¡°He was rmended by the City Hall, and the association recruits talents, but rarely works with local power. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange?¡± Wu Heng said casually. Galo Berley fell into thought, ¡°Do you suspect the councilor? Only with his permission could someone be arranged in.¡± ¡°The councilor probably didn¡¯t know about this, or due to some special rtionship, agreed to let him in. He¡¯s dead now, so there¡¯s nothing more to say,¡± Wu Heng replied. Councilor Gomez must have not known the other party¡¯s intent. Because Galo Berley was the spy arranged by Gomez himself. It was unlikely that he would arrange two spies at the same time. Wu Heng did not care much; now that the other party was dead. With the chaos in Lundham City, all conflicts would be revealed. There was nothing to fear anymore.
Who could survive until the end was uncertain, so why think too much about it? ¡°Hmm!¡± Galo Berley stopped talking. The team then passed through the alley and directly entered the main road leading to the north district. Just as they stepped out, they saw arge group of deserting soldiers running towards the central city district.
One by one, they discarded their armor and were in a sorry state. ¡°Stop them!¡± Wu Heng ordered. The carrion army charged out in an instant, blocking the way. ¡­ Suddenly, a chilling wind, apanied by a pungent smell of blood, rushed to their faces. The escaping troops suddenly stopped. They all looked up together at the crowd blocking the road. As they recognized the appearance of the group, their faces all changed, and the timid ones took a few steps back. The troops in front were in different outfits. The Hammer Party, the Iron Guard Knights, and equipment featuring gang characteristics. Their skin was shriveled and waxy yellow, wounds with flesh overturned, they looked like corpses that had just crawled out of a grave, disheveled, with limbs ck, holding various weapons. Carrion! How could there be carrion in the city, and they even came from within the city.
Crap! The Pinned Gang couldn¡¯t hold on for much longer. Now their path was blocked by this group of carrion. And there were quite a few of them. Why was he running so slowly? Damn it! At this time, two figures came from behind the carrion. From their attire and insignia, it was clear that they were from the association. ¡°What are you running for?¡± Wu Heng asked, his eyes sweeping over the crowd without spotting Wen Mansha. ¡°The city gate waspromised. Following the City Lord¡¯s Mansion order, we¡­we followed themander¡¯s order and retreated to the central city district,¡± one of them said stammeringly, often looking back as if he was afraid someone was chasing them. ¡°Where¡¯s themander?¡± Wu Heng continued. ¡°Ran, ran, he ran the fastest!¡± ¡°What about the Pinned Gang? Did they also run out?¡± At his words, everyone at the scene was stunned, all maintaining silence. Wu Heng squinted, ¡°Speak!¡±
¡°The Pinned Gang¡­themander ordered the Pinned Gang to cover the others in their retreat. They are still left behind. The Hammer Party will be here soon. Please let us go!¡± the gang member pleaded uneasily. The Hammer Party was so fierce. They divided their forces and could still cause such chaos. ¡°How many people are in the Hammer Party? Who¡¯s leading them? Tell us and you can go,¡± Wu Heng stated directly. ¡°There were a lot of people, it was too chaotic at the scene so I am not sure, the leader was a core member of the Hammer Party. There¡¯s a bounty on her at the association, she¡¯s a female Beastman, nicknamed Tusk,¡± the gang member spoke hurriedly. After speaking, he continued, ¡°Can we leave now?¡± Wu Heng gestured, and the carrion opened a path. ¡°Th, Thank you.¡± All the gang members fled immediately. Wu Heng stared ahead and ordered directly, ¡°Speed up and proceed.¡± Chapter 241: 204, What happened to you?_2 Chapter 241: Chapter 204, What happened to you?_2 ¡­ On the battlefield, the Pinned Gang confronted the Hammer Party. Helpless and vulnerable like infants. Even the Iron Guard Knights couldn¡¯t resist the Hammer Party, let alone members of gangs who used to focus on stealing and gathering information. They had no room to fight back. They were beaten back step by step, falling in groups. Their remaining purpose, is it to slow down the Hammer Party, or to waste some of its energy? Wen Mansha¡¯s face was pale, and she was pulled back continuously by the guarded skeleton. The members in front of her kept dying. The sight was a sea of blood-red, with severed limbs and shattered bodies flying everywhere. It¡¯s over.
It seems like we¡¯re going to die here today. That¡¯s how a gang works. Every day is filled with fights and kill. Many gangs disappear overnight. I expected this day woulde. But when I¡¯m really facing death, I still feel some regrets. Would Rocky perform better if he lives? After all, he is good at pleasing the nobles and major gangs. What would my life look like if I could survive? I want to have a child for my master and secure my position. It seems to be toote for everything now. ¡°Sister-inw, we¡¯ll cover you and get you out.¡± ¡°Sister-inw, if my mom asks, just say I¡¯m out for a mission, and I¡¯ll returnter.¡± Wen Mansha was awakened by the calls of Sister-inw. But she didn¡¯t make any response. Can we make it out? If we could, the Iron Guard Knights wouldn¡¯t be in such a desperate situation. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­..¡± Wen Mansha whispered. Just when everyone was desperate, exchanging theirst words with each other, The sound of rapid footsteps came from behind. Wen Mansha, thinking it was the reinforcements from the inner city, hastily looked back and saw the carrion marching on in neat rows.
The members of the Pinned Gang looked as grey as death. In these years, all kinds of strange things have happened. Tramp~! The fast-moving carrion started running.
Just when the Pinned Gang decided to drag a few to death with them, A voice came from afar, ¡°Wen Mansha, order your men to retreat.¡± Wen Mansha looked towards the rear of the carrion in surprise. She didn¡¯t see anyone, but the voice sounded like a lifeline to her, making her heart skip a beat. She nced at the Hammer Party, who had slowed down and was on guard. She ordered directly, ¡°Retreat, do not attack these carrion.¡± The Pinned Gang members, who were carrying or supporting the wounded, began to retreat. However, the carrion kept running, bypassing the gang members, charging into the crowd of Hammer Party like frenzied beasts. Ding Ding Ding~! The fight broke out again. Like suicide attackers, the carrion rushed ahead, hacking, tearing, and then falling to the ground. Meanwhile, amid the booming sound of ¡®Boom Boom Boom¡¯, The green poisonous smoke burst out and filled the area.
¡­ On the outskirts of the inner city area. The battle had been raging from midnight till dawn. Dead bodies could be seen everywhere on the streets, and a thick smoke was blowing up. In a building near the inner city area, A figure was sitting on a wooden chair in the center of the room. He was four meters tall and had a robust physique. Drawings of ck totems were painted all over his grey-green skin. With long hair and thick mutton chops, he sat upright, as robust as a lion. Next to the seat was a long-handled war hammer smeared with fresh blood. The leader of the Hammer Party, Skull Crusher ¨C Dragicia. On both sides were two figures, one a beastman holding two axes, the other a human magician dressed in a deep green robe. At this point, the door opened. A scout from the Hammer Party came in and reported directly, ¡°Leader, members from the East City Gate im they were attacked by enemies, the gate is shut, and Boss Blood Axe hasn¡¯te out.¡± Hearing the report, Skull Crusher¡¯s eyebrows furrowed instantly.
Despite such a tight arrangement, problems still urred. ¡°And Ikshir?¡± Skull Crusher continued asking. ¡°No news. Maybe it¡¯s not over yet,¡± the scout answered. Both teams didn¡¯t appear. Making the final assault on the city less powerful. ¡°Leader, I can take some men to recapture the city wall now,¡± the double-axe beastman said as he got up. Skull Crusher thought for a moment and nced at the sky outside the window, then said directly, ¡°We can no longer divert forces out. I don¡¯t want any more problems. Leave them be. The outer city area is not important. We take the inner city area as quickly as possible and then deal with the situation outside.¡± What happens outside, no one cares. All the power base is still in the inner city area. Taking the inner city area within the nned time is the most important thing. ¡°OK, we¡¯ll follow the leader¡¯s orders,¡± the two core members had no objection. Skull Crusher stood up, dragging his long-handled war hammer and walked out. Coming out of the house, it was already full of people and equipment ready for the attack. Besides the Hammer Party, there were also many gang members with white armbands.
The crowd was huge, and the momentum was great. Skull Crusher looked up at the city wall of the inner city area in the distance and ordered, ¡°Attack the city, take the inner city area, and the money andnd will be divided among all.¡± ¡°Attack the city¡­.¡± ¡°Attack the city~!¡± The messenger soldier ran to deliver themand of the leader. ¡°Charge~!¡± Everyone shouted and rushed towards the city wall of the inner city area. ¡­ North city wall. The carrion and Hammer Party were fighting together. The intense shouts filled the whole area. Although the carrion were undead creatures transformed, they retained their ownbat strength and were not afraid to die. They threw themselves at the enemy with no regard for their own safety, hacking and tearing, and even biting the enemy. They killed the enemy in every possible way. At the same time. The killed carrion began to explode violently. Dense green poison smoke filled the area instantly, making it hard to breathe and see. The female beastman with a double-de in her hand kept swinging in front of her, forming a de barrier to cut the attacking carrion into pieces. The female beastman took a look around. Her face became more serious. She didn¡¯t expect another necromancer in this city. If she continued this way, her side would suffer even heavier casualties. ¡°Follow me, let¡¯s retreat, we¡¯ll take the other city gates!¡± yelled the female beastman. Just then, as her voice just fell, The poison smoke in front of her suddenly cleared, and a huge axe emerged and fell on her head. Dang~! The female beastman stepped back, jumping back to dodge the strike. She looked up abruptly. A tall skeleton holding two axes wasing towards her step by step. The female beastman¡¯s eyes widened in surprise as she stared at the skeleton. She was all too familiar with this gear and weapon. Blood Axe, how¡­, how did he be like this? ¡°Nagazio, how did you be this hideous?¡± Chapter 242: 205: Getting Involved_1 Chapter 242: Chapter 205: Getting Involved_1 Both of them are the core members of the Hammer Party. The female Beastman recognized at a nce that the skeleton in front of her was Blood Axe ¨C Nagazio. She knew he was dead, transformed into a skeleton. But as a level 14 warrior, Blood Axe fell remarkably fast. In response to the female Beastman¡¯s inquiry. Blood Axe made no response, his battle axe once again cleaved through the poisonous gas, chopping horizontally at his opponent. The female Beastman twisted her body agilely, dodging a strike quickly, her double des, like unsheathed tusks, swirled to the left and right towards the waist of Blood Axe. Blood Axe retreated half a step, creating a distance, and continued tounch a fierce attack. The female Beastman was agile, fending off the massive axe while quickly retreating, nning to exit the green mist zone. However, just as she got closer to the city gate, two figures blocked her retreat.
One man held a ming longsword, and the other, with his bare torso, revealed a ferrous skeleton. Both charged at her simultaneously. In an instant, the female Beastman was entirely at a disadvantage. Under thebined attack of the three men, she received more and more wounds, and the corrosive effect of the poison gas was also bing increasingly severe. With time. The female Beastman eventually started to falter. She kneeled on the ground with her Shuangdao, resting the two Beast Face Knives in front of her, panting heavily. ¡°Damn it. Come on! Today I¡¯m going to cut you all!¡± the female Beastman cursed. Sheunched herself directly, dual des shed towards the ferrous skeleton¡¯s skull. The opponent dodged in the nick of time and ran toward the city gate without looking back. However, just after she had run a few steps. A red streak of light shed past. The rushing figure stumbled, her skull falling from her neck. It rolled to one side. ¡­ Behind the carrion. Wen Mansha stumbled into Wu Heng¡¯s arms, burying her head deeply in his chest, reluctant to lift it up. Swordsman ¡®Galo Berley¡¯ frowned as he observed the two. It seems not about saving any informer, but more like saving a lover. Simrly, the remaining members of the Pinned Gang froze in ce, helping each other stand.
Wu Heng, the captain of the 12th squad. Most of the older members had seen him when he came to the guild headquarters to investigate the disappearance of their boss ¡®Rocky¡¯. They had met each other several times. Back then, the captain¡¯s attitude towards the Pinned Gang was not so good.
He even scolded Wen Mansha in front of everyone. However, now his sister-inw was in his arms, their familiarity making their rtionship seem anything but ordinary. Well, no wonder the Pinned Gang had been developing so rapidly. The sister-inw had even gotten involved. Wu Heng gently patted her back, saying, ¡°As long as you¡¯re okay!¡± ¡°Mm!¡± Wen Mansha grunted in acknowledgment and snuggled further into his arms. ¡°People are still watching!¡± Wu Heng softly reminded her. ¡°Let them watch, I don¡¯t care.¡± Wen Mansha replied, but still stood upright from his embrace. After adjusting her clothes, her face regained the cold, aloof demeanor of the guild¡¯s sister-inw. She ordered her subordinates: ¡°Treat the injured. Use all the potions you have, the guild will reimburse.¡± ¡°Oh, okay sis!¡± Members of the Pinned Gang entered a nearby empty building and began to treat the wounded. Wu Heng continued, ¡°What about Andre Willow¡¯s n? Didn¡¯t theye looking for you?¡±
Andre Willow¡¯s n was settled in a shop in the Outer City Area. Once the city became chaotic, Wu Heng told them to find Wen Mansha. After all, the Pinned Gang had been developing reasonably well recently and could solve some problems. Wen Mansha softly said, ¡°I arranged them at the guild¡¯s residence. This is the warzone, it¡¯s not safe, they¡¯re in danger if they follow.¡± This arrangement was correct. Many would have died if they hade over. ¡°Well, good arrangement.¡± Wu Heng nodded. Wen Mansha did not say much; she went to the side to count the remaining number of members and arranged for the aftermath. ¡­ As time went by. The main battlefield also gradually reached its climax. The dense poison gas gradually dissipated, revealing a ground full of corpses and carrion waiting for orders. At this moment, Wen Mansha came from the side, asking, ¡°Do you need us to clean up the battlefield?¡±
Wu Heng nced at the wounded, ¡°I can let the carrion do it.¡± Blocking the gazes of the guild members behind her with her body, Wen Mansha shook his arm, seemingly coquettishly saying, ¡°Let us do it. So many people have died; we must allow everyone to get some benefits.¡± Wu Heng looked at the guild members looking in their direction and said, ¡°You can go ahead and loot the bodies. I¡¯ll let the carrion clean up the battlefield.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Wen Mansha nodded then turned to the gang members behind her and said, ¡°Those who can move, go loot the bodies. Take anything valuable.¡± All the members got up one after another, quickly rushing into the midst of the dead to look for items. For a guild, especially for a guild like the Pinned Gang. Looting on the battlefield is also a source of ie. Meanwhile, Blood Axe dragged a bloody female Beastman corpse over. Wu Heng saw the fight. This female Beastman showed great fighting strength, her double des were used very cleverly, she was prominent in both physical strength and skill. Wu Heng searched her body. In addition to a money bag and potions, there were two scrolls, and one magic item, a Vein Wristguard. Both scrolls were to increase weapon attack effects.
Wu Heng specifically looked at the magic item that was a leather wristguard. [Vein Wristguard] (Description: With each attack, you¡¯ll be increasingly invigorated, your perception will elevate, and your agility will increase.) A wrist guard that amplifies your attributes as the battle progresses. Chapter 243: 205, Involved in it _2 Chapter 243: Chapter 205, Involved in it _2 Not cheap judging by these two attributes. Moreover, these enhancement gears are universal for all melee sses. Everyone needs them. After checking the avable loot, Wu Heng used the Bone Maniption Skill on the corpses. Necromancy magic enveloped the bodies. Flesh fell away, and a female Beastman skeleton rose to its feet. [Skeleton Beast Warrior (Level 13)] It was a level lower than Blood Axe, but Level 13 was still not considered low. ¡°From now on, you¡¯ll continue as Tusk. Wear this and stay by my side for now,¡± Wu Heng handed the wrist guard to it. Tusk donned the wrist guard, joined the protective team, and stood next to Blood Axe. ¡­
Wu Heng did not give the Pinned Gang a chance to continue looting. He ordered the zombies to move all the corpses from a distance to him. He then cast the Dead Bones Battlefield. A grey-white circr light wave spread out. One corpse after another came back to life, rolling over from the pile of bodies, and they picked up weapons nearby and stood aside. There should be more fights toe. Therefore, he chose to turn this batch of bodies into carrions. It¡¯s still better to use carrions against living beings. They can release various magical traps from the bodies, such as the poison-based Evil Explosion Skill. The Book of Necromancy also records other spells like Corpse Explosion Technique and Pestilence Skill. All of these can be hidden inside corpses. Living beings were just too fragile. And Necromancers happened to be experts in this field. In the Zombie World, they would use skeleton attendants against zombies. After the battle, these attendants could stay with them for a longer time without the risk of catching any diseases. Sessivelyunched several Dead Bones Battlefield, transforming all the corpses. Carrions filled the whole street densely. A rough estimation suggested there were nearly ten thousand of them. ¡°Captain, Captain ¡­¡± From the perimeter of the team, came a voice. Looking towards the sound, he saw Duke hopping about, waving his hands and shouting loudly.
Wu Heng made the carrions pave a path, and Duke, carrying his axe, walked straight in. It seemed that his family was fine. ¡°Why did youe back?¡± asked Wu Heng. ¡°There¡¯s no problem at home, so I came directly, and also brought you breakfast.¡± He then pulled out a pancake from his bag and handed it over. In the current environment, Wu Heng really had no appetite.
However, he epted it appreciating Duke¡¯s good intentions and asked, ¡°What¡¯s happening outside?¡± ¡°I heard an explosion from the Inner City Area when I came here. I guess the Hammer Party must have reached there,¡± Duke nced in the direction of the Inner City Area as he continued speaking. The Outer City Area was extensive. Furthermore, the noise from their previous battles was so loud that he did not notice any explosion from the Inner City Area. But when he turned to look now, he saw a rising plume of smoke. It seemed the main force of the Hammer Party had not entered the city through these two gates. At least, he had not seen the leader mentioned in the wanted notice. ¡°You¡¯re here, Duke!¡± Wen Mansha walked over from behind, greeting him. Wu Heng¡¯s team had visited the Pinned Gang a few times, so they were familiar with each other. Duke frowned, apparently resisting being called directly by a gang leader. Just as he was about to speak¡­ But when he saw her clinging to Wu Heng¡¯s arm and acting sweet, the seriousness on his face vanished instantly. He grinned and said, ¡°Sister Wen Mansha.¡±
¡°Hmm.¡± Duke continued, ¡°Captain, what should we do next?¡± Wu Heng thought for a while and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and check out the Inner City Area.¡± He wasn¡¯t particrly interested in who controlled the Inner City Area. Previously, he was worried that if the Hammer Party upied the city, he might be in danger. But now, with the undead army at hismand, he could safely leave this ce. He wasn¡¯t iming he could defeat the Hammer Party, but creating a cover for a few of them to retreat should not be a problem. Moreover, there were houses all around. In case of danger, he could swiftly summon undead troops from the Zombie World, or just hide until it¡¯s safe toe out. This gave him more options. And now he wished to go to the Inner City Area primarily because his two maids were there. Previously, he had instructed them that if the fighting spread, they could seek refuge at the Snake Badge Commerce with Laisia. After all, I have arranged everything in advance and given the other party some benefits. They wouldn¡¯t just stand by and do nothing. But all this is just an arrangement. Whether there will be any idents, no one can say for sure.
The best way is to go there as soon as possible and keep the two maids by your side. After Wu Heng made a decision. Wen Mansha also began to adjust her gang members. The injured were escorted to a safe ce. Those who weren¡¯t severely injured and were willing to follow could go together. Out of more than two thousand gang members, only over two hundred remained in the end. More than half of them were Wen Mansha¡¯s own confidants, several faces had been seen when they were blocking Anel. Once everything was ready. Wu Heng directly issued the order, ¡°Forward!¡± Swishhhh~! The army moved again. Towards the direction of the city quarter. ¡­ Thefortable life had turned the walls of the inner city area into less formidable height they once were. It was more like a boundary separating the rich and the poor, a symbol of power.
In the deafening battle cry, the gate was smashed open. The Hammer Party rushed in like a tide through the gate and dashed inward. The defending army in the inner city area was dispirited when the city gate was breached. If it wasn¡¯t for their whole families trapped in the city, the army might have long disintegrated and fled in all directions. The lords in the inner city were constantly mobilizing and recruiting. Promising power and money, urging soldiers to continue fighting the Hammer Party. But all this seemed to have little effect. Most of the troops had been deployed in the outer city area, either they were dead or could note in. Moreover, there were no gang members in the inner city area in the past and there was no avable manpower to use. It was only a matter of time before they were all killed by the Hammer Party. City Lord¡¯s Hall. City Lord Ereno, was wearing a silver armor, standing at the table. On both sides, were city officials and numerous leaders. Everyone was standing in a circle, focusing on the map in the center. Large drops of sweat were constantly emerging and falling from the forehead, the atmosphere was tense and solemn. The City Lord wiped his sweat and said directly: ¡°Just hold on for two days, reinforcements will arrive, and an inside-out attack will be enough to wipe out the Hammer Party and remove the hidden danger at once.¡± Despite the words that were spoken. But it did not change the atmosphere. None in the room were new to this. They had used simr rhetoric to appease their subordinates before, and thus these empty words did not boost their morale. ¡°ording to the ranger¡¯s intelligence, the Hammer Party here is weak. It is better to abandon the city, gather the troops to rush out first, and take back the cityter when the situation is better.¡± Amander said directly. It is a taboo for soldiers to fear fighting. But the current situation doesn¡¯t leave them much choice. To stay is to wait for death, only by surviving there is hope. The notorious reputation of the Hammer Party has been piled up by countless severed heads. They have deep-rooted enmity with the Lundham City, if they were captured, they would undoubtedly face death. The city lord shook his head and said directly: ¡°The Hammer Party is full of tricks, how can they leave such an obvious w. Abandoning the city and rushing out from here will only lead to death.¡± The officials and generals around, said in unison: ¡°City Lord, just give it a try.¡± ¡°Better than staying here and losing our lives.¡± While everyone was heatedly arguing. Suddenly someone burst into the room and said loudly, ¡°City Lord, arge unknown force has appeared at the north gate of the outer city area. They are now close to the city and don¡¯t seem to be the Hammer Party.¡± Everyone¡¯s argument ceased abruptly. Someone said: ¡°City Lord, the reinforcements you requested have arrived!¡± The city lord was slightly taken aback, but he stood up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, take me to see!¡± Everyone walked out of the room and swiftly headed towards thebat area. ¡­ Outside the city wall. Three forces split the field. They were suspicious and alert of each other, standing still on the spot. When Wu Heng arrived with his troops, the battlefield was already heated up with bloodshed everywhere. However, as the army approached. Like a gue. The two sides of the army simultaneously retreated from the battlefield, maintaining a certain distance from each other. Everyone was looking at this suddenly appeared carrion army with fear. Chapter 244: 206, Who Gives More _1 Chapter 244: Chapter 206, Who Gives More _1 The carrion squad was spread out, dressed in a disorderly manner. You could see members of the Hammer Party in their inky battle armor, the Iron Guard Knights in their silver chainmail, and various oddly equipped faction members. It was as if both sides were engaged in battle, and from behind, they began transforming the corpses. This created such a force. Both sides suspected the other of being reinforcements, and for a moment, neither party made a move. ¡°Captain, that¡¯s the City Lord of Lundham City over there. I saw him when I was a little,¡± Duke said, pointing at the distant city wall. Wu Heng looked up to see a man in armor, surrounded by many people, looking down from the wall towards the carrions. This was Wu Heng¡¯s first time seeing the City Lord of Lundham City. At a nce, apart from being burly, there was nothing particrly notable about him. ¡°I thought he had run away!¡± Wu Heng said.
¡°I thought he ran away too.¡± Duke echoed and then asked, ¡°Captain, does this mean we¡¯re not fighting? We¡¯ve all separated.¡± ¡°We came here, and both sides are uncertain of our identity,¡± Wu Heng exined. At the time of their arrival. A direct attack from the rear, coupled with the Iron Guard Knights¡¯ pincer attack, could have inflicted heavy damage on the Hammer Party. But he did not do so. Upon arriving at the battlefield, Wu Heng ordered ¡®Glenda¡¯ to scout the battlefield in advance. The main force of the Hammer Party, especially Skull Crusher from the bounty notice, did not join the battle. Once the carrion squad attacked, they would inevitably attract the attention of the Hammer Party¡¯s main forces. He was just here to help, drawing the boss¡¯s wrath onto himself would not be a wise choice. If the Iron Guard Knights failed to persevere, wouldn¡¯t he be the target of the Hammer Party and possibly end uppletely on the defensive? Thus, upon arrival, the squad did not take immediate action. Rather, they nned to assess the situation before nning their next move. What they did not expect, however, was that both sides would suddenly break away from thebat zone, leading to the current stalemate. ¡°So what now?¡± Duke asked again. ¡°Let¡¯s wait, if they¡¯re not in a hurry, why should we be in a rush,¡± Wu Heng said. ¡°Oh, okay!¡± There was a stalemate thatsted for more than 10 minutes. From the Iron Guard Knights¡¯ position, a group of people briskly walked out, including a somewhat obese man dressed in bulging leather armor who looked somewhat like a city official. Upon reaching the outer periphery of the carrion, he shouted, ¡°Sir inside, the Lundham City Hall official would like to meet with you.¡±
Before Wu Heng could speak, a male voice came from the other side, ¡°The Hammer Partyes with sincerity and would like to meet with you.¡± Both voices echoed towards the rear of the squad. Duke and the others all looked towards Wu Heng. Wu Heng fell into slight contemtion, ¡°The rest of you step aside so they don¡¯t recognize you. Wen Mansha, you stay.¡±
¡°Okay!¡± They nodded, then left. ¡­ Inside a room that had been cleared. Doors and windows werepletely open, letting in bright sunlight. Wu Heng wore a cloak, concealing his gear, and his face was covered with a gas mask. He was wrapped up tightly, looking somewhat mysterious. This attire might seem strange on anyone else. But for a necromancer who was as mysterious as he was bizarre, it actually fit in quite well with his persona. Wu Heng sat at the head of the table, with a few skeletal attendants behind him. Below him sat representatives of the Iron Guard Knights and the Hammer Party. The person from the Iron Guard Knights was a middle-aged man, rather corpulent, sitting upright, his face stern, and his eyes disyed an anxious look. The man from the Hammer Party was a robed magician holding a wooden rod. His eyes swept over the Blood Axe and Tusk behind Wu Heng. His pupils contracted, disying a surprised expression. Two backbone members who hadn¡¯t gathered as nned appeared here.
Moreover, they had be enved undead creatures. Such a terrifying necromancer resided in this small bordering city. ¡°What may I call you, sir?¡± the Lundham City official asked respectfully. ¡°The name is not important, state your intentions,¡± Wu Heng¡¯s muffled voice sounded from beneath the mask. The official nced at the Hammer Party member before saying, ¡°City Lord Ereno promises you a reward of 5,000 gold coins for helping us fend off the Hammer Party.¡± Especially the word ¡®Gold Coins¡¯, he emphasized heavily. 5,000 gold coins. There sure was a lot of wealth in Lundham City. He only asked for 80 gold coins from the ¡®Secret Cultivation Hall¡¯ yet they hesitated. Now, this City Lord casually promised him 5,000 gold coins. It seemed somewhat absurd. Upon seeing that Wu Heng did not respond immediately, both men started bing nervous. The Hammer Party¡¯s magician directly said, ¡°Sir, although Lundham City is a small frontier city, it is also a transit station for trade between the two races. He¡¯s trying to fool you with numbers. It¡¯s evident the amount, 5,000 gold coins, despite how it sounds, is merely two to three years worth of tax revenue.¡±
Before the Lundham City official could refute him, the magician continued, ¡°If you are willing to side with the Hammer Party, after the matter, you can pick any area in the Outer City Area to govern. Be it taxes or conducting some magic experiments, it¡¯s entirely up to you. You can recoup their price in just a few years and then continue to reap the benefits.¡± Wu Heng frowned, surprised by the man¡¯s eloquence. This Magician didn¡¯t look like he hade from a background of banditry, he seems to have a deep understanding of Lundham City¡¯s internal situation. Looking at the terms proposed by both parties¡­ The Hammers Party¡¯s proposition was clearly more enticing. However, there were distinct differences between the two. The promises of Lundham City felt like they were cutting their own flesh. If they could give less, they would give as little as possible. The Hammers Party didn¡¯t have such concerns, since they didn¡¯t currently own anything, they were more liberal in promising benefits. Hearing the promises of the Hammers Party, the official couldn¡¯t help but speak first. In a hurry, he said, ¡°The Hammers Party is just a bunch of bandits and ouws. There¡¯s no guarantee that they will keep their promise.¡± ¡°City Lord Ereno alsoes from a faction background, only settling in the inner city area earlier than us. Can your promises be trusted?¡± retorted the magician from the Hammer Party. ¡°City Lord, how could you bepared to these murderous and arsonist criminals?¡±
¡°Havinge to prominence through the same shady paths, why make yourself out to be so noble.¡± ¡°You¡­!¡± Wu Heng, watching the two arguing, lightly tapped the armrest of his throne, and directly stated, ¡°I want half of the city¡¯s jurisdiction. Whoever can promise me that, I will aid.¡± This¡­! The two were stunned in ce, half of the jurisdiction? This was like splitting the city in half, or setting up two City Lords. His demands were truly staggering. ¡°Sir, this¡­?¡± Before the official could say anything, Wu Heng waved his hand to stop him, ¡°If you¡¯re not the decision-makers, go back and discuss with your leaders or City Lord. Whether to give up half the city or to vanish along with it, you decide. That¡¯s all, you may leave.¡± Directly bidding them farewell, the two wanted to say something but decided against it after exchanging nces. They bowed lightly and turned to leave. Once they were far away from the undead troops¡­ Wen Mansha came from one side and said softly, ¡°Will they agree?¡± Wu Heng demanding half the city in one breath had also surprised Wen Mansha. After all, her master usually kept a low profile. His appetite this time was quiterge. It felt as if he was trying to snatch meat from the mouths of two fierce tigers. There seemed to be a great risk. Wu Heng casually took off his mask, ¡°They have no other choice.¡± ¡°Which side do you n to help?¡± Wen Mansha continued asking. ¡°Which side do you want to help?¡± Wu Heng countered. ¡°As you say.¡± ¡°Just say what you think.¡± Wen Mansha frowned in thought, then said softly, ¡°It¡¯s better with the current City Lord. Although his management is also rather poor, the city is at least stable. If the Hammers Party took over the city, it would soon be a bandits¡¯ den since they¡¯re all on the wanted list. There won¡¯t be any stability.¡± The current City Lord doesn¡¯t seem to mind much. As long as taxes were in hand, he didn¡¯t care about the rest. Conflicts among the external city factions happened quite often. The outer city area was crowded with wanted criminals, it was rather chaotic. But anyway, they still abide by the basic rules, at least there is an association in the city that prevents things from going too far. If the Hammers Party manages the city, the association will definitely not exist. No one was sure what it would be. ¡°Alright, I got it.¡± Wu Heng said. Wen Mansha smiled, then softly said, ¡°I¡¯m just saying, of course, it is Master¡¯s decision.¡± Wu Heng gave a light pat on her round buttocks to show that he got it. ¡­ The Hammers Party¡¯s camp. The Magician recounted everything about his discussion with the other party. Skull Crusher and another important member frowned deeply. ¡°He really has a big appetite, he actually wants half the city.¡± said the dual axe-wielding figure angrily. If it weren¡¯t for the sudden appearance of the undead army, they would have already invaded the inner city and started the final battle. Money, women, they would have it all then, simultaneously enjoying the life of those nobles. But the sudden appearance of the troops not only obstructed their ns but also demanded half the city. It was simply bullying. Especially when their soldiers had been turned into the enemy¡¯s undead. It felt as if something was taken from them without anything in return. ¡°What kind of person is he?¡± asked Skull Crusher directly. The magician replied while remembering, ¡°He wore a ck cloak, and a strange mask covered his face. He should be a Necromancer judging by his movement and actions, he seems to be young.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know his identity?¡± ¡°He was unwilling to reveal, just said that his name and identity were not important.¡± The magician replied, and after a moment of thought, added, ¡°There¡¯s another thing, I saw ¡®Nagazio¡¯ and ¡®Ikshir¡¯ with him¡­¡±. His sentence broke off abruptly, he seemed to hesitate. Skull Crusher and the Beastman figure both looked at him in confusion. After hesitating for a bit, the Magician finally said, ¡°I saw ¡®Nagazio¡¯ and ¡®Ikshir¡¯, they¡¯re dead. They have been turned into skeleton attendants by the other party.¡± Chapter 245: 207, Half a City Lord_1 Chapter 245: Chapter 207, Half a City Lord_1 Hearing this, their faces turned pale in an instant. That the Hammer Party soldiers showed up inrge numbers among the carrion, indicated to them that those who had failed to make it as nned had now be part of the carrion. Yet, some of them still had doubts about where two key members might be. After all, the core members of the Hammer Party, in terms of rank andbat capability, were top-notch in any force. They had all survived the numerous sieges they had been faced with. Even if they could not win, fleeing was not a problem for them. Unexpectedly, they had all died here, and were enved by the Necromancer. The Double Axe member¡¯s eyes suddenly turned red. He sprung to his feet and shouted, ¡°Leader, I¡¯m going to kill him!¡± The core members were also brothers who lived and died together. If they died on the battlefield, there would be nothing to say.
Now, however, they were killed by the sudden emergence of a third party, and turned into undead creatures. It was difficult for them to ept this. Skull Crusher took a deep breath to calm himself down. ¡°Sit down. Now is not the time for revenge. We can¡¯t let this incident ruin our ns of many years.¡± The Beastman member sat back down, gritting his teeth. ¡°Leader, we can¡¯t let him get away with this.¡± ¡°Ok, agree to him for now, and kill himter,¡± said Skull Crusher. Then he turned to the Magician and said directly: ¡°Agree to him. We can give him half of the city, but his people need to be at the forefront in this battle.¡± ¡°Won¡¯t it be too obvious that we¡¯re trying to push him to the other side?¡± asked the Magician. After all, he was the one who passed the message and was somewhat worried that the other party might catch on and turn against them. The reputation of the Necromancer was no better than that of a bandit. ¡°Then change the way we express it. As long as he can take the City Lord¡¯s head, we will give him half of the city.¡± ¡°Ok!¡± ¡­ On the other side. The council chamber of the inner city. The City Lord ¡®Ereno¡¯ suddenly stood up from his seat and roared, ¡°He actually wants half of the city?¡± The official delivering the message wiped the sweat from his forehead and nodded. ¡°The Hammer Party directly promised to divide the jurisdiction, so he took the opportunity to ask for half of the city. Whoever agrees, he will help,¡± the chubby official added. ¡°Do we know his identity? Since he is getting involved at this time, he should be a local,¡± Ereno continued to ask. When this group of carrion appeared, he had been trying to recall this person¡¯s identity. A Necromancer who could control such arge army couldn¡¯t have just quietly appeared in the city.
But he had not paid attention to the affairs of the outer city for a long time. Whether there really was such a person, or whether he had followed the Hammer Party¡¯s attack on the city, he waspletely unable to verify. If the other party lived in the city, he must have some rtives and friends. That was also a bargaining chip in the negotiation. ¡°The other party is wearing a mask. From his voice and tone, he doesn¡¯t sound like someone familiar,¡± said the official directly.
Lundham City was too chaotic. While the inner city was better, the outer city had a massive floating poption. It was not surprising that such a person had appeared, and there was no ce to check the other party¡¯s identity. If you don¡¯t know who he is, you can¡¯t use his rtives and friends as a bargaining chip. ¡°We can give him more money, but it is absolutely impossible to directly divide the jurisdiction,¡± said the City Lord coldly. The ministers in the city, however, were all advising, ¡°City Lord, the Hammer Party will also make the same promise.¡± ¡°It¡¯s better than losing the city!¡± Everyone started persuading him. Whenpared to their lives and the city, they all knew what to choose. City Lord ¡®Ereno¡¯ knew this too, he was just not willing to ept it. Another official said, ¡°City Lord, we are just agreeing to him for now. When the Hammer Party is dealt with, it won¡¯t be toote to see how things go. If this man is secretive and is wanted by the association, we won¡¯t need to deal with him, the association will handle it.¡± The City Lord¡¯s face turned red, as if he had suffered a great humiliation. Sitting in the chair, panting heavily for a long time, he didn¡¯t have a better solution. Eventually, he nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s proceed with this n for now.¡±
¡­ On the side of the carrion¡­ Wu Heng and others were dealing with breakfast. Duke said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening in the Association, it seems that besides our team, no other team members have been seen.¡± The Swordsman ¡®Galo Berley¡¯ followed up, ¡°They should have all evacuated, many people here came from outside. It¡¯s not unusual for them to leave without any family here.¡± The Association itself was built of professional squads. There were no stringent requirements, and it did not force you to coexist or die with the city. It was perfectly normal to escape at the first hint of battle. Wu Heng nodded, ¡°A few days ago, some team leaders had already resigned. It¡¯s not surprising, it¡¯s just a job, and no one wants to risk their lives.¡± ¡°Some people had begun leaving early, and I didn¡¯t know.¡± said Duke. Galo Berley gave him a nce, ¡°This isn¡¯t anything to be proud of, of course they wouldn¡¯t tell everyone.¡± ¡°Makes sense!¡± At this moment, two ghostly figures flew back in from outside, moving in and out of Wu Heng¡¯s body.
The discussions of both parties also surfaced in his mind. From the conversations. Both parties chose to agree, but they had also prepared to go back on their promisester. After all, the premise of everything was to win. Whether to fulfill the promiseter, or whether there would be any changes, depended on how the situation developed. As the Magician put it. The City Lord himself was also from a gang background, and did not have much sophistication. Soon, a gang member ran in. He stood at the door and said, ¡°Team Leader, Madam, those two people are here again.¡± ¡°Let theme in,¡± Wu Heng said. Duke and the others backed away, and after a while, the two negotiation representatives came in again. They sat back in their previous seats. Wu Heng, looking through his mask at the two men below who were staring angrily, asked, ¡°What response do you have from your side?¡± The representative from Lundham City spoke first, ¡°We agree to your conditions and are willing to turn over half of the Lundham City to your jurisdiction.¡±
As soon as these words came out, the magicians from Hammer Party looked at each other in surprise. Following up, they said, ¡°Sir, the leader of the Hammer Party also agrees to your conditions, but we hope you can kill the city lord.¡± Wu Heng continued to look at the two of them and asked, ¡°Did you bring the agreements?¡± ¡°We did!¡± An official from Lundham City pulled out a paper agreement and respectfully handed it over. He added, ¡°As long as you help us hold Lundham City, you will be the city lord in the future.¡± Wu Heng took the agreement into his hands. He nced at the magician from the Hammer Party, ¡°What about yours?¡± The magician was taken aback, then quickly replied, ¡°The Hammer Party is straightforward and we haven¡¯t prepared an agreement yet, I will go back and get one right away. Meanwhile, I will suggest to our leader to give you more jurisdiction.¡± He stood to leave. At that moment, however. A cage formed by bones instantly rose from the ground, trapping him inside. A few skeletons quickly surrounded the magician and the bone cage. Simultaneously, the zombies guarding the door immediately took action and killed all the apanying members of the Hammer Party. The bodies were dragged aside. Wu Heng picked up a pen and signed his name on the Lundham City¡¯s agreement. He handed a copy back to his counterpart, saying, ¡°Go prepare, when you attack, we will charge from the nk.¡± ¡°Oh, good, good!¡± The official was overjoyed, bowed three times and left. The magician, trapped in the cage. His face turned uglier, he said, ¡°Sir, we can negotiate the conditions. Whatever benefits Lundham City can give you, we can only give you more.¡± Wu Heng took off the mask, revealing his original appearance. The magician¡¯s pupils shrunk as if recognizing who this face belongs to, but his expression was quickly concealed. Wu Heng stated directly: ¡°It seems you recognize me. A guild captain colluding with a level-two criminal to seize a city is not a good choice. It¡¯s more reliable to take half of the city and then cooperate with the city lord to wipe out the bandits.¡± How to choose, he had already thought about it beforehand. By reaching an agreement with Lundham City, he could benefit while also earning a reputation for helping to wipe out bandits. However, if he chose to side with the Hammer Party, then he would have to always maintain a secret identity. If he was found out, colluded with a level two criminal to destroy a city, his end would definitely not be good. He would be put on the wanted list, be a notorious criminal and lose his peaceful days. Duke, Mata, and many other members of the guild. They all knew he was the one controlling the zombies, it was impossible to hide this. So, the oue was predetermined; he would help Lundham City keep the city. He had sent both parties to negotiate simultaneously to make Lundham City quickly realize the situation and promptly promise theirmitment. Now that they had agreed to his request, Wu Heng didn¡¯t need to consider it any further. Hearing Wu Heng¡¯s words, the magician became calm, and said directly, ¡°Captain Wu Heng, you really consider things carefully. At this point, it seems that the Hammer Party still hasn¡¯t run out of luck.¡± Looking at him, the magician continued, ¡°You like transactions. How about we make one, a deal that won¡¯t affect the battle situation?¡± ¡°Oh? Let¡¯s hear it.¡± ¡°I just joined the Hammer Party not too long ago and I¡¯m not on the wanted list. How about I bribe you to spare my life?¡± The magician said. ¡°After killing so many people, isn¡¯t it a bitte to think about escaping now?¡± Wu Heng replied. ¡°No, I haven¡¯t killed anyone. Look at my attire, does it look like I¡¯ve shed blood? I just followed into the city when the Hammer Party entered, nning to reap some benefits.¡± The magician exined. Although he wore a leather armor on the outside, he was still dressed in a nobleman¡¯s suit on the inside. No one would dress like this on the battlefield. ¡°Also, our poweres from our blood, you gain nothing by killing me, you¡¯ll only get a weak attendant.¡± The magician added. Wu Heng shook his head and walked halfway around the bone cage, ¡°A magician¡¯s blood is a great material for rituals and is rare for necromancers.¡± The magician¡¯s face changed, ¡°Eh¡­, how about you first listen to my offer?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to talk about. Do you really think you can sever your connection with the Hammer Party after what you¡¯ve done today?¡± Wu Heng took a step back, ¡°Kill him!¡± The bone cage opened. Several skeletons charged at him. The magician¡¯s face turned serious, wielding his staff, he nted it firmly into the ground. A ring of rolling fire waves repelled the attacking skeletons several steps away. With murderous intention in his eyes, he nced at Wu Heng and turned to escape towards the door. Boom boom boom~! Wu Heng fired three shots, the retreating magician got hit in his waist and leg and fell to the ground. The skeletons instantly rushed towards him, weapons falling on him. ¡­ Inner City Area. The city lord and the officials looked at the name on the agreement. Wu Heng¡­ Seeing this name, everyone realized his identity. The new guild captain, who had caused quite a stir a while ago. It was actually him. Moreover, ording to the information provided by the guild, he was indeed a necromancer. ¡°My lord, don¡¯t mind who he is, let¡¯s start the attack. This is ourst chance,¡± someone reminded. The city lord also quickly reacted. He ordered, ¡°Prepare to attack!¡± ¡°Prepare to attack~!¡± The messenger soldier shouted aloud. Chapter 246: 208, Waiting for His Death (first update)._1 Chapter 246: Chapter 208, Waiting for His Death (first update)._1 The people of the inner city needed someone to resolve the crisis with the Hammer Party. Who was pulling the strings behind the scenes didn¡¯t really matter. Whether it was a powerful necromancer living in the city or a recently appointed association captain, it made no difference. All they needed was someone who could solve the immediate problem. ¡°The formation adjusts, prepare for the attack,¡± the City Lord inhaled deeply and ordered. The City Lord and the old gentry in the city began to raise morale, preparing for the final battle mobilization. They already reached an agreement with Wu Heng, but whether they could ultimately defeat the notorious Hammer Party would depend on how the battle unfolded. Nothing was certain. They could only hope that Lady Luck would favor Lundham City. And not let them die here.
¡­ On the other side. After the Hammer Party¡¯s magician released several fire magic spells, he still couldn¡¯t escape the room. His chest was impaled by a zing de, and he gradually fell. He looked back at Wu Heng behind him with bitter resentment and helplessness in his eyes. Perhaps getting involved with the Hammer Party was a mistake from the start. As the zing de withdrew the longsword, it stood aside again. Wu Heng walked over from behind, nced at the corpse, and ordered, ¡°Take all his gear off and get a container to collect the blood.¡± Several skeletons dispersed and followed his orders. Soon, the carcass was stripped down and a wooden bucket was ced underneath to collect the blood. Blood dripped into the bucket like clockwork. ¡°Wen Mansha!¡± Wu Heng shouted. Wen Mansha walked in from outside, first nced at the body being bled out, and then asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, master?¡± ¡°Stand guard outside and don¡¯t let anyone in. Also, keep an eye on the battlefield situation,¡± Wu Heng instructed. ¡°Alright!¡± Wen Mansha responded without further questions and promptly closed the room¡¯srge door. Wu Heng then directly opened the boundary door off to the Zombie World. Appearing again in the hotel room, he nced at the watch on the wall: ten in the morning. He quickly advanced to the window and pulled open the curtain to look outside. When he saw a fleet of cars already parked at the roadside, Wu Heng¡¯s face rxed slightly.
Picking up the transceiver to call Li Yahong and then quickly going downstairs. ¡­ Outside the hotel. Li Yahong frowned as she watched Wu Heng, ¡°What happened to you?¡±
He had been fighting all night, although there was no closebat, he still looked rather haggard. His clothes were dusty, and hisplexion wasn¡¯t ster. ¡°I wasmanding the fightst night. It¡¯s nothing.¡± Wu Heng casually responded, then asked, ¡°Did you bring the items?¡± ¡°They¡¯re here!¡± Li Yahong waved back, and Qiangzi drove an electric tricycle with two heavy machine guns mounted on metal racks, along with skeletons to operate the heavy machine guns. ¡­ Returning to Lundham City. They could already hear the sound of an ongoing battle and the ear-piercing cries of war. At the same time, audible from outside the door, were angry and anxious voices. ¡°I demand to meet Captain Wu Heng! We agreed on a simultaneous attack, why aren¡¯t you acting yet?¡± ¡°With the Iron Guard Knights¡¯ casualties so high, it¡¯ll be tough for you to defeat the enemy, too.¡± At the same time, Wen Mansha could also be heard, ¡°The Captain is unable to see you at the moment, please wait a while!¡± ¡°You, a small faction, dare to speak to me in such a tone?¡± Wen Mansha responded, ¡°Wait outside.¡±
Overhearing the conversation, Wu Heng immediately grasped the situation. The Iron Guard Knights had already initiated their attack, but seeing that Wu Heng had yet to send out his forces, they had sent someone to urge him on. Summoning his White Bone Armor, Wu Heng opened the door to see the perspiring obese official who had spoken earlier standing in the doorway. Seeing Wu Heng emerge, the fat official suppressed his initial desire to interrogate and asked, ¡°Captain Wu Heng, why haven¡¯t you sent your troops yet? What are you waiting for?¡± Wu Heng nced at the engaged parties and said, ¡°I give the order for my troops to attack now. You can leave.¡± ¡°Oh, right, thank you, Captain, you must send your troops out.¡± The fat official then left hurriedly. Wu Heng then summoned the creatures in the room like the big guy and the scary w monsters and skeletons. Then, after reevaluating the state of the battlefield, he said directly, ¡°Carrion, attack, kill all the Hammer Party mainders.¡± Ssh! The standby zombies moved in unison, carrying weapons, and attacking the Hammer Party. The zombies¡¯ movement immediately set off rms for both battling parties. At the sight of the iing mob of carrion, the Hammer Party descended into noticeable chaos. Immediately, a troop was dispatched to confront the carrion.
In an instant, the battle began, and the carrion entered the battlefield. Boom! Boom! Boom! And as the carrion started dying. Their bodies began to explode, green poisonous fumes starting to rise and spread. ¡­ Three factions converged. The cries of war, sound of exploding bodies, filled the entire battlefield. Thebat zone spread to main roads and small alleys, with green poisonous gas spreading, as if they were in the middle of a swamp infested with deadly miasma. The Iron Guard Knights held the castle wall advantage, and a rain of arrows fell from above indiscriminately into the Hammer Party¡¯s central area. It skewered through the bodies of the Hammer Party and the carrion, leaving many fallen on the ground. The Hammer Party was numerous, and their fighting style was fierce and vicious, fending off thebined forces of the other two factions. However, the poisonous gas from the carrion was eroding all living beings, with many being brought down by it, then killed by the undead. It wasn¡¯t just the Hammer party. The poisonous gas had spread to part of the Iron Guard Knights, who also started losing numbers.
The entire battlefield was in chaos. Two factions were targeting the Hammer Party, but they showed no mercy to each other either. Chapter 247: 208, Waiting for His Death (first update)._2 Chapter 247: Chapter 208, Waiting for His Death (first update)._2 Wu Heng kept assigning tasks to the carrion, surrounding the Hammer Party from different directions as much as possible to allow the poison gas to spread at its maximum capacity. Its purpose was to weaken the fighting prowess of the enemy. The reality proved that the cooperation between the two sides was very effective. Huge numbers of people from the Hammer Party died, their faction members wearing white armbands found their fighting spirit dwindling under the encirclement. Already, some people seized the gaps in the ongoing skirmish to slip into nearby buildings or alleys and promptly vanished without a trace. ¡­ The war continued for half an hour. It was when Wu Heng was giving orders to the carrion¡­ From the direction of the Hammer Party, a deafening roar suddenly sounded. Then a team charged into the carrion camp like mad bulls, quickly advancing.
¡°Follow me and charge in, kill the mage, and these undead creatures will die on their own.¡± A Beastman, who was particrly tall in stature, raised his long-handled war hammer and roared loudly. Before he finished speaking, he swung his hammer and smashed at a carrion that had rushed over. Bang~! The carrion shattered in the air, its broken limbs and bones scattered across the sky along with the poison gas, just like broken ceramics. The Beastman swung the hammer once more, the second carrion¡¯s armor caved in, limbs flew out, and its chest was crushed into a mire. Bang Bang Bang~! The tall Beastman charged forward quickly, his war hammer swinging wide, and all the opponents on his way or who approached were smashed into pieces. The Hammer Party¡¯s elite following behind also showed their extraordinary fighting power, killing the nearby carrion. Like a sharp sword, they thrust straight into the center aiming for the rear of the carrion. Skull Crusher ¨C Dragicia¡¯, the leader of the Hammer Party, with a bounty reward of 3 Gold Coins from the association, a second-level medal of honor. He didn¡¯t go to kill the Iron Guard Knights, but led the charge towards Wu Heng instead. The aim was clear: to carry out a beheading operation and kill Wu Heng. Watching ¡®Skull Crusher¡¯ leading the Hammer Party like no one¡¯s business, a vacuum was created with the route they carved out. Wu Heng was also surprised at the enemy¡¯sbat power. The Beastman¡¯s closebat capabilities were so robust, they must be above level 15. The toxic smoke still lingered. After a certain distance, the charging Hammer Party members started to struggle, one after another they fell to the ground, getting killed by carrion. But Skull Crusher¡¯s pace did not stop, quickly closing the gap.
¡°Go, the few of you kill him together, the rest will kill the others!¡± Wu Heng said directly. Therger skeletons around him got themand and immediately took action. They charged forward. Big Guy, with his body keeping low, collided against him like a rugby yer on the offensive.
Ding~! Skull Crusher¡¯s hammer swung out and the sound of the impacting hammer was ear-splitting. Big Guy¡¯s chestte caved in, as he was thrown back a few meters. Tusk followed closely, his Shuangdao extending from the green fog, shing towards the head. Skull Crusher took a deep look at their grotesque faces and dodged to the side, smashing his hammer at him. A giant battle axe suddenly swung from one side. The hammer in mid-air was drawn back to collide with the axe, producing a sound of resonating metal. Blood Axe was forced back several steps, while the Beastman was thrown off bnce and toppled backwards. At this moment, a zing sword suddenly burst out of the poison gas, leaving a huge scratch on the chest armor. A few figures surrounded the huge Beastman in the middle. Meanwhile, the Skeleton Scary w Monster, Second Chunk, Three heads and other skeletonsunched their attack on the Hammer Party¡¯s elite, who were closely following ¡®Skull Crusher¡¯. In the poison gas, the undead held the advantage. One after another, figures were knocked into the crowd of bodies and instantly swallowed up by the carrion. Facing the Level 13 and 14 Mutated Skeletons, the elite crowd started to falter, and their numbers quickly decreased.
ng~! There was another collision. The hammer deflected the ming sword, the huge power made the zing de sway. The me on his sword instantly went out, bing dull and lifeless. But the many skeletons persisted in their relentless battle, hindering his progress. Even Skull Crusher himself did not expect Wu Heng to have so many high-level attendants along with his two main followers. While fighting, he looked around for the Necromancer. Eventually, behind theyers of carrion He vaguely saw a figure dressed in White Bone Armor, and wearing a strange ck mask. ¡°There you are¡­¡± Skull Crusher gritted his teeth. He swung his hammer, driving away the skeletons surrounding him. His body soared towards the target position like an arrow leaving a bow. When he was a certain distance away. His body jumped high into the air, the hammer was raised above his head and smashed at the target. Boom~!
A st, resembling that of an explosion, sounded. A pit the diameter of three to four meters appeared, the shockwave dispersed the poison gas, and all the surrounding carrion were killed. Skull Crusher quickly lifted his head. And saw the figure riding on a strange vehicle, two skeletons were stationed on the carriage, along with strange ck items. ¡°Young man, today you will die here.¡± Skull Crusher cursed and charged forward with his hammer yet again. Wu Heng¡¯s eyes also held a degree of seriousness. He twisted the handle and with a whir, the tricycle lunged forward. He immediately created distance between himself and the enemy. ¡°Open fire, kill him!¡± While Wu Heng was fiercely twisting the handle, he observed the enemy through the rearview mirror. The skeletons on the carriage started aiming. Because of the limited space, two heavy machine guns were barely ced in the carriage. It wasn¡¯t convenient to adjust the barrels. But since the barrel was already facing back, there was no need for a big turn.
Chapter 248: 208, Waiting for His Death (first update)._3 Chapter 248: Chapter 208, Waiting for His Death (first update)._3 Simply lining up their targets, two skeletons pulled the trigger, directlyunching bullets towards the figures chasing closely behind. Bang! Bang! Bang~! The gun barrel spat out streams of orange me. The enraged creature named ¡®Skull Crusher,¡¯ chasing after them, abruptly felt a hair-raising sensation and instinctively dodged to one side. Despite reacting with lightning speed, it couldn¡¯t outpace a bullet. Most of the bullets merely grazed it, burying into the ground, while a few stray shots hit its chest te. The bullets pierced the firstyer of steel but were lodged in the te, failing to prate the body. A regr human would have been blown apart by now, but Skull Crusher merely stumbled a few steps back. Showing surprise and caution in its eyes, it nced down at the damage on its body. The creature didn¡¯t seem to anticipate a weapon this entric and powerful. Immediately, it rolled on the ground, intending to leave the area first.
Wu Heng, who was in the car, also looked surprised. Not only did the creature dodge a bullet, but it also survived a heavy machine gun. But seeing it was trying to escape, Wu Heng swiftly shouted, ¡°Glenda.¡± As his words echoed. A ghost materialized out of nowhere in front of Skull Crusher, pointing with its finger. A phantom formed. Skull Crusher abruptly froze, its pupils dted, and then it quickly snapped back to attention. But the brief hesitation cost it. The bullets already rained down. Ding ding ding, thud thud thud~! The chest te was riddled with bullet dents. Bullets pierced through the creature¡¯s waist, abdomen, and thighs. More than one shot hit its right lower leg causing a bone fracture and leaving it unable to support itself on the ground. Skull Crusher showed signs of pain. It never expected its enemy to possess a myriad of lethal methods. However, without time to think, it dragged its injured leg and rushed into a nearby narrow alleyway aiming to escape first. As soon as Wu Heng spotted it trying to escape, he abruptly halted the tricycle and started to back up. With the vehicle parked at the junction, one machine gun changed direction. Bang bang bang~! The confined alleyway rained with a hailstorm of bullets. Screaming in fury, Skull Crusher¡¯s body armor was sted to pieces under the terrified gaze. Its body was shot full of holes and was inplete disarray. [Experience¡­..] [Your level has increased to 10, endurance +1, intelligence +1.] [Unlocked Expertise: Arcane Echoes, Necromancy Schr, Undead Adaptation.]
System prompt appeared, indicating the enemy¡¯s death. ¡°Stop firing, it¡¯s dead,¡± Wu Heng said directly. The sound of gunshots ceased, and a cloud of smoke formed by the gunpowder spread over the tricycle. ¡°Drag out the corpse,¡± Wu Heng said.
The two skeletons hopped off the vehicle and headed into the narrow alleyway. Dragging the mutted corpse out. ¡­ Inside the city walls, City Lord Ereno and the various officials were closely watching the battlefield below. ¡°City Lord, the leader and main force of the Hammer Party are attacking the carrion. It¡¯s a perfect opportunity for us to mount a total assault.¡± Ereno gazed at the whole battlefield but his face was nk. Even though they had nevermanded soldiers, by now, they knew it was a good time tounch a full-scale attack, coordinating with the carrion to annihte the Hammer Party. However, in his hand, the agreement felt like a mountain weighing heavily on his shoulder. After years of hard work, Lundham City had achieved its present prosperity. And now, he would have to part with half of it. But what if the other party dies in this battle? Considering the Hammer Party¡¯s current losses, once they wipe out the carrion, they would hardly have enough strength left to attack the inner city. Ereno directly said, ¡°Withdraw the troops, retreat to the city gate.¡±
All the officials paused, but they quickly understood the intentions of the City Lord. Some thought it was inappropriate while others praised him. ¡°Retreat to the city gate!¡± cried a messenger soldier. Dong, dong, dong ~! The drums sounded. The soldiers immersed in the fight paused, then stopped attacking and started to retreat back to the city gate. Hold the city gate, help the wounded. Chapter 249: 209, Are You the City Lord Now?_1 Chapter 249: Chapter 209, Are You the City Lord Now?_1 The battle ended, and skeletons like Bawudong, zing de, and Blood Axe quickly followed. They surrounded Wu Heng and the tricycle, protecting them in the middle. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the person is already dead,¡± said Wu Heng. Soon, the bodies in the alley were dragged out. They were thrown at our feet. The giant and robust Beastman had been beaten beyond recognition, his armor was like a beehive, full of dents. His limbs were intact, but they had been turned into mush by bullets. It was only his robust body that prevented him from losing any limbs. Just as he was about to release the Bone Maniption Skill, he paused. After thinking for a while, he took out the tablet he usually used for showing cartoons to Xiao Xiao from the Space Ring. He switched it to camera mode.
He took a couple of photos of the body, then took a selfie with the body. This was Skull Crusher, the leader of the Hammer Party. The bounty from the association was three Gold Coins, a level two meritorious service. If turning him into a skeleton wasn¡¯t recognized by the association, there would be trouble. He was counting on this merit to promote himself to an executive or vice-executive position. He took a few more shots. Feeling it was enough, he began to release the Bone Maniption Skill. Bathed in necromancy magic, the body slowly wrapped up, and the instability warning from the insufficient level also appeared right after. Then, blood and flesh fell off, and the giant Beastman skeleton, which was over four meters tall, slowly stood up. Shaking its skull, it made a crackling sound. [Skeleton Beast Warrior (Level 16)] A level 16 skeleton. The level was lower than he had expected. When Skull Crusher single-handedly repelled numerous skeletons and chased the tricycle, Wu Heng thought he had provoked a level 20 enemy! That momentum was certainly massive. ording to the records in the Book of Necromancy. After ss change, they would be first-order professionals, with level 5 as second-order, level 10 as third-order, level 15 as fourth-order, level 18 as fifth-order, and level 20 as a hero. In the whole professional ranking system. A level 16, fourth-order professional was already among the top of the world. And the executives appointed by the association were only required to be level 12, which was enough to represent a powerful force.
Of course, Wu Heng hoped that his converted skeletons would be as high-level as possible. But level 16 was not bad. In fact, it was surprising that a leader of the bandits reached level 16. If it wasn¡¯t for his participation in this war.
Construction of the castle would certainly change hands today. Nothing good would have happened to the nobles in the downtown district either. ¡°From now on, you continue to be called Skull Crusher. Pick up your weapon ande out,¡± Wu Hengmanded directly. Skull Crusher walked out of the rotten flesh, returned to the small alley, picked up the long-handled war hammer that had just fallen, and stood aside. The physique of a Beastman was alreadyrge. When Skull Crusher came in, he was a head taller than the other Beastman skeletons. Which made him appear exceptionally tall. Wu Heng was just about to check Skull Crusher¡¯s attributes when hurried footsteps came from behind. He saw Wen Mansha leading a few gang members rapidly approaching. She pulled down the cloth covering her mouth and nose and said: ¡°Captain, the downtown troops have withdrawn. The Hammer Party has gone mad and is attacking.¡± Wu Heng frowned and immediately understood the Iron Guard Knights¡¯ thoughts. They nned to let him and the Hammer Party fight to the death, then deal with the remaining partyter. They couldn¡¯t win the war so now they¡¯ve adopted this n.
¡°What do we do now?¡± Wen Mansha asked again. ¡°Go back first, eliminate the Hammer Party people and then talk,¡± said Wu Heng. He signalled for Wen Mansha toe. Wen Mansha looked puzzled but sat on the side of the tricycle. Wu Heng twisted the handle and the tricycle rushed forward with a whoosh. The strong push made Wen Mansha scream. She held on to the armrest tightly, staring at the strange driving apparatus in surprise. And the skeletons and gang members, after their initial surprise, jogged along behind the tricycle. ¡­ Returning to the battlefield, the battle was still ongoing. The direction of the downtown district had already withdrawn its troops. Many people could be seen repairing the city gate, intending to close it again to block outsiders from getting close. Meanwhile, the Hammer Party hadunched an intense attack. Every person was wearing a scarf as they rushed towards the carrion. Wu Heng ordered Glenda and Xiao Xiao to observe the battlefield situation from above. He then issued the order: ¡°Attack, kill the Hammer Party.¡±
High-level skeletons led the carrion to counterattack, rolling towards the Hammer Party like waves.p> Soon, the Hammer Party began to lose members rapidly. In particr, an extremely ferocious skeleton was charging around the team. Judging from the skeleton and the weapons and armor, he was the leader of the Hammer Party. The leader had already been killed by the opponent and made into an undead servant. The morale of the Hammer Party dropped to rock bottom instantly. Large numbers of people began to flee. Ignoring everything, one after another, they turned around and ran towards the city gate. Wu Heng ordered the carrion to pursue symbolically. When everyone had escaped from the city gate, he closed it directly. Skull Crusher was dead, and the core figure of the Hammer Party who wielded the Double Axe was nowhere to be seen. Wu Heng spected that he had realized they couldn¡¯t win and had run away with his people. It didn¡¯t matter; the core of the Hammer Party was the level 16 Skull Crusher. Now that ¡®Skull Crusher¡¯ was dead and the Hammer Party had few members left, even if they went back to being bandits, they were unlikely to achieve much. They wouldn¡¯t even qualify as a big gang.
¡­ The battle ended, and the poison gas gradually dissipated. It revealed the bodies piled up like a mountain on the ground, and more than a thousand ascending carrion. Chapter 250: 209, Are You the City Lord Now?_2 Chapter 250: Chapter 209, Are You the City Lord Now?_2 The Iron Guard Knights rearranged their formation at the city gate, looking warily at the approaching army. They were facingrades they had fought side by side with, but it was more like facing a new enemy. Wu Heng nced up at the City Lord and the many officials on the city wall. He said directly, ¡°Advance!¡± Crash~! The legion of carrion rearranged and started to march towards the city gate. On the city wall above, crossbows were drawn and aimed at the carrion below. They were ready to fire at a moment¡¯s notice. The entire field was suddenly filled with a chilly atmosphere of death. Under the gaze of everyone, the carrion army moved into the main battlefield area.
Their advance stopped abruptly, and they went into standby mode. In the next second, under the gaze of everyone on the city wall, several gray-white circles of light spread out in session. The ground was packed with bodies, which trembled as they stood up, bent over to pick up weapons, and joined the ranks of the carrion. Instantly, the number of carrion soldiers was close to ten thousand again, huddled together and filling the entire area. Everyone on the city wall widened their eyes. Disbelief and fear were visible in their expressions. Are necromancers so suited to the battlefield? Can they convert bodies so quickly? How is this possible? Thump thump thump~! City Lord Ereno was the first to recover. He strode down from the city wall and shouted, ¡°Make way, let them in.¡± The other officers also came to their senses, followed him down from the city wall, andmanded the guards to clear the way. The majority of the carrion army entered the inner city area directly. ¡°Captain Wu Heng, thanks to your help we imed victory in this battle. I must write a letter to the association, detailing the events of today,¡± Ereno said with a beaming smile. Wu Heng looked at him and responded with a smile, indifferent to the hidden implications, ¡°I appreciate it, Lord Mayor.¡± ¡°Everyone witnessed it, it¡¯s only right.¡± Wu Heng continued, ¡°Why did the Iron Guard Knights pull back just now? My men were nearly in danger.¡± Ereno furrowed his brows, not expecting him to ask directly. He quicklyposed himself and said, ¡°We had no choice. There was a rebellion in the inner city, probably instigated by the Hammer Party. Out of emergency, we withdrew some troops. Fortunately, it didn¡¯t cause you any damage.¡± ¡°Oh, I see. I knew there must be a reason.¡±
¡°Of course!¡± Wu Heng didn¡¯t wish to continue the conversation. They were all hesitant during the battle, even their armor was brand new, yet they were always nning some devious tricks. Talking with him was incredibly boring, a waste of time.
He cut to the chase, ¡°Since the City Lord and the officials are present, let¡¯s discuss the division of the city ording to the agreement.¡± ¡°Now? Don¡¯t you need to rest first, Captain? Maybe we can discuss this once the situation inside the city has stabilized,¡± Ereno continued. ¡°Let¡¯s do it now! It¡¯s a simple matter between us. There¡¯s no need for all the fuss.¡± Seeing the serious tone of Wu Heng, the others¡¯ faces turned solemn. Ereno asked in a deep voice, ¡°How does Captain Wu Heng want to divide it? The situation in Lundham City isplex, with many factions. Hastily taking over may cause unrest. Why don¡¯t we sit down and discuss it¡­ ¡± Wu Heng waved his hand slightly, continuing, ¡°In the outer city, I want the east and north regions. I also want the northeast in the inner city. You can have the rest, how does that sound?¡± ¡°Captain Wu Heng, are you sure you want to divide it by area? Aren¡¯t you worried about managing the residents?¡± ¡°The City Lord need not worry about that. We will stick to the agreement for now. If there are adjustments needed afterward, it¡¯s never toote to discuss them.¡± Wu Heng seemed set on these two ces. Ereno squinted, ncing at the skeleton beside Wu Heng, and the carrion army, and nodded, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s follow Captain Wu Heng¡¯s n. If you have trouble managing the cityter on, you can ask me for advice or suggestions.¡± ¡°Great!¡± Wu Heng smiled. Hmph! Ereno was still upset. He snorted and left with his men. ording to the division on the map, this area was under Wu Heng¡¯s jurisdiction. ¡°Captain¡­¡± Wen Mansha called softly from the side.
Wu Heng nodded, ¡°Have your men clear the battlefield. Then select a group of obedient minions, there will be tasks for them.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Wen Mansha called out and led her subordinates to start clearing the battlefield. The resources littered across the ground were mary wealth. Even the fragmented weapons and armors could be collected and turned into a considerable ie. ¡­ Professional Association. Upon entering the city, Wu Heng, along with the Duke and Galo Berley, went straight to the association. The battle hadsted for such a long time, but no member of the Association was seen. Even if it was highly likely they had evacuated out of the city, there were still suspicions that the ce might have been massacred, exining theck of any news. Upon reaching the entrance of the association, they found the main gate firmly sealed. The Duke knocked for a long while, but there was no response from inside. ¡°Captain Wu Heng?¡± Suddenly, a grid window at one side opened, and a human youth in uncertainty called out, leaning out. He was dressed in staff attire.
¡°Yes, how are things here?¡± Wu Heng directly asked. ¡°No, everything is fine here. Has it ended outside?¡± the youth asked. ¡°It¡¯s over. The Hammer Party fled, and everything is safe now,¡± Wu Heng said softly. Upon hearing this, the expression of the youth instantly brightened. He withdrew his head back, and from inside there were faint shouts of ¡®the fight is over¡¯ and ¡®everyone is safe¡¯. The sound of moving items came from behind the gate. Then, with a creak, the heavy main gate was opened. In the deserted hall, quite a number of people had gathered. ¡°We were on the night shift yesterday. After the battle broke out, we hid. ¡± The youth exined while pacing beside, and then pointing at the crowd hiding in the hall, ¡°These are the residents nearby, all hiding here.¡± This was the Inner City Area. The evacuees were all local residents or servants. People from the Outer City Area, were unable to enter after the city was sealed off at night. ¡°Hmm! Have you seen the Executive and Vice-executive?¡± Wu Heng continued to ask. ¡°No!¡± It seemed they had really gone into hiding.
Wu Heng nodded and continued, ¡°Alright, the people of Hammer Party have dispersed, you can all return to your homes. But, be careful during these days, the city is likely to be in chaos for a while.¡± ¡°Thank you, Captain.¡± ¡°Thank you, Captain!¡± After expressing their gratitude, the crowd stepped out of the gate and carefully examined the outside situation. Seeing no signs ofbat, they headed towards their own homes. Wu Heng continued to instruct the staff, ¡°Arrange to notify the association members to work normally, inform returning squads to strengthen the patrol in the city to prevent factions from causing chaos opportunely.¡± ¡°Oh, okay!¡± The staff nodded in agreement. Following this, Wu Heng left the Duke and Galo Berley in charge of the association. He then continued dealing with other matters. ¡­ Upon leaving the Association. Wu Heng continued to head towards the Snake Badge Consortium on the opposite side. The Consortium indeed had its own power in the city, with well-arranged manpower guarding the buildings. In the rest room. Wu Heng met his two maidservants. Mini threw herself into his arms, while Andre Willow stood obediently by the side. At this moment, the room door opened. Laisia, dressed in leather armor and a waist sword, walked in. Her beautiful eyes were fixed piercingly on him. After a good while. She uttered a slightly doubtful sentence. ¡°Are you the City Lord now?¡± Chapter 251: 210, Half City Lord (Seeking votes for the month, and recommendation tickets.)_1 Chapter 251: Chapter 210, Half City Lord (Seeking votes for the month, and rmendation tickets.)_1 ¡°You¡¯re quite quick with the news!¡± Wu Heng sat down, with two maids standing behind him. In fact, it wasn¡¯t strange that Laisia knew this news. The Snake Badge Consortium has been developing so well in the city, it must surely have its own information channels. Moreover, it was not a secret. Everyone who was present at the scene knew about it. ¡°Half of the city!¡± Wu Heng added another sentence. ¡°Then I suppose I should call you Lord of the City.¡± Laisia was still somewhat surprised, but epted the fact. Meanwhile, she was also d that she maintained a fairly friendly rtionship with him. They could even be called friends. The fact that he left his maids under her care also demonstrated his trust in her. ¡°Yes, it¡¯d be even better if you added ¡®old man¡¯ to it,¡± Wu Heng joked.
Laisia shot him a nce, ¡°You¡¯re quite bold, half a city lord!¡± Then, Laisia continued, ¡°Will Ereno willingly give up the city? You should be more careful.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve already signed the agreement, what can he do?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a piece of worthless paper.¡± Laisia stretchednguidly, reminded again, ¡°After all, he has managed Lundham City for so many years, even if he gives up half of the city, as long as he makes some minor moves to prevent you from running it, he will just take back the city.¡± ¡°What kind of tricks?¡± asked Wu Heng. ¡°I don¡¯t know, just be careful. Even if it¡¯s just half a city, managing it won¡¯t be as simple as being a captain.¡± Laisia continued. ¡°Well, that¡¯s true.¡± ¡°Those people, although they mayck their past bloodthirstiness, they have be more proficient in some underhanded tricks.¡± Wu Heng thought about it, ¡°Thanks!¡± The two chatted casually for a while longer before they left the Consortium with their maids. Under the escort of the skeletons and carrion, they headed back to their residence. ¡­ Back at their residence. After resting on the sofa for a while, Wu Heng began to check the attributes of the skeletons that were newly transformed. He nced over Blood Axe and Tusk. Their attributes conformed to their respective levels. Blood Axe focused on strength, while Tusk was more agile, resembling a rogue among humans. Blood Axe is Level 14, Tusk is Level 13. Their levels were nothing to sneeze at. After checking these two skeletons, he turned his attention towards Skull Crusher.
As the leader of the Hammer Party, hisbat prowess was astonishing to Wu Heng. He was not brought down even when surrounded by 5 skeletons, and he had broken through the defensive line and chased after him. If the two heavy machine guns hadn¡¯t been pulled over, and he didn¡¯t recognise the weapons and didn¡¯t dodge them in time, the final oue would be hard to predict.
Luckily, he got lucky. The opponent was killed by him and became a skeleton attendant. [Skeleton Beast Warrior (Level 16)] [Level: 16] [Attributes: Constitution 38, Strength 42, Dexterity 28, Intelligence 18, Perception 25, Charisma 16.] [Traits: Hollow Skeleton, Basic Soul, Savage Constitution, Ferocious Assault, Danger Perception.] [Expertise: Two-handed Hammer Mastery (Master), Heavy Armor Mastery (Advanced), Beastman Weapon Mastery (Intermediate).] [Abilities: Rage, Wild Assault, Enduring Fury, Unyielding Warrior.] [Savage Constitution]: Possessing an unusual constitution, Constitution +8. [Ferocious Assault]: When attacking with melee weapons, the battle will be more fierce, Strength +11. [Danger Perception]: Possessing a perception above the norm, you can sense the presence of danger at the first moment, Perception +5. [Rage]: Under rage, your Constitution, Dexterity, and Strength will significantly enhance for a certain period. [Wild Assault]: Abandon all defensive postures andunch a frenzied attack.
[Enduring Fury]: Your rage is hard to suppress. Under ¡®Rage¡¯, it can only end prematurely by stunning or ¡®actively¡¯ stopping. [Unyielding Warrior]: Strength and stamina greatly enhanced. Looking at Skull Crusher¡¯s attributes, Wu Heng wasn¡¯t too surprised. The opponent¡¯s prowess on the battlefield was apparent, and his high attributes were expected. But judging from the skill names, Skull Crusher probably also belonged to the special bloodline of the Beastmen, and his Constitution and Strength were naturally enhanced. Bloodline professionals were just like geniuses in the original world. They were naturally gifted in this area, no matter how hard you tried, you could only catch upter. ¡­ After checking Skull Crusher¡¯s attributes, Wu Heng turned his attention to the expertise he had unlocked after leveling up. At the time, the war was still ongoing, so he didn¡¯t have a chance to study the attributes of the expertise. Now he had a good chance to look at it. [Unlocked Expertise: Arcane Echo, Schr of Necromancy, Undead Adaptation.]
[Arcane Echo]: You have learned to recover your own spiritual power and magical energy by circting magic power, rest, or actively enter the echo state to receive corresponding recovery. [Schr of Necromancy]: You devote most of your energy to the research and study of necromancy magic, halving the cost of using ¡®necromancy¡¯ spells. [Undead Adaptation]: You have resistance to the necrotic damage, and your state will not be affected in this environment. A total of three expertise were unlocked. The first one was called [Arcane Echo]. ording to the skill introduction, it could recover one¡¯s spiritual power and magical energy during rest or by actively entering the echo state. Its effect was like the mana recovery or meditation in games. Just sit down cross-legged to recover energy. The Book of Necromancy had recorded this expertise. It was a low-level expertise for mages and would be unlocked when they researched and touched on the arcane secrets. Wu Heng had taken a shortcut. He directly unlocked the skill by reading the skill book, so he didn¡¯t research any arcane secrets. He barely unlocked it when he reached Level 10. But for Wu Heng, it was indeed necessary. The current quick recovery method involves drinking spirit potions, regardless of the cost. Drinking this way, he was afraid he was going to build up a tolerance, rendering it ineffective in the future. Being able to recover through the echo was a solution to a big problem.
The second one, called [Schr of Necromancy], an exclusive expertise of this n, reduces the cost of all necromancer spells by half. It¡¯s also a very practical ability. At the very least, it can significantly reduce his own consumption and recovery time when converting bodies. It enormously boosts his endurance. Nextes the [Undead Adaptation], it provides resistance to dark corrosion damage and is unaffected in corresponding environments. The so-called dark corrosion damage is actually the energy generated by undead creatures or necromancer magic. Traditional necromancers, who need to develop magic, would spend a long time in environments filled with corpses or dark energy. This expertise can resist damage from this aspect. As for Wu Heng, even if he doesn¡¯t research magic, it still works in an environment where carrion gather. In short, all three skills he gained this time are very useful. They¡¯re not any inferior to learning powerful skills. ¡­ After checking all his attributes, he closed the panel and called, ¡°Wei¡¯er!¡± Andre Willow ran out of the kitchen, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Come here, help me write some things,¡± Wu Heng said. ¡°Oh, okay!¡± Andre Willow wiped her hands and sat down. Wu Heng took out paper and pen from his space ring, ced them on the table, and said, ¡°Write neatly. It¡¯s for others to seeter.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Andre Willow picked up the pen and prepared. Andre Willow, after all, was the junior n leader of a tribe, her writing was very good, although somewhat delicate, obviously written by a girl. ¡°What to write?¡± Andre Willow looked up at him. Wu Heng considered for a moment, then said: ¡°Write, ¡®Shocking, he was the one who solved the crisis in Lundham City, saving the residents from danger!''¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Andre Willow was startled. ¡°What are you startled at? Write the first line bigger, as a title.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Andre Willow agreed and started writing. After that, as Wu Heng narrated, Wei¡¯er wrote on the paper. Mini also walked out and sat next to them, watching curiously. ¡­ Zombie World. Before the convoy left, Wu Heng returned to the hotel. Coming down from upstairs, Li Yahong looked at him curiously, ¡°Did you stay in the room all day?¡± Although she didn¡¯t want to pry too much, she was curious why Wu Heng hadn¡¯t joined her in bidding the zombies farewell and had locked himself in his room all day. And onlye out now that she was leaving. ¡°Ah, just a little tired,¡± Wu Heng said. Li Yahong reached out and touched his forehead, ¡°It¡¯s okay, just need to rest well tonight.¡± ¡°Well, my body is still quite good,¡± Wu Heng said. ¡°Come in and sit for a while, wait for Qiangzi to finish loading the gas, and then I¡¯ll go back,¡± Li Yahong whispered. ¡°Come on!¡± The two entered the closed lobby, Li Yahong immediately leaned into his arms, their lips meeting in a passionate kiss. Wu Heng¡¯s hands moved all over her, Li Yahong¡¯s body getting hotter and hotter, her breath shallow and soft. They entangled for a while before slowly separating. ¡°Today¡¯s meeting time was so short.¡± Li Yahong frowned. ¡°Some things, I¡¯ll make it up to you next time.¡± ¡°Tsk~! Who needs you to make it up.¡± Li Yahong¡¯s cheeks reddened. The couple dallied for a while. Wu Heng continued to ask, ¡°Does the prison have a photocopier?¡± ¡°Yes, do you need to photocopy something?¡± Wu Heng took out the paper Andre Willow had written and handed it to her, ¡°Make a few more copies of this.¡± Li Yahong looked at the strange words on the paper, then back at Wu Heng. But she didn¡¯t ask further, instead saying, ¡°How many do I make?¡± ¡°Above five hundred, get it done and send it to me as soon as possible, I have some use for it.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll speed up the return at that time.¡± ¡°Hmm!¡± Li Yahong leaned in again and gave him a deep kiss. Then she quickly ran back to the convoy and left immediately. Watching the convoy leave, Wu Heng also returned to his residence. ¡­ After dinner. Wu Heng sent Big Guy, the Scary w Monster and a few skeletons back to the Zombie World. It was not safe there either, and required high-level skeletons to guard. After handling everything and returning from the courtyard, he saw Mini, in a yoga suit, sprawling on the sofa lounge, looking at the papers in her hands. Her shoulders, back and waist were sweaty, presumably just after training with Bawudong. She was sprawled there, svelte and full of youthful energy. Chapter 252: 211, Captain this is _1 Chapter 252: Chapter 211, Captain this is _1 Wu Heng walked over and sat on the edge of the couch, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Mini turned her head and waved a piece of paper in her hand, saying, ¡°Wei¡¯er and I agreed that she would teach me writing starting today.¡± Wu Heng nced at the paper in her hand. The characters on it were basic andmonly used, ¡°Why the sudden desire to learn writing?¡± Mini said embarrassingly, ¡°Once I¡¯ve learned, I can also help you with some tasks, so Wei¡¯er doesn¡¯t have to bear it all.¡± ¡°Your dedication is impressive, practicing boxing every day and now also learning to write, aren¡¯t you afraid of wearing yourself out?¡± Wu Heng said. ¡°What¡¯s so hard about it? It won¡¯t take that long.¡± Mini said. Seeing the girl¡¯s confidence, Wu Heng chuckled. He patted her on the back gently, ¡°Mini is so smart, she¡¯ll surely learn fast.¡± Mini instantly beamed, ¡°Really? Master is so nice.¡± ¡­
The main hall on the first floor. After the two intensely sparred, Little Rabbit traced circles on her master¡¯s chest with her finger as pale as a green onion, saying, ¡°Wei¡¯er will definitely hear about this, and she¡¯ll tease me tomorrow.¡± Wu Heng gently caressed the girl¡¯s back and said, ¡°What¡¯s there to joke about? These are all normal things.¡± ¡°They are not normal at all!¡± Miniined with a soft voice. Thump thump thump~! The two were squeezed on the narrow sofa when the entrance door was knocked on. Somebody¡¯s here? They quickly put their clothes on. After checking each other out, Wu Heng went over to open the door. Opening the door, he saw Wen Mansha still dressed in her day attire, with a few skeleton attendants standing by the door. Seeing Wu Heng open the door, she curiously asked, ¡°Are Mini and the others not here?¡± It seemed unusual to her for the master, Wu Heng, to answer the door. ¡°They¡¯re here,e on in!¡± Upon entering the hall, Wen Mansha saw Mini kneeling beside the coffee table, wiping water marks from the floor and the sofa with a rag. ¡°Sister Wen Mansha.¡± Mini called out sweetly. Wen Mansha nodded without noticing the girl¡¯s flushed cheeks. She took off her outer armor, ced it aside and after catching her breath, she said, ¡°Master, all the spoils from the battlefield have been gathered in a yard in the residential area. The city walls of both areas have been taken over, but we¡¯re still short on manpower.¡± Actually, Wu Heng had few people he could call upon. The Pinned Gang, the only group entrusted with major tasks, had suffered heavy casualties in the fight against the Hammer Party. Although areas had been divided, taking full control felt like a struggle due tock of manpower.
Wu Heng mobilized some carrion and a few members of the Pinned Gang to take over the city walls, but it was in a symbolic manner. Purely to ensure that the walls didn¡¯t seem empty. Wu Heng said, ¡°You¡¯ll start recruiting more gang members from tomorrow to form our own patrol team.¡± Wen Mansha nodded, about to speak.
She saw Mini still wiping the floor from the corner of her eye and said, ¡°Mini, go prepare the bath water.¡± ¡°Yes, sister!¡± Mini obediently answered and got up to prepare the bath water. Wen Mansha continued, ¡°Recruiting members isn¡¯t a problem, but to make them abandon their gang habits, might take some time.¡± Changing one¡¯s nature and habits is always a challenge once they have been formed. Gang members, especially those from Pinned Gang who are from lower ranks, are particrly hard to change. Even if they do adopt new ways, they would always do so under strict supervision. So it¡¯s easy to assemble a patrol team, but to standardize their behavior is tricky. Wu Heng leaned back on the sofa and thought before continuing, ¡°How about this, you pick some people that can serve on patrol. I¡¯ll assign some skeleton attendants to patrol with them. This reduces manpower and is also a bit easier to manage.¡± ¡°Won¡¯t having skeletons on patrol create chaos?¡± ¡°Residents will likely be anxious initially, but once they realize that the skeletons are just patrolling and catching criminals, they will adjust.¡± Wu Heng said. After thinking about this idea, Wu Heng felt its feasibility was high. Previously, he himself believed that skeletons couldn¡¯t integrate into the survivors¡¯ camp. But now, even Li Yahong, Qiangzi, and others have epted and even affectionately call them ¡®Skeleton Bro¡¯.
What¡¯s more, Wu Heng trusts his skeleton attendants more than any gang member. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll do as youmand.¡± Wen Mansha didn¡¯t have any objections. Wu Heng smiled and said, ¡°Next, we should prepare personnel for the establishment of the city hall,pletely separate from the City Lord.¡± ¡°Ah? All of it will be managed by me?¡± Wen Mansha looked surprised. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You feeling tired?¡± Wen Mansha whispered, ¡°No, I just fear I might mess it up.¡± ¡°What could possibly go wrong? Soon, you¡¯ll be the biggest sister in our neighborhood.¡± Wu Heng joked. ¡°I don¡¯t care about that. As long as I can be by your side, that¡¯s enough.¡± Wen Mansha looked up, her eyes full of tender feelings. ¡°Yeah, you can move in with meter, I¡¯ll arrange a room for you.¡± At present, people in the inner city area and members of the Pinned Gang, all know that Wen Mansha is one of ours. Wen Mansha¡¯s face brightened up, ¡°Really? So, I can live with you?¡± ¡°You can choose your own room.¡± ¡°Mmm, okay!¡±
¡­ With the use of a bathtub etched with runes, the bath water was prepared quickly. Once Mini notified them that everything was ready, Wen Mansha took Wu Heng into the bathroom. In the steam-filled bathtub, Wu Heng held the soft body in front of him, enjoying the feeling brought by the warm water bath. Wen Mansha, feeling a bitzy, yawned and looked up, ¡°Thank you for saving mest night?¡± Wu Heng¡¯s brows raised, ¡°You¡¯re mine, isn¡¯t it only right!¡± Wen Mansha pouted her lips, ¡°If it were Rocky, he definitely would not have saved me. Even at crucial moments, he would push me out to buy himself time.¡± Wu Heng held her tighter,fortingly saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t abandon you.¡± A soft smile spread on Wen Mansha¡¯s face. She then squinted her eyes, looking up at him and whispered, ¡°Bad master, you be attentive whenever Rocky is mentioned.¡± ¡­ The next day. After breakfast, Wen Mansha, borrowing a thousand sets of leather-armored skeletons that Wu Heng had prepared for her, left their residence.
ording to the agreement from yesterday. Wen Mansha, would choose some reliable members from the gang, those who have decent characters. She would lead the skeletons on patrol missions. Even though the Hammer Party had withdrawn, the chaos they brought still continued. There surely would not be a shortage of robberies and gang fights. Lundham City was originally a city formed by the gang and a mercenary group, there were definitely not few people who wanted to take advantage of the situation. There surely would be chaos for some time. Therefore, at this stage, the patrol mission must be intensified. After Wen Mansha left, Wu Heng tidied up a bit, and also left the house. ¡­ Inner city area, Professional Association. There were quite a lot of people in the hall today. In addition to the staff, one could see members of various small teams walking around. ¡°Captain Wu Heng~!¡± ¡°Good morning, Captain Wu Heng.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t get hurt yesterday, did you?¡± Some people greeted him from afar, Wu Heng waved back at each one. Yesterday, he was the first toe to the association and inform everyone that the fight was over. By today, when others came to work, it had already been spread. Everyone was surprised that the newly arrived Captain of the 12th team could influence the battle situation, yet they somehow felt it made sense. After all, everyone had spected about him in the past. Rumors had spread about him being a noble young master gaining experience, the apprentice of a strong man, and more. His resolving the issue of the Hammer Party this time had further affirmed these conjectures of a prized background. Wu Heng walked up to the front desk, the staff immediately smiled, ¡°Captain Wu Heng!¡± ¡°Has Attendant Gomez arrived?¡± Wu Heng asked. ¡°Not yet!¡± He wouldn¡¯t have escaped from the city, would he? If he didn¡¯te back, it would be very difficult for the association¡¯s work to be carried out. Wu Heng continued to speak, ¡°In yesterday¡¯s battle, I killed three people listed on the wanted list. Has anyone done the autopsy and registration?¡± ¡°Hold on, let me ask.¡± The staff member turned around and left. Returning shortly thereafter, he signaled for Wu Heng toe over. Standing inside the chilly basement were two Association verification officers. ¡°Captain Wu Heng, where are the bodies?¡± inquired one of the verification officers. Wu Heng stepped aside, and the three towering figures behind him removed their motorcycle helmets. With their menacingly white skeleton heads uncovered and a Soul Fire burning in their eye sockets, Step, step, step~! The two men showed shock on their faces and instinctively retreated several steps. ¡°Captain, what is this?¡± they asked. Chapter 253: 212, The Evil Necromancer_1 Chapter 253: Chapter 212, The Evil Necromancer_1 ¡°They are the wanted criminals I mentioned, Blood Axe, Tusk, and the leader, Hammer, all members of the Hammer Party.¡± With Wu Heng¡¯s introduction, the three skeletons stepped forward in turn, disying remarkable cooperation. The two coroners stood still for a while. Eventually, someone spoke up, ¡°Are we being asked to examine the undead?¡± ¡°Ah, thebat situation with the Hammer Party was quite urgent yesterday, so I had to turn them into undead first,¡± Wu Heng exined. This was not merely an exnation for the two coroners, but also for the recordingter. The association would consider the reasonster. Without saying more, the two started corrting the remains of the skeletons with the details on the warrants. They carefully confirmed certain characteristics, acting as though touching the skeletons was taboo. About half an hourter¡­
The two of them had recorded the findings on their notebooks. One of them said, ¡°Judging from the skeletal features, they closely match the descriptions on the warrants, but it¡¯s our first time judging criminals through undead servants, we need to wait for the executive to confirm.¡± Verifying the deaths of wanted criminals wasn¡¯t restricted to autopsies. After all,bates with risks and nobody could guarantee that the corpses could be brought back every time. Therefore, once an executive could vouch for it, they could confirm the criminal¡¯s death, provided that the criminal didn¡¯t reappearter. Wu Heng nodded, then he took out a tablet, scrolled through the photos he took earlier, and showed them to the coroners, ¡°I also have images, taken at the time of killing, for you to confirm.¡± The two epted it, and after inspecting the strange gadget in their hands, looked at the images on the screen. From the images, they could tell for certain, that the body was Skull Crusher, the leader of the Hammer Party. And thus, the undead in front of them was probably him. They logged this observation in their notebooks. ¡°Captain Wu Heng, we¡¯ve recorded all the information you¡¯ve provided, you might have to wait several days for the results. We¡¯ll inform you as soon as we have them,¡± they said. Wu Heng nodded, ¡°Alright!¡± Then they all left together. The skeletons put their helmets back on their heads before leaving. ¡­ Back in the squad¡¯s rest area¡­ All three squad members were in the room. When they saw Wu Heng entering, they stood up in unison, ¡°Captain!¡± ¡°Hmm, Mata, is there anything troubling you?¡± Wu Heng asked.
¡°Nothing at all, Captain,¡± Mata replied. Wu Heng nodded, sat down, and continued, ¡°Regarding Burke¡¯s incident, I¡¯ve notified the front desk. When the timees, Galo Berley, you¡¯ll follow up. After thepensation fundes in, send it to his family.¡± Swordsman Galo Berley agreed with a nod. An undercover agent assigned nearby also received a fallen identity.
His apparent death wasn¡¯t too hard to bear, and his family could get a sum ofpensation money. It can be considered as doing the most that can be done for him. ¡°Captain, will you still carry out tasks with us after bing a City Lord?¡± Duke asked. The other two also looked up attentively. Mata only heard about yesterday¡¯s happenings from Duke when he arrived today. Wu Heng had directly taken half a city from the people in the inner city district. The area where Mata lived was now under Wu Heng¡¯s jurisdiction. He was very curious about how their Captain would manage the Outer City Area in the future. ¡°Yes, why the question?¡± Wu Heng asked. ¡°Hehe, just asking. Isn¡¯t it somewhat beneath a City Lord like you to hunt down wanted criminals with us?¡± Duke scratched his head and stated. ¡°I am still the Captain of the Association, I still need to abide by the rules,¡± Wu Heng replied. After this feat with Skull Crusher, he should be able to be a Vice-executive. Then he wouldn¡¯t have to undertake missions so frequently.
Therefore, he still needed to follow the interior rules of the Association. The squad members sat in the rest room chatting awhile. Wu Heng stood up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s tour my half of the city and then rest early.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Picking themselves up, they followed him out. ¡­ The Outer City Area was still in chaos. There were no bodies visible on the streets, but dark red bloodstains and bits of flesh could be seen everywhere, even in the gaps between bricks. The doors of the shops along the way were still shut. Most of the windows and doors had been smashed, either inbat or looted afterward. Inside was dim, and apart from the buildings themselves, tables and counters had disappeared. After touring his designated area, Wu Heng found a pub that was still open for business. ¡°Let¡¯s go have lunch and then take a rest,¡± he said.
They went into the pub together and sat down in a corner. The pub wasn¡¯t crowded, there were just three tables of patrons in therge hall. They ordered some food. Just as they started chatting, a man walked in from outside. He went directly to the raised stage usually used by the bards and shouted, ¡°Has everyone heard?¡± Everyone in the pub turned to look at him, both wary and curious. Seeing that everyone was watching him, the man¡¯s voice got louder, ¡°A vile necromancer using the lives of innocent city residents to threaten City Lord Ereno has upied the East and North District.¡± ¡°The residents of these two districts are just like livestock ready for ughter, and could be used by him in his evil magical experiments.¡± ¡°We must resist, we must unite to resist his rule¡­¡±. The man on the stage was making a passionate speech like an orator. Meanwhile, the pub owner stood behind the counter, still in his original position, listening to the man loudly ranting. Hearing the man¡¯s words, the people inside the pub started murmuring among themselves. The incident with the Hammer Party had just ended yesterday, and they had not heard about the necromancer upying the Outer City Area yet. ¡°Who told you that?¡± someone asked.
The man stepped forward, his eyes wide open, and said, ¡°Of course, the news came from the inner city. The Iron Guard Knights focused all their energy on the Hammer Party, but they didn¡¯t expect the damned Necromancer to seize the opportunity. To save more lives, they had to agree to his demands and ceded two city districts.¡± As soon as the words came out, the room fell silent again. Someone recalled and said: ¡°Duringst night¡¯s fight, I used a Tamed Beast to get a look, and indeed there were arge number of carrion, covered with green toxic fog, so it should be urate.¡± ¡°So does that mean the East and North districts have be the Necromancer¡¯s territories?¡± someone asked. ¡°What difference does it make for us? The Iron Guard Knights only oversee the inner city anyway, the gangs manage the outer districts, how does it impact us if someone else is in charge?¡± The man on the stage shouted again: ¡°Foolish! What is a Necromancer? It¡¯s a profession that experiments on living people, dissecting them alive to produce the undead. Everyone will be his experimental subjects, to the point where death will be hard toe by¡­..¡± This¡­ Everyone present was stunned. They had never dealt with a Necromancer before, but they did have a bad reputation outside. Just then. The door of the tavern was pushed open. Two determined gang members came in with a dozen skeletons d in leather armor. The man on stage halted, immediately mmed up, pretending to examine the ceiling. One of the Pinned Gang members scanned the tavern and asked directly, ¡°Nobody¡¯s causing any trouble, right?¡± The tavern owner weed them with a fawning smile, ¡°There¡¯s no trouble, what can I do for you gentlemen¡­?¡± The gang member said: ¡°Starting now, our Pinned Gang is in charge of patrolling this area. There is a patrol point 200 meters out, you can find us there if you need anything.¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± The tavern keeper immediately responded. ¡°Alright then, carry on with your business!¡± The gang member was about to leave after saying so. Wu Heng suddenly stood up, ¡°Wait!¡± In the dimly lit corner, the gang member frowned and looked closely, upon recognising Wu Heng, he immediately dipped his waist, ¡°Captain Wu Heng, Sister-inw asked us to patrol.¡± ¡°Right, good job.¡± ¡°Do you have any orders, Captain?¡± The atmosphere in the tavern became tense. The man on the stage looked anxiously toward this corner. Wu Heng ordered directly: ¡°Apprehend him.¡± As soon as the man on the stage heard this, he turned and ran. The members of the Pinned Gang reacted swiftly, ¡°Stop him!¡± After a chase around the tavern, the man was held down, with a knife against his neck. ¡°Captain, how should we handle him?¡± a member of the Pinned Gang asked. ¡°Take him to Wen Mansha.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± With a wave of his hand, the member left with the man in tow. Wu Heng also stood up, leading his team members out. Before walking out the door, he looked back and said: ¡°Close the tavern, don¡¯t invite trouble.¡± The tavern owner was already sweating profusely. As he mopped his brow, he nodded, ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Upon exiting the tavern, Wu Heng said to his team members: ¡°You all go back first, we¡¯ll see if the vice-executive has arrived at the association tomorrow.¡± ¡°Captain, don¡¯t you need us?¡± Duke asked. ¡°Go home, the city has been chaotic recently, take care of your families.¡± Duke nodded, ¡°Alright, Captain.¡± Everyone went their separate ways. ¡­ Pinned Gang headquarters. By the courtyard, five people were tied up, all brought back from patrol. One of them was the man Wu Heng had encountered, who was preaching resistance against the Necromancer in the tavern. The others were caught giving speeches from soapboxes on the street side. The contents were simr, even the sequence of statements was the exact same. It goes without saying, someone had probably orchestrated this to agitate the residents. ¡°How should we handle this?¡± Wen Mansha asked. As the courtyard door opened, two more bound men were brought in. The number of captives grew to seven. ¡°Those from the inner city really aren¡¯t giving up, stirring up this drama.¡± Wu Heng said. Laisia from the Consortium had warned him. Those people from the inner city may no longer dare to step foot on the battlefield, but they are getting better at using plots and schemes. It seemed that this was one of them now. ¡°Go ahead and kill them. Once more people die, others will stop talking nonsense.¡± Wen Mansha said. Hearing themand to kill, all the bound men¡¯s eyes revealed fear. They didn¡¯t seem as impassioned as when they were giving speeches. They too, were afraid of death. Wu Heng thought for a moment. Indeed there was no better solution, and the Pinned Gang had nowhere to keep prisoners, sending them to the association would also deviate from established procedure. ¡°Go ahead, kill them!¡± Wu Hengmanded. Wen Mansha waved her hand. In the stunned gaze of a few people, a member of the Pinned Gang stepped forward and killed all of them. Wu Heng used the Bone Maniption Skill with the corpses standing up, donned with leather armour and sent out for patrol. ¡°What do we do next?¡± Wen Mansha asked again. ¡°We continue with normal patrols for now and try to reducebat situations.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Wu Heng nodded, gave a few more orders, and left everything else to Wen Mansha. ¡­ Returning to his residence. Through the boundary door, he went to the Zombie World. Seeing his convoy stop, Wu Heng headed downstairs. Upon seeing him, Li Yahong immediately smiled and waved slightly. The business car drove over. Qiangzi and the others, carrying stacks of copied papers, moved them into the hotel. ¡°They were printed overnight, a total of more than two thousand copies.¡± Chapter 254: 213, Necromancer Repels the Hammer Party_1 Chapter 254: Chapter 213, Necromancer Repels the Hammer Party_1 Stacks of flyers filled with writing were brought into the hotel. Wu Heng took out one and nced at it. The color of the text was a bit darker than what Andre Willow had written, probably due to the ink. The overall look was not bad, except there were no illustrations. Wu Heng had considered adding a picture of himself killing the Skull Crusher, but after careful consideration, he abandoned the idea. Being too ostentatious might not be beneficial. Li Yahong asked, ¡°How¡¯s the printing? I¡¯ve checked and the symbols seem clear.¡± To the people in this world, the words were just a bunch of symbols. They couldn¡¯t understand them at all. Wu Heng didn¡¯t feel like exining and replied, ¡°Pretty good.¡±
¡°Okay, if we need more in the future, I¡¯ll have more printed.¡± ¡°No need, we should have enough,¡± Wu Heng said. There were limited literate people in Lundham City, and once these flyers were circted, it wouldrgely depend on the people themselves spreading the message. It¡¯s to counter the rumors in the inner city. After Qiangzi and the others finished moving everything, they greeted Wu Heng and left. Li Yahong carefully took six potion bottles from her backpack and said, ¡°Here are the ones Alchemy One gave us, I brought them straight here.¡± [Strength-enhancing potion] (Description: An extract concocted from the body parts of mutated creatures, capable of strengthening and enhancing one¡¯s body, and with a tiny chance of awakening one¡¯stent power.) It was a potion made from a level one Corpse Core. Last time, during the rescue of Grandma Wang Ke, they were attacked by a herd of mutated cows. After killing them, they indeed obtained quite a few Corpse Cores. Wu Heng hadn¡¯t been back for a while, so they had umted some. There weren¡¯t any new types of potion, it seemed the second and third-level Corpse Cores were still under development. Wu Heng took out a bottle and gave it to Li Yahong, while storing the rest, ¡°I¡¯ll give you one. Drink it now. If anything goes wrong, I can help you.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Li Yahong opened the bottle and immediately gulped it down. Under Wu Heng¡¯s gaze, Li Yahong¡¯s body began to redden, and veins bulged in her wrists and neck. But, these symptoms onlysted a few seconds before disappearing. Her skin remained wheat-colored, but appeared more delicate and smooth.
Li Yahong did a couple of high kicks on the spot and eximed in surprise, ¡°I feel lighter and like I¡¯ve aged backward several years.¡± ¡°It seems to have worked.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s truly miraculous.¡± This was her second time taking a Corpse Core potion, but clearly, the second time was more effective than the first.
Her whole aura seemed to have changed. After getting used to the change, Li Yahong calmed down from her excitement and said after giving Wu Heng a kiss on the cheek, ¡°Thank you, when I be the Amazing Woman Warrior, I¡¯ll watch your back.¡± ¡°Well, thanks in advance then, woman warrior.¡± Once Li Yahong was sure she was okay, they returned to discussing serious matters, ¡°The bus modification is almost done. I n to transport some people over to gather living supplies.¡± They had previously found a lot of buses at the bus station. After taking them all back, Li Yahong had them refitted. Now with the modificationspleted, she nned to bring more people over: some to help transport materials, and some to start scavenging residential areas for cups, bowls, basins, and othermon household items. Wu Heng agreed with her n. With the Hammer Party situation resolved and the city gradually regaining order, it was time to reopen his grocery store. This world was like a warehouse full of resources. If handled correctly, the items, which every household once had, could earn him quite a bit of money and secure a long-term profit. After a thought, he continued, ¡°Find a safe ce nearby as our base here, to provide a secure living space for everyone.¡± ¡°How about the bus station? It has a good yard for parking, a wall for cover, and the office building is pretty big. With a little remodeling, it could be used as a temporary dormitory.¡± Li Yahong rmended.
That ce seemed to be a good fit. ¡°Let¡¯s go and see it now.¡± The two left directly with the skeleton crew and headed to the bus station. They killed several wandering zombies nearby and reimed the area.¡¯ After a walk around the yard, they indeed found it to be quite suitable for a base. They asked the skeletons to fortify the bus station. Then they returned to the hotel to move all the living supplies over. The stuff in the hotel could be used for the dormitory. The skeletons lined up and worked until dusk, while Qiangzi and the others filled their trucks with supplies. They waved goodbye to each other, and the trucks quickly left. Wu Heng remained to convert some corpses and then returned to his residence through the boundary door. ¡­ Ground floor living room.
Two maids in casual clothes, Mini and Wei¡¯er, were sitting on the sofas, learning to write. Mini was quite smart, but due to the environment she lived in, no one had taught her to read and write. She was able to pick up reading quickly, but writing proved more difficult. As she gripped the pen, her fingers became stiff, and she was already sweating. ¡°Oh my, my hand is cramping, it¡¯s cramping, it¡¯s so painful!¡± Mini eximed, grabbing her hand. ¡°That¡¯s what you get for holding your pen so tightly. I hope you don¡¯t break the pen before you learn how to write,¡± Andre Willow criticized her. ¡°I, I just can¡¯t get the hang of it!¡± The two continued their conversation. Wu Heng, along with the skeleton and the flyer he was holding, strode away. ¡°Master, should I prepare dinner?¡± Mini asked immediately. Wu Heng nced at her, ¡°Hmm, go ahead, bring out Wen Mansha¡¯s portion too.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Tossing her pen, Mini ran off to the kitchen.
Andre Willow saw Bunny Girl escape and got up to follow her to the kitchen. Soon, Wen Mansha returned with the skeleton. The four sat together, chatting about the outside world while eating. After dinner, they chatted for a while. After Mi Ni practised her boxing, Wei¡¯er continued to teach her to read and write. Wen Mansha pulled him into taking a bath with her. ¡­ In the bathtub. Wu Heng held Wen Mansha in his arms, enjoying the moment. Wen Mansha spoke softly, ¡°Ereno has arranged for many people to spread unfavorable rumors about us. More than 50 people were arrested in the evening. I am afraid if this continues, the two districts might break into chaos.¡± Wu Heng caressed her plump and smooth body, feeling the exaggerated curves of her waist and buttocks. He added, ¡°I have prepared some propaganda leaflets. Arrange for people to distribute them tomorrow, preferably those who can read them out for others.¡± ¡°Propaganda leaflets? What are those?¡± Wen Mansha turned her head and asked. ¡°They recount how the Hammer Party was defeated, and my apprehension of the fugitive. Arrange for more people to talk about this and maintain order in the city.¡± Wu Heng continued. ¡°Alright, I will arrange for it tomorrow. Do you need me to arrange some people in their district too?¡± Wen Mansha looked back inquiringly. Wu Heng pondered for a moment, ¡°Just figure out a way to send some leaflets over there. No need to send people.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do it first thing tomorrow.¡± Wen Mansha nodded. ¡°Hmm!¡± ¡­ The next morning. Wen Mansha left with the skeletons, each of them holding a bunch of propaganda leaflets. There was a lot to do today. Besides distributing these promotional flyers, they also needed literate and well-spoken people to read them in public ces. Not many people in the Pinned Gang could read. Being literate wasn¡¯t a bonus in the gang recruitment process. Finding such a group of people would indeed take some effort. After a while. After packing up his stuff, Wu Heng also left his ce and headed to the guild. There were quite a few mercenary groups that had appeared today. They stood in front of the guild¡¯s bulletin board, looking at the missions posted. But the missions hadn¡¯t been updated for a few days, and the mercenary groups simply passed by and left directly. The executive ¡®Gomez¡¯ and the vice-executive ¡®Ethan Ashkarl¡¯ still hadn¡¯te to the guild. The whole guild waspletely running on everyone else¡¯s conscience. Wu Heng wasn¡¯t particrly concerned about their safety, but mainly because he needed the executive to vouch for the killing of the fugitive. He had already made up a story, but the person hadn¡¯t shown up yet. He went to the team¡¯s resting room, and his three teammates were all sitting inside. Seeing Wu Heng enter, they all stood up to greet him. After exchanging pleasantries. The swordsman, Galo Berley, spoke, ¡°Captain, I asked around yesterday, and it seems there¡¯s no one named ¡®Mumloda¡¯ among the elites in the inner city.¡± The name Mumloda was the name given by the thief, Burke, who died and implicated this person as his mastermind through the ¡®Communicate with the Dead¡¯ technique. Wu Heng had asked Wen Mansha to investigate this matter. It seems that Galo Berley also remembered this name and investigated it secretly. ¡°There¡¯s no such person?¡± Wu Heng raised an eyebrow. Being ced in the guild at least demonstrates that this person definitely has a certain status in the city. He shouldn¡¯t be untraceable! ¡°It¡¯s possible that he¡¯s using a fake name, or a codename. From what I found, there¡¯s no such person.¡± Galo Berley answered. Wu Heng nodded and continued, ¡°If you have the means, look into the town hall. Whoever arranged him toe in must have left some clues.¡± While he couldn¡¯t fully trust Galo Berley. But at the very least, he was part of the guild. His character was like the knight spirit, liking to abide by the rules arranged by the guild. Letting him investigate wouldn¡¯t hurt. Even if he had some secrets, there was nothing that could be leaked through him. ¡°Alright!¡± The few of them sat together and chatted for a while. Wu Heng then said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll patrol around, then go our separate ways.¡± ¡­ In the eastern district of the outer city. On a stone pier beside the street. A middle-aged man wearing grey linen and curly hair stood upright and shouted, ¡°The heinous Necromancer threatens the City Lord with the lives of ordinary residents, upying the East and North districts, and treating all residents as livestock for his evil magic experiments. ¡­ We have to unite, we have to resist his rule ¡­¡± Amid the loud shouts. Gradually, many people gathered and were discussing what the man had just mentioned. Just when everyone was riled up by the man¡¯s speech. Someone came from behind with papers, louder than the man, shouting ¡°Information from the guild, it describes the real situation of how the Hammer Party was defeated,e and see!¡± Chapter 255: 214, Photovoltaic Panel_1 Chapter 255: Chapter 214, Photovoltaic Panel_1 All eyes were attracted. At the same time, a patrol team swiftly mounted the stone pedestal, covered the man¡¯s mouth at the top, and another two picked him up and quickly left. Despite the man¡¯s whimpers and struggles, he couldn¡¯t break free from their grip. Seeing them leave, the person holding the propaganda sheet climbed back onto the stage and shouted loudly: ¡°It is written here that during the Hammer Party¡¯s assault, the Iron Guard Knights fell back repeatedly until¡­until Captain Wu Heng killed the leader of the Hammer Party, and in ordance with the city lord¡¯s promised agreement, epted the jurisdiction of the East and North districts.¡± With these words, the crowd below burst into discussion again. It seemed quite different from what other people had been saying these past two days. The end result was the same ¨C the Necromancer gained jurisdiction over the East and North districts, but the process waspletely opposite. One side argued the Necromancer seized the opportunity to cause chaos, threatening the city lord with the lives of all the city¡¯s residents. But others said that the Necromancer defeated the Hammer Party, and the city lord exchanged agreements, granting him two districts. All the people looked at each other, still listening to the man on the dais, continuing to read from the propaganda sheet.
¡­ In the inner city district, in the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. City Lord Ereno sat at the dining table, using a knife and fork to put a slice of meat into his mouth. Below, two city officials sat separately. Ereno wiped his mouth with a napkin and asked, ¡°How are things going?¡± One of the officials said, ¡°Rest assured, City lord, this is our territory. By now, his reputation is probably already atrociously infamous in the city. Maybe in a few days, the residents of the two districts will all move out, leaving him with an empty city.¡± ¡°Heh, that¡¯s good.¡± ¡°Should we arrange some more troublesome situations, like murders or imprisonments that could be passed on to the guild? He would lose his captaincy.¡± the other official continued. Ereno hesitated a moment, then shook his head decisively, ¡°Don¡¯t do that, we don¡¯t want to force out another Skull Crusher and then we¡¯ll have no peace to live in.¡± ¡°Yes, indeed, the city lord has thought it all through.¡± ¡°Continue with increased propaganda.¡± ¡°Okay, I will¨C¡± tter~! Urgent footsteps echoed. An Attendant, holding a paper, hastily walked in. Seeing the several people present, he bowed, ¡°My lord, there is some situation.¡± Ereno nced at him, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, just say it!¡± The propaganda sheet was handed over, ¡°This was distributed in the outer city. It is imed to be produced by the guild.¡± Ereno narrowed his eyes and took it to read.
As he read, his eyes widened and he looked both surprised and angry. Boom~! Ereno pped the table with his hand and suddenly stood up. The other two officials jumped in fright.
One person whispered, ¡°City Lord, is there any¡­ Bad news?¡± The propaganda sheet was thrown over to them. Both of them caught it and began to read carefully. Their eyes, too, gradually widened. There were many things written in it, but they amounted to two points. One was that the Necromancer had repelled the Hammer Party and saved the entire Lundham City. The second was that the Iron Guard Knights had no ability to defend the city. They only bluffed and gave up the Outer City Area in the face of the Hammer Party, retreating to the inner city to protect the elite. These statements were a tant insult to both the city lord and the Iron Guard Knights. The city lord might not be so angry if they were all lies. But everything written was true. ¡°Is this from the guild?¡± one official curiously asked. Local guilds generally maintained good rtions with the city lord and would not usually insult him. ¡°The rumor is that it is from the guild.¡± the Attendant lowered his head and cautiously said.
Ereno looked at him coldly and said, ¡°That¡¯s that kid¡¯s doing. Gomez must be out of his mind, he would never do such a thing.¡± ¡°What should we do?¡± an official asked. Ereno sat back in his chair and pondered, saying, ¡°Firstly, halt the propaganda. Find someone to mediate this matter.¡± ¡°Ah? Oh, okay!¡± The official nodded. ¡°That will do for now, you can go and attend to this matter. The feast is over.¡± ¡°Yes, City Lord!¡± The official stood up and quickly left. ¡­ Wu Heng, leading his team, made a round in two areas. Since he was wearing a helmet, not many people recognized him, and no one identified him. Along the way, he saw a few people reading leaflets. Wu Heng stood among the crowd, eavesdropping for a while. Most people believed the content on the leaflets, as the Iron Guard Knights had never interfered with the Outer City Area and would most likely retreat and defend the inner city when faced with the Hammer Party.
However, this didn¡¯t mean they trusted the management of the Necromancer. The reputation of Necromancers outside was no better than the Hammer Party. There were also many rumors. People were discussing this matter. After listening for a while, Wu Heng and his team turned around and left. ¡°Captain, that man speaks as if he has seen it with his own eyes.¡± Duke speeded up a couple of steps and followed. Wu Heng said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s Wen Mansha¡¯s people.¡± ¡°Oh right!¡± Duke nodded, and the other two also got the point. So, they were indeed people who had been arranged beforehand. They walked a few more steps forward. Duke continued to ask, ¡°Captain, is the city safe now?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re referring to the Hammer Party incident, then yes, it¡¯s safe now, but the city is also quite chaotic, so we still need to be careful.¡± Wu Heng responded. ¡°When sk left, he told me to let him know when it¡¯s safe so that he cane back for business. I¡¯m thinking of whether to write to him to notify him toe back,¡± Duke continued. ¡°He can prepare toe back, there won¡¯t be any big issues.¡±
¡°Oh, okay then.¡± Wu Heng patrolled with his team. After confirming that there were no problems, he directly said, ¡°Okay that¡¯s all for today. Everyone can go home. You don¡¯t have to go to the association every day. When the Attendantse back, I¡¯ll arrange for someone to notify you.¡± ¡°Alright captain, we will head back first.¡± The team break apart and went their separate ways. ¡­ Dusk. After dinner. Wen Mansha said, ¡°Someone from the City Lord¡¯s Mansion came.¡± ¡°Oh? What did they say?¡± asked Wu Heng. ¡°They said that a gang in the city is spreading rumors against you. They have already arranged the Knights to arrest them.¡± Wen Mansha shrugged, ¡°That¡¯s what they said.¡± They were passing the buck. ¡°Did they specifically go to tell you this?¡± ¡°They hope we would stop spreading the leaflets. I told them I would ask you what to do,¡± replied Wen Mansha. The other side seemed to be seeking reconciliation. After some thought, he continued, ¡°We¡¯ve finally managed to distribute so many leaflets, we can¡¯t just stop. Ignore them for now.¡± ¡°Good!¡± The group sat in the living room chatting for a while, then went upstairs to rest. ¡­ The next day, at noon. Zombie World. Wu Heng walked out of his residence and saw that the caravan had returned and was parked in the yard. In addition to the original trucks and business cars, there were also five buses welded with steel tes and bars. The survivors from the prison were unloading things from the vehicles onto the ground. Seeing the skeletons filling the yard didn¡¯t frighten them. When Wu Heng came downstairs. They were waving at him from a distance. Li Yahong came over and said, ¡°I¡¯ve brought all the people. Today we¡¯ll allocate rooms and living quarters, and tomorrow we can start collecting resources nearby.¡± ¡°Good, you manage it.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Li Yahong nodded, then continued, ¡°The me God Shelter is gathering survivors from other shelters to jointly attack a factory.¡± ¡°Factory? What kind of factory?¡± ¡°From what they said, it¡¯s a photovoltaic panel production factory. They n to unite and attack it to solve the problem of electricity supply in the shelter.¡± Li Yahong exined. Photovoltaic panel? Chapter 256: 215, Amplification Weakening_1 Chapter 256: Chapter 215, Amplification Weakening_1 Sr panels? Wu Heng pondered for a bit before realizing it referred to sr panels. It¡¯s actually quitemon. The street lights in the housing estate are of this kind. But for ordinary people, there is not much use for it. He had seen some videos about these sr panels beingid on rooftops to provide electricity for the entire building. However, such things are usually set up in vis or bungalows. In ces like housingplexes, it¡¯s not possible to install sr panels on arge scale. It¡¯s understandable that shelters want to attack such factories. In the current situation, most shelters are having power supply issues. Without electricity, modern people¡¯s lifestyle is not much different from primitive people, and sr panels are a good choice.
At least it¡¯s simpler than wind power or thermal power generation. ¡°There¡¯s a factory like this locally?¡± Wu Heng asked. ¡°From what they were saying, they seem to know such a ce, and have probably already sent people to scout ahead,¡± Li Yahong recalled with a frown, continuing, ¡°It seems there are level two mutated zombies inside, they need to cooperate with other shelters, and the spoils of war will be divided evenly.¡± Wu Heng had never heard of such a factory. But their assertion suggests they have confirmed information, they might even have someone from the shelter who used to work there. ¡°When are they leaving?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure, I just overheard them discussing it, do you want me to ask?¡± said Li Yahong. Wu Heng pondered for a moment, ¡°Ask, see how they¡¯re nning.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll askter.¡± Li Yahong nced back at the convoy and asked, ¡°Shall we have dinner together?¡± As the convoy is temporarily staying at the bus station, it no longer needs to return. ¡°No thanks, you guys get settled. I¡¯ll find you when I¡¯m free in the evening,¡± Wu Heng replied. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go arrange them first.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Li Yahong waved her hand and walked towards the convoy. ¡­ After Li Yahong left, Wu Heng also returned to his room. Returning to his residence through the boundary door. Hearing Mini and Andre Willow¡¯s cooking downstairs, Wu Heng went straight into the study, cing the potion he obtained today on the table. Besides the one he gave to Li Yahong, he still has five bottles left.
He thought for a moment, opened a bottle, and drank it all. A warm sensation spread from his stomach, then the prompt appeared. [Strength +1.] This time only one attribute increased.
After the difort from the potion disappeared, he continued with the second bottle and drank it down. [Constitution +1.] Still increased by only one point. It appears that the effect of the first-stage corpse core potion is fixed at one attribute point. In the beginning, when he used the corpse core, three points were added. Once he reached about level 5, it reduced to two points. Now it¡¯s only one point. The effect¡¯s reduction was somewhat significant. If his attributes continue to strengthen, he might not be able to gain even one point. At that time, he will need to consume second-level corpse core to continue increasing attributes. However, the second-level corpse core potion is still being researched and he isn¡¯t sure when it would be ready. Looking at the remaining three potions, Wu Heng decided not to use them. The effects of self-use are rtively small. It¡¯s better to be used to enhance the strength of the people around him. Their increase in strength can also help them toplete their tasks better.
He put away the three potions and pulled up his attribute panel. [Name: Wu Heng] [Level: Level 10] [Attributes: Strength 25, Agility 25, Constitution 28, Intelligence 30, Perception 18, Charm 26] [Specialties: ¡­, Arcane Training, Knowledge of Souls, Knowledge of Haunting, Magic Perception, Arcane Echo, Necromantic Schr, Undead Adaptation.] [Skills: Greyhawk Swordsmanship (Beginner), Enhanced Will, Soul Sense.] [Abilities: Bone Maniption Skill, ¡­, Bone Armored, Corpse Cage.] Looking at the attributes on the panel, Wu Heng started to think. ording to the standard upation improvement, his attribute improvement wasn¡¯t slow. Out of six attributes, five are not low. Even in terms of strength and constitution, he is not inferior to melee upations at the same level. The only slightly weak one is perception, only with 18 points. Perception corresponds to intuition and the quantification of senses, simply put, it¡¯s your observation and insight. Inbat, finding hidden enemies or traps along the way depends on your perception.
In this regard, he really isn¡¯t very strong. However, for Wu Heng, there are ways to make up for it. After all, his two spirits can fully act as scouts, to investigate dangerous situations or unknown areas in advance. This has always been his practice. Having spirits to rece doesn¡¯t mean that this attribute is useless, if there¡¯s chance, he should try to improve it. Sitting at the desk thinking for a while, a shout from Mini downstairs could be heard. ¡°Master, dinner is ready~!¡± ¡­ Going downstairs. Wen Mansha had also returned from outside. The four of them sat at the dining table, eating dinner. Wen Mansha was eating slowly, then she spoke, ¡°Master, there are no people spreading those negative rumors anymore, and our flyers have been fully distributed. We have also arranged for gang members to read the contents to the residents in some ces.¡± ¡°Hmm, continue as nned, and also be careful of any movements from ¡®Ereno¡¯. He might stir up some trouble,¡± said Wu Heng.
Wen Mansha nodded, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll have someone keep an eye on it.¡± ¡°By the way, have we found any information about this Mumloda person?¡± Wu Heng abruptly asked. ¡°Not yet, we¡¯re slightly short-handed right now so gathering information might take a bit longer.¡± Wu Heng took a drink from his cup before continuing, ¡°Properly investigate this person. He must be rather influential in the city. Also, arrange someone to monitor ¡®Burke¡¯s¡¯ residence and keep an eye on anyone he associates with.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take care of it tomorrow.¡± ¡­ After dinner¡­ They gathered in the living room for a chat. It seemed that Wen Mansha was enjoying this kind of life, resting her chin on her hand, watching Andre Willow teaching Mini how to write. It was somewhat cold in the gang¡¯s territory and she used to live alone there. It was livelier here. When Minipleted her writing task and wasining about a cramp in her hand¡­ Wu Heng presented three vials of potion. He said, ¡°These are potions to enhance your constitution. You each get one.¡± Wen Mansha had tried this kind of potion before, a concoction so precious it could directly alter the constitution of a person. Her face was filled with surprise and joy, ¡°Thank you, master.¡± She rose to her feet to take the potion, pecked Wu Heng on the cheek as she settled back down. Andre Willow and Mini were encountering this for the first time, but seeing how joyous Wen Mansha was, they understood that this potion was nothing ordinary. Otherwise, someone of Wen Mansha¡¯s standing within the gang wouldn¡¯t have been so excited. Both Andre Willow and Mini picked up a vial each, holding it in their hands. Wu Heng said, ¡°Good, you can drink it now.¡± They shared nces between them¡­ Opened the vial, tipped their heads back and drank the contents. Wen Mansha and Andre Willow turned red as if they had a fever, however, the symptom disappeared rapidly. They stared at their own hands, seemingly feeling the changes to their bodies. Whereas the effects were more obvious for Mini. Her body turned red, her bare arms and legs began to exhibit the presence of purple veins. She looked in great pain, groaning softly as she curled up on the couch. Andre Willow was startled, she quickly ran over to check on her. Wu Heng also lifted Mini¡¯s clothes to take a check¡­ Compared to his first experience of taking the potion, her symptoms were much milder. In less than a minute, all of Mini¡¯s symptoms vanished. She stretched her body suddenly, nearly knocking Wu Heng and Andre Willow over. ¡°Are you alright?¡± asked Wu Heng. Mini took a moment to feel her body and responded, ¡°I think I¡¯m fine now, it was so ufortable just now, felt like my blood vessels were on fire.¡± ¡°And now?¡± ¡°Now it feels like my body is filled with power.¡± As she said that, she delivered two quick punches¡­ A gust of wind trailed her fists. Wu Heng looked at the others, ¡°How about you two?¡± Wen Mansha shrugged, ¡°Such a good potion is bound to have effects.¡± Andre Willow nodded in agreement, ¡°I feel like I¡¯ve improved as well, but I can¡¯t pinpoint where exactly.¡± The potion mainly amplified three attributes: strength, constitution, and agility. No matter which aspect it boosted, it would be beneficial to all three of them. ¡°Alright, as long as there are effects that¡¯s good enough. Be more disciplined in your training from now on, especially Mini, you need to work even harder,¡± Wu Heng said. Mini pouted, ¡°Why are you singling me out, I am already putting in lots of effort.¡± The group chatted for a while in the living room¡­ Wen Mansha cast a nce at Wu Heng, ¡°Master, would you like to join me for a bath?¡± He shook his head, ¡°No, I think I¡¯ll study some magic tonight, I¡¯ll stay in my room.¡± ¡°Alright then, I¡¯m retiring to my room for the night!¡± Wen Mansha yawned and headed upstairs. After tidying up the living room, Mini and Andre Willow also head upstairs. All three of them retired for the night. Back in his room, Wu Heng¡­ passed through the boundary door and returned to the Zombie World. ¡­ Night had fallen¡­ Severalrgemps were set up in the passenger station. Inside the yard, Qiangzi and his group could be seen changing tires next to a truck. Watching them for a while from the window¡­ Wu Heng picked up the walkie-talkie and called out directly, ¡°Li Yahong, have you made contact with the me God Shelter?¡± Over the radio came a response, ¡°Yes, I¡¯lle by to update you about the situation.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Shortly after, footsteps sounded and then came a knock on the door. When Wu Heng opened the door, he saw Li Yahong standing outside. ¡°Come in,¡± Wu Heng invited her in. As soon as she stepped in, Li Yahong threw herself into his embrace, pressing her lips onto his. After a lengthy shared kiss, they slowly separated. Wu Heng pulled her onto hisp on the bed and asked, ¡°What did the me God Shelter say?¡± The military truck had a built-in radio that proved to be more effective than the ones they were using previously. Therefore, even after leaving the shelter, they could still maintain contact with the outside world and gather information. Li Yahong exined, ¡°The me God Shelter has made an agreement with the other shelters to assemble at the factory area tomorrow.¡± Chapter 257: 216, such a strong appeal_1 Chapter 257: Chapter 216, such a strong appeal_1 They heard they would be leaving tomorrow. Wu Heng was a bit surprised, ¡°So soon?¡± Li Yahong exined, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not rushed. They¡¯ve been preparing for it for a while, we just didn¡¯t pay much attention before.¡± It seems, for each refuge, power supply was indeed a matter of urgency. ¡°The me God Shelter sure has some influence,¡± Wu Heng spoke while holding a soft waist in his arms. Post-zombie apocalypse. Each shelter had formed their own small group. Contrary to the mutual aid propaganda, scarcity of resources had made humans less united. Like the rescue for Grandma Wang Ke, two survivor bases in the same vige had few people and were hostile to each other. Not to say that they were going to fighting outright, but most of the survivors were wary and distrustful of each other.
The fact that the me God Shelter could persuade so many people was indeed not a simple achievement. Li Yahong gently pat his shoulder, ¡°Remember thest time I told you about the appointment of the regional disaster responsemander by the main station?¡± ¡°You mean he is themander now?¡± ¡°Yes, our side didn¡¯t participate, but the main station appointed the me God Shelter as the disaster responsemander based on some information they obtained. They organized this event under this title. The need for power restoration is indeed real and many bases have responded.¡± The me God Shelter was clever too, the first action they organized was the restoration of electricity. If they were bringing anything else, no shelter would respond and they would probably be ridiculed instead. ¡°Alright, I got it!¡± Wu Heng said. Li Yahong further asked, ¡°Are we going to participate? The prison¡¯s power supply is enough and we don¡¯t require that much electricity for now.¡± ¡°We can go and take a look. If we can get the sr panels working, we¡¯d have an additional way to generate electricity,¡± Wu Heng thought of it and said. ¡°Alright, the ce is on the edge of a city in the south. It¡¯s a long journey, we need to leave early tomorrow.¡± Li Yahong said. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡­ Having decided on the ns for tomorrow, Wu Heng continued, ¡°You have taken two level one Corpse Cores before. You have greatly improved physically. I will teach you somebat skills so you can protect yourself if necessary.¡± Upon hearing this, Li Yahong looked up at him, ¡°Aren¡¯t you protecting me?¡± ¡°There will be times when I am not around. It¡¯s also good to learn some more as a form of fitness for your body,¡± Wu Heng paused, then continued, ¡°Zombies are gradually bing stronger, life will be even more difficult in the future.¡± He wasn¡¯ trying to scare her, it was just the reality. The zombie corpses that were currently being transformed have started to increase in levels 2 and 3 Skulls. That means the zombies themselves are also improving. Unlike humans, the zombies get stronger with time. When all the zombies in sight have reached a higher level, the survivors¡¯ living space will be even more scarce.
Therefore, personal improvement is equally important. Others may not have any channels for it, but Li Yahong has already taken two Corpse Cores, it would be a shame if she doesn¡¯t work hard now. ¡°Zombies are also getting stronger?¡± A surprised expression appeared on Li Yahong¡¯s face, her beautiful eyes widened, as if confirming whether Wu Heng was trying to scare her. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why we need to take advantage of the current safety and try to improve ourselves as much as possible,¡± Wu Heng said.
Li Yahong, in her surprise, regained herposure, stood up from his chest, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll learn from you. Where do we start training?¡± Wu Heng had unlocked swordsmanship and short spears, but he also knew some hand-to-handbat, which he learned from Bawudong. Only, he didn¡¯t have a specific specialization. He suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s start with physical training, after a few days of this, I¡¯ll teach you swordsmanship.¡± ¡°Alright, as you say.¡± The two went to the open space in the room. Wu Heng took the lead in making some movements, and Li Yahong followed him. Probably because of the Corpse Core. Li Yahong¡¯s physical stamina was stronger than that of ordinary people. She followed Wu Heng for more than an hour, although she was drenched in sweat, she could still hold on. Heat radiated off her entire body. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s rest for a while, too much training can be counterproductive,¡± Wu Heng said. Li Yahong¡¯s face was flushed red from the workout, huffing and puffing. Wu Heng looked at her, ¡°I¡¯ll teach you some simple stretching exercises.¡±
¡°Oh, okay!¡± Li Yahong agreed and stood there waiting for his next instruction. During this period of interaction, she had basically formed a habit of obeying his orders andpleting the tasks at hand. ¡°Spread your legs a bit, shoulder-width apart.¡± Li Yahong followed his instructions. ¡°Yes, just like that, hold onto the desk and slowly bend down,¡± Wu Heng said. ¡°Like this? What¡¯s next?¡± Just after Li Yahong asked, she felt a pair of warm, powerful handsnded on the skin exposed at her waist. Li Yahong shuddered like she¡¯d been electrocuted. ¡°Not here, let¡¯s go to the bed,¡± Li Yahong said. As an adult, she knew very well what the other person wanted to do. They were both willing participants, and they had done everything except the final step. Wu Heng picked her up and ced her on the bed not far away. He quickly shed hisstyer of clothing, using the cold moonlight from the window to examine the woman¡¯s body on the bed.
¡°What¡¯s the hurry!¡± Li Yahong blushed as sheined. She opened her arms and called him, ¡°Stop staring and hurry up!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡­ The next day, noon. The convoy was lined up, rushing towards their destination. Yawn~! Li Yahong yawned, still tightly gripping the steering wheel. ¡°Want me to take over for a bit?¡± Wu Heng suggested from the side. Last night, they had been upte, and they had set off early today, so Li Yahong kept yawning. ¡°I¡¯m good, we need to maintain our speed, I can handle this,¡± Li Yahong shook her head, shed a smile, and asked, ¡°Was that stretching exercise you taught me yesterday real or not?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s real.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll practice it again when I get back. Can I teach this workout method to Qiangzi and the others? Being fitter means being better at protecting ourselves.¡± Wu Heng nodded, ¡°Yes, I learned it from Bawudong. If there¡¯s a chance, I¡¯ll properly teach everyone sometime.¡±
¡°Great!¡± Li Yahong nodded. She looked at the rear-view mirror above. Besides Bawudong, there were three tall bodyguards around Wu Heng. Armed withrge battle axes and hammers, they looked like Vikings from a movie. Fierce and daunting demeanor. Zzz~! The walkie-talkie sounded. ¡°Sister Hong, we¡¯re approaching our destination. I can see some survivors and vehicles.¡± Li Yahong looked toward Wu Heng. Thetter said, ¡°Slow down the convoy, don¡¯t approach yet.¡± Li Yahong ryed through the walkie-talkie, ¡°Slow down the convoy; don¡¯t approach yet.¡± The convoy began to slow down, and Wu Heng sent out Xiao Xiao to scout ahead. ¡­ In arge yard¡¯s concrete room. The empty room had no seats, just a few red bricks forming a table, covered with a hand-drawn map. Around the brick table huddled six people. Five men and one woman. In the center of the room, a man in histe twenties stood, wearing a field coat over body armor, with short hair and thick eyebrows. He looked very sturdy. me God Shelter ¨C Ma Zhiyong, appointed disaster reliefmander by the main station. After everyone had introduced themselves. Ma Zhiyong got to the point. ¡°The factory has more than 3000 workers. If we want to attack safely, we need to reconsider our approach.¡± The initial contact indicated arger number of people, but only a few shelters¡¯ representatives arrived in reality. Either the rest had backed off, or, in a worse case, died en route. The only woman looked at the map and said, ¡°Why not send someone to lure the zombies out? The few left inside, we can just go finish off.¡± Ma Zhiyong shook his head, ¡°There is a level-2mander zombie inside; the hordes won¡¯t leave easily. If we are detected by them, all of us are in danger.¡± Everyone looked at the map, with brows slightly furrowed. ¡°Is there a way to kill themander first? Isn¡¯t there an armored vehicle at the me God? Kill the Mutated Zombie first, and lure away the rest of the swarm?¡± another person suggested. Ma Zhiyong shook his head, ¡°Indeed, we brought two armored vehicles. It¡¯s fine if the Mutated Zombie appears, but if we can¡¯t locate it hiding somewhere, the armored vehicle is of no use.¡± The crowd fell silent again. Unable toe up with a better strategy, they began to grow restless. ¡°Damn, what a waste of time,¡± someone cursed. They had thought they were on a mission to solve the power issue, not expecting such a predicament on venturing out. Just as everyone was at a loss. Urgent footsteps approached from outside, and several people from different shelters came in. Each person exchanged nces. One of them spoke up, ¡°Chief, a convoy arrived. It seems to be military trucks, several of them.¡± Chapter 258: 217, Why Did They Leave_1 Chapter 258: Chapter 217, Why Did They Leave_1 Another car fleet? Upon hearing this, the other leaders also looked at the subordinate who just rushed in. They all nodded, which meant they came in to talk about the same thing. Ma Zhiyong motioned for everyone to be quiet and asked, ¡°Which shelter did theye from and how many people are there?¡± The subordinate replied, ¡°We¡¯re not quite sure, the convoy didn¡¯te close. It consisted of trucks and business vehicles, quite a lot.¡± ¡°How many vehicles?¡± ¡°We can¡¯t give an exact number, but at least ten or so.¡± Another one behind him added, ¡°There were five to six trucks, interspersed with buses and business vehicles. They all had reinforced steel tes and steel bars, it seems like they came from arge shelter.¡± Five or six trucks and so many business vehicles. If they were only transporting people, there wouldn¡¯t be any need for trucks.
If they encounter zombie herds, they would directly rush into the cargo box. This kind of grandeur seemed unlikely to be from a small shelter. But it seemed that no shelter known to them was capable of such a scale. ¡°Could they be the people from the auto repair shop? They seemed quite interested in this matter yesterday night.¡± The only woman guessed. ¡°Not sure.¡± Ma Zhiyong shook his head, stood up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and see who¡¯sing. No matter which shelter it¡¯s from, it¡¯s a good thing for our operation.¡± When he reached the doorway, Ma Zhiyong paused his steps and reminded them, ¡°The booty should be divided equally. It¡¯s good for all of us.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± The leaders nodded, and they all left the concrete room together. ¡­ The concrete room was situated in a driving school¡¯s training ground. The spacious yard was filled with vehicles from several shelters, with many of their members standing on the surrounding walls, peering towards the opposite side. Ma Zhiyong and his group reached the wall and looked towards the distance along the road. The first thing that caught their eyes, was a military truck reinforced with steel tes, equipped with a ram at the front and the windshield being a grid of steel bars. This truck had been heavily modified into a steel beast. Behind the truck, was a long convoy of buses, business vehicles, and more trucks. ¡°Oh dear, they must have forcefully passed through the downtown,¡± eximed one of the shelter leaders. The others immediately understood ¨C the trucks were stained with blood and chunks of rotting flesh, and their tyres left behind clear bloody marks. Moreover, they probably charged straight through the downtown with this route. When did such a powerful shelter appear?
The others looked at Ma Zhiyong. The man assigned as the disastermander by the broadcasting station was also looking surprised. It seemed, the strength of this convoy was even greater than that of me God Shelter. At least, they wouldn¡¯t choose such an approach, to charge straight through.
¡°Did you ever hear of such a shelter?¡± ¡°Their goal ining here is likely the same as ours. They should attract the zombies, we might be able to take over the factory area.¡± The female leader gave a cold chuckle, ¡°Do you think they are fools, to just go and attract zombies and let us take advantage? We should pray that they won¡¯t use us as cannon fodder.¡± ¡°Regardless, we should stick together. Our numbers are not inferior to theirs.¡± The people started whispering and arguing. Suddenly, someone yelled, ¡°The convoy is turning, all of them are turning, they aren¡¯ting our way.¡± The talking individuals immediately looked up, to see the first vehicle of the convoy, turn around at the intersection and returned the way it came. Then, it was followed by the remaining vehicles, turning around one by one. They left. The area instantly went quiet. And then it got noisy again. ¡°Oh dear, why did they leave?¡± ¡°Were they just passing by, or did they discover some danger and thus left immediately?¡±
¡°They can¡¯t just leave, without them, how are we going to fight?¡± Just now, they all agreed that they needed to stick together and get the other group to put in more effort. But, it seemed this group didn¡¯t n to cooperate with them at all. They behaved quite differently from what they had guessed, and left before evening over. If they left, wouldn¡¯t they bepletely helpless? Ma Zhiyong immediately said, ¡°Hurry, go chase after them and ask what¡¯s up.¡± He added immediately after, ¡°Be polite, don¡¯t provoke them.¡± Two individuals nodded, swiftly got into an off-road vehicle. They sped out of the training ground, chasing after the convoy. ¡­ Inside the convoy, the interior of a passenger bus. Li Yahong curiously asked, ¡°Why are we turning back, aren¡¯t we supposed to attack that factory area?¡± Wu Heng replied, ¡°They only brought over a hundred people. If we go, we would have to take care of them.¡±
When the convoy was close, he had asked Xiao Xiao to scout ahead. There were just so many people in the entire training field, and they certainlycked the ability to take over that factory area. If they got involved, they would have to carry them, and there could even be disagreements over dividing the spoils afterwards. Rather than that, they could turn back first and wait for them to leave. After that, they could move towards the factory area themselves and upy it. ¡°Oh~! They discussed so long and gathered such few people.¡± Li Yahong said and continued asking, ¡°So are we just going back now?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll head back first, once they leave, we¡¯ll then attack the factory area.¡± Through the view of the specter, they saw the map on the table. Combined with a bird¡¯s-eye view of the surrounding buildings, they also found the location of the factory area. ¡°Oh, alright then.¡± Li Yahong said. At this moment, voices came again from the walkie-talkie. ¡°Sister Hong, they dispatched a vehicle and followed us.¡± Li Yahong pressed the walkie-talkie, ¡°What do they want?¡±
The reply from the walkie-talkie, ¡°They are gesturing continuously, like they have something to say.¡± Li Yahong looked at Wu Heng, who was sitting in the co-driver seat, continued to hold the walkie-talkie and said, ¡°Slow down the convoy, ask directly what they want to say. Be careful.¡± ¡°Roger!¡± The convoy began to slow down, and the window of the rear vehicle was lowered. While maintaining a steady pace, it started tomunicate with the following vehicle. Soon, the walkie-talkie transmitted new information. ¡°Sister Hong, they asked if we were here to join the factory clearance, and they asked why we were leaving.¡± Li Yahong said, ¡°We were just passing by, we don¡¯t know about the factory area.¡± ¡°Roger!¡± Then, the walkie-talkie sent out a voice again, ¡°We¡¯ve told them, we¡¯ve already left.¡± Li Yahong pressed the walkie-talkie again, ¡°Keep moving on, turn right at the intersection up ahead, and then slow down.¡± The convoy once again picked up speed, moving away from the area. ¡­ The driving school. Off-road vehicles returned, stopping amidst a cloud of dust. Everyone saw the convoy leave, obviously, negotiations had not been sessful. But despite this, Ma Zhiyong and others walked over and asked, ¡°What did they say?¡± The car door opened, but the two men inside didn¡¯t answer, they just sat there dumbfounded. ¡°What did they say? Why the stunned silence?¡± The man in the driver¡¯s seat came back to his senses and said, ¡°They said they were just passing by, that they had other things to do and needed to leave in a hurry. They didn¡¯t know anything about the factory.¡± They didn¡¯t know? Then what would the convoy do over here? Looking for a new shelter location? Just as the group leaders were furrowing their brows in thought. The man in the driver¡¯s seat continued, ¡°They weren¡¯t hauling goods in their truck?¡± ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡± ¡°When we were about to leave, the truck elerated away. The wind blew open part of the back cover, and we got a glimpse inside, it was full of¡­¡± as he spoke, his face took on an even grimmer expression. Impatient, Ma Zhiyong prompted him, ¡°Full of what, spit it out.¡± ¡°It seemed like skeletons. Packed tightly together and dressed in ancient armor, wielding weapons. When the cover was blown open, one of the skeleton heads even turned and looked at us, with blue light gleaming in its eye sockets.¡± Everyone frowned at this. Ma Zhiyong looked at the other man, ¡°You saw it too.¡± The man nodded in confirmation. Skeletons d in armor, bearing weapons. But since both men who went with the convoy reported the same thing, obviously, they weren¡¯t hallucinating or seeing things. In this world, the possibility of skeletons standing up is not unthinkable. A female leader thought for a moment and said, ¡°I remember the leader of the auto repair shop is called King Yama, right? There was a time when people mentioned skeleton monsters appearing near the repair shop, but there hasn¡¯t been any news about it since.¡± Everyone turned to look at her. ¡°Are you suggesting those people are from the auto repair shop?¡± The woman shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s just a suspicion. But they obviously had no intention of cooperating with us. Whether or not they¡¯re from the auto repair shop doesn¡¯t really matter now since they¡¯ve already left.¡± Ma Zhiyong helplessly responded, ¡°It seems like we¡¯ve all made a fruitless trip. I¡¯ll continue to assign people to monitor the factory. If the zombies leave or if we find a better solution, I¡¯ll notify everyone.¡± ¡°Well, there¡¯s not much else we can do. Next time, let¡¯s justmunicate the number of peopleing directly, to avoid wasted trips.¡± Someone suggested. ¡°Hmm,¡± came the response. Although they were frustrated, there was no other feasible solution. They needed to return to their shelter before nightfall. With a few more exchanges, the leaders called their people, got into their vehicles, and each went their separate ways. Pretty soon, the entire driving school was deserted. ¡­ Half an hourter. The convoy returned from afar and took a look at the now empty driving school as they drove past. These people left rather promptly. The convoy did not slow down, but continued directly towards the factory location on the map. Soon, word was transmitted from the lead vehicle that they were approaching their destination. Through the bars shielding the windows, the sign of ¡®Wanyang Transportation Group¡¯ could even be seen on the factory¡¯s main entrance. Transportation Group? That sounded like a road constructionpany! The convoy pulled up some distance away. Through the wide-open gate, they could see zombies wandering around the factory premises. Wu Heng let Xiao Xiao out again and said, ¡°Xiao Xiao, go check out that factory. Look out for any dangers or strange zombies, thene back and tell me.¡± ¡°Okay, Uncle!¡± Xiao Xiao agreed, slipping through the car and disappearing. About half an hourter. Xiao Xiao returned, her transparent little hand pointing to the right of the factory, ¡°There are two ugly monsters in that building. One is the crawling kind, and the other one looks a bit like Big Head.¡± Then, she pointed at the Scary w Monster Skeleton and the Big Head Skeleton in the passenger car. Two Mutated Zombies? And one of them was a Big Head? Xiao Xiao tilted her head in thought, then added, ¡°But it seems a bit different from Big Head.¡± Different? Wu Heng said, ¡°Come here, let me see.¡± Xiao Xiao flew into his body, and the image of the factory appeared in his mind. ¡­ Upon entering the factory gate. The first thing to greet the eyes was a yellow decorative stone, five or six meters high, with the red characters ¡®Wanyang¡¯ written on it. The factory¡¯s total area was evenrger than it had appeared from the outside. Office buildings, dormitories, workshops, all presented in rows of structures. On the cement road, there were dozens of different kinds of vehicles. Trucks, cranes, and even engineering vehicles with extendabledders. Looking at the factory, it seemed to be a major local industry. The number of zombies within the factory was quite substantial. Roving in groups of three to five, the count was even higher than what they had spected about at the me God Shelter. Xiao Xiao flew past each building. Checking the situation inside. When she flew through an office building. She saw two Mutated Zombies. One was a Scary w Monster. It had arge body, greyish-white skin, and was quadrupedal. Its fingers were thick and sharp, like beastly ws. The other was a strange Big Head Zombie. The defining feature was still its enormous head. The zombie¡¯s shoulders and chest seemed to have been swallowed up by the pus-filled mass of its head, leaving only its small arms and its torso and lower body. As it moved, its body shook slightly, but it was no longer clumsy. The next moment, the Big Head Zombie suddenly turned its head, its closed eyes seeming to gaze at Xiao Xiao¡¯s location. Its body shuddered as if making a roaring sound. Startled, Xiao Xiao flew through the wall and ran away. Was it a Level 3 zombie? Chapter 259: 218, Big Head Level 3_1 Chapter 259: Chapter 218, Big Head Level 3_1 After sharing Xiao Xiao¡¯s perspective, I let her go. Drifting off to the side, she spoke about how horrific the Big Head Zombie was inside, saying how the Skeleton seemed somewhat cuter. Li Yahong then asked, ¡°How was it?¡± Instead of answering, Wu Heng asked back, ¡°Has the Central Office released any information about ssifications or characteristics of the Big Head Zombie?¡± ¡°ssification?¡± Li Yahong pondered, then said, ¡°I haven¡¯t heard of any ssifications, only that they haverge heads, move unusually slow, and can control a certain number of zombies.¡± Wu Heng nodded, exining: ¡°Xiao Xiao was right. There¡¯s a Level 2 Crawling Mutant Zombie and another zombie with arge skull-like head, but I suspect it¡¯s a Level 3 Mutant Zombie.¡± ¡°Level 3?¡± Li Yahong was shocked. The Central Office had only reported a few Level 3 zombies. Yet, she encountered one two days ago and now another today. What kind of damned luck was this? If it hadn¡¯t been for Wu Heng¡¯s Skeletons, they would surely be dead by now.
She felt that the ¡®me God Shelter¡¯ was really lucky to have chosen to withdraw today. If they had been stubborn and decided to test their luck, they would probably have died without a trace left. ¡°What should we do?¡± Li Yahong asked again. ¡°It¡¯s not a big problem. Capturing this factory area is still feasible.¡± Even though it was a Level 3 Mutant Zombie, the problem wasn¡¯t too serious. The zombie poption in the factory area was limited and, unlike in the city, a fight wouldn¡¯t attract hordes of nearby zombies. This was a good ce to kill it. Moreover, Skull Crusher had joined their team, so it shouldn¡¯t be a problem. After some thought, he said, ¡°Let the caravan wait here. All Skeletons, dismount and follow me.¡± Li Yahong picked up the walkie-talkie, exining the n to the rest of the team. All the Skeletons in the carriage jumped down and started to assemble. Once all the Skeletons were ready, Wu Heng waved his hand and the team immediately marched in the direction of the factory. ¡­ Swoosh-Swoosh-Swoosh! As the Skeleton army approached the factory gate, it immediately raised the rm among the wandering zombies inside. Roar-Roar-Roar! Intense roars echoed one after another inside the factory. A horde of zombies began to converge at the gate, like a surging flood charging towards them. ¡°Throw the spears, now!¡± Wu Heng ordered the moment he gauged the distance to the zombie horde.
Whoosh! Iron spears formed arge ck, falling from the sky. Amid the nging, the zombies at the forefront were instantly pierced, falling to the ground. Without waiting for the others to rise.
The ones behind them trampled over the fallen zombies, continuing their charge forward. ¡°Throw them all!¡± Swoosh-Swoosh-Swoosh! The Skeletons didn¡¯t wait for another order. They threw their spears, one after another. A rain of iron fell again and again, covering the ground with two to threeyers of corpses. Roar! The zombie horde, oblivious to death, continued to charge forward, stepping over the bodies of theirpanions. Wu Heng quickly released the [White Bone Armor], ayer of white bones covering his entire body. He quickly moved to the front of the Skeleton group. He released the [Grease Skill] in the direction of the iing zombie horde. The slick grease covered the ground. The zombies at the front immediately slipped, causing arge number to fall.
He continued to release the [Fireball Technique]. The scorching fireball flew out, hitting a zombie. The mes spread, igniting the grease. The fire rose instantly, creating an undting heat wave, causing the air to twist as it burned. Arge number of zombies were engulfed by the mes, struggling and shrieking. Just as the Skeleton troop was bracing themselves for the zombies to rush past the fire and collide with their spear array. The zombie horde suddenly halted behind the mes. Although they were still waving their ws and roaring, they were gradually retreating. ¡°This proves it¡¯s a Big Head Zombie type.¡± The one controlling the Zombie horde was definitely the Big Head Zombie. The horde of undead paused momentarily, then aimed to bypass the zing fire, mbering over the two side walls of the courtyard and continued to attack the skeletons outside. Upon observing this, Wu Heng instructed, ¡°Order the spearmen skeletons to await them at the base of the wall.¡± Two squads of spearmen skeletons moved to position themselves at the bottom of the fortress wall. The zombies that jumped off the wall fell directly onto the upright spears. One after another, they became impaled and slid off.
About ten minutester. The fire gradually extinguished, leaving only a few charred corpses still burning with embers. The moment the raging fire ceased, the zombiesunched another attack. They stormed in with a pungent, nauseating smell of decay. They rushed directly into the spear arrays of the skeletons, their bodies impaled by spears, apanied by their agonizing screams. A moment of chaos ensued. In droves, the zombies began dying off. Wu Heng, standing at the middle-back of the formation, promptly ordered, ¡°Advance.¡± With a tter~! At this point, the skeletons were far superior in level to the zombies. Among them, several beast warriors added to the crushing dominance of the skeleton army. Thousands of skeletons, undeterred by the zombies, marched into the factory. As they progressed, they left a trail of bloodied corpses in their wake. ¡°Uncle, there are zombiesing from that side,¡± Xiao Xiao appeared in mid-air, pointing to the side. Behind the administrative building, arge group of zombies charged, showing their fangs and ws.
Wu Heng nodded andmanded one of therge-headed skeletons: ¡°Send a small team to kill those zombies.¡± A squad of skeleton warriors immediately separated out. They headed straight for the group of zombies nning a nk attack. In the ensuing intense battle, the skeletons became increasingly vicious, overpowering the zombies¡¯ assault. ¡­ The sky darkened. All the lights in the factory were turned on. The bright white light illuminated the corpses littering the ground. The horde of undead outside had been entirely eradicated, with the remainders retreating into the administrative building in sight. That¡¯s where the big-headed zombie was hiding. ¡°Attack!¡± Wu Hengmanded. The skeletonsunched a renewed assault on the building. Bang~! Suddenly, the ss on the fifth floor shattered violently. An enormous crawling zombie burst through the windows, crawling around the external walls quickly. Astride the crawling zombie was that big-headed zombie. The crawling zombie was swift in its movements, climbing relentlessly upwards along the walls of the building, gradually disappearing from sight in the darkness of the night. Bang~! Suddenly, a gunshot was heard. Lieyi fired a shot from afar. The bullet instantly prated the crawler¡¯s lower back, almost causing it to lose its footing and fall. After a wary nce downwards, it continued to climb on the other side of the building. ¡°Go up, kill them, don¡¯t let any escape,¡± Wu Heng continued. Three skeleton scary w monsters immediately climbed the building, chasing upwards. Wu Heng, along with some gun-wielding skeletons, began to provide firepower coverage from below. The firearms precision of regr skeletons wasn¡¯t urate. However, under the unrestrained gunfire, the crawling zombie¡¯s movement was hindered. Caught by the three ¡®scary w monsters,¡¯ a vehement struggle took ce outside the building. Whew~thump! A dull thud as the bodies hit the ground resonated. Both the mutated zombies abruptly fell to the ground. ¡°Kill them!¡± The crawling zombie still attempted to rise, but a direct hit from Skull Crusher crushed its skull. The big-headed zombie with its head smashed in. Using its short forelimbs, struggled to crawl away, leaving a streak of thick liquid in its wake. Blood Axe walked over. Foot on its deformed body, the axe fell, and the enormous head rolled off. Chapter 260: 219, The Deacon Returns _1 Chapter 260: Chapter 219, The Deacon Returns _1 Gurgle! The enormous, bloated head rolled to one side, leaving a trail of filthy pus. Blood Axe quickly followed the head, lifting his foot to stomp on it. ¡°Blood Axe, don¡¯t stomp on it!¡± Wu Heng shouted when he saw it. The bootheel of Blood Axe hung in the air and finallynded back on the ground without stomping directly. After the death of both Mutated Zombies. All the remaining Skeletons entered a standby state, standing dumbfounded in ce. Wu Heng first walked to the side of the Crawler Zombie. The skull caved in, spreading a pool of red and white pus. The work of Skull Crusher¡¯s hammer.
After a nce, he directly used the Bone Maniption Skill on the corpse. The crushed skull slowly recovered, the flesh fell off, and the pale bones slowly stood up. Skeleton Scary w Monster (Level 12) ¡°Stand aside first.¡± The Skeleton shook its body and immediately walked away from the crushed corpse. Wu Heng drew a sword from the Skeleton soldier next to him, flipped through the rotting flesh, and a Corpse Core was picked out. He breathed a sigh of relief. The blow from Skull Crusher was powerful. The use of Bone Maniption Skill depends on the number of bones of the being before death, and Necromancy will repair them. But Wu Heng was really afraid that a hammer blow would crush the Corpse Core in the brain. ¡°Skull Crusher, try to attack the body in the future. If you hit the head, just hold back your strength,¡± Wu Heng said to Skull Crusher, who remained silent, still holding his war hammer, standing to one side. Wu Heng put the Corpse Core in a stic bag and continued towards the Big Head Skeleton not far away. He kicked the rolled head back to its original body position and continued to use Bone Maniption Skill. The flesh fell off, and the pale skeleton, topped with a skull asrge as a balloon, slowly stood up. Skeleton Spirit Demon (Level 15) Level: 15 Attributes: Constitution 18, Strength 12, Agility 8, Intelligence 25, Perception 22, Charm 8 Features: Hollow Skeleton, Advanced Soul Expertise: Soul Mutation, Biological Aberration
Abilities: Soul Commander, Hive Mind, Dominate Monster, Mind st. Dominate Monster: Control a creature with intelligence less than 12 through a mental bond, fully control its actions and thoughts, understand the feelings of the controlled creature, and will not harm yourself. Mind st: Trigger an energy explosion in a maximum conical range of 20 feet, causing mental damage to enemies within the area. As expected, it was a Level 3 Mutant Zombies, no different from what Wu Heng had guessed.
The overall attributes were higher than those of the regr Big Head Skeleton. Especially in terms of strength and constitution, it wasn¡¯t as fragile as before. Its agility reached 8 points, although it was still slower than normal human activities, it would no longer be unbnced when walking. The main attributes were still intelligence and perception. The intelligence reached 25 points, which was no lower than any Spell profession, while the perception of 22 points was a bit higher than Wu Heng¡¯s. Two new abilities were added, Dominate Monster and Mind st. Dominate Monster allows you to dominate a creature with an intelligence of 12 or lower, which is different frommanding the Skeletons, who are from the same faction. Dominate creatures. This is somewhat simr to the skills of Beast Tamers or Rangers. It is an advanced ability, but it seems to be of no use. The second new ability is Mind st. Trigger an energy explosion in a certain area to cause damage. It is an attack ability.
But it didn¡¯t seem to use this ability in battle, or it did, and Wu Heng didn¡¯t notice. ¡°From now on, you will be called No.1 Big Head Leader, stand over there,¡± Wu Heng said directly. No.1 Head Leader stepped out of the crushed flesh and walked to the side. Wu Heng continued to search through the flesh, finding another Level 3 Corpse Core. He immediately bagged the Corpse Core and put it into the Space Ring. Today¡¯s gains were not small. He had taken over the factory and obtained Level 2 and Level 3 Corpse Cores. ¡­ ¡°How is it going?¡± Li Yahong crowded over and asked. ¡°The Zombies have all been dealt with,¡± Wu Heng answered. ¡°Then I¡¯ll let the convoye in directly. It¡¯s not very safe at night.¡± Li Yahong nced at the darkness outside the factory. The inside of the factory was brightly lit. In contrast, outside, it was pitch ck and nothing could be seen.
¡°Wait a minute!¡± Wu Hengmanded the Skeletons to collect all the Zombies in the factory. Then he began to cast the Dead Bones Battlefield. Wave after wave of gray halos, swathes of Skeletons rose from the ground and walked into the roster of Skeletons. Upgraded to Level 10, the strain of Necromancy on him had decreased significantly. A few skillster, all corpses had risen. Under the bright lights, the bones shone brightly. ¡°Let the convoye over!¡± Wu Heng said. ¡°Okay.¡± Li Yahong spoke into her walkie-talkie, and suddenly several bright headlights lit up in the distance. They started to slowly move towards them. Soon, the convoy entered the factory area. After closing the factory gates again, the Skeletons stood guard. ¡°Is everything alright, Sister Hong?¡± someone asked. ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Li Yahong said.
¡°Damn, it¡¯s been a long time since I saw street lights lighting up in a row, it¡¯s a little tear-jerking, howe?¡± ¡°Should we disassemble all these to take back? It¡¯s enough for use in the prison.¡± Everyone looked at the street lights and spoke in session. Li Yahong also looked up, ¡°Why dismantle the street lights? There are rows of warehouses behind us, probably with a lot of stock inside. Why dismantle the old ones when there are new ones.¡± ¡°There are new ones?!¡± Chapter 261 - 219, The Deacon Returns _2 Chapter 261: Chapter 219, The Deacon Returns _2 ¡°Alright, it¡¯ste, everyone stays in the car for the night, and we will open the warehouse when it¡¯s dawn to see what resources we have,¡± continued Li Yahong. ¡°Alright, Sister Hong.¡± ¡°If you feel hungry or thirsty, deal with it in the car. Don¡¯t run around at night, who knows what dangers might lurking in other ces.¡± We know.¡± Everyone responded, and all returned to their cars to rest. Li Yahong also returned to her passenger car. As she opened the car door, she saw Wu Heng lying on a nket on the ground, covered with aplete piece of ck bear skin. Wu Heng lifted a corner of the bear skin. Li Yahong felt a little hesitant, but she took off her coat, turned off the light in the car, and crawled in. Cuddled up in his arms. ¡°The skeletons just sitting there, it feels eerie!¡± Li Yahong raised her head to see the skeletons sat on the seats of the passenger car. ¡°You¡¯ll get used to it, I already have.¡± said Wu Heng. ¡°Alright!¡± After a pause, Li Yahong continued, ¡°Stop messing around, it feels strange¡­ Ah!¡± Before she finished speaking, Li Yahong was hold tightly, and she ended up sitting on Wu Heng. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Shh, be quiet, no one will know.¡± ¡­ The next day, early morning. Everyone had their breakfast in the car. Then, they collectively went to the warehouse. Squeak~! Amid the ear-piercing noise, each warehouse door was slowly opened. The neatly arranged shelves inside were revealed, with blue photovoltaic panels of different models, circuit equipment, and two warehouses, containing thinmp posts. All the things wereplete, and the quantity had reached a staggering level. ¡°Damn, so many.¡± ¡°Are these for export? Why are there so many?¡± ¡°Export? It¡¯s not even enough to supply our province. Nowadays, the residential areas and parks are all illuminated by these photovoltaic panels.¡± ¡°This factory selling this stuff must be making a lot of money.¡± ¡°Why are we thinking so much? They¡¯re all ours now.¡± Qiangzi and the others looked at the warehouse, their faces full of excitement. When they came, they just wanted to add a power supply method to the prison, in case any problem urs and the generator breaks down, this could temporarily provide some power supply. But now it seems, the number of these photovoltaic panels has far exceeded their expectations. Not to mention the prison, even if they build dozens of prisons, it would be more than enough. On the other side. The quantity of photovoltaic panels also surprised Wu Heng. At the same time, he was also thinking about where to use these. Looking at Li Yahong not far away, he asked, ¡°Do we have workers who know how to install these?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Li Yahong shouted at the group gathered not far away discussing, ¡°Wang Chenggang, brother Wang!¡± Wang Chenggang, who was still chatting with Qiangzi and others, heard the call and ran over. ¡°What¡¯s up, Sister Hong?¡± Li Yahong directly asked, ¡°Is it difficult to install these photovoltaic panels?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s just instation, it¡¯s not difficult at all. They alle with built-in circuits, just need a connection. When the Yimin Park added sr lights, I also participated in the work,¡± Wang Chenggang said. Wu Heng then asked, ¡°Can these photovoltaic panels power appliances like air conditioners?¡± Wang Chenggang thought for a moment and said, ¡°The power of photovoltaic panels will be stored in batteries. After adding an inverter, they can be used. Some appliances can use it directly, it depends on the requirements of the appliances.¡± Wu Heng also understood the meaning within his words. The power of photovoltaic panels can fully be provided to various appliances. It is nothing more than whether an inverter is needed or not. It¡¯s not really a difficult thing. ¡°You wait.¡± Wu Heng said to Wang Chenggang, then walked around the group of skeletons. He picked out ten Level 5 skeletons with not low intelligence. He gave an order, ¡°You guys follow him and learn how to assemble these photovoltaic panels.¡± Listening to this, Wang Chenggang¡¯s pupils contracted. Teaching skeletons to install these things? Before he could say anything, Wu Heng continued, ¡°These skeletons will follow you from today. Teach them how to assemble and identify photovoltaic panels and appliances within three days.¡± ¡°Teach them?¡± The prison there, many skeletons have already taken over the work of producing spears and javelins. There is no longer a need for Li Yahong and others to make them. Working non-stop day and night, just like automated machines. Thinking about it now, it is very likely that Li Yahong and others taught the skeletons how to use welding rods and cutters. ¡°Any difficulties?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯llplete the task as ordered.¡± Wang Chenggang immediately said. Wu Heng nodded, ¡°Hmm.¡± Li Yahong continued, ¡°You take people to choose equipment, and let¡¯s load the car. We will take the photovoltaic panels to the bus station in the county.¡± Last night, Wu Heng and Li Yahong had a talk. They decided to transport a part to the bus station to solve the power usage problem first. Then transport to the prison. ¡°Okay.¡± Wang Chenggang agreed, and he took the skeletons and drew near to Qiangzi and others. ¡­ Everyone started to move. The trucks were driven over, and the photovoltaic panels and circuit equipment were moved to the truck. It kept bustling until noon before it was all loaded. Li Yahong came over and said. ¡°The cargo is loaded. I left you a military card. The frequency has already been adjusted. You can contact us directly if something happens.¡± ¡°Okay, I can use the radio too.¡± Li Yahong smiled and continued, ¡°What should we tell me God Prison if they ask if we have upied it?¡± Wu Heng thought for a moment and said directly, ¡°We can tell them. If they need the photovoltaic panels, they can exchange them with their resources.¡± ¡°What resources do they need?¡± ¡°The me God has armored cars and firearms right, these can be used. The rest is food and gold and silver, I haven¡¯t thought about the exact amount of exchange, we can discuss itter¡± Wu Heng said. ¡°Alright!¡± Li Yahong checked the time and didn¡¯t continue to dy. She waved goodbye to Wu Heng, and directly climbed into the passenger car. Leading the convoy away. Wu Heng arranged the factory area a bit, and let the skeletons strengthen the defense. After confirming everything was alright. He went to an office building, opened the boundary door, and returned home. ¡­ At this time, Mini and Andre Willow were not at home. Wu Heng bathed simply, and walked out of the house, heading for the guild. The guild was busier today. Just like before, many mercenary groups appeared in the hall, looking at the bulletin board in front of them. Pushing the door of the break room, Mata was in the room, mending the armor of the tamed beast. Seeing Wu Henge in, she quickly said, ¡°Team Leader, the steward is back.¡± Wu Heng¡¯s steps hesitated, ¡°Gomez is back? When did hee back?¡± ¡°I heard it was yesterday afternoon when he returned to the guild, but I¡¯m not sure about the specific time,¡± said Mata. The incident with the Hammer Party had already been a few days ago. Thinking about it, if Gomez still wants to do his job as a steward, he should be back by now. ¡°Has anything happened to our team?¡± Wu Heng continued to ask. ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Wu Heng didn¡¯t enter the room and directly went to the steward¡¯s office. Chapter 262 - 220, Let the Sun Hang in the Sky_1 Chapter 262: Chapter 220, Let the Sun Hang in the Sky_1 Knocking on the door lightly, after receiving a response from within. Immediately pushed open the door and walked in. Gomez, the executive, was sitting behind the desk, holding a flyer in his hand, looking at the content on it. As he saw Wu Heng walk in, he put the flyer down. ¡°Exexcutive!¡± Wu Heng was the first one to speak. ¡°Hmm, I heard that you assisted the Knights in handling the Hammer Party.¡± Gomez spoke straight to the point. ¡°Just doing what was expected of me.¡± Seeing Wu Heng¡¯s admission, a touch of surprise shed in Gomez¡¯s eyes. Yesterday when he returned, some news had reached his ears. It wasn¡¯t just that the Hammer Party hadn¡¯t seeded. The most surprising thing was that Wu Heng had gathered tens of thousands of carrion, defeated the Hammer Party, and had seized half of Lundham City. He had be a City Lord with half of the city¡¯s governing rights. Due to the short time, he hadn¡¯t had a chance to verify this matter. Now that Wu Heng had admitted it, it solidified the authenticity of the event. Having been absent for a few days, thetest team captain to join the association had not only survived the battlefield, but had also solved this incident, and gained control of half the city. Even having confirmed that it was true. It still seemed a little unbelievable. Gomez took another look at the flyer on his desk and said, ¡°What exactly happened on that day? Tell me about it.¡± Wu Heng roughly exined the situation at the time and the issue of the City Lord giving up half of the city. As for Gomez running away for several days, Wu Heng didn¡¯t want toment on it. He somewhat disapproved of this approach, but if it were him and he knew in advance that the Hammer Party was going to attack, There was a high probability that he would also choose to escape from the city and return after a few days. ¡°Quite a few things really did happen.¡± Gomez expressed some emotion. Wu Heng continued, ¡°Executive, our team killed the leader of the Hammer Party and two of its key members. Since the bodies were turned into undead attendants beforehand, the coroner mentioned that it would still require your confirmation.¡± Hearing that Wu Heng and his team had killed Skull Crusher, Gomez¡¯s pupils shrank once again. Skull Crusher died by his hand? He had the power to kill a Fourth-tier Strongman? Gomez was also doubting in his heart whether Wu Heng¡¯s identity and resume were genuine. Having killed even the leader of the Hammer Party, how could he be just a captain from a small town? With various thoughts in his mind, he kept a straight face and said, ¡°Hmm, let your undead attendants in.¡± Gomez called over the coroner, and Wu Heng had the three beastman skeletonse in. After a series ofparisons, Gomez said outright, ¡°There¡¯s no problem, report it to the association, attribute it to Team 12.¡± ¡°Yes, executive!¡± The coroner nodded and left right away. ¡­ Gomez motioned for Wu Heng to sit down by his side. And continued to ask, ¡°Now that you¡¯re a City Lord, do you have any ns?¡± Wu Heng didn¡¯t expect the other party to chat with him, so he replied directly, ¡°I don¡¯t have any ns, we¡¯re ying it by ear.¡± Gomez nodded, ¡°The association doesn¡¯t interfere with members¡¯ lives, but as a captain and a City Lord, you need to manage both roles well.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± ¡°Hmm, we¡¯re all from the association. If you need any help, just let us know.¡± Gomez continued. It felt like Gomez had be apletely different person. In the past, when he spoke to Wu Heng, it was basically about giving out tasks, and it was always in amanding tone. Even though Wu Heng had led his team to kill many wanted criminals, it didn¡¯t attract his attention. Now he seemed more like a leader who cared about his subordinates, appearing to be very kind. This made Wu Heng feel a bit ufortable. ¡°Thanks, executive. If I need anything, I¡¯ll ask for it.¡± ¡°With two tier two meritorious services, I can rmend you to the associationter for promotion, enough for you to be a Vice-executive. Any ce you¡¯d like to go?¡± Gomez continued. Wu Heng nced at him, and didn¡¯t expect him to bring this up. Rmendation from the executive was also a very important promotion channel. ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about it yet. Besides, my level and strength haven¡¯t met the requirements yet,¡± Wu Heng said. ¡°Hmm, take your time, you¡¯re all still young. The world ahead belongs to you.¡± Gomez continued. The two made some small talk. Then the captain of another team knocked and came in. He nced at the two people in the room. ¡°Executive, Captain Wu Heng.¡± Gomez nodded, ¡°Wu Heng, you can go. If there¡¯s any task, I¡¯ll inform you.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Wu Heng responded, nodding to the captain in the room before leaving. After closing the door, he could faintly hear the discussion about wanted criminals inside. ¡­ He returned to the team¡¯s resting room. The other two members were also sitting in the room. ¡°Captain, how did it go?¡± Duke asked directly. ¡°Nothing, I¡¯ve already told the executive about the Hammer Party, the merit will be credited to our teamter,¡± Wu Heng said. Hearing this, the other three were overjoyed. Two tier two meritorious services and two tier three meritorious services were impressive, even if they were only records of joint kills. It was enough to make their resumes look very good. There would be no problem in being promoted to team captain in the future. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to the captain, we¡¯re just basking in your glory,¡± Duke said as he scratched his head and ttered Wu Heng. The other two concurred. ¡°Alright, everyone has done their part,¡± said Wu Heng, then he turned towards the swordsman in leather armor. ¡°Galo Berley!¡± ¡°Chief!¡± Galo Berley got his merits in a lucky draw. Originally, he joined the team with a purpose and hadn¡¯t been on the team for many days, but he had collected a bunch of merits. He must be the fastest one to umte merits in the guild. It¡¯s so unbelievable that no one would believe it if he said it out loud. ¡°The bereavement payout came in, pick it up at the front desk and send it to Burke¡¯s house. As for the rest, just give them money,¡± says Wu Heng. ¡°Yes, Chief!¡± Wu Heng looked at everyone and said, ¡°Alright, there¡¯s nothing else in the guild, go home, share the good news with your families, have a good time.¡± ¡°Thank you, Chief!¡± After thanking Wu Heng, everyone left the guild. ¡­ After leaving the guild, Wu Heng headed straight for the Snake Badge Consortium across the street. Entering the break room, Laisia followed in. She raised her embroidered eyebrows and said, ¡°Lord Mayor, what brings you here today?¡± ¡°Came to see you!¡± Wu Heng said with a smile. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡± ¡°Any news on the Skill Book procurementmission?¡± asked Wu Heng. Laisia sat down beside him, the gold ne that Wu Heng had given her was visible on her slender neck. It made her skin look even whiter. ¡°The Hammer Party matter just concluded, it can¡¯t be this fast. Wait a little longer, I will notify you if there is any news,¡± said Laisia. Wu Heng nodded, not surprised. Gomez just came back, so the collection of items is even slower. ¡°I wanted to ask you about someone.¡± ¡°Hmm, information costs money.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Wu Heng leaned a little closer and said, ¡°Mumloda, I believe he is a notable person from the inner city.¡± Laisia wrinkled her brows and considered for a moment, then shook her head, ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of him, I can post a notice for others to gather some intel.¡± If she posts it, then everyone will know, including ¡®Mumloda¡¯ himself. Wu Heng didn¡¯t want him to know about it yet. ¡°No need. I was just asking, it doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t know. You shouldn¡¯t charge me since you don¡¯t know, right?¡± ¡°No charge, really! You¡¯re a Lord Mayor!¡± Wu Heng kept the conversation going and chatted with her for a while. He then changed the topic, ¡°Can I look at the city map that you showed mest time?¡± ¡°The map?¡± ¡°Yes, the map of Lundham City.¡± Wu Heng said. ¡°Sure.¡± Laisia opened the door, gave instructions to someone outside, and a map including both the inner and outer city areas was spread out on the table. Some details might be slightly off, but the overallyout and roads of the city were urate and clear. Wu Heng took a careful look. Laisia sat next to him, crossed her legs, sipped her tea, and her fair and delicate leg lightly swayed mid-air, ¡°Looking at your jurisdiction?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Wu Heng stood up, took out his tablet, and took a picture of the entire map in the air. Laisia frowned and stood up to look at the tablet screen. She had never seen anything that can directly imprint maps and it¡¯s so clear. Wu Heng put away his tablet and said, ¡°Do you think extending shop opening hours would help the development of the city?¡± ¡°You mean, you want shops to do business for longer hours?¡± ¡°Yes, what do you think?¡± Wu Heng asked. Laisia smiled, ¡°Unless you can make the sun hang in the sky all the time.¡± ¡°What if it¡¯s possible?¡± ¡°Then this ce will be the most prosperous city among the beastmen and humans.¡± ¡°Hmm, that makes sense.¡± Wu Heng nodded in agreement. ¡°By that time, you will be in control of the sun, and do you still care about whether these shops open or not?¡± Laisia added. Wu Heng shrugged his shoulders without saying anything. He spent some time in the consortium before deciding to take his leave. ¡­ Returning home, he had a rest in his room. At dusk, Mini and Andre Willow returned home. When they saw Wu Heng at home, they chatted away about the day¡¯s shop reopening activities. Wu Heng sat and listened. The night fell. Mini and Andre Willow went to prepare dinner in the kitchen, and Wen Mansha also returned home from outside. Seeing Wu Heng, she also smiled. After dinner, Mini and Bawudong practiced boxing on the side. Wu Heng sat on the sofa, ¡°Wen Mansha!¡± Wen Mansha poured herself a cup of tea and sat down close to him, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Master?¡± Wu Heng opened his tablet, brought up the map he took a picture of earlier, and said, ¡°I need you to arrange for people to dig some deep pits along these two main streets and erect metal iron pipes in them.¡± Chapter 263: 221, Sturdy Local Customs_1 Chapter 263: Chapter 221, Sturdy Local Customs_1 Digging holes to install iron pipes? Wen Mansha looked at the map with a bit of confusion and asked directly, ¡°Master, is there any particr n here?¡± Wu Heng responded promptly, ¡°I have a batch of items that can provide lighting at night. I n to install them along the main roads in the two areas.¡± ¡°Magic tools? This¡­ isn¡¯t it a bit toovish? Is it necessary to do such things in the Outer City Area?¡± Wen Mansha hesitated but still voiced her thoughts. She knew her master was wealthy and had substantial resources. But spending like this was a bit much. Using magic tools for public lighting was something hardly anyone would consider. Wu Heng ced an arm around her shoulder, saying, ¡°It¡¯s different from magic tools, and the cost isn¡¯t as high.¡± Not only were there sr panels left behind by the photovoltaic farm. In some areas, there were many street lights that could still be used when removed.
Supplying light to a city of this size was not going to be an issue. Wen Mansha leaned into his embrace, thinking for a moment, then said, ¡°Even if the cost isn¡¯t high, implementing this might be difficult.¡± ¡°How so?¡± ¡°Master, this is Lundham City, a city teeming with thieves and burrs. Considering local customs, I fear the instations might disappear overnight.¡± Wen Mansha exined. Compared to Wu Heng, Wen Mansha, as the gang¡¯s leadingdy, understood the local situation far better. In the Pinned Gang, thievery was a predominant practice in the early days. Going outside and not bringing something back was considered a loss. The items that Wu Heng referred to would be perceived as magic tools by the local residents once installed. At that point, it wouldn¡¯t be hard to guess what they¡¯d do. Upon hearing this, Wu Heng agreed that there was some truth in her words. ¡°Do you have any solutions?¡± Wen Mansha picked up the map, thought for a moment, and said, ¡°Why not first use them in a few key locations to see how it goes?¡± ¡°Where would the best locations be?¡± ¡°I think the area near the city wall, where the skeleton warriors and carrion are stationed, is less likely to be robbed. We can start there.¡± Wen Mansha suggested. That seemed like a good idea. Reviewing the map, the city walls guarded by the undead attendants were in four locations: the outer and inner walls of the two city districts. ¡°Let¡¯s install the iron pipes at the inner city walls first and see the results.¡± Wu Heng pointed to two locations on the map. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll handle it tomorrow.¡± Wen Mansha agreed. Resting her head on Wu Heng¡¯s leg, she continued, ¡°Many people are selling their property recently, including some shops, nning to sell at a low price.¡± ¡°Selling their property?¡± Wu Heng looked down at her.
¡°Yes, while certain rumors have improved, many people are still worried and are selling their property. However, no one is willing to buy them.¡± Wen Mansha added, ¡°The prices are almost as low as those in the outer city. It¡¯s really cheap.¡± Wu Heng grabbed and kneaded Wen Mansha¡¯s soft body through her clothes, all the while contemting the impact the current situation might have on him. After some thought, he realized that these people selling their property didn¡¯t affect him much. On the contrary, having control over the houses would make it easier to arrange his future ns.
¡°When the timees, I¡¯ll give you some money. Buy all the properties on sale at the lowest price.¡± Wen Mansha¡¯s cheeks turned red, ¡°Okay, I was thinking the same too. It¡¯s also a good opportunity to update the housing information.¡± The property deeds were in the hands of the city hall. They certainly wouldn¡¯t hand them over easily. Instead, it¡¯s better to start afresh. The properties up for sale could also be bought back at a low price. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s proceed with this n for now.¡± The two of them chatted a while longer. Mini, having finished her boxing practice, came over with her clothes soaked in sweat. She snuggled up on one side of Wu Heng¡¯s arm, ¡°What are Master and sister talking about?¡± ¡°About the city¡¯s affairs.¡± Wu Heng draped his other arm around the little bunny girl. ¡°Oh, sister knows so much.¡± Wen Mansha nced at her, ¡°Mini has be quite the talker.¡± ¡°Hehe! It¡¯s all thanks to sister¡¯s teachings.¡± Wu Heng nced at the sky. He hadn¡¯t slept well the previous night. Gently patting the two girls, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, we need to bathe and sleep early tonight.¡±
Wen Mansha sat up, yawned, and headed upstairs to the bathroom, her nightgown strap hanging casually off her arm. Mini wanted to spend more time with Wu Heng. Seeing them heading for a bath, she pouted and walked towards her room. ¡°Aren¡¯t you bathing?¡± Wu Heng held her back. Mini¡¯s face instantly turned red, ¡°Ah? With Sister Mansha?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be shy about, we¡¯re all family.¡± Mini¡¯s face turned redder as she shyly followed Wu Heng into the bathroom. ¡­ By early morning, Wu Heng awoke from his slumber. He moved the white leg resting on his waist to the side, and extracted his arm from under the head of the other girl. He clenched and unclenched his fist to alleviate the numbness. His slight movements stirred Wen Mansha awake. She nced at the morning sky outside the window and got up while yawning. Then, shey back on Wu Heng, stuck out her red tongue, and offered it up for a kiss. After breaking the kiss, they noticed Mini was still asleep.
Wen Mansha pped her bottom and said under Mini¡¯s shocked gaze, ¡°Still sleeping? Help the master get up and prepare breakfast.¡± Mini was startled by the sudden p, and replied with an ¡®Oh¡¯, and started helping Wu Heng get dressed while rubbing her bottom. Then she quickly put on her own clothes and went downstairs to prepare breakfast. Soon, breakfast was served. Andrea Willow looked obviously tired and distracted. After a little small talk, Wen Mansha led the Skeleton Warriors out, Andrea Willow and Mini left for the shop. Once everyone left. Wu Heng closed the door, opened the boundary door, and headed towards the Zombie World. ¡­ Upon returning to the Zombie World, he found himself in the office building. Looking out the window, he saw that the Skeleton Warriors had sealed off the nt area, and Li Yahong¡¯s caravan hadn¡¯t returned yet.
Descending to the ground floor, he saw about a dozen undead bodies piled up on the open ground. These were likely wandering zombies that had been killed by the Skeleton Warriors. Wu Heng cast Deadbones Battlefield, transforming the bodies into Skeleton Warriors and incorporating them into his ranks. Once the transformation wasplete, Wu Heng continued, ¡°Some Skeleton Warriors, follow me.¡± A ttering sound ensued as several dozen Skeleton Warriors piled out to follow Wu Heng. They headed towards the central workshop. The ss doors of the production workshop had been shattered, the floor littered with ss shards mixed with blood and flesh. The walls were full of scratch marks and bloody handprints, reminiscent of a crime scene from a movie. Circling around the front corridor, a massive transparent ss wall came into view. Thump! Thump! Thump¡ª Behind the ss, several zombies in uniform blue work clothes hit the ss partition with force. A hollow thud rang out. As Wu Heng and hisrades moved to one side, the zombies inside moved in the same direction. But the ss, it was clearly not just ordinary household ss, no matter how fiercely it was struck, it only gave off a hollow thud. After about ten meters, they found the main control room¡¯s door. ¡°Open the door.¡± A skeleton stepped forward to open the door, and the zombie inside tumbled out roughly. As it scrambled to its feet and lunged forward, baring its teeth and ws. However, just as it got close, the skeleton pushed it back to the ground and cut it into mush. The body was casually turned into a skeleton and they continued to move inward. Next, they found a huge workshop, with assembly-line belts and factory robotic arms on both sides. It seemed, this factory was quite well-built. At least in their hometown, a small mediocre city, most factories still relied on manpower, using robotic arms like these was rare. The workshop had stopped, with stains littering the floor. But here there were emergency exits, they hadn¡¯t confined the zombies inside. Wu Heng, leading his skeleton troops, browsed around the workshop and then proceeded to inspect the dormitory buildings. There were a few supermarkets downstairs, selling a variety of snack foods and life necessities. A bathhouse and a dining hall were also present. It seemed that the conditions here were not worse than those in the prison. However, if forced to distinguish between the two. The prison had a degree of defense, with high walls covered with wire mesh and equipped with weapons. The walls here seemed much lower. The prison was certainly more secure. After a tour of the factory area, every zombie that had been trapped in the buildings and corners was eradicated. He opened the offline map given to him by Li Yahong and took a look. With a wave of his hand, he led the skeleton army straight out of the small district. ¡­ There were still factories nearby. But they were clearly not as grand as the photovoltaic panel factory, there were hardly any people around. Some even showed signs of decay, with the weeds towering over them. Wu Heng led his skeletons and cleared several factories in session. The zombie inhabitants were killed and transformed into skeleton warriors. Then they continued on their way down the road. Unlike the city, it was hard to encounter zombies on these roads, asionally one or two could be seen. As soon as they rushed over, they were killed by the skeletons. After walking for more than half an hour. Another two-meter high enclosure appeared in front of them. From a distance, the howls of zombies could be heard. Next, the gate was violently opened up and about a hundred zombies rushed from the inside onto the road. After ncing left and right, they fixed their eyes on the group of skeletons. Howling, they rushed forward as a group. ¡°Number Three, try using your Mind st.¡±, Wu Heng told the level 15 Big Head skeleton next to him. The Big Head skeleton, with itsrge cranium, moved to the front of the group. The next moment, an invisible wave of energy radiated forward in a fan shape. BOOM BOOM BOOM~! The charging zombies instantly froze, half of them fell to the ground, and the other half remained frozen on the spot. Once it was over, the Big Head skeleton retreated back. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±, Wu Heng looked at it. The Big Head skeleton didn¡¯t respond. Wu Heng had no option but to give the order, ¡°Move ahead. Kill the zombies.¡± The army began to march. They continued to push forward. Only when they got close did the immobilized zombies gradually start to regain their movements. They were immediately killed by the skeletons. ¡°Dead Bones Battlefield¡± was released, and the skeletons rose to their feet. ¡­ All the zombies were cleared out. Wu Heng led his skeletons into the courtyard. Upon reaching the main gate, Wu Heng¡¯s pupils constricted. Therger grounds were densely piled with scrapped shared bicycles. Like the waste in a garbage dump, yellow and blue bikes were stacked into small mountains. ¡°A bike graveyard?¡± Wu Heng hadn¡¯t expected that this ce wouldn¡¯t be a factory, but something more akin to a recycling station. He walked in, leading his skeletons. The stacked-up bikes were already covered in rust, and some had even started to rot. After searching around, helmets that had been kept separately were found in a concrete warehouse. The quantity was astonishing, filling the entire room. Wu Heng¡¯s eyes lit up. It turned out that this trip wasn¡¯t a waste after all. He casually put a part of them into his Space Ring and instructed the skeletons to hang the rest on their bodies. The battalion, amidst ¡®clink clink clink¡¯ sounds of helmet collisions, began to head back. With them fully padded with helmets, it was impossible to continue clearing out zombies. ¡­ me God Shelter. The convoy swiftly passed through the gate and parked in the open space in the middle. ¡°What did you find today?¡± Within the shelter, someone asked. From the leading SUV, a man with a serious expression jumped down, ¡°Where¡¯s Brother Ma?¡± ¡°He¡¯s over in the conference room. What¡¯s up? Did something happen?¡± The man didn¡¯t answer, and sped towards the conference room. Upon reaching the door of the conference room. With a loud bang, he burst open the door, startling the people inside who were in a discussion. Ma Zhiyong¡¯s brows furrowed as he said, ¡°What¡¯s the rush?¡± Huff huff~! The man drew a quick breath. Then he said, ¡°Something¡¯s wrong at the factory!¡± Hearing about the factory, the faces of the people present instantly turned serious. ¡°What happened?¡± Someone asked. ¡°The factory has been upied.¡± Chapter 264: 222, We Want Gold_1 Chapter 264: Chapter 222, We Want Gold_1 At these words, the mood in the room instantly turned grave. The day before yesterday, they had to turn back due to ack of numbers. And now, those who remained in the room were still discussing the matter of upying the factory area. They had yet toe to a conclusion, yet they were being told that the factory had already been upied. How could it have happened so quickly? Ma Zhiyong signaled for the others to keep quiet and continued to ask, ¡°Who has upied it? Tell us in detail.¡± The driver took a deep breath and said, ¡°When we came back, we took the road from the factory area. While passing by the factory, we looked in through the main gate and didn¡¯t see any zombies. Not a shadow of one. All we saw were skeletons d in ancient armor, holding cold steel in their hands, and guarding the factory like soldiers.¡± Skeletons? The others in the room furrowed their brows, and quickly reacted. Wasn¡¯t the convoy that arrived the day before yesterday carrying these skeletons?
It must be them. ¡°Shit, we¡¯ve been yed. They must have learned of the location through us.¡± ¡°Right, that factory should have been ours.¡± Immediately, two of them cursed aloud. Even though they hadn¡¯t figured out how to upy the ce, they were the first ones who initiated and mobilized people. And now that it was taken by someone else, they can¡¯t describe how choked up they were. Ma Zhiyong¡¯s face was equally grim. Restoring power is a crucial step in the camp¡¯s subsequent development. Are they supposed to fight those skeletons? If the others could single-handedly take over that factory, their strengths must not be underestimated either. If both sides sustained casualties by then, they would also be eliminated by the current harsh environment. Hearing the others still cursing, Ma Zhiyong said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, to the radio.¡± The few of them got up and followed him out. They entered a room on the second floor. Upon opening the door, they saw a few women sorting through food while chatting. Seeing Ma Zhiyong and the others rush in. One of them asked, ¡°What happened?¡± Ma Zhiyong said, ¡°Nothing, we just need to use the radio.¡± Beneath the window, on the wooden table, there was a radio. It was turned down low, and the conversation on the line was about the shelters discussing the issue of storing grains before winter arrived.
The city was still upied by zombies. And once winter arrived, they would have to store grains in advance here in the northern region. Otherwise, they would hardly survive. Ma Zhiyong turned up the volume on the radio, picked up the microphone, and said, ¡°Is anyone from the Auto Repair Shelter there?¡±
The conversations inside the radio halted. When someone was transmitting a message, idle chats would be temporarily stopped. ¡°This is the Auto Repair Shelter, what¡¯s the matter?¡± A woman¡¯s voice came from inside the radio. ¡°We¡¯re from me God Shelter. We have a matter to discuss with your leader,¡± said Ma Zhiyong. ¡°The leader is not here currently¡­ ¡± Before she finished speaking, another woman¡¯s voice cut in, ¡°I¡¯m here. What is it?¡± Everyone at the radio stations of all the shelters were taken aback. Why were there two ces speaking? There were two bases at the Auto Repair Shelter? Ma Zhiyong asked directly, ¡°Did you upy the sr farm?¡± The room instantly quieted down. Everyone was waiting for the answer from the other side. ¡°Yes!¡±
This¡­ Although they had suspected it, hearing the confirmation still left them taken aback and incredulous. Those skeletal figures were really controlled by people. And they could even awaken such strange superpower. Before Ma Zhiyong could respond, other voices from several other shelters resounded in the radio. ¡°The Auto Repair Shelter isn¡¯t being honest. We agreed to attack together and share the spoils equally, howe you upied it alone?¡± ¡°Exactly, Captain Ma initiated it. You upied it without a word, what¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± ¡°How did you learn about the factory¡¯s location¡­¡± The shelters were questioning one after the other. But no one from the Auto Repair Shelter responded. Ma Zhiyong remained silent for a moment, and after letting the shelter¡¯s radio operators use the Auto Repair Shelter, he said, ¡°Are you willing to exchange the sr panels?¡± Everyone quieted down again. The female voice from the Auto Repair Shelter in the radio said again, ¡°We can trade.¡±
There was a slight pause before she continued, ¡°You cannot conquer the factory in a short time. We can provide sr panels and food, and you can exchange them with items we need.¡± They have food as well¡­. Such audacity, dare to sell food to the entire shelter. Before Ma Zhiyong could continue speaking, Someone from the shelter asked, ¡°What do you guys need?¡± ¡°Armored vehicles, weapons, Corpse Cores, gold, and silver!¡± came the response. Armored vehicles and weapons were undoubtedly conditions set towards the me God Shelter. Only they would have such things. But gold and silver¡­ What use could they have at a time like this? ¡°You guys really want gold and silver?¡± someone asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Ma Zhiyong interjected again, ¡°What would the exchange rate be?¡±
The radio went silent, everyone was waiting for the answer. After a while, the reply came through, ¡°We need to discuss it. We¡¯ll let you know in a couple of days.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± ¡­ They put down the radio. Ma Zhiyong and the others fell into silence again. It would seem that the team at the auto repair shop was much stronger than they had anticipated. Offering to exchange food with all the shelters, that wasn¡¯t something just anyone could confidently propose. ¡°They want armored vehicles!¡± ¡°We can¡¯t give them to them, we only have a few, what will we use if we give them away?¡± ¡°What about the sr panels then? Moreover, we don¡¯t have enough food for winter.¡± ¡°Captain Ma, what should we do?¡± Ma Zhiyong remained seated, thought for a moment, and said, ¡°We can¡¯t give up the armored vehicles. Didn¡¯t they say they wanted gold and silver? Look up nearby banks and jewelry stores, there¡¯s plenty of that stuff.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, let¡¯s exchange those with them.¡± ¡°Get ready, we will head out tomorrow. While scavenging for resources, we¡¯ll also keep an eye out for jewelry stores,¡± Ma Zhiyong continued. ¡°Sounds good!¡± Everyone nodded and dispersed. ¡­ On the same frequency, all the shelters that heard the conversation were discussing this matter. Most people¡¯s radios could only receive signals and could not send messages. Upon learning that they could exchange useless gold and silver for food or sr panels, they all began to prepare. Perhaps they could safely get through this winter after all. ¡­ Wu Heng returned to the factory district with the Skeletons. After storing all the helmets in a warehouse, He rearranged the defensive formation and surrounded the entire factory district. In fact, this ce was safer than the city district¡ªopen, uninhabited. But they still needed to take some precautions to avoid any problems. After making sure everything was in order, He returned home through the boundary door. It was now around four o¡¯clock. Wu Heng asked the Skeletons to carry a few electricity poles over there first. He sat in the room for a while. Then got up and went to the guild. The whole guild was still bustling, and it was also the guild members¡¯ gathering time. Upon entering the hall, apart from the staff, members and leaders of some small teams shouted greetings from afar. As if they were old acquaintances. ¡°Captain Wu Heng, there¡¯s some mail for you here,¡± the receptionist shouted. Wu Heng walked over, there was only one letter, and from the seal¡¯s pattern, it was a reply from ¡®Slyther¡¯. He thanked the receptionist with a smile and headed towards the lounge. ¡­ There was no one in the lounge. Wu Heng sat at the desk, cut open the letter¡¯s seal, and pulled out the letter. The writing was as neat and beautiful as ever. The content was about thanks for Wu Heng¡¯s trust and some internal situations of the Secret Speakers. Wu Heng skimmed through it. It seemed that Slyther¡¯s tone in this letter was somewhat too formal, without the usual cunning hints. Thest paragraph stated that she woulde to Lundham City again in three days to take away the ¡®Blood Cup¡¯. And asked Wu Heng to keep his word fromst time. To meet her at the border. Chapter 265: 223, Let Me Be Your Maid (Didnt Make It, Only One Update Today.)_1 Chapter 265: Chapter 223, Let Me Be Your Maid (Didn¡¯t Make It, Only One Update Today.)_1 Is Slyther arriving in three days? It seems that this ¡®Blood Cup¡¯ is even more important than it was stated in the letter. The reason isn¡¯t difficult to deduce. After all, the person in need of this special item is the leader of the Secret Speaker faction in the association; in essence, Slyther¡¯s superior. Not to mention that the Blood Cup is a peculiar item that is costly to make and is basically useless. However, even if it is a prized item, a sharp woman like Slyther would not give up the opportunity to build a rtionship with the other party. Knowing that the other party will arrive, Wu Heng doesn¡¯t consider replying to her. Based on the travel time from ck Stone Town to Lundham, they should be on the way right now. In fact, Wu Heng starts to miss her somewhat. It would be good for the two to catch up when she arrives this time.
¡­ After sitting in the break room for a while, none of the squad members showed up. Since there was nothing to do, he got up and left with his skeleton attendant. Just as he opened the door to leave, he saw several tall green skin beastmen crowding around Vice-executive Shaman and walking toward him. People on the way respectfully gave way. The Shaman responded with a small smile and nod, acting like an amiable elder. It appears that he just returned from outside. The Vice-executive indeed has an excellent job, he even returnedter than Gomez. Standing at the entrance, he watched as the beastmen walked away. Suddenly, the beastman Shaman stopped, turned his head and looked this way, giving a nod and a smile. Wu Heng also gave a slight salute in return. After dealing with the Hammer Party, it seemed as if everyone in the association had be more friendly. After the Shamans walked away, Wu Heng crossed the hall and left the association. ¡­ Returning to his ce. Mini and Andre Willow were chatting while preparing dinner. Upon hearing the door, Andre Willow nced at the entrance. Seeing Wu Heng and his skeleton attendant returning, she immediately smiled, ¡°Master, please wait a moment. Dinner will be ready soon.¡±
Wu Heng nodded, took off his armor and stored it in the Space Ring. Soon, Wen Mansha also returned, looking quite weary as if running the gang was more work than she intended. Following Wen Mansha was a skeleton attendant holding a wooden box. He ced it by the side of the coffee table with a thud.
Wen Mansha stood by the clothes rack, took off all her armor and the clothes inside, revealing her plump and curvaceous body. She reced her gear with a silk nightdress. Walking over and leaning on Wu Heng¡¯s chest, she curled up on the sofa. With one arm around her waist, Wu Heng asked, ¡°You must be tired, right?¡± ¡°Not at all, it feels more invigorating than running the gang.¡± Wen Mansha quietly replied, then continued, ¡°Today, we retrieved many property deeds, including a lot of homes in the inner city. I¡¯ve dropped the prices lower than the houses in the outer district, yet they still chose to sell them.¡± While speaking, she stretched out her foot and nudged open the wooden box by the coffee table. Inside were neatly sorted property deeds. In just one day, they¡¯ve collected so many deeds. ¡°Would the city be empty if this continues?¡± Wen Mansha worriedly asked. A city¡¯s development depends on the number of residents and their living conditions. If all the people leave the city, leaving only some undead attendants and gang members, then it isn¡¯t a city anymore. It would be more like a bandit stronghold or a gang base. Justrger in size.
Wu Heng said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Once the city¡¯s infrastructure is built, people will move back.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Wen Mansha nodded, then stretched and continued, ¡°The pit has been dug, and I have already inspected it once. The depth should definitely be sufficient.¡± ¡°The few pir rods have been left in the yard. I will take them over tomorrow.¡± Wen Mansha nodded. She twisted her body around, facilitating his touches. After chatting for a while, dinner was served. After eating, Mini began to practice boxing, and Wu Heng joined zing de to practice swordsmanship. The techniques and moves he taught were more profound than those from Jianyi and Jian¡¯er in the past. While mages need to study scriptures and magics, melee ss also needs long hours of training and polishing their skills and techniques. Every ss can reach a high level, but nothinges without a price. Certainly, some species are naturally advantaged, but that is only an advantage; they still need to level up. After being busy for a while, they headed to bath when night fell and then retired to their rooms.
¡­ The next morning, after breakfast, Wen Mansha was directing her skeleton to lift the longmppost and leave. It looked slender and light weighted but it wasn¡¯t heavy as it appeared to be, just thicker tubing made of iron. She found several beastman skeletons to carry them away directly. Mini and Andre Willow also went to their shop. After putting on his leather armor, Wu Heng opened the boundary door and went to Zombie World. He appeared in a room of an office building, then looked out of the window. Li Yahong¡¯s convoy had already stopped in the factory area. A group of people unloading boxes. Wu Heng came down from the office building and Li Yahong walked over to him. ¡°When did you return?¡± Wu Heng asked.
¡°Just now.¡± ¡°Is the photovoltaic panel usable?¡± Wu Heng continued. ¡°It¡¯s quite useful. The ones we tookst time have all been installed at the bus station. The result is quite good, there is not much difference from the generator. This time, I n to transport some to the prison.¡± Li Yahong happily replied. Recing generators with photovoltaic panels can significantly reduce the consumption of gasoline. Sometimes, they were reluctant to use it, but now with sr power, they could use electricity freely. Chapter 266: 223, Let Me Be Your Maid (Didnt Make It, Only One Update Today.)_2 Chapter 266: Chapter 223, Let Me Be Your Maid (Didn¡¯t Make It, Only One Update Today.)_2 As long as the sun could rise the following day. ¡°Hmm!¡± Wu Heng nodded. If it could be used at the bus station, then it should have no problem in Lundham City. Li Yahong continued: ¡°Yesterday, people from the me God Shelter inquired about the conditions in our factory district. I told them we could exchange sr panels and food for resources. The exact exchange rate isn¡¯t set yet, you need to determine that.¡± After all, all these things were obtained by Wu Heng. And, he needs gold and silver too. How to exchange would depend on his pricing. Wu Heng thought for a moment and asked, ¡°What are your thoughts?¡± ¡°Armored cars and weapons can be used to exchange more sr panels and food to encourage them to exchange. Gold and silver actually aren¡¯t very useful at the moment and are not as valuable as food, so we can exchange less food for them.¡± Li Yahong suggested. ¡°The prices for gold and silver cannot be too absurd. I can secure a sufficient amount of food. Exchange is a method, it can also help everyone to ovee hard times, if it¡¯s too harsh, it¡¯s not good.¡± Wu Heng considered before saying. Li Yahong was afraid that the food she painstakingly gathered would all be exchanged away.
By that time, everyone would starve together. But Wu Heng¡¯s thought was the opposite, food in the alternate world was abundant. Even without using the gathered food, it could still fulfill the exchange for other items. There was no need to make the exchange terms too stringent, if everyone starves to death, there would be fewer people to help gather items. ¡°Honestly,pared to Ma Zhiyong, you¡¯re more suited to being the chiefmander.¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°The leader of me God Shelter, Ma Zhiyong.¡± ¡°Oh, we are not destined to be leaders.¡± The two walked over to a stone table on the side and started discussing the exchange ratio. After some adjustments, a preliminary price list was generated. A bag of normal 100 jin food can be exchanged for 20 grams of gold, 200 grams of silver. The sr panels are divided into three sizes, small, medium, andrge; costing 50 grams, 80 grams, and 120 grams of gold, respectively. And an armored car can be exchanged for 500 sr panels, 5000 jin of food. A gold ring, gold ne also weigh a few grams, one can simply kill some zombies or gather items from an area. As long as one is not expecting to get something for nothing, they could exchange for food. As for silver, it¡¯s not so valuable, scrunging a few hundred grams is not easy, they could be exchanged for some small items when the timees. After setting the prices, Li Yahong listed them all over again. Confirming there were no issues, she took a picture with her phone to prevent loss. After settling the pricing issue, Li Yahong gestured to the distance. Wang Chenggang, leading more than a dozen skeletons, came over, ¡°Boss, these skeletons have all learned how to install sr panels.¡±
Wu Heng nced at the properties of the skeletons. Added to their specialties was[Mechanical Expertise (Beginner)]. It appeared that they had indeed learned it. ¡°Hmm, good job.¡±
¡°My pleasure.¡± Wang Chenggang humbly replied. Then, Wu Heng picked out more than 20 skeletons from the skeleton army, and continued, ¡°These skeletons will continue to follow you. Not only should you teach them to assemble sr panels, also teach them some knowledge about other electrical appliances.¡± Wang Chenggang, who had thought that he hadpleted his task, had a stiff smile on but still agreed, ¡°Okay, sure.¡± ¡­ Wang Chenggang left. He continued to help others carry sr panels from the warehouse. Li Yahong said, ¡°These are to be sent directly to the prison. That will also solve the electricity problem.¡± ¡°Not staying a night and going tomorrow?¡± Li Yahong¡¯s face turned red, ¡°I¡¯lle back in a few days and apany you then.¡± ¡°Hmm, no rush actually.¡± said Wu Heng. ¡°The faster we progress, the better. Didn¡¯t you say that zombies are also bing stronger? It¡¯s safer if we get busier now,¡± Li Yahong furthered. ¡°I¡¯m here, don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°I also want to help lessen your burden.¡±
The two chatted for a while. After the convoy finished loading the sr panels, Li Yahong went to join them as they waved to their side. After bidding Wu Heng goodbye, the convoy left the factory area and headed towards the prison. ¡­ Wu Heng looked at the skeletons in front of him that had learned to install sr panels. He directly instructed, ¡°Select all the sr panels andponents that need to be assembled. I need you to install them on the roof.¡± The few skeletons got into action, entering the warehouse to select the sr panels and apanying equipment. Carrying them on their shoulders or under their armpits, they walked right out. Wu Heng had the skeletons choose some electronic devices from the office area and directly removed them. He opened the boundary door and walked straight in. Returning to his residence, it was still bright outside. Wu Heng walked out of the building with the skeletons, looked at the roof from the courtyard and said, ¡°I need you to install sr panels on the roof to provide power for the indoor air conditioner and electric lights.¡± ¡­
Upon hearing hismand, the skeletons immediately started moving. They found adder, carried sr panels straight up to the roof and began the instation. They started installing them. More than a dozen skeletons began working together, it was quite a busy scene. This residential area, after the Hammer Party incident, was basically uninhabited. Especially knowing that Wu Heng was a Necromancer, and that there were carrions and skeletons guarding the surroundings, people were even rarer to see. Even if the skeletons¡¯ actions were seen by someone, it really wouldn¡¯t matter. If something was installed on the roof, it wouldn¡¯t necessarily raise people¡¯s attention. Watching the skeletons work, he couldn¡¯t offer much help himself. After giving instructions to the skeletons handling the instation, he left the ce, put on his helmet and headed towards the Outer City Area. ¡­ ALC Grocery Shop. Entering the back door, two fox people with beast ears and tails stopped him.
¡°Sorry, sir, this is the store¡¯s backyard, please go to the lobby for shopping,¡± one of them said. They were wearing leather armor, a dagger hung around their waist. Theirnguage was polite, but their hands also reached for the weapons at their waist. Wu Heng took off his helmet and said, ¡°This is my shop. Andre Willow should have mentioned me to you.¡± The two fox people were stunned, staring at his hair and eyes carefully to recognize him. They immediately saluted, ¡°Mr. Wu Heng, we will notify the Junior n Leader immediately.¡± ¡°No need, just call Mini over.¡± Wu Heng walked directly into the backyard. One of them nodded and headed towards the lobby. In the yard, there were still many members of the fox people n. There were both males and females, with the females predominating. After all, they were all fairly young, bought from ve traders. The hair color of the fox people in front of him was mainly brown and gray. Pure white fur like Andre Willow¡¯s was quite rare. When Wu Heng walked in, everyone looked at him curiously. But after seeing his hair color, they all got up and bowed slightly. Wu Heng also nodded in reply. Soon, Mini ran over from the lobby. Upon seeing Wu Heng, she immediately showed a smile, ¡°Master came to see me!¡± Wu Heng nodded and said, ¡°Yes,e with me for a bit. We need to purchase some things.¡± ¡°Oh, okay,¡± Mini continued, ¡°If Master is not in a hurry, I¡¯d like to introduce you to my friends.¡± ¡°Friends?¡± ¡°Wait a moment, Master.¡± Mini quickly ran back, and when she returned, she was leading two figures, one tall and one short. To the left was a petite girl with ck cat ears and tail, dressed in beige clothes, and to the right was a bunny girl, about one and a half meters tall, with white drooping ears. ¡°Master, these are my two friends, let them be your maids!¡± Mini said directly. The faces of the two beast-girls instantly turned red. They whispered, ¡°Master!¡± Wu Heng red at Mini, this girl was definitely doing this on purpose. He nced at the two bashful girls and said, ¡°There are no empty rooms in our residence for now, you two follow Mini and help out here. When there¡¯s a chance, I¡¯ll bring you over.¡± ¡°Thank you, Master.¡± The two girls immediately thanked him when they heard the good news. ¡°See, I have already discussed it with the Master, it¡¯s just that there¡¯s nowhere to live at the moment.¡± Mini added quickly. Wu Heng gave her a stern look, ¡°Stop messing around,e with me.¡± ¡°Oh, okay!¡± Mini hopped over and looped her arm through Wu Heng¡¯s as they headed out. They left the yard. ¡°Master, what do we need to buy?¡± Mini asked. ¡°Do you know a grain shop? Where would you usually go to buy food, a shop with higher quality.¡± Wu Heng asked. ¡°Oh, I know, let¡¯s go this way.¡± Chapter 267: 224, Wow So Cool_1 Chapter 267: Chapter 224, Wow So Cool_1 The supply of food in the city was primarily controlled by the human race. Though Beastmen did partake in farming, it was very minimal. They were more proficient in hunting, selling animal meat and fur in the city. Humans, on the other hand, excelled in farming. Coupled with nt-based magic and elixirs, the yield of food crops was significantly improved. Consequently, the price of grain in the city was not expensive. Mini, together with Wu Heng, had only walked a few steps when they saw a shop. ¡°When Wei¡¯er and I are on our way home, we buy from here. The food prices are simr throughout the city,¡± Mini said. Wu Heng looked over at the shop. The shop was not particrlyrge. Compared to the shops on either side, it seemed rather narrow. It felt more like a former alleyway had been blocked off to make room for this establishment.
Mini led Wu Heng and a few skeletons straight in. A middle-aged, round-faced shopkeeper was barely awake at the counter. Only when he heard footsteps did he lift his head to look. ¡°Ah, Mini¡¯s here¡­¡± Mid-sentence, he spotted Wu Heng and the five guards behind him. Immediately, he broke into a smile and came forward to greet them. He said, ¡°You¡¯vee at the right time, sir. The city¡¯s road just opened and these are the freshest, top-grade grains. Guaranteed to satisfy you.¡± Despite being separated by the skeletons, the shopkeeper stayed close, enthusiastically exining the products. ¡°The pubs in the city are all supplied by us. Our prices are absolutely fair.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re buying for the nobles in the inner city, I can rmend some better types. That way you won¡¯t have made a trip in vain.¡± In the shop, samples were disyed. All of them were grains and flour. The main food in this world was bread and pancakes; humans preferred bread, while Beastmen ate various types of roasted cakes. Grains, on the other hand, were mainly used to make porridge. A small bag of barley was priced at 36.8 copper coins, and a full bag was 73.6 copper coins. A small bag of oats was 52.5 copper coins, and a full bag was 105 copper coins. Wheat¡­ Barley flour¡­ Oat flour¡­ A small bag of wheat flour was 85.5 copper coins, while a full bag was 171 copper coins.
Both the grains and flour were packed in special cloth bags. A small bag weighed approximately 50 kg, and arge bag weighed 100 kg. This was roughly the same as the weight of modern rice. Seeing these prices, Wu Heng was in high spirits.
Copper coins! Whereas the trade agreement that he and Li Yahong had made was in gold. Coming and going, he would be making quite a bit. ¡°Mini says your grains are of good quality.¡± At this point, Wu Heng spoke aloofly. ¡°Miss Mini is astute and wouldn¡¯t casually make such a im.¡± The shopkeeper quickly responded, ¡°The quality of our grains is indeed the best around.¡± Wu Heng continued, ¡°Can I get a discount if I buy in bulk?¡± ¡°That depends on how much you¡¯re buying. If you¡¯re buying wholesale, the price is naturally more affordable than retail,¡± the shopkeeper went on. ¡°How much do you have?¡± The shopkeeper slightly furrowed his brows but still replied, ¡°We have grain warehouses and several branches locally. Just let me know how much you need, so I can give you a price.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take 5000 bags of each of these types of flour.¡± ¡°Eh¡­¡± The shopkeeper was taken aback. ¡°We don¡¯t have that many in stock, sir. Thebined inventory of flour in our shops and warehouses is less than 2000 bags.¡± ¡°Howe there¡¯s so little?¡± asked Wu Heng. Earlier, the shopkeeper boasted about the abundance of their stocks, and now imed he didn¡¯t have enough.
The shopkeeper felt a bit embarrassed and quickly exined, ¡°The war just ended, sir. We didn¡¯t dare bring over such arge stock. But if you really need it, we can have more shipped over in three days.¡± ¡°Fine, calcte the cost of these 2000 bags. If the price is right, I¡¯ll take them all,¡± Wu Heng said outright. ¡°Alright.¡± Never did the shopkeeper anticipate serving such a big client that day. He beamed as he agreed. He then ordered his staff to count the inventory, while he served tea to the guests. Before long, the staff member returned with the inventory count. Meanwhile, the shopkeeper was doing the calctions. ¡°Sir, it should be 242 silver coins in total. But I can give it to you for 240 silver coins.¡± ¡°220. I¡¯ll pay you now. Plus, you can restock afterwards. I¡¯ll still purchase it at this price,¡± Wu Heng countered. The shopkeeper hesitated for a moment but eventually agreed, ¡°Alright. Since you n on making long-term purchases and were introduced by Miss Mini, I¡¯ll give you this price.¡± Wu Heng took out his coin pouch and counted the agreed amount of silver coins onto the counter. ¡°Deliver the flour to the ALC grocery store.¡± ¡°Very well, sir!¡± The shopkeeper collected the money and immediately summoned his workers to deliver the goods. Wu Heng watched as they loaded the sacks onto a pushcart, transporting them to the grocery store across the road.
Then, he and Mini departed. ¡°He called me ¡®Miss Mini¡¯!¡± Mini¡¯s face beamed. ¡°What¡¯s so great about that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the first time someone called me that. I¡¯ve never heard it before.¡± ¡°From now on, he¡¯ll always address you this way,¡± Wu Heng said, draping an arm around her shoulders as they headed for the grocery store¡¯s backyard. ¡­ In the backyard¡­ Mini went to the front of the house to help Andre Willow with sales. Meanwhile, Wu Heng stood in the yard, watching the workers pile bag after bag of flour. When everything had been brought over, he addressed the fox people n in the courtyard, ¡°Stay outside for now. Don¡¯t let anyone else in.¡± The fox people in the courtyard bowed slightly. They all left the courtyard, standing guard outside the back door. Through the warehouse door, Wu Heng opened a boundary door, directing the skeletons to move the flour to the Zombie World, and brought all the collected supplies back.
About half an hourter, all the flour in the courtyard had been reced with pots, bowls, and dishes packed in cardboard boxes. ¡°You maye in now,¡± Wu Heng called out. The fox people outside the door entered. Wu Heng said, ¡°These are the newly delivered goods. Let Andre Willow knowter.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The fox people nodded without asking further questions. Wu Heng nodded, bid the fox people farewell and left. ¡­ By the time he returned to his residence, it was already afternoon. The instation of the photovoltaic panels was faster than expected. By the time Wu Heng returned, not only were the photovoltaic panels fully installed, but the air conditioning and chandeliers inside the building had also been put in ce. The only problem was that all the wiring wasid out visibly, with the wires clearly seen running along the roof and walls. But there was no other option, they couldn¡¯t start cutting out grooves in the walls to bury the lines now. It didn¡¯t really matter, as long as the appliances could work. Apart from the lights overhead. The main appliance in the living room was the upright air conditioner in the corner. Wu Heng picked up the remote control and tested it out. With a beeping sound, the air conditioner lit up. He adjusted the temperature, and gusts of cool air started toe out. It actually worked. He was momentarily delighted. He turned off the air conditioner, and then tested out the chandeliers in several rooms. The modern light bulbs were much brighter than any engraved ornaments meant to simte light, but this wasn¡¯t very noticeable in broad daylight. After inspecting everything, Wu Heng was quite satisfied. He turned off all the appliances. Next, he opened the boundary door and headed to Zombie World. He directed the skeletons to move all the flour into the warehouse. Now it was autumn, and cloudy and rainy weather was frequent. Leaving the flour outside, it might get rained on by the next day, which would also be troublesome. It was better to be cautious. After all, this flour had a crucial role in his continued ns for the shelter. ¡­ When he came back. Mini and Andre Willow were already in the kitchen preparing food. Wu Heng went downstairs and turned on the air conditioner. Gusts of cool air blew out from the air conditioner, gradually lowering the indoor temperature. ¡°Wow, howe it¡¯s so cool?¡± ¡°Yeah, where is this cool winding from?¡± The surprised exmations of two women came from the kitchen. Andre Willow stuck her head out of the kitchen, her gaze falling on the air conditioner, ¡°Master, is this a new magic tool?¡± Mini also leaned out to take a look, ¡°What magic tool? Let me see.¡± ¡°A technological tool, it cools down the air.¡± The two women came out of the kitchen and stood in front of the air conditioner. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s so cool!¡± ¡°It¡¯s so good to be rich¡­¡± They shared their thoughts for a while before going back into the kitchen to continue preparing dinner. But with the air conditioner cooling down the room, the kitchen wasn¡¯t as hot either. It made the women¡¯s job easier. ¡­ Soon, Wen Mansha also came back. As soon as she opened the door, a gust of cool air hit her face. ¡°Did you prepare dry ice? It¡¯s so cool.¡± While speaking, Wen Mansha took off her coat. The skeleton behind her was still holding arge stack of keys. It seemed that many people still wanted to sell their houses today. After changing into a long skirt, Wen Mansha turned her gaze to the air conditioner, ¡°Is this a new magic tool? It has such an effect.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re dressed so thinly, don¡¯t stand in front of it and blow, be careful of catching a cold.¡± Wu Heng said. Wen Mansha came back, leaned into Wu Heng¡¯s arms, and continued, ¡°The iron pipe is up, not far from the city wall, what should I do next?¡± ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll arrange for a skeleton to go over and install some things on it.¡± Wu Heng said as he held Wen Mansha. ¡°Okay!¡± The two people continued talking about what to do next. Dinner was served, and the four of them had dinner together. Perhaps because of the short daylight hours. After dinner, during Mini¡¯s practice time, the air conditioner stopped working due to insufficient power supply. The temperature in the room immediately became a bit stuffy. It was also getting dark. The four of them took a bath together and went back to the room to rest. ¡­. The next day, at the Guild. As Wu Heng walked into the lounge, he saw Duke sitting on a chair munching on a biscuit. Crunching loudly, crumbs scattered all over the floor. ¡°Captain, sk is back, he asked me if you still need that kind of leather armor?¡± Duke asked directly. sk, the owner of the Moliao Armour Shop, had left when the Hammer Party did, and now it seemed he had returned. Wu Heng sat on his chair and thought for a moment before asking, ¡°Has the weapon shop across the street opened yet?¡± ¡°It¡¯s open, but there¡¯s not much inside.¡± ¡°Duke, you run an errand, ask the owners of these two shops toe over. I want to discuss some cooperation with them.¡± Wu Heng said directly. ¡°Oh, okay, Captain.¡± Duke stashed the biscuit in his pocket and quickly walked out of the door. ¡­ When Duke came back, he brought with him the owners of the two shops. The beastman owner of Moliao, upon seeing Wu Heng, immediately smiled and took out a slender wooden box from his bosom. He handed it over, saying, ¡°Captain, I got a ¡®Treasure Root Twig Beard¡¯ when I went back to the tribe. It¡¯s good for replenishing blood and building strength. Try it.¡± Wu Heng nced at the wooden box. He had never heard of the Treasure Root Twig Beard, it didn¡¯t sound like any legitimate medicinal material. ¡°Thank you.¡± Wu Heng said his thanks, motioned for the two of them to take their seats, and continued, ¡°You guys probably have heard about my current situation.¡± The local businessmen all had close ties with the gangs and mercenary groups. Everyone knew about Wu Heng¡¯s ownership of half the city, surely, they would have heard of it too. The two beastman shop owners nced at each other, and the owner of Moliao opened up, ¡°We¡¯ve heard some things.¡± Wu Heng nodded, and continued directly, ¡°Since we¡¯re old friends, I¡¯ll just say it; I need to form my own patrol team and army. For armor and weapon needs, I hope to cooperate with you.¡± Beforehand, they had somewhat guessed what wasing. But hearing it directly still suddenly caused their hearts to leap. Ordering one or two pieces might not mean much. But cooperating with Wu Heng, arming a new patrol team and army. That meant taking a side in the struggle between Wu Heng and City Lord ¡®Ereno¡¯. This¡­ wasn¡¯t necessarily a good thing. ¡°How do you two feel about this?¡± Wu Heng looked at the two of them with a smile. Chapter 268: 225, Meeting People_1 Chapter 268: Chapter 225, Meeting People_1 Upon hearing Wu Heng ask once again. The Moliao owner still spoke, ¡°Captain Wu Heng, our armor shop is naturally willing to cooperate with you. Just tell us what kind of armor you need, and we will start working on it right away.¡± People from the Moliao Armour Shop came back at this time. The main reason was to maintain Wu Heng as a customer. For a business owner, customers like Wu Heng, who purchases without limit and pays in full cash, are hard to find throughout the city. Maintaining one of such customers, the shop doesn¡¯t even need to open for other businesses, just focusing on producing the required armor is enough. Wu Heng nodded and said, ¡°Mr. sk is indeed straightforward. I¡¯ll leave the issue of armor to you. Continue making the integrated armor as before, but the design should be revamped to distinguish it from Iron Guard Knights.¡± The Moliao owner stroked his chin, ¡°When I get back, I¡¯ll have someonee up with a design. You can choose the style you like at that time.¡± ¡°Good!¡± Wu Heng nodded and turned his gaze to the owner of the weapon shop, ¡°What about you, have you made up your mind?¡± ¡°No, I also choose to cooperate with you. Just tell me what kind of weapons you need, and I¡¯ll arrange for someone to work on them immediately,¡± the weapon shop owner replied.
Hearing the agreement, Wu Heng also nodded. Whether here or in the Zombie World. A vast amount of weapons and armor is indeed needed. This is also a good opportunity to form a team that can provide a continuous supply. ¡°For humans, make them in the style of iron swords. For Beastmen, go with battle axes. Besides, I also need a lot of crossbows and arrows,¡± Wu Heng said. He had some firearms and bullets, but the number of bullets was reducing with each use. They were hardly used during normal times. And skeleton spears are useful against independent zombies. For city defense, crossbows are more practical. The owner looked at Wu Heng and said, ¡°The weapons sold to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion are all at the lowest market price. A high-quality iron sword is 22 silver coins each, and a strong crossbow is 45 silver coins. This price¡­¡± ¡°As long as the quality can be guaranteed, I can ept this price.¡± The weapon shop owner breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°Alright, I will arrange for someone to start making them as soon as I return.¡± ¡°Yes, if you need anything, you cane to me directly.¡± ¡°Sure, Captain, we¡¯ll go back and prepare to start work now.¡± Wu Heng nodded, the two Beastmen owners stood up and walked towards the exit. ¡­ After they left the guild¡¯s doors, The weapon shop owner whispered, ¡°We have seriously upset the City Lord with this.¡± ¡°Since when did you be so timid? If you don¡¯t offend him, the Iron Guard Knights¡¯ order would note to us. It¡¯s better to cooperate with this Captain,¡± Moliao owner said. ¡°Hmm, you¡¯re right.¡±
¡°This Captain, he is rich and powerful, there¡¯s no way he¡¯s not a match for Ereno, don¡¯t worry!¡± Moliao¡¯s owner reassured. ¡°You mean he has a background?¡± ¡°Of course, Gomez has been in the city for many years, have you ever seen him take over half a city? There must be something we don¡¯t know.¡± That¡¯s right when they thought about it.
¡°Then let¡¯s go, let¡¯s start work as soon as possible.¡± As the two Beastmen whispered, they hastened their pace to leave. ¡­ After the two left, Duke took out a pie from his arms, ate while talking, ¡°Captain, recently the executive hasn¡¯t been giving us any tasks.¡± After the Hammer Party¡¯s incident, all the small teams started to get busy. However, the 12th team had been quiet, like they were on vacation, without any task assignments. Wen Mansha was busy with matters in the city and hadn¡¯t passed over any fugitive information either. Wu Heng felt this kind of life was pretty good. If it could continue like this, he wouldn¡¯t have to consider bing the vice-executive anymore. Facing Duke¡¯s question, Wu Heng said, ¡°We just got credited for three merits. Resting for a while is normal. We should also give other teams some opportunities.¡± ¡°Oh, I see.¡±
Wu Heng nced at Duke and continued, ¡°If you feel there¡¯s nothing to do, you can head over to Wen Mansha¡¯s ce and lead a team of skeletons in street patrols.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine too, but what does patrol do?¡± ¡°Just to see if anyone is causing trouble, catching thieves and such.¡± ¡°Oh okay, then if there¡¯s nothing to do, I¡¯ll go on patrol.¡± Wu Heng nodded. After sitting in the resting room for a while, There was nothing else to do, so they left the guild directly. ¡­ The sky gradually darkened. Crack, crack, crack~! The erected streetmps suddenly emitted dazzlingly bright rays of light. They lit up the entire area. More and more residents and tavern guests gathered around.
Looking up at the bright streetmps. ¡°What¡¯s this thing that¡¯s so bright?¡± ¡°Something set up by the Pinned Gang, I thought they were going to hang some gs, but they turned out something so bright.¡± ¡°It must be a magic tool, they actually put a magic tool here.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a lot brighter than the Illuminating Stone.¡± ¡°Damn, who¡¯s so rich to put such a thing here.¡± The crowd was pointing at the bright streetmp and whispering discussions. Apparently, they were seeing this kind of thing for the first time, and also surprised that someone would ce a magic item here. As more people gathered, arge number of Tamed Beasts appeared circling above the streetmp. But everyone only observed from a distance. Under the guard of the skeleton soldiers, no one dared to approach and cause trouble. Wu Heng, apanied by several maidservants, stood atop the city walls, gazing downwards. The darker it got, the better the streetmps functioned. They illuminated a vast area.
¡°Master, are these the streetmps? Why ce them here? They would be better suited at home,¡± Minimented. It seemed quite unworthwhile to her that their master was spending money on streetmps for the Outer City Area. ¡°The one we have at home is the same kind; they¡¯re all the same,¡± Wu Heng remarked. Wen Mansha was also taken aback by the effect of the streetmps. Unlike Mini, she was aware of Wu Heng¡¯s ns for citywide deployment. If these streetmps were installed throughout both city sectors¡­ The city would look as bright as day, even at night. ¡­ Meanwhile, elsewhere. Within the Inner City Area of the Eastern District. The carriage of the Snake Badge Consortium came to a halt. From outside the carriage came the voice of a guard, ¡°Miss, some people are blocking the way up ahead. We¡¯ll have to wait a moment.¡± Leaning against a corner of the carriage, Laisiazily asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Did the gangs start fighting again?¡± ¡°No, someone has set up a magic tool ahead, attracting quite a crowd of residents,¡± the guard continued. A magic tool? In the Outer City Area? Who would do such a thing? Curiosity piqued, Laisia pushed aside the carriage curtain. The split second she did, a beam of bright light extended into the carriage, causing the Illuminating Stone hanging from the ceiling to suddenly appear dim and yellowish. Following the beam of light, she looked skywards. The ring bright light hung in mid-air. Laisia¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. At that moment, she had a good guess at who would do such a thing. ¡°He really did hang the sun up in the sky.¡± ¡­ The night passed. In the Outer City Area, there were two pedestrians walking side by side. ¡°I told you it would keep glowing all night, pay up. You lost the bet.¡± ¡°Yeah, right. You know I don¡¯t need your money. If I¡¯d known, I would¡¯ve shot it down with an arrowst night.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not as good as me then. I had my Tamed Beast poop on itst night.¡± In front of a shop. ¡°It couldn¡¯t have been a demonstration of a product for sale, right?¡± ¡°Who would give demonstrations in the Outer City Area? Besides, could you even afford to buy it if they did?¡± ¡°I will check if it¡¯s still there tonight. If it is, I n to sell dried fruits over there. With so many people, business will definitely be good.¡± ¡°I heard some of the Pinned Gang guys saying that it captures daylight and releases it at night.¡± ¡°Oh, right. I was wondering why it was so bright. Turns out it¡¯s sunlight.¡± ¡°Exactly, my vision is still blurry.¡± Whether they were residents of the Outer City Area or the elites from the Inner City Area¡­ Everyone was discussing the mysterious glowing object. Its purpose, as well as what kind of object they thought it was. Reaching this kind of illumination effect in such a vast space¡­ Clearly, it was no ordinary magic tool. At the very least, it hadn¡¯t been seen locally or in nearby cities before. And its price would undoubtedly be hefty. Overnight, this new kind of magic tool had be the city¡¯s hot topic. Even those who hadn¡¯t seen it from the two southwestern city sectors nned to go there in groups tonight to take a look. ¡­ At the border of Yeko Kingdom. A small team waited silently at the side of the road. An eagle garbed in leather armor kept circling in the sky. After a few turns, it descended sharply. Just beforending, it transformed into a pretty girl with curly hair, who alighted lightly onto the open ground next to the carriage. The horses became scared and began to neigh, prompting the coachman to quickly try to calm them. ¡°Aunt, do you think he miscalcted the time? Why hasn¡¯t he arrived yet?¡± the girl, resting against the carriage, asked somewhat displeasedly. The mature and exquisite face of a woman appeared as the carriage curtain was lifted. ¡°Can¡¯t wait any longer? I did say not to bring you along, but you insisted oning.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s just¡­ I feel like he¡¯s not punctual, leaving us waiting here for him,¡± the girl replied. ¡°Let¡¯s wait a bit longer. If he doesn¡¯t show by noon, we¡¯ll go to him directly,¡± the woman proposed. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t we go directly to him in the first ce? Why do we have to wait for him?¡± the girl continued to question. ¡°I already informed him about the time in my letter. If we both took the wrong way, he would have made a wasted journey.¡± The girl nodded, ¡°That¡¯s true. He is rather troublesome.¡± While sheined, her eyes continued to eagerly scan the far-off horizon. Suddenly, a cloud of dust arose on the road off in the distance. It was as if a beast was rushing towards them at high speed. The security team by the carriage immediately went on alert. Even the guards on the city walls began to gather and take precautions. Squeak~! A harsh braking sound rang out. The wheels skidded across the ground,ing to a halt after about two to three meters. As the dust cleared, a figure appeared, along with a strange vehicle and a fewrge figures following behind. ¡°Oh, Yuli is here too,¡± he called. Chapter 269: 226, Leaving Black Stone Town was the Right Decision_1 Chapter 269: Chapter 226, Leaving ck Stone Town was the Right Decision_1 ¡°Yah! Wu Heng.¡± Upon recognizing the figure amidst the smoke, Yuli immediately cried out. Back in ck Stone Town, the two of them were closest in the team and could be considered best friends. After hastily advancing a few steps, Yuli¡¯s attention was once again attracted to the vehicle below him, curiously looking at it, she asked: ¡°Where¡¯s the horse for your carriage?¡± ¡°Three-wheeled vehicle, no horse required, have you never seen one before?¡± Wu Heng turned the handlebars, darting forward two or three meters. Yuli¡¯s eyes widened, and she immediately followed, ¡°How does it move?¡± Wu Heng motioned for her to get on, took her hand and ced it on the handlebar, ¡°Slowly turn it downwards, slowly.¡± ¡°Oh wow.¡± Yuli tried to turn it. The vehicle hummed and darted forward a distance. Excitement, akin to finding a new toy, was written all over Yuli¡¯s face.
Then, the three-wheeled vehicle zoomed off again, erratically darting about the empty ground. Wu Heng walked over to the carriage, noticing ¡®Slyther¡¯ sitting inside, looking in his direction. ¡°Butler, long time no see.¡± Wu Heng said with a smile. Slyther nodded calmly, ¡°Has Lundham City been alright?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s been fine.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s get Yuli back here, it¡¯s gettingte, let¡¯s head into the city.¡± Wu Heng called out to Yuli, who narrowly avoided crashing into the carriage with her vehicle. Spitting out sand from her mouth she said, ¡°This thing is really fast.¡± ¡°The butler wants you back in the carriage, we¡¯re about to set off.¡± Wu Heng said. Yuli turned towards the carriage, saw her aunt¡¯s gaze, and immediately obediently got off the vehicle and climbed into the carriage. Slyther said, ¡°Let¡¯s set off, we should reach Lundham City as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Wu Heng and the skeleton got back onto their three-wheeled vehicle. Apanied by their team and the carriage, they set off towards Lundham City. ¡­ Just before dusk. The team was nearing Lundham City. People were already returning to the outer area of the city, but the poption was still scant, not as chaotic and lively as before. The advancing carriage suddenly slowed down. Slyther asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±
A guard approached and whispered, ¡°Madam, all the guards on the city wall have turned into the undead, something seems to be off.¡± Slyther, pulling back the curtain, looked towards the city wall in front. Standing on the wall were carrion and skeletons armed with weapons, much like city guards. Slyther frowned.
Thest time he came, living beings were guarding the city wall. Why had they now been reced by the undead? At the city gates, many people could be seen entering and exiting seemingly oblivious to the undead above. ¡°Get Wu Heng over here.¡± Slyther said. The guard elerated towards Wu Heng leading the way and whispered a few words to him. The three-wheeled vehicle quickly reversed, stopping next to the carriage, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Slyther nced towards the city walls, asking, ¡°Why are they all undead?¡± ¡°Oh! There¡¯ve been some changes in the citytely, the entire city has been divided into two areas.¡± ¡°What does that have to do with the undead?¡± Continuing, Wu Heng said, ¡°They are my soldiers, it¡¯s fine, there¡¯s no danger.¡± ¡°Ah? You killed so many people, huh?¡± Yuli¡¯s voice came from inside the carriage. ¡°How could that be possible, let¡¯s enter the city first and I¡¯ll exin.¡± Wu Heng said. Slyther looked at him, then at the city wall, ¡°Enter the city.¡±
The team continued forward, passing through the city gates and entering the city. ¡­ Upon arrival at the association. Slyther went to see Gomez. Meanwhile, Wu Heng took Yuli to their team¡¯s rest room. ¡°Wu Heng, why are the buildings here so tall, like a cathedral?¡± In the room, Yuli looked around in wonder, curiosity filled her eyes as she examined everything. ¡°There are beastmen here, each one of them is three to four meters tall, so the buildings have to be bigger.¡± Wu Heng exined. ¡°Do you have beastmen in your squad?¡± ¡°Yes, there are two beastmen.¡± ¡°Can you call them over for me to see?¡± Lying on therge sofa, Yuli looked up at him and said. ¡°Let¡¯s do it another day, it¡¯s impolite to call them over if there¡¯s nothing important.¡± ¡°Hmph, and you call yourself a squad leader.¡± Ignoring her provocation, Wu Heng changed the subject, ¡°Since you¡¯re here, why didn¡¯t you bring Mimi?¡±
¡°Mimi?¡± Yuli looked up in confusion. ¡°Your Cheetah.¡± ¡°Kuro! What¡¯s with this ¡®Mimi¡¯? What a weird name.¡± Yuli corrected him, then continued, ¡°Do you like it?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t say I like it, just that it¡¯s less of a chatterbox.¡± ¡°Oh! I wonder when Aunt wille back, I want to go and explore the city today!¡± Yuli also didn¡¯t pay much attention to his words,ining as she said so. Knock, knock~! The door to the room sounded, Slyther directly opened the door and walked in. ncing at the two in the room, he closed the door again, his gaze falling on Wu Heng. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Wu Heng felt a little uneasy under his gaze, patting himself down. Slyther sat down, asking, ¡°Have you be the City Lord?¡± Yuli also looked surprised. It seemed that he had heard some news from Gomez. ¡°Ah! I¡­ don¡¯t I look the part?¡±
¡°Tell me what happened?¡± Slyther¡¯s brow was still furrowed. Wu Heng poured two cups of tea for them, sat down across from them, and began to recount the Hammer Party incident. The rough course of events was that while he was patrolling, insiders opened the city gate and the members of the Hammer Party attacked the city. Wu Heng, with his team, began to counterattack, ultimately assisting the City Lord in repelling the Hammer Party, killing the enemy leader, and receiving half the city as promised by the City Lord. Chapter 270: 226, Leaving Black Stone Town was the Right Decision_2 Chapter 270: Chapter 226, Leaving ck Stone Town was the Right Decision_2 The story wasn¡¯t long, yet the twodies were still surprised. It sounded simple, but what was inside was already frightening. ck Stone Town never experienced suchrge-scale wars. Wu Heng highlighted in the conversation his actions of repelling the Hammer Party and killing enemy leaders. Slyther is a Secret Speaker, he doesn¡¯t know how Gomez and the others will report this matter. It would be best to let Slyther report it as well. ¡°Oh! So, that¡¯s why you said the undead on the city wall were yours,¡± Yuli finally responded. ¡°These two undead attendants of yours, were they also from the Hammer Party?¡± Slyther continued to ask. ¡°Leader Skull Crusher and Lieutenant Blood Axe,¡± Wu Heng introduced, indicating to each side. ¡°Second-level merits?¡± Slyther looked at the skeleton.
¡°Yes.¡± Slyther nced at the skeleton and then at Wu Heng. After leaving ck Stone Town, the timid necromancer, like a sprouting seedling seeing sunlight after breaking through the soil, started growing wildly. So, it seemed that leaving ck Stone Town was the right choice. Perhaps, leaving the Yeko Kingdom was the correct decision to make. ¡­ It was peaceful for a while. Slyther finally epted the fact, picked up a teacup, and took a sip, ¡°Congrattions.¡± ¡°Thank you, actually, whether I became the City Lord or not, nothing has really changed,¡± Wu Heng shrugged and said. Slyther didn¡¯t dwell on this topic, asking, ¡°Where is the thing I requested?¡± ¡°Give it to you now?¡± Wu Heng directly took out the ¡®Blood Cup¡¯ and ced it on the coffee table. The purpose of Slyther¡¯s trip was to get the ¡®Blood Cup¡¯. And then to visit Wu Heng, and bring Yuli around to stroll. ¡°Just handing it over to me like this?¡± ¡°You need it; I happen to have it, so why not give it to you?¡± Slyther nced at Yuli who was fiddling with the antler decoration next to him, and red fiercely at Wu Heng. ¡°Thank you.¡± He took out a wooden box and carefully put the Blood Cup inside. Wu Heng asked again, ¡°Have your amodations been arranged?¡±
¡°The association has arranged amodations,¡± Slyther said. ¡°Oh, how many days are you going to stay?¡± ¡°Leave the day after tomorrow. Tomorrow you show Yuli around the city.¡± ¡°Oh, okay!¡±
The two chatted a bit more. Slyther left the lounge with Yuli, heading for the amodation arranged by the association. Wu Heng watched the two women leave and also left the association. ¡­ He originally thought Slyther would stay at his ce. But since Yuli was here, he had to revert back to his stern, maidenly persona. Wu Heng rode his tricycle back home. Upon opening the door, a cool breeze greeted him. Mini and Andre Willow were cooking in the kitchen; Wen Mansha was sitting on the sofa reading the files in her hand. ¡°Master is back!¡± Wen Mansha greeted with a smile. Wu Heng took off his leather armor, hugged her shoulder, ¡°How was your day?¡± Wen Manshazily leaned against him, saying, ¡°Everyone in the city is now discussing the street lights. Tonight, more people will be going to watch. It¡¯s bing almost like a tourist attraction.¡± ¡°What¡¯s so great about it?¡± Wu Heng was curious.
It was understandable that people went to watchst night. After all, it¡¯s a new thing and normal to be curious and want to take a look. But why go again today¡­ A glowing thing without any special features, what on earth is so exciting? ¡°I heard that many people have made ns to go,¡± Wen Mansha continued, ¡°Most people from the Outer City Area have only heard about magic tools. Plus, they have nothing to do at night, so they go to a brightly lit ce to chat and make it lively.¡± That seemed reasonable. There wasn¡¯t much in terms of entertainment at night. Some people would go to pubs for a drink. But most people didn¡¯t have many other ces to go. Find a well-lit ce to chat and pass the time. Wu Heng continued to ask, ¡°When will the other street lights be ready?¡± ¡°Wait a bit more until these things are not so unique,¡± Wen Mansha said. ¡°Alright!¡± After dinner.
Mini practiced martial arts while Andre Willow went upstairs to settle today¡¯s ounts. Wu Heng sat in front of the table and took out the box that Boss Bawudong gave him. Upon opening, it revealed a dirt-yellowish nt covered in whiskers. It was like a yam, but its root resembled that of a ginseng. Treasure Root Twig Beard (Description: Whiskers cut from the root branch, nourishes blood and energy, can be used as alchemical materials.) It also had attributes, most likely a type of medicinal herb ¡°Have you seen this before?¡± He asked the nearby Mini. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°Medicinal herb, I think! Can be used in alchemy.¡± Mini shook her head, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen it before.¡± She originates from the Beastman Tribe and had never seen it before. He should probably ask an Alchemist.
At this moment, Wen Mansha, with her hair still slightly damp, came down from upstairs. She nced at the herb on the table and said, ¡°Master, how did you get this?¡± ¡°You know this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Treasure Root Glyph, very nourishing for men,¡± Wen Mansha continued, ¡°Rocky was injured before and tried it during his recovery.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Wu Heng finally knew what it was for. No wonder, when the Beastman boss gave it to him, he was over the moon. ¡°Master, you have no use for it. Your body¡¯s still fine.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s Rocky? What happened to his body?¡± Mini asked nonstop from the side. ¡°Don¡¯t ask about everything, you¡¯re still a child,¡± Wen Mansha said. Mini pouted, continuing to practice boxing with Bawudong on the sidelines. Wen Mansha, leaning over even closer, whispered, ¡°Master, are you feeling unwell? Would you like me to help you adjust it?¡± ¡°Someone gave it to me,¡± Wu Heng said. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡± Looking at her flirtatious behaviour, he picked her up around the waist and walked towards the staircase, ¡°Mini, let¡¯s together punish the wicked gang big sister!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Mini followed and ran upstairs. ¡­ In the amodation provided by the association. Slyther sat at the desk, penning a letter. The first part was about how he got the ¡®Blood Cup¡¯. Thetter part was about the changes in Lundham City, and Wu Heng¡¯s growth during this period. Because Wu Heng was his lover, his personal strength wasn¡¯t mentioned in detail. The focus was on beating the Hammer Party in Lundham City and saving the city¡¯s residents. Some of the association¡¯s deeds, after being verified by headquarters, would be selected for wide spread to inspire people and establish their image. Wu Heng¡¯s deeds could possibly be disseminated. He put the finished letter into the envelope. Just as he was sealing it with wax. Ding dong dong~! There were knocks from the closed window. A hawk wearing leather armor was tapping on the window with its strong beak. Slyther red and opened the window, ¡°Can¡¯t you behave? What are you running around for in the middle of the night?¡± The hawk turned into a young girl, pointing out the window, ¡°Maiden, the magic tools that Wu Heng set up in the city are bright now, and there are so many people around them.¡± Chapter 271: 227, just once, you get 40%_1 Chapter 271: Chapter 227, just once, you get 40%_1 A magical object ced outside? And it can also light up? If it were anyone else, he wouldn¡¯t be particrly interested. But if it¡¯s Wu Heng, it makes him curious about what surprising thing he has done this time. ¡°What kind of magical object?¡± Slyther asked. ¡°It¡¯s simr to an Illuminating Stone, but it¡¯s brighter, and it¡¯s dazzling when looking at it,¡± Yuli exined, trying her best to describe it. Slyther pondered, finding no such magical objects in his memory. ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a look together.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± The two went downstairs and headed toward the city gate with the guard team.
From a distance, they saw bright lights illuminating arge area in the middle of the path, casting a white ring. Above the star source, swarms of tamed beasts were circling. More people gathered below, chatting and discussing while sitting in the lit area. The ce was packed with people. From time to time, they could see some vendors carrying baskets, selling dried fruits and beer. ¡°Isn¡¯t it so? It¡¯s much livelier than ck Stone Town,¡± Yuli eximed loudly. Slyther frowned at the guarding skeletons and the dazzling strong light, shocked even more. What else would he do in the city? ¡°Let¡¯s go back!¡± Slyther nced around, then returned to his residence. He opened the then-written envelope, added a description of the particr magical object, and then re-sealed it with wax. ¡­ The following day, on the streets. ¡°Aren¡¯t you hot?¡± Yuli, carrying several wrapped food items, asked while eating. Since early morning, Yuli had been out with Wu Heng, wandering the city streets. Once they strolled into a few shops, she had a good number of snacks in her handbag. Primarily, those were special dishes from the Beastman¡¯s side, such as roasted meat and lizards, along with a couple of meat sandwiches. Had Wu Heng not stopped her, she would have bought even more. ¡°I can¡¯t help it, being a city lord, I have to stay low-key,¡± Wu Heng adjusted his helmet as he spoke.
Most people only know that the new co-lord is the captain of the association, characterized by ck hair, while other features are not very well known. Wu Heng kept himself a bit under the radar, and apart from those who knew him, no one else paid any attention. The only trouble, though, was the excruciating heat. His head was dripping with sweat.
¡°Whatever!¡± Yuli scoffed, then continued, ¡°What¡¯s that emitting light object called?¡± ¡°Do you mean the streetlight?¡± ¡°Why ce such an expensive object outside?¡± Yuli took a bite from her roast and asked further. ¡°For lighting up the outdoors.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it wasteful?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll test it first and see.¡± After sauntering around the city, they had lunch at a nearby pub at noon. Then they returned to the association directly. In the break room. Yuli sat behind the desk with numerousics in front and said, ¡°Go on, I¡¯ll jot it down.¡± Wu Heng read whileparing it with theic, ¡°There was a man who possessed all the wealth, power, and prestige in the world. He was the Pirate King¡­¡± ¡°Oh! Slow down,¡± Yuli noted down beside theic. She had already read the entireic.
But she couldn¡¯t understand the text, so she could only calcte what it was approximately about. On this visit, she wanted Wu Heng to trante it so she could go through the plot once more. After writing more than twenty pages¡­ Yuli dropped the pen aside. ¡°I¡¯m exhausted! You write.¡± ¡°My writing is slow. That won¡¯t work either.¡± Thump Thump~! The knocking sound echoed again. Slyther entered through the opened door. ¡°Yuli, get ready ¨C you¡¯re apanying me to a banquet tonight.¡± ¡°What? But I¡¯m full!¡± ¡°Hurry!¡± ¡°Okay, okay!¡±
Yuli carefully put theic away, signaled Wu Heng with her eyes, and directly left the room. ¡­ The room closed, leaving only the two men. Slyther looked at him curiously. He asked, ¡°Is that light up there in the city set up by you?¡± Not having anything to hide, Wu Heng immediately affirmed, ¡°Yes. I¡¯m also nning to set up more. Lundham City is the junction of two races, so if we can prolong the nighttime, it could significantly aid us in selling goods. I n to develop this ce into a city that never goes dark at night.¡± ¡°A city as bright as the day all night?¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯ve seen the effect. It¡¯s not difficult. As long as we set up more of these objects around the city, we can achieve it.¡± Wu Heng smiled as he exined. Crossing his legs, Slyther pondered for a moment and then continued, ¡°Are you sure you can do it? Won¡¯t the original city lord cause you trouble?¡± ¡°How could he cause trouble for me? Kill me? Would the association approve of such a thing?¡± Wu Heng countered. He didn¡¯t dare assassinate the City Lord for fear of making it onto the association¡¯s most wanted list. The opposition would likewise be mindful of this, as killing a captain of the association was a burden they could not bear. With Wu Heng¡¯s current strength, even covert assassination attempts would be difficult for the enemies.
Therefore, anypetitions between the sides would not escte into full-fledged battles. After some deep contemtion, Slyther straightforwardly said, ¡°I n to bring Money Cat to your city district, how do you feel about it?¡± Wu Heng was startled, but he quickly grasped the meaning behind his words. The man saw potential in the city and nned to establish a business there. ¡°Of course, you¡¯re wee. The revenue from a shop here will be a multiple of what it would be at ck Stone Town,¡± Wu Heng replied. Slyther raised an eyebrow in agreement with Wu Heng¡¯s statement. ¡°How should we solve the issue of construction?¡± ¡°I can handle construction and decoration, and I can even ce Illuminating Stones inside to create a City that Never Sleeps,¡± Wu Heng said. ¡°A City that Never Sleeps?¡± Upon hearing those words, Slyther¡¯s mind instantly conjured up an image of a city that still shone brightly at night. ¡°What will the split be?¡± Slyther asked. ¡°A 70-30 split.¡± Wu Heng contemted before suggesting. Slyther furrowed his brows. ¡°That seems slightly unfair to you!¡± Wu Heng looked surprised and said, ¡°I take seven, you take three.¡± ¡°Why? I¡¯m the one setting up the shop, why should you get 70% of the profit?¡± Slyther immediately retorted. ¡°I provide the venue and the equipment, and I will deal with the local security and safety. You only need to provide management experience. Even if we were to split the profits ording to our investment, you would only get 10%, leaving you with an extra 20% because we are acquaintances,¡± Wu Heng stated bluntly. Slyther was somewhat angered by his initial words, but upon hearing the rest, his face reddened. He nced towards the door to make sure nothing was amiss before turning back and giving Wu Heng a ring look, ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?¡± ¡°Managing this city isn¡¯t as easy as you think. In any case, it wouldn¡¯t be too much for a City Lord to take 70%,¡± continued Wu Heng. Slyther frowned and continued, ¡°Three-tenths is too low. It¡¯s not easy to find people who can perform the task. Without me, all you could open is a mundane tavern.¡± To this, Wu Heng did not deny. In ck Stone Town, the Money Cat was a high-end entertainment venue, well-known even in the neighbouring towns. Coupled with the association¡¯s approval, it was evident that Slyther was an able administrator. ¡°I¡¯m also taking considerable risks,¡± Wu Heng added. ¡°I¡¯ll take 40%, in charge of management and internal personnel. You¡¯ll be responsible for local construction and security, and you¡¯ll take 60%,¡± suggested Slyther. Wu Heng studied him for a moment and said, ¡°eptable, but you¡¯ll have to give me a sign.¡± ¡°A sign?¡± Slyther frowned. Wu Heng pointed to his mouth. Slyther¡¯s expression hardened, ¡°Stop being ridiculous.¡± ¡°Just a little, and I¡¯ll consider it as your 40%,¡± Wu Heng proposed. Slyther took a deep breath. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, he moved to close the door tightly, slowly made his way over and blushing, lightly pecked the other man¡¯s lips. Just as he was about to withdraw, he was abruptly pulled back into a deep kiss. The overwhelming scent of a man enveloped her in an instant. Slyther shivered, instinctively responded a couple of times, then turned to the side, admonishing seriously, ¡°Stop fooling around, what if we get caught?¡± With one arm still wrapped around her soft waist, Wu Heng whispered, ¡°Sis, it¡¯s been so long since we¡¯ve seen each other.¡± Slyther¡¯s face flushed a deeper shade of red, her body grew slightly hotter, she said earnestly, ¡°We can¡¯t do it here.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, nobodyes around this time,¡± Wu Heng reassured her. He lifted her onto the book table with one swift motion. Slyther gave a startled jump, nted both hands firmly on the table, turned her head again to re at him, ¡°Are you mad?¡± Wu Heng advanced again, looked down at her from his high vantage point, ¡°If we continue to waste time, we really might be discovered.¡± On top of the desk in the rest-room? Slyther was dazed, but before she could voice her protests, she was silenced by a passionate kiss. They were pressed against each other, finding it challenging to control their emotions. Soft wear-downs and hard coercions had herid out t on the very same desk. One by one, pieces of leather armour were removed and tossed aside, leather boots were hung on the edge of the desk, dancing empty in the air. ¡­ On the other hand, at the western district of the outer city, a residential area. Two figures cloaked in capes exited the carriage. After carefully surveying the surroundings, they approached a house and knocked on the door. Knock, knock, knock~! The door opened, and an old human female peeked out. Her gaze fell upon the two men at her door, ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± The man in the lead forced a smile and said, ¡°We¡¯re friends of Burke. We had arranged to meet a few days ago¡­.¡± Before he could finish, the elderly woman began sobbing softly. Between her intermittent sobs, she managed, ¡°Damn Hammer Party, they killed Burke, they really killed him¡­.¡± She had already broken down into inconsble weeping. The two men nced at each other, their expressions filled with confusion and surprise. Killed by the Hammer Party? How could that be? They immediately felt something was wrong, nced around, neither of them saying a word before turning to leave. By the time the old woman looked up again, the duo had already vanished. The old woman cursed and closed the door again. Across the street, a man selling fruits from a vine-frame basket quickly stored his goods and followed behind the leaving men. Chapter 272: 228, Welcome Friends Who Want to Enjoy a Wave of Fatness_1 Chapter 272: Chapter 228, Wee Friends Who Want to Enjoy a Wave of Fatness_1 Inside the small team¡¯s rest room. Twobored breaths rise and fall. Slyther is lying on his back on a desk, a strand of hair sticking to his forehead. He lightly bites a strand of long hair, emitting a slight hum. Wu Heng lets out a deep breath, lying on his partner¡¯s smooth body. He leans closer to the chest and whispers, ¡°Stay with me, I¡¯ll take care of you.¡± Slyther, slightly dazed, recovers a bit. He looks down at the man lying on top of him and reveals a gentle smile. He cradles the head to his chest, lightly stroking the hair, ¡°It¡¯s not that simple. Without our identities, we have no ce.¡± His tone slightly halts, his voice growing softer, ¡°Your sister has you in her heart, it¡¯s not like she can¡¯t see you.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay a few more days?¡± ¡°I am the resident priest, if I stay away too long, there will¡­¡± Slyther begins to say, but his body arches slightly upward again, emitting a sultry moan.
He forcefully grabs the other¡¯s hair, slightly annoyed, ¡°Why are you still here?¡± Wu Heng lifts his head and smiles but doesn¡¯t reply. Outside, the chatter of passing workers scares Slyther into quickly covering his mouth. Slightly dazed, he whispers, ¡°Hurry up, Yuli will be back soon.¡± ¡°Then say something nice.¡± ¡°What? Lovey-dovey words I can¡¯t say.¡± Slyther turns his head to the side. Wu Heng turns her back to him and says, ¡°Call me husband.¡± Slyther suddenly turns his head around, annoyed, ¡°Are you crazy!¡± ¡°Hurry up, someone will be here soon.¡± Wu Heng urges. Slyther¡¯s mind is a mess. He finally slightly tightens the arm hanging around his partner¡¯s neck, bringing them closer. His red lips near the ear, he whispers, ¡°Husband, hurry.¡± Wu Heng kisses fiercely. And Slyther, blushing even more, exims, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean for you to hurry this.¡± ¡­ Half an hourter. Yuli pushes the room door open and walks back in, she looks at the room with the window open wide, and asks, ¡°Where is my aunt?¡± Wu Heng is sitting at the desk, currently tranting aic, he looks up and says, ¡°She went out just now, she will be back soon.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t she say she was in a hurry to attend a banquet, why did she leave?¡± ¡°From what I understand, she¡¯s not going. She¡¯s going to check out some shops in the Outer City Area. Your aunt ns to open a store in the city.¡± Wu Heng said. ¡°Ah? What kind of store?¡±
¡°A Money Cat branch.¡± Wu Heng closes theic book and continues, ¡°I am now the city lord, your aunt ns to open another Money Cat in the city, so you cane and visit often.¡± Yuli¡¯s eyes light up and exims, ¡°Really?¡± Just then, footsteps can be heard outside the door. Slyther, after freshening up, walks back over.
He nces at Yuli and Wu Heng, and calmly says, ¡°I won¡¯t be going to the banquet,e with me to look at the potential site for the shop.¡± ¡°Oh, okay!¡± Yuli immediately runs over, taking her arm, and says, ¡°Aunt, are you really going to open a shop here? They say the people here are very barbaric, won¡¯t it cause trouble!¡± Slyther looks at a few Beastman workers passing by. She nudges Yuli with her arm and says, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± ¡°Oh¡­, but are you really opening a shop?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡­ The carriage passes through the city gate. It stops in front of a building in the center of the Outer City East Area. ¡°How about here? It¡¯s thergest building within two districts.¡± Wu Heng jumps off the carriage and introduces. In front of them is a circr building. Because of itsrge size and a unique shape in the Outer City Area, it is considered andmark. The dome-shaped roof is made from colored ss, under the sunlight, it shines like a rainbow. The entrance is a high, arched stone door, because of the local Beastman, both the door and pirs are exceptionally huge.
Although it cannot bepared with the buildings of associations and consortiums, it is still a distinctive and magnificent building in the Outer City Area. Slyther, Yuli are also looking up, both looked surprised. ¡°A church?¡± Slyther asks. ¡°Magic Tool Shop, originally a ce selling magic materials and magic tools. After the incident with the Hammer Party, they lost the desire to open a shop, and sold me the deed.¡± Wu Heng exins. A magic shop is not something every force can open. Generally, they are chain stores established byrge consortiums in various cities. The current building obviously cost arge sum to construct. This made Slyther think this was a church. Slyther looks up and nces at Wu Heng. If it¡¯s such an investment, letting him handle security while she takes 40 percent seems a bit high. The three of them are standing at the entrance looking up when several figures rapidly approach from behind. The one hurriedly leading the way is the middle-aged foreman who had done renovations for Wu Heng¡¯s house. ¡°Captain, what do you need?¡±
Beforeing out, Wu Heng had someone from the association notify this foreman. Previously, he was rather satisfied with his renovation. Now he ns on giving them the renovation project again. Wu Heng introduces, ¡°This is the priest of ck Stone Town, she ns to remodel this building. Listen to her requirements, if she is satisfied, you will handle the project.¡± Hearing that the woman in front of him, who exudes an exceptional demeanor, is also a local priest. The foreman¡¯s attitude is much more respectful. He immediately says, ¡°Hello, Priest. I did the renovations for Captain Wu Heng¡¯s residence, if you have any needs, please let me know.¡± Slyther nods, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go in and take a look.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The interior of the building is also very spacious. The walls retain the original murals and paneling, the floor is colored tiles. To be able to decorate a building this way in the Outer City Area shows the shop¡¯s previous attention to this ce. Compared to the Money Cat in ck Stone Town, this ce is more spacious and the architectural style is also luxurious.
It fully meets Slyther¡¯s requirements. She takes the foreman through each room. Slyther softly gave his instructions, with the foreman dutifully recording every request from behind. asionally, he chimed in with his own opinion. After a brief exchange¡­ The group exited the building once more. Before climbing into the carriage, Slyther addressed the foreman, ¡°I will be in town tomorrow morning. Hand over your ns then. If they are satisfactory, I¡¯ll leave the construction here to you. If not, we¡¯ll see how things go.¡± The foreman quickly replied, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll bring the ns to you tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°Hmm, thank you.¡± Slyther boarded the carriage. Yuli and Wu Heng followed closely behind. The carriage slowly moved away into the distance. ¡­ The group had dinner in a nearby tavern. The carriage returned to the guild. Slyther declined Wu Heng¡¯s invitation to visit his house. With Yuli in tow, he returned to the lodgings arranged by the Guild. Wu Heng could only shrug and head for his own quarters, apanied by the skeleton. Once the maids had dinner¡­ He then practiced swordsmanship with zing de for a while before retiring to his room for some rest. ¡­ The next day, in the guild¡¯s lounge¡­ Wu Heng, Slyther, and the foreman sat together to discuss the renovation n for Money Cat. The foreman exined unceasingly, his forehead coated with a thinyer of sweat. Slyther was rather satisfied with the n. Once the foreman was done exining, Slyther added a few of his own thoughts and demands. Wu Heng didn¡¯t have much to request, merely stated requirements for the use of photovoltaic panels. After all, if the interior were to be lit up with electric lights, the wiring and theyout of the photovoltaic panels would need to be arranged in advance. The three of them sat together, spending the morning in discussion. Eventually, the n was finalized. Slyther nodded,¡±Alright then, how long do you think this project will take?¡± The foreman did a mental calction, ¡°About 15 days, I¡¯ll try my best to speed up the process.¡± There¡¯s no need to alter the main building structure. The focus would mainly be on acquiring furniture and repairing some damaged areas. Slyther turned to Wu Heng and said, ¡°Alright, inform me five days in advance, I¡¯ll bring my people then.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Once the discussion was over¡­ The foreman left, while Slyther and Yuli prepared to leave Lundham City. The trip was made to acquire a special item and meet up with Wu Heng. The carriage parked at the guild¡¯s entrance, as Wu Heng had help carrying in piles of snacks andics. Yuli watched, her eyes gleaming, ¡°Are all these for me?¡± Wu Heng replied with a smile, ¡°The snacks are in the box, along with some newics. Most importantly, here¡¯s a list of trantedmonly used words. If there¡¯s something you don¡¯t understand, just refer to these reference words. It should help you understand the gist of it.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so nice.¡± Yuli said. Cough~! Slyther on the side coughed subtly to interrupt their conversation, ¡°All of these things are filling up the carriage, why don¡¯t you run along home!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll sit outside.¡± Slyther red at her before turning his attention back to Wu Heng. He said, ¡°If there¡¯s anything, write me a letter.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Both girls climbed into the carriage. Yuli opened the window to wave Wu Heng goodbye. The carriage slowly moved and disappeared into the distance. ¡­ Once the two had departed¡­ Wu Heng immediately returned to his own residence. Just as he¡¯d expected, Lundham City was no longer assigning tasks to his squad. While he¡¯d always hoped not to be assigned any tasks, he now felt somewhat uncertain. Was theirck of orders a good or bad thing? There was no one at home. All three maids had gone about their businesses. Wu Heng sat on the couch, turning on the air conditioner for a while before opening the boundary door, heading straight to the Zombie World. Everything was still quiet at the factory. There were no zombie corpses lying around either. Arriving at the warehouse door, he reopened the boundary door. He thenmanded the skeletons to start moving the photovoltaic panels and electric wires to prepare for Money Cat¡¯s renovation. The skeletons went back and forth from the warehouse, moving equipment to the other world. Once everything was transported, Wu Heng double-checked that nothing was amiss. He pulled out his key and closed the boundary door. ¡­ Li Yahong¡¯s convoy had yet to return. Wu Heng climbed onto the remaining military vehicle and turned on the vehicle¡¯s radio. After a crackling of electricity¡­ The voices of people within the various shelters came through. ¡°Do gold and silver jewelry count as craftsmanship fees?¡± ¡°I¡¯m pretty far from the county. If I arrivete, will all the food be exchanged already? I wouldn¡¯t want to make a wasted trip.¡± ¡°The repair shop has set its sights on Captain Ma¡¯s armored vehicle, the exchange conditions they¡¯re asking for are quite steep.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the use of an armored vehicle? You dare to fire a shot in the city? A horde of zombies would visit your whole family in minutes.¡± The people on the radio were all discussing the exchange of materials at the auto repair shop. After a while of chaotic chatter¡­ A familiar voice sounded from the radio. ¡°Gold and silver jewelry are calcted by weight. There are plenty of grains, as long as you cane over within the year, there¡¯ll be enough. We listed the armored vehicle separately, it¡¯s not a necessity. Also¡­ any brothers nning to make a fortune in one swoop, you¡¯re always wee.¡± Chapter 273: 229, They are so formal_1 Chapter 273: Chapter 229, They are so formal_1 Li Yahong¡¯s voice came through the radio. Compared to before, her tone when speaking has be much more solemn, embodying the demeanor of a faction leader. With the changing environment, each person was also changing. Perhaps they may not notice it themselves, but others could identify some changes. The auto repair factory was publicly trading resources. Where there were people willing to trade, there would definitely also be those scheming to steal or grab hold of some items. The apocalypse had led to the total copse of order. Grabbing resources or forcing the living to lure zombies is nothing new. Yet, the auto repair factory was willing to trade their surplus supplies instead of grabbing more. To many people, it seemed like they were fools who were washed up by the crap about unity from the central station.
Li Yahong¡¯s slightly warning tone echoed. The radio drew silent for two or three seconds. Then someone said: ¡°Look, she¡¯s actually upset about chatting.¡± ¡°I¡¯m from the Butcher Shelter, and I won¡¯t allow anyone to mess with the big sister from the auto repair factory.¡± ¡°You weren¡¯t saying that just a moment ago.¡± Many people joined in, voicing their support, and voices rumbling. At this moment, Ma Zhiyong¡¯s voice resounded in the channel. ¡°When will the trade start?¡± Li Yahong replied, ¡°In three days, I will inform you of the location.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± After they finished their conversation and paused for a few seconds. Someone started speaking again. ¡°Damn, the me God is really going to sell the armored vehicle?¡± ¡°The price is so good, I would trade for it too.¡± Ma Zhiyong¡¯s voice was broadcast again. ¡°I have gold on hand which I won¡¯t trade for an armored vehicle.¡± Well¡­ Even if armored vehicles and firearms aren¡¯t used inside the city as mentioned in the channel, they still held sufficient intimidation towards other survivors. Anyone who dared to rob the auto repair factory would not dare to confront the me God directly.
After sitting in the car and listening for a while, Wu Heng learned that Li Yahong was safe and that the deal was made three dayster. That means he should return the day after tomorrow. Seeing that there is no problem, he turned off the car radio again. After arranging for a skeleton to guard the factory area, he returned to his residence.
¡­ After having dinner. Wen Mansha rested on hisp, saying, ¡°Today, two men came to Burke¡¯s ce.¡± Burke was a thief in his team. During the attack by the Hammer Party, Wu Heng killed him directly. His body was lost during the chaos of battle. His death was not disclosed, only a constion payment was sent to his family. It appears that those who gave him orders are also attempting to confirm his status. ¡°Have you found out who?¡± Wu Heng looked down at her. ¡°Not yet. When we followed them to the inner city district, they managed to throw us off,¡± Wen Mansha said as she turned to him, ¡°but we have confirmed the range of their residence. I have arranged more people to inquire there. As long as this person shows up again, we can confirm his dwelling.¡± Not being able to confirm the other party¡¯s identity made Wu Heng a little disappointed. He¡¯s worried that they might have sensed something and would either leave or take some other actions. But without a target, there¡¯s no way to proceed, and thus he cannot demand too much from his gang members.
¡°It¡¯s okay, keep an eye on it,¡± Wu Heng stretched out his hand into her cor and gently kneaded her. Wen Mansha squirmed and continued, ¡°You had Duke patrol my area, right?¡± ¡°Ah, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Wu Heng retorted. He indeed told Duke that if he had nothing else to do, he could help patrol her streets. ¡°Nothing, It¡¯s just that Duke starts earlier than me every day. In a few more days, he¡¯ll probably be a key figure in the gang,¡± Wen Manshy said with a smile. ¡°The Association hasn¡¯t been assigning us tasks recently, so let him help you out,¡±Wu Heng replied. ¡°No, Duke is actually pretty good,¡± Wen Mansha still smiled. The two chatted for a while on the first floor. As the night gradually deepened, they went upstairs to rest. ¡­ The following morning. Inside the Association team¡¯s rest room. Wu Heng sat in front of the sofa, facing the owners of the armor and weapon stores.
The owner of the armor store presented a blueprint and spread it out on the table, saying, ¡°¡±Captain, this is our design. It includes the recovery of the Hammer Party¡¯s damaged armor, extracting the ink iron and the native iron ores for smelting, to produce a batch of iron-grey armor, which are much stronger in defense but also heavier.¡± He carefully nced at Wu Heng, and continued, ¡°Miss Wen Mansha has already agreed to this n, it only depends on whether you are satisfied.¡± Wu Heng looked at the design blueprint, the iron-grey coloring contrasted clearly with the Iron Guard Knights, and it looked quite good. He was generally satisfied with the style, but such equipment would still be limited in quantity for now. ¡°What if we run out of such materialster?¡± The armor shop owner proceeded to present a second blueprint, ¡°This is the evolved version of the jumpsuit armor. By adding iron tes to the chest and hip areas, it can significantly increase defense.¡± The jumpsuit rack was meant to be worn by skeleton attendants. If normal soldiers wear it, it would substantially hinder their movements. Wu Heng nced at it, then nodded and said, ¡°Alright, if Wen Mansha has agreed, I have no objection. You can start work anytime.¡± ¡°Alright Captain.¡± The owner of the armor store showed a smile. Next was the owner of the weapon store. He didn¡¯t have any blueprints as weapon specs were fixed. He directly said, ¡°Captain, we have also started production. Recently, we¡¯ve received a batch of strong crossbows that are in pretty good condition. I¡¯d like to ask if you¡¯re interested.¡± ¡°Did you bring any?¡± Wu Heng asked.
¡°No, bringing strong crossbows into the Association is not appropriate.¡± Wu Heng stood up, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go to your shop and see.¡± They traveled to the Weapon Store. The store was still fairly empty, with nothing on the shelves. The owner brought him to the backyard, took out a strong crossbow and handed it over, ¡°This is from a gang sale, but it works perfectly.¡± Wu Heng stared for a while, then handed it to the zing de standing behind him. Drawing the string and loading the arrow. With a bang, the arrow pierced through the wooden target at front. ¡°How many do you have,¡± Wu Heng inquired. ¡°We have altogether recovered 12.¡± ¡°How about the price of these? How would you price these recovered ones?¡± ¡°The price of a strong crossbow does not fluctuate much, we would charge you 40 silver coins per unit.¡± ¡°Deal, I¡¯ll take all of them,¡± Wu Heng immediately responded. It was said to be sold by the gang, but it seemed more like it was left behind during the battle with the Hammer Party, or perhaps sold out by some surviving factions. The crossbow showed limited wear, likely from infrequent use. The boss nodded, ordering his men to bring out all the strong crossbows and crossbow arrows. Wu Heng stored them into his Space Ring and paid the corresponding silver coins to the other party. Certain people¡¯s copsed equipment. He continued, ¡°For weapons, speed up the process, I¡¯ll have Wen Mansha arrange for someone toe and inspect the goods.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After the simple interaction with the two men, He directly left the shop. ¡­ On his way home, He stopped to check on the construction of the Money Cat on the way. The entire building¡¯s exterior was covered by barriers, and some workers were removing the rubbish inside. Many residents stood afar, whispering among themselves. They were specting about the shop¡¯s next steps. Wu Heng took a distant look and had no intention of going over. He took a detour and went straight home. After having lunch at home, he went to Zombie World through the boundary door. ¡­ Three o¡¯clock in the afternoon. Beep Beep Beep~! A horn sounded. The Skeletons blocking the factory gate made way. The convoy drove into the factory area and slowly parked at an open space. Li Yahong stepped out of the passenger vehicle and walked over. ¡°Tomorrow at the county¡¯s passenger station, we¡¯ll trade goods with other shelters. Some people might have ill intentions, we need your help to keep an eye on things.¡± ¡°Hmm, I will apany you.¡± Wu Heng asked, ¡°Are there many people involved in the trade?¡± ¡°Some should being over, but I¡¯m not sure about the exact number.¡± Li Yahong thought for a moment and responded. The discussion on the radio was intense, but not many people might show up after all. After all, most of the roads were still dominated by zombies. ¡°We¡¯ll see then. I¡¯ve prepared some flour in the warehouse, I¡¯ll bring it along as the food for trade.¡± Wu Heng said. ¡°Flour? Did you find it in the other factories nearby?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about it. Have Qiangzi and the others load it into the truck.¡± Wu Heng stated. ¡°Okay.¡± Li Yahong didn¡¯t ask anymore and gestured towards Qiangzi and the others to head towards the warehouse mentioned by Wu Heng. When the warehouse door opened, neatly stackedrge bags of flour inside were revealed. ¡°Put out the cigarette. Don¡¯t you know that fire is not permitted here?¡± Wang Chenggang snuffed out the cigarette in someone else¡¯s mouth. Li Yahong also realized, ¡°Move them into the vehicle. No open mes, be careful.¡± ¡°Alright, Sister Hong.¡± The crowd responded in unison and began to load the flour into the vehicle. ¡­ On the other side, Wu Heng also made some arrangements for the Skeletons. No.2 Big Head was left inmand of nearly ten thousand Skeleton soldiers to hold the factory area. This ce still needed to be upied. The sr panels in several warehouses and the entire factory area would be useful in the future. Therefore, even if he left, he needed to ensure this ce was protected. Zombie hordes definitely wouldn¡¯te over. He was just worried that some survivors seeing that no one was here would take everything away. ¡°We¡¯re done moving everything.¡± Li Yahong walked over. ¡°I¡¯ve finished giving instructions here too. Let¡¯s go, it¡¯s better to get there earlier.¡± Li Yahong nodded, and together they boarded the passenger vehicle. Then, the convoy set off, leaving the factory area. ¡­ The night was deep. As they approach the passenger station, the roadmps were reced with sr panels, illuminating the area for a hundred meters on both sides of the gate. Seeing the convoy approach, the passenger station¡¯s gate opened immediately. The convoy drove in slowly. Everyone began to act on their own, some unloading goods, while a few briefed Li Yahong on the recent situation. After all the goods were moved, everyone returned to their rooms to rest. Knock Knock Knock~! A soft knock on the door echoed. Opening the door revealed a figure in pajamas with short hair hanging loose. Li Yahong made a shushing gesture and carefully stepped in, closing the door behind her. Wu Heng lifted her onto the bed. ¡­ The next day. Two modified SUVs drove into the county¡¯smercial area. The man driving the car with his hair loose said, ¡°Bro, do you really believe that the auto repair shop has so many resources? I hope we¡¯re not making this trip in vain.¡± Next to him sat a middle-aged man with a thick beard. He pulled out a crumpled pack of cigarettes from his pocket, knocked out half a cigar, and lit it. ¡°Even if it¡¯s a wasted trip, it¡¯s fine. If it¡¯s true, we can get some food early. If we go toote, others might get all their stuff.¡± He took a deep breath and continued, ¡°The me God has an armored car, I think they will use it for resource exchange sooner orter.¡± ¡°Do you really believe them? I don¡¯t think they have food now. Only a fool would use food to exchange for gold at this time.¡± And added in his heart, and those who do believe it are even more foolish. They passed an intersection. The eyes of both men widened. The road began to clear up. Although there were blood stains on the ground, no zombies were in sight. This was the main road in the county. No zombies? Slow down, there are people up ahead. Schhh~! The car started to slow down. In front of the road, scrapped cars were blocking both sides of the road. In the middle of the road was a checkpoint, just wide enough for one car to pass through. A few people in anti-stab suits, wearing helmets, and holding¡­. crossbows, signaled to them. ¡°Bro, should we stop?¡± ¡°Of course we should stop, why do you think we came here?¡± The two cars came to a halt one after the other. Behind the checkpoint, a man quickly walked over. He asked, ¡°Ahead is the Auto Repair Shop Shelter, are you here to trade goods?¡± ¡°Damn, bro, they are so organized.¡± Chapter 274: 230, Enlarged Version of the Revolver (One update today.)_1 Chapter 274: Chapter 230, Erged Version of the Revolver (One update today.)_1 In the end times, the living conditions of most shelters arergely simr. At the same time as suffering from hunger and ack of food, they also have to worry about attacks from zombie hordes. Only a few shelters are somewhat better off. Take me God Shelter for example, they possess some modern weapons, have chosen to settle in a location far away from the city, and after clearing the surrounding zombies, it bes somewhat safer. But even so,pared to other shelters, they may not be that much better. However, the people from the current car repair shop seem distinctly different. Blue puncture-resistant suits, electric car helmets, and there¡¯s even a shlight, stun stick at the waist, and a handheld crossbow in the hand. Bearing a bizarre resemnce to the private militias in wastnd films. You would believe these people to be official rescue teams rather than inhabitants of a car repair shop shelter. But these people are indeed from the car repair shop.
The very car repair shop that declined participation when the television station organized disaster relief teams. ¡°Yes, we heard about the exchange of items on the radio, we made haste toe here.¡± The man in the co-driver seat immediately revealed a smile, leaned over and replied. The inspection officer assessed the car and asked: ¡°How many vehicles do you have?¡± ¡°This one, and the one at the back.¡± The inspection officer continued: ¡°We need to confirm if any of you are injured, if no issue arises, you can just go in directly.¡± The two hesitated, but eventually left the car. Meanwhile encouraging the people in the car behind them to get down to undergo the inspection as well. It wasn¡¯t a strict type of inspection. The virus from the undead can infect a person quickly. As long as no visible wounds appear on the body and you don¡¯t spend over three to five minutes outside the checkpoint, you can confirm whether or not you¡¯ve been infected. ¡°Alright, you can go in now. Just drive straight ahead and you¡¯ll see the exchange area.¡± The inspection officer said. ¡°Oh, thank you, brother.¡± The group returned to their cars. When the roadblock was removed, the two cars, one in front of the other, drove in. ¡­ Passing through the checkpoint, they continued to drive straight down the road. Along the way, they could see groups of busy people and patrols of ¡®skeletons¡¯. The car repair shop had acknowledged the existence of the ¡®skeletons¡¯ on the radio, but seeing them firsthand still brought strong visual impact.
No matter how you put it, allowing a skeleton to get up and move anomalously, feels even more bizarre than awakening abilities to control water or fire. Certain discussions about gic evolution and cell mutation just did not apply to skeletons. It was simply magical. ¡°Big brother, the exchange spot is up ahead.¡± The long-haired driver said.
On one side of the road ahead, an umbre provided shade, few people were sitting at a table, and not far away were piles of blue bags of white powder which should be bags of wheat flour. The driver was shocked. There really were people exchanging food for gold at this time. ¡°Pull over!¡± The car stopped aside, the big brother left the car. ncing at the piled bags of grain aside as well as beer and instant noodles that could be seen in supermarkets. The woman sitting under the umbre immediately asked, ¡°What do you want to exchange?¡± ¡°We have gold to exchange for some food.¡± ¡°Take out the gold, we have scales here.¡± A man opened the rear car door and took out a backpack, which contained various gold ornaments when opened. Rings, bracelets, and even arge gold chain the thickness of a pinky finger. The two behind the table checked the gold while one person started weighing it. Except for the thickest gold chain that was fake, the rest were real. ¡°How is this possible? This was a gift from my girlfriend, I¡¯ve been wearing it all along.¡± The man protested.
Whoo~! The man quietly cursed as the sound of vehicles approached from behind. Two military green armored vehicles with machine guns mounted, slowly approached and lined up at the end of the convoy. The people from me God Shelter! They have also arrived. And they arrived very early, probably due to the fear that supplies would run out after beingpletely exchanged. ¡°What do you want to exchange for?¡± The staff member urged again. The man turned his head, and immediately said: ¡°Exchange for food.¡± ¡°Only wheat flour is avable.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± ¡°Drive over there to collect it. There¡¯s also some beer, instant noodles and such. Take a look and see if there¡¯s anything else you need.¡± The staff member went on. ¡°Alright, thank you.¡± The man got back in the car and headed towards the direction to exchange the items.
¡­ How about the bus station? With the opening of the door, several figures strode in. Li Yahongid her eyes on the lead, sized him from head to toe, and then extended her hand, ¡°I¡¯m Li Yahong, the person in charge of the car repair shop.¡± The other party reached out for a handshake, ¡°me God Shelter, Ma Zhiyong.¡± ¡°So, it is Captain Ma, I¡¯ve long heard of your name, please sit.¡± Ma Zhiyong took a seat and began, ¡°We came here with the intention of exchanging for some sr panels, but upon seeing the craftsmanship of your crossbows, we¡¯re wondering if they are on your exchange list.¡± Li Yahong raised her brow, she didn¡¯t expect them to take interest in the crossbows. This weapon was distributed to the people by Wu Hengst night, serving as some sort of self-defense weapon. Easy to use, noiseless and sufficiently powerful to kill zombies. ¡°Um¡­¡±Li Yahong appeared hesitant. The crossbows were not numerous in number. And whether to exchange them or not, it was not her decision to make, ultimately it would depend on Wu Heng¡¯s opinion.
¡°So, the crossbows are not for sale?¡± Ma Zhiyong asked curiously. Li Yahong gave a slight smile, ¡°Manufacturing crossbows is incredibly challenging and we only have so few, it¡¯s really not easy to sell.¡± Chapter 275 - 230, Enlarged Version of the Revolver (One update today.)_2 Chapter 275: Chapter 230, Erged Version of the Revolver (One update today.)_2 Although crossbow strings do create a certain amount of noise, the sound is not loud, unlike the explosive din of firearms. Basically, you wouldn¡¯t dare to shoot a gun when dealing with zombies, but this type of handheld crossbow doesn¡¯t present as much of a problem. The noise would be covered by the roar of the horde anyway. Plus, affecting the battlefield situation from a distance can have a significant impact. ¡°What does Leader Li need? Let¡¯s discuss it. Under the current circumstances, we should help each other get through the hard times,¡± Ma Zhiyong continued. Li Yahong was about to refuse outright. She then said: ¡°In fact, we don¡¯t have anything that¡¯s too scarce. You should propose what you can offer.¡± Seeing that the other party tossed the question back at him, Ma Zhiyong said directly: ¡°I can offer two rifles I brought with me, in exchange for five of your crossbows and corresponding sr panels.¡± Li Yahong shook her head, ¡°Captain Ma, what use are guns? We have plenty of them too. Apart from intimidating survivors, we dare not shoot a single bullet at zombies. Let¡¯s leave it at that.¡± ¡°That can¡¯t be said like this. Sometimes, preventing others can also be very necessary.¡± Li Yahong shook her head, ¡°Sorry, we do not intend to sell our crossbows.¡± Ma Zhiyong fell silent where he sat. A follower of his whispered a few words to him. Ma Zhiyong resumed speaking, ¡°Leader Li, we have another type of weapon in our possession. You can take a look at it first and then decide whether or not you want to trade.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± ¡°I will instruct my men to bring it, without bringing the ammunition along to avoid any misunderstandings,¡± Ma Zhiyong continued. Li Yahong nced to the side, ¡°Qiangzi, go with them to fetch it.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± A few people left and came back shortly after. A heavy weapon with a giant rotary wheel was ced on the table. It looked like an oversized revolver. ¡­ ¡°LG4 rotary grenadeuncher, weight 5.58 kg, length 780 mm, barrel length 300 mm, required ammunition 40mm grenade, the power of each bullet is equivalent to a hand grenade.¡± Ma Zhiyong borated. Li Yahong, on the other hand, looked at him in surprise after listening to his introduction. It¡¯s not that she understood this weapon, but she was astonished by his sales pitch. Even gun enthusiasts might not be able to deliver such a speech. Especially in our country, ordinary people wouldn¡¯t have ess to these things. Adding to that the way he was referred to on the radio ¨C ¡°Captain Ma¡± ¨C made her suspect his identity. ¡°We don¡¯t have many people on our side who know how to use it, and the ammunition¡­¡± Li Yahong looked troubled. After hesitating for a moment, she asked, ¡°What do you propose for the exchange, Captain Ma?¡± ¡°One gun, six rounds of fragmentation shells, in exchange for ten of your crossbows and twenty sets of sr panels.¡± ¡°We can trade sr panels or food separately, why stick to the crossbows? In the future, when we have more, we can trade with Captain Ma.¡± Li Yahong said directly. The repair shop only had twelve crossbows in total, and you wanted to take ten with a fancy revolver. In addition, sr panels are currently a necessity in all shelters. Ma Zhiyong still didn¡¯t want to give up, ¡°Leader Li, state your conditions.¡± Li Yahong, leaning to the side, paused for a moment before asking: ¡°How many of these grenadeunchers can you provide us with?¡± ¡°We can sell a maximum of two of them to you.¡± ¡°And the ammunition?¡± ¡°12 fragmentation shells.¡± Li Yahong pondered for a while, ¡°Two grenadeunchers, 12 rounds of ammunition, in exchange for 8 of your crossbows, 100 crossbow arrows, and ten sets of sr panels.¡± ¡°That¡¯s way too much!¡± The other people from me God Shelter eximed. ¡°Captain Ma, these are my conditions. Whether we trade or not is up to you.¡± Ma Zhiyong looked serious, staying quiet for a while before saying, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll trade.¡± Li Yahong nodded, saying, ¡°Qiangzi, have our people prepare the crossbows for the trade.¡± ¡°Okay, Sister Hong.¡± Qiangzi nodded. Ma Zhiyong also rose, ¡°I won¡¯t disturb you for now. If you need anything, we can contact each otherter.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± ¡­ After a few people had left, Wu Heng walked out of the house. It¡¯s not that he was avoiding something. It was just that he had decided that the shelter¡¯s affairs would primarily be handled by Li Yahong in the future. When dealing with other shelters, she¡¯d be the one to represent them. At most, he¡¯d work behind the scenes. Or you could say that Li Yahong was his manager and spokesperson. Li Yahong originally didn¡¯t n to agree to the trade, but Wu Heng told Xiao Xiao to invisibly tell her the trade conditions. ¡°If we give them the crossbows, what will we use?¡± Li Yahong asked. Wu Heng sat down in front of a chair, ¡°We will have more crossbowster. This grenadeuncher mighte in handy.¡± More crossbows will be produced in Lundham City in the future, to be provided here. If the other party is so desperate to get crossbows, it¡¯s very probable that they want to reproduce them. After all, some people can self-manufacture crossbows. But Wu Heng isn¡¯t worried about this. Anything they make won¡¯t be as good as what the professional weapon shop workers can make. Whatever they make might be effective to some extent, but its killing power or uracy can¡¯tpare with what they have here. ¡°They really are something. Every time theye, they want something.¡± Li Yahongined and straddled hisp. ¡°As long as they¡¯re willing to trade, it¡¯s a good thing for us.¡± ¡°Yeah, today was pretty good. Several shelters came.¡± ¡°Today is just the first day. After they return and spread the message, more people wille.¡± Wu Heng stated. ¡°Hmm!¡± At this point, Qiangzi and a few others came in carrying boxes. Chapter 276 - 230, Enlarged Version of the Revolver (One update today.)_3 Chapter 276: Chapter 230, Erged Version of the Revolver (One update today.)_3 As they walked in, they called out, ¡°Sister Hong, we brought back¡­.¡± As soon as they walked through the door, they saw Li Yahong sitting on Wu Heng¡¯sp, a sweet smile on her face. They nced around the room together and murmured, ¡°Seems like we¡¯re in the wrong ce.¡± Li Yahong¡¯s cheeks turned red. She quickly got up and asked, ¡°Have you checked the items?¡± ¡°We did. Two guns and 12 rounds of ammunition. The quantities are correct, but we don¡¯t know if they work properly,¡± Qiangzi replied. ¡°Okay, put them here.¡± ¡°Alright, then we¡¯re heading out.¡± The men put down the box and hurriedly left. Wu Heng rose from his seat and opened the box. He saw the weapons inside, including grenades that were about the same width as a mobile phone. Such weapons¡­ Wu Heng hadn¡¯t even seen them on TV before. After verifying that there were no issues, he stored everything inside the Space Ring. ¡­ Dusk fell. Thest convoy from the refuge hadpleted their transaction. Everyone began packing up, getting ready to call it a day. After giving some instructions, Li Yahong epted a bag and walked towards Wu Heng. ¡°There are 170 grams of gold and a little bit of silver here,¡± Li Yahong said. The amount was not as much as he had expected. But it was still a good haul considering this was just the first day. The profit margin was already a hundred times their cost. ¡°Well, it¡¯s a significant quantity,¡± Wu Heng said as he stored the gold away. Li Yahong nodded, then said, ¡°Tonight I¡¯m organizing a big meal for everyone. Do you want to join?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pass, you go ahead and enjoy with everyone else.¡± Li Yahong stepped forward, wrapping her arms around his waist, ¡°Will youe see me tonight?¡± ¡°I have some things to deal with. I¡¯ll contact you when it¡¯s convenient,¡± Wu Heng replied. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t let anyone upstairs. You can rx and handle your business.¡± ¡°Good girl!¡± Li Yahong blushed, ¡°Since you won¡¯t be with me tonight, I¡¯ll take some interest.¡± Wu Heng lifted her chin gently and gave her a light kiss. After a while¡­ Reluctantly, Li Yahong let go, ¡°I have to get going, contact me when you¡¯re done.¡± ¡°Mm,¡± Wu Heng nodded. Once Li Yahong left, Wu Heng put away all the spoils of the day. He opened the boundary door and returned home. ¡­ Stepping out of the boundary door, Wu Heng went downstairs where Mini was preparing dinner. Wen Mansha wasn¡¯t back yet. Seeing Wu Heng, Mini immediately smiled, ¡°Master, wait a moment, dinner will be ready soon.¡± To Mini, Wu Heng¡¯s sudden disappearances and reappearances were no longer strange. Initially, Wu Heng liked to maintain an air of mystery, but as time passed, all the maids became used to his suddenings and goings. They might not have fully understood what he was up to, but they were ustomed to it. ¡°Take your time,¡± Wu Heng said. ¡°Okay!¡± Mini nodded. Wu Heng went to freshen up in the bathroom. When he returned downstairs, Wen Mansha walked in with a skeleton. ¡°Master,¡± she greeted. ¡°Mm, dinner will be ready soon, just hang on,¡± Wu Heng said. Wen Mansha gave a gentle smile, ¡°It feels so good to be home.¡± ¡°You say that as if you were away for long.¡± ¡°Hehe,¡± Wen Mansha chuckled, shedding her coat to wrap her arm around his, ¡°I found the two individuals who visited Burke¡¯s house.¡± ¡°Oh? Who are they?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure who they are. But the person they visited, the owner of the building, is named Benasev.¡± The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 277 - 231, I Will Teach You (One more update first, there must be two updates tomorrow.)_1 Chapter 277: Chapter 231, I Will Teach You (One more update first, there must be two updates tomorrow.)_1 In the inner city district, within avish mansion. On either side of a slender dining table, two men in different attire were enjoying a sumptuous meal. ¡°Is there someone in this remote ce that even you can¡¯t handle?¡± The man to the left, cutting his food with a knife and fork, remarked casually. He had long chestnut hair that reached his shoulders, pale skin, and deep-set eyes. The fingers holding his cutlery were as thin and dry as dead twigs. He was tall and thin, donned in a dark blue mage robe. ¡°That¡¯s why we invited Mr. Giovanni to help us.¡± said the man across the table, dressed in noble attire. ¡°Right.¡± Mage ¡®Giovanni¡¯ picked up his napkin, gently wiping his mouth before continuing, ¡°Tell me more about this person. You mentioned he¡¯s from the association.¡± The nobleman nodded, ¡°The captain of the association, a necromancer transferred from Yeko Kingdom. He took two of our special items¡­¡± After the brief introduction, Mage ¡®Giovanni¡¯ was somewhat surprised. The Yeko Kingdom actually had a necromancer, and he had been sessfully appointed as the captain of the association. It was quite rare. ¡°You want me to retrieve those two special items?¡± Giovanni inquired. ¡°We want the items back, but we also want him killed. You should have no problem making someone disappear, right?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not difficult.¡± Tap, tap, tap~! At this moment, footsteps echoed from outside the dining room. A servant stood at the door, whispering, ¡°Master, Pluk has returned.¡± ¡°Let him in!¡± The footsteps approached from the door, and a middle-aged man stood by with his head bowed. ¡°Lord Benasev, there have been some developments.¡± The merchant ¡®Benasev¡¯ put down his cutlery, ¡°Speak! There are no outsiders here.¡± The man nodded, ¡°We¡¯ve engaged people from the Association. It is confirmed that ¡®Burke¡¯ is dead, and the association has issued death benefits.¡± ¡°Is he really dead? What about Wu Heng?¡± Benasev continued. ¡°Only Burke is dead. The rest have been honored for killing the Hammer party.¡± The man paused, and then continued, ¡°Wu Heng has nearly ten thousand necromancies.¡± Benasev¡¯s face darkened, he took a deep breath, ¡°Alright, you may leave.¡± The man bowed and was about to leave. ¡°Wait!¡± Giovanni, who had just sipped some red wine, suddenly spoke. The man¡¯s steps faltered. Next, his face drastically changed, eyes widened, and veins protruded from his neck. Crack~! A midst the cries of horror and hoarse pleading, his neck suddenly twisted 180 degrees to the back. Blood flowed from his seven orifices and he fell to the ground, dead. ¡­ ¡®Benasev¡¯s¡¯ face changed, nearly jumping out of his seat. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Suppressing the fear in his heart, he asked, ¡°Giovanni, what¡¯s this?¡± Giovanni didn¡¯t respond, but simply pointed a finger. The fallen corpse abruptly sat up. The head, which had twisted to the back, cracked back into ce with a gnashing sound and stared back at them. Giovanni asked, ¡°How did Burke die?¡± The corpse replied, ¡°The association issued death benefits, saying he died at the hands of the Hammer party.¡± Giovanni continued to ask, ¡°What about the others in their squad?¡± ¡°The others are all fine.¡± ¡°Why is Benasev investigating Wu Heng?¡± ¡°It seems that he lost something that is now in Wu Heng¡¯s hands.¡± ¡°When did this Wu Henge to Lundham City?¡± ¡°Approximately, a month ago¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡±. Giovanni asked five consecutive questions, confirming Burke¡¯s situation and Benasev¡¯s intentions, as if he couldn¡¯t trust someone else¡¯s words and needed to confirm with the corpse himself. After the five questions were asked, the corpse fell back onto the ground with a thump. ¡­ Benasev looked a bit ufortable and waved his hand to have the corpse removed. Giovanni smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t mind it, it¡¯s always better to be careful. It¡¯s good for both you and me.¡± ¡°Understood. Being cautious is a good thing.¡± Benasev¡¯s expression regainedposure as he asked, ¡°What¡¯s your n now?.¡± ¡°A necromancer who suddenly emerged in a month, I am actually quite interested.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not nning on backing out now, are you?!¡± Giovanni smiled, ¡°Of course not. I will help you retrieve the items; the honorarium remains the same. But Wu Heng is mine, whether alive or dead, he¡¯s valuable to me.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Benasev immediately agreed, and then added, ¡°Tomorrow, I need ¡®Giovanni¡¯ to apany me to discuss this matter.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡­ Inside the living room. The air conditioning was spreading cool air. Wen Mansha continued to exin, ¡°Benasev is a wealthy merchant in the inner city area with a fairlyrge mansion. But he doesn¡¯t seem to have any business in the city. I couldn¡¯t find anything else.¡± It can basically be confirmed now. That ¡®Benasev¡¯ was the real culprit behind the scenes who ordered ¡®Burke¡¯ to kill him. Although he had many enemies, his biggest connection to a wealthy businessman would be the members of the ¡® Secret Cultivation Hall¡¯. ¡°Any movements on his side?¡± Wu Heng asked. ¡°No major discoveries. I¡¯ve arranged for surveince nearby. If there¡¯s any movement, I will be notified immediately.¡± Wen Mansha responded. Wu Heng didn¡¯t respond, instead sinking into his thoughts. Whether to monitor or not, it wouldn¡¯t matter much. If the other party has already arranged to kill him, having zero activity could only embolden them. The only concerning issue was whether his merits were reported, and if he could be promoted to Vice-executive. Chapter 278 - 231, I Will Teach You (One more update first, there must be two updates tomorrow.)_2 Chapter 278: Chapter 231, I Will Teach You (One more update first, there must be two updates tomorrow.)_2 The potential consequence of having caused the death of a local tycoon could easily disrupt the vice-executive¡¯s affairs. Just as Slyther had said when he left, being not assigned any tasks might as well be a good thing; he simply needed to wait for the appointment before making further ns. Although he said it wouldn¡¯t matter whether or not he takes up the vice-executive post now, he still wanted to seize this opportunity now that he has it. ¡°Monitor him, the moment he leaves the city or the moment we are sure of his appearance, notify me,¡± Wu Heng said. ¡°Okay!¡± Wen Mansha agreed, wearing a thin nightgown,ying on the couch, her legs swinging back and forth. ¡°Master, I¡¯ve been thinking, it¡¯s really good to have you around.¡± Wu Heng was taken aback, and as he sat down next to the sofa, he lightly patted it and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Otherwise, when Hammer Party took over the city, many people in the city would die, and we wouldn¡¯t escape either.¡± Wen Mansha turned her head to look at him. Back then, the Iron Guard Knights had pushed the Pinned Gang to resist the Hammer Party. This left her with some lingering fear. She would bring it up every now and then, full of resentful hindsight. ¡°Mmm, it¡¯s good to have you all as well,¡± Wu Heng smiled. ¡°You¡¯re really kind.¡± Wen Mansha nced back, gently lifted the hem of her gown with one hand to cover the root of her thigh, and whispered, ¡°Master, shall I have your baby?¡± After hearing her teasing words, he grinned, understanding her intentions, ¡°Right here? It¡¯s almost dinner time.¡± ¡°What are you afraid of? We¡¯ve been together before,e on!¡± Wen Mansha¡¯s repeated teasing made him a bit hard to control himself. Wen Manshay on the couch, her skirt rolled up to her waist, Wu Heng¡¯s hands propped up on either side of her head. In the past few days, Wu Heng had been busy with the trade of the refuge. Both had been missing each other. Wen Mansha tried hard to restrain herself from making any sounds, but gradually she started to lose control of her emotions and began to hum softly. In the kitchen, Mini peeked out. Mini frowned slightly, ¡°Not now, surely. They¡¯re starting now, do they still want to eat dinner?¡± ¡­ The next day, inside the grain shop. The shopkeeper rubbed his hands together, closely following Wu Heng while exining, ¡°Sir, we¡¯ve increased our supplies, and now we can sell you 3,000 bags of wheat flour.¡± A few days had passed since thest grain purchase. New shipment of grain had arrived, so the shopkeeper immediately informed Mini who then brought Wu Heng over. ¡°How¡¯s the quality?¡± Wu Heng entered the warehouse and inspected. ¡°You can be assured, the quality will only be better thanst time. My reputation is on the line, there¡¯s no way I would try to cheat you with some cheap goods,¡± the shopkeeper exined. Wu Heng turned back to look at Mini, ¡°Pick a couple bags and check them.¡± Mini nodded and randomly selected two bags, opening them up and inspecting the flour. Flour in this world is somewhat yellowish. The tests involved checking for any sand or other debris, and then if there¡¯s any mold. Although it¡¯s for the other refugees to eat. But it¡¯s still his money to be paid, and there¡¯s more than just one grain shop. The quality still needs to be checked. After inspecting, Mini nodded, ¡°No problem.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take the whole batch.¡± ¡°Great! I¡¯ll have someone deliver them to your grocery shop,¡± said the shopkeeper joyfully. ¡°Sure.¡± Wu Heng paid him. The whole grain shop owner then arranged for people to begin moving the grain to the grocery store. Wu Heng and Mini left the shop, heading towards the grocery store. The two of them talked as they walked. ¡°Captain Wu Heng!¡± Suddenly a carriage stopped not far away, the curtain was pulled aside revealing a gaunt middle-aged man with deeply sunken eyes. Wu Heng turned to look, his brows knit slightly. The [Knowledge of Souls] skill allowed him to sense the guards around the carriage, as well as the situation inside the carriage. The guards around the carriage were several undead attendants. Inside the carriage, in addition to two people, he also detected a familiar soul fluctuation, Wen Mansha¡¯s. A Necromancer? And they¡¯ve kidnapped Wen Mansha. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Wu Heng asked. ¡°Giovanni, a level 16 Necromancer,¡± the man responded ndly. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you. Did my maid offend you in any way?¡± Wu Heng continued probing. The man looked clearly surprised. He nced back at the inside of the carriage and smiled, ¡°You¡¯re interesting.¡± The carriage door opened and a tall figure in a robe stepped down, bringing Wen Mansha down with him. He said abruptly, ¡°I heard you have a ¡®special item¡¯ from the Secret Cultivation Hall. Give it to me now, and I will spare her.¡± ¡°Oh? You¡¯re from the Secret Cultivation Hall?¡± The man didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he subtly snapped his fingers, and Wen Mansha¡¯s eyes suddenly widened, her neck starting to forcefully twist backwards. Her face began to turn red, her neck muscles prominent. Wu Heng quickly thought it through in his mind, deciding against opening fire directly. As a fourth-level Necromancer, he couldn¡¯t kill the man, and Wen Mansha would undoubtedly die. ¡°I can give it to you,¡± Wu Heng said. Wen Mansha¡¯s neck stopped twisting but it still remained at a 90-degree angle, her face red. ¡°Bring it out!¡± ¡°I only have a wooden stick in my hands right now.¡± The sound of a finger snap rang out again, and Wen Mansha¡¯s neck began to twist ufortably once more. ¡°If you kill her today, I will hand over the two items to the association. If you¡¯re willing to trade, I can exchange this wooden stick for the maid presently being used,¡± Wu Heng said as he produced the Special Item, the wooden stick, and ced it on the ground. He had given the Blood Cup to Slyther, so it was impossible for him to retrieve it. But they should know this too. Special Items are often more valuable than human lives. Ding ding ding~! There were slight knocking sounds from the carriage¡¯s cabin. ¡°Mr. Giovanni, let¡¯s trade back first, and we can talk about the next itemter.¡± It seemed that they still didn¡¯t dare to let the Special Item fall into the hands of the association. ¡°Give it to me!¡± Giovanni outstretched his hand. ¡°Let her go first. Are you, a 16th-level Mage, afraid that I¡¯ll run away?¡± ¡°Interesting!¡± Giovanni turned his head towards Wen Mansha and said, ¡°Come back!¡± A shadowy blue spectral form flew out from Wen Mansha¡¯s body and returned to Giovanni¡¯s. Wen Mansha immediately regained control of her body and quickly ran to Wu Heng¡¯s side. Wu Heng, also adhering to the agreement, threw the wooden stick, which was caught swiftly by the man who then passed it into the carriage. Once the stick was taken inside, Giovanni turned back to look at Wu Heng, saying, ¡°You¡¯re interesting. At such a young age, you have achieved so much in the art of necromancy.¡± ¡°Shucks, I¡¯m merely learning through trial and error,¡± Wu Heng replied, readying himself forbat. ¡°How about you follow me? I can teach you traditional magic. In just a few years, you could be a third-level mage,¡± Giovanni said, hands behind his back. Seemingly, he did not believe that someone as young as Wu Heng could reach level 10. Or perhaps, some mistake had been made in his judgment. N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°Thanks, but our personalities don¡¯t agree, it seems we¡¯re not destined to be master and apprentice,¡± Wu Heng declined immediately. Giovanni chuckled and nodded, saying, ¡°It seems ignorance has led you to make the wrong choice, but that¡¯s ok. The association can¡¯t protect you, and I¡¯m quite interested in your corpse.¡± With that, he promptly got into his carriage and headed towards the city outskirts. Soon, the patrolling squad and passing professional squad rushed over. ¡°Captain Wu Heng, is everything alright?¡± a member of the other squad asked. ¡°Nothing happened, just some chit-chat,¡± Wu Heng responded. ¡°That¡¯s good, we have other tasks toplete, so we¡¯ll head off first.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Wu Heng then turned his attention towards the patrolling squad. These men belonged to the Pinned Gang. ¡°Follow that carriage, see where they go.¡± ¡°Understood, captain.¡± ¡­ Once everyone had left, Wu Heng noticed Wen Mansha¡¯s pale face. Helping her back to the grocery store, he asked, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°All the informants stationed near Benasev were killed. He traced the bodies back to me and brought me here,¡± Wen Mansha exined. Being a Necromancer, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for him to find Wen Mansha though questioning the dead. Now that Wen Mansha was managing the city area for Wu Heng, everyone knew about her, so naturally, they would know who was behind it. However, they hadn¡¯t anticipated that the Secret Cultivation Hall would send a 16th level Necromancer. Moreover, it was clear that the man intended to kill him, although it was daytime, not the best time to execute his n. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, master,¡± Wen Mansha bowed her head. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault; I also want to kill him!¡± Wu Heng reassured her softly. Knowing this wasn¡¯t necessarily a bad thing. Everyone had shown their true colors. It was a matter of who would kill who first. Chapter 279: 232, damn, what is this. _1 Chapter 279: Chapter 232, damn, what is this. _1 Inside the carriage. Necromancer ¡®Giovanni¡¯ was holding a white handkerchief, repeatedly wiping his hands, and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want two special items? Howe you settled for one?¡± Sitting opposite him, ¡®Benasev¡¯ was checking the wooden staff. Looking up, he said, ¡°He would definitely hand this special item to the association, even if the association gives him nothing in return, by then taking it back would be difficult.¡± ¡°You always vacite when you work, making things soplicated.¡± ¡°If I had your achievements, I would have pped him to death with a single palm.¡± Benasev put away the staff and continued to ask, ¡°Just now, did you really intend to take him as a disciple?¡± ¡°He does have some talent in necromancy. If he agrees, I would keep him by my side and teach him some knowledge.¡± Giovanni¡¯s tone paused for a while, ¡°But if he doesn¡¯t want to, that¡¯s okay, a corpse is more obedient than an apprentice.¡± Benasev nodded, he also did not want ¡®Giovanni¡¯ to take the other party as his disciple. It would still make thingsplicated. Their resentment for each other would not be eliminated either.
Continuing to ask, ¡°Will your appearance in front of him this time affect the following actions? He is quite vignt.¡± ¡°How could killing a small squad leader with some talent who is only around Level 8 cause any impact.¡± Giovanni was indifferent. Benasev wanted to say something. But he held back his words at thest moment. Judging from the current situation, Giovanni had no problem killing Wu Heng. The carriage cabin quieted down once again. The carriage creaked on. Getting farther and farther from Lundham City, after passing through the dense forest, a mansion appeared ahead. The carriage sped up again, directly entering the mansion. ¡­ At the general store. Mini served tea, Wu Heng sat next to her, deep in thought. A Level 16 Necromancer, a whole rank higher than himself. A practitioner of this level anywhere would be considered a powerhouse, but he showed up in such a small ce. From the previous encounter. Two of his abilities could be confirmed, one is the use of a ghost, taking possession of Wen Mansha¡¯s body. The other is the four undead minions that followed the carriage. As a Level 16 Necromancer, the skeletons should also be all around Level 15. ¡°Five Level 4 professionals, isn¡¯t this bullying!¡±
With such a setup, it was like advanced yers returning to the newbie vige to bully people in a ce like Lundham City. Downgrading the attack. It was quite difficult to handle. While fighting with others, he didn¡¯t feel much.
When he faced the Necromancer, he only felt that this profession was really disgusting. The Yeko Kingdom¡¯s constitution restricting Necromancers was reasonable! ¡°Master, shall we leave for a while?¡± Wen Mansha said softly after her expression softened somewhat. Compared to the oblivious Mini, she understood what a level 16 Necromancer represented. If it weren¡¯t for today being in the city. The other party might have simply attacked and killed both Wu Heng and herself on the spot. Necromancers, a profession dealing with the dead, are experts in both killing and disposing of bodies. Although he hasn¡¯t attacked yet, it will eventually get dark. It¡¯s only a matter of time before the other party takes action. Instead of worrying about it, it¡¯s better to leave first ande back after a while. Or maybe nevere back at all. Wu Heng understood her concerns andforted her softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not time to leave yet.¡± He still had quite a few trumps up his sleeve.
If it really came to fighting, he might not necessarily be afraid of him. tter, tter, tter~! Urgent footsteps sounded. A ranger from Pinned Gang ran up from the staircase. ¡°Captain, sister-inw, that carriage has entered the mansion on the east side outside the city.¡± The ranger said, panting. Wen Mansha asked, ¡°Did they discover you?¡± ¡°They might have noticed that the few guards around the carriage seemed to want to approach us, but we kept a considerable distance and no one was injured.¡± The ranger continued. ¡°You¡¯re saying they went into the mansion?¡± Wu Heng took over the conversation. ¡°Yes.¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°What¡¯s the situation in the mansion?¡± ¡°The tamed beast just nced over it roughly, it seems like they¡¯re holding a banquet, there are quite a few nobles in the courtyard.¡± The ranger contemted for a moment and responded. ¡°And the guards?¡± ¡°Guards, at least hundreds of them.¡±
Wu Heng did not continue asking, he sat on the side and pondered over it. Then he said to the ranger: ¡°Alright, your task isplete, you can go back to rest.¡± The ranger nced at Wen Mansha, and seeing that she blinked in approval. He saluted and stepped down. When his footsteps were far away. Wen Mansha asked ¡°Master, what should we do?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll go to the mansion, and attack first.¡± Wen Mansha¡¯s eyes narrowed, but she nodded anyway, ¡°Alright.¡± ¡­ Outside the city, at the mansion on the east side. Behind the mansion was arge field of medicinal herbs, supplying the pharmacies in the city. The Secret Cultivation Hall purchased this mansion a long time ago, using it as a secret gathering ce outside the city. It served as a venue for meetings and initiation ceremonies.
However, due to the Hammer Party situation, this ce was abandoned for some time. It wasn¡¯t until today that it was put back into use and people were gathered here. In the mansion, there were numerous nobles dressed elegantly, exuding extraordinary momentum. Like a grand social gathering. People were chatting with each other, it was quite lively. Nearing midday. Benasev came out from the stone fortress inside, looked at the crowd in the courtyard, and smiled, ¡°Brothers and sisters, good afternoon!¡± He then lifted his hands over his head in a weird gesture. ¡°Good afternoon, Mr. Benasev!¡± Everyone said in unison, also lifting their hands above their heads. Benasev nodded contentedly and continued, ¡°Let me introduce to you, ¡®Giovanni¡¯, a Level-16 Mage, who will help us kill Wu Heng and take over Lundham City. The crowd was taken aback at first, then joy lit up their faces. A Level-16 Mage taking on a small team leader from the association was simply overkill. That brat is finally going to die. After Wu Heng killed ¡®Lu Anjian¡¯ many became apprehensive. Fearing that their information would somehow be acquired by the other party, and they too would be in danger. Now, it seemed that the brat¡¯s end was nearing. ¡°With Mr. Giovanni in action, that brat won¡¯t live long.¡± ¡°He¡¯ll finally die. He owns half the city, my business has suffered a lot.¡± ¡°Kill him quickly. I am willing to present Mr. Giovanni with a great gift.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± The crowd got louder and the atmosphere was more lively. The arrival of Wu Hengpletely disrupted the status quo of Lundham City. Especially in the east and north districts. They all feared Wu Heng because if he found out about their shops in these districts, they¡¯d shut them all down and got rid of the property deeds as soon as possible. Each person had lost a lot of money. Naturally, they wanted to see Wu Heng meet his end here. ¡­ Giovanni, standing at the back, was somewhat satisfied with the people¡¯s reaction. He even enjoyed it to an extent. Solving this matter and staying here to be an overlord was also a good choice. Complete power and a constant supply of experimental subjects. When he thought of these, his heart heated with excitement. It was finally his turn after Benasev¡¯s loud introduction. He straightened his cor, took two elegant steps forward as befits a Mage. He arrived at the front of the staircase. He cleared his throat and was about to speak when his heart suddenly contracted, a sense of danger surged within him. The next second, his protective item appeared and shattered, and his left shoulder was pierced in an instant. Blood and flesh sttered. Then, the sound of a bullet tearing through the air came. Giovanni¡¯s expression drastically changed. He immediately dragged the arm that was connected by a bit of flesh and hid behind the Iron Armored Servant beside him. nk! nk! Two more bullets struck, hitting the servant¡¯s armor. The armor was punctured, and the servant was forced to retreat. Suddenly, there was the sound of heavy items falling from the sky. Everyone looked up to see strange objects falling from the sky. Boom! Boom, boom, boom! In an instant, explosions covered the entire yard. Smoke rose and filled the yard. Limb debris, splinters, and stones flew in all directions. Panic-stricken screams whipped into a frenzy. Dressed in formal attire, a gracefuldy of high society squatted in ce, screaming loudly as dust fell from the sky, covering her body. Two guards rushed over. Just as they were about to pick her up to escape, the ground next to them exploded, instantly blowing the three of them to pieces. Benasev crawled into the stone fortress behind him. When he looked up, he saw the Necromancer ¡®Giovanni¡¯ also hiding there, chugging potions. Of the four undead servants that were originally by his side, only one was left, and it was missing an arm. Its chest te was covered in rocks and dents from the impacts. The other servants had been blown to pieces in the initial explosions. ¡°What, what kind of magic is this?¡± Benasev spat out the sand in his mouth and asked. Giovanni threw the potion bottle aside and cursed, ¡°It¡¯s not magic, damn it!¡± He hadn¡¯t expected to encounter such a situation in what he thought was a minor ce. ¡­ The explosion came suddenly, and it ended quickly too. After the brief bombardment. The entire scene was in ruins. Smoke was still lingering above the manor, and wails echoed throughout the area. Before the dust settled. Whiz~! An odd-looking three-wheeled vehicle, operated by a skeleton, stopped outside the gates of the manor. Two weird, pitch-ck things were on top of the carriage. In the midst of the smoke, they turned their direction towards the inside. The next second~! Boom, boom, boom~! The muzzle spewed tongues of fire, and a barrage of bullets began to sweep towards the inside of the manor. Body parts, blood stters, chunks of flesh, along with stones flew everywhere. None of the corpses were intact. Even ones in iron armor had been turned into sludge. Then, the machine gun began to fire at the stone fortress in the center. The door shattered like paper being torn apart. Under the dense attack of bullets, it turned ino countless pieces. The walls and interior decorations crumbled like fragile pottery, causing dust to scatter. The intensive gunfire drowned the entire area. Underneath it, the three-wheeled vehicle was violently shaking with the firing, making ttering noises. Chapter 280: 233, Learn Quickly Following the Elder_1 Chapter 280: Chapter 233, Learn Quickly Following the Elder_1 Outside the manor, atop a hidden hill. Wu Heng was observing the battle situation ahead through a telescope. They had arrived here when ¡®Benasev¡¯ was still giving his speech. They did not attack. Instead, they waited for the Necromancer ¡®Giovanni¡¯ to leave the building and enter their line of sight, then let Lieyi fire. But the other party was more alert and did not die even when facing a sniper rifle. Only one arm was blown off. This level of injury could be relieved by drinking some potions, let alone a 16th-level mage who might have even more advanced potions. As long as it was not fatal, the other party still possessed fullbat power. At this moment, dust was covering the area again. ¡°I¡¯ll have my people charge up; there shouldn¡¯t be many of them left,¡± Wen Mansha said at his side.
She had used this type of machine gun before and knew its power under sweeping fire. One machine gun had wiped out the White Wolf Gang. Now two guns had swept back and forth, causing smoke to billow from the entire field. Clearly, not many people could have survived. ¡°Don¡¯t rush; that Necromancer might not be dead yet,¡± Wu Heng said directly. Going up consciously, isn¡¯t that throwing oneself into the! ¡°Oh, all right!¡± Thinking of that thin, cold Necromancer, Wen Mansha shivered involuntarily. ¡­ Inside the stone fortress. The walls were full of countless bullet holes. At this moment, Giovanni¡¯s spirit flew back from the roof and entered his body. He closed his eyes for a moment, and when he opened them again, his expression was all the more grave. Wu Heng~! It was indeed him. He had underestimated him. A small team leader from the association actually had such a powerful weapon. ¡°Damn, I should have killed him earlier,¡± he cursed himself. If he had known, he should have killed him in the city. Although dealing with the association would have been a bit troublesome, it would be better than the current situation. But thinking about these things now was obviously still toote. Benasev was lying on the ground in embarrassment, shouting, ¡°What do we do? Who¡¯s the enemy?¡±
Giovanni red at him and gritted his teeth, saying, ¡°Wu Heng, why didn¡¯t you tell me he had this thing!¡± ¡°How would I know what this is? I had no clue!¡± Benasev shouted. On one side, the other nobles, hearing Benasev¡¯s words, were now greedily shouting out the castle, ¡°Wu Heng, Captain Wu Heng, it has nothing to do with us, let us out!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you money, stop shooting!¡±
¡°It¡¯s all Secret Cultivation Hall¡¯s doing, it has nothing to do with me, let us go!¡± The pleas for mercy rang out one after another. Being wealthy merchants, with great wealth and prestige, they never thought they would provoke this killer. Since his arrival in Lundham City, the Secret Cultivation Hall had not taken advantage once. Why did they have to provoke him now? They were all regretting this in their hearts. ¡°Make them shut up!¡± Giovannimanded solemnly. The only remaining Necromancer attendant lowered his body, drew his sword, and charged forward. In the blink of an eye, all the others, apart from ¡®Benasev¡¯, were killed under the Necromancer¡¯s sword. The smell of blood instantly spread. Benasev¡¯s pupils contracted as hey on the ground and quickly said, ¡°If Mr. Giovanni can get me out of here, I am willing to give you half of my treasure.¡± Giovanni looked at him with murderous intent in his eyes. But he still didn¡¯t order to kill him altogether.
¡­ Suddenly, the gunfire stopped, and only a humming sound lingered in the air. Through his spirit vision, Giovanni looked outside. The barrels of the guns had turned red-hot. This weapon had reached its limit. Seizing the opportunity, Giovanni immediately cast a spell, and a grey-white circle of light fiercely spread out. The well-preserved corpses turned into carrions and staggered upright. ¡°Get out there and kill them all.¡± With a rustling sound~! The carrions picked up the weapons on the ground and started attacking. Almost at the same time, the tricycle outside the gate drove away in a puff of smoke. And arge number of skeletons and carrions had already entered the manor. The two waves of undead soldiers collided together,
They wield their weapons and sh at each other, while also facing the enemy¡¯s shing. The snap~! A carrion dressed in a robe was decapitated with a single sword stroke. After it fell to the ground, its body began to grow big lumps the size of bowls, and with a popping sound, the lumps started to burst open. It wasn¡¯t the toxic gas of the Evil Explosion Skill. But with the bursting of the lumps, countless bowl-sized spiders spread out from the sttering juice. They continued to pounce on the enemies in front of them. These spiders used their sharp mandibles to tear at the enemies¡¯ bodies. When they were killed, their bodies swelled again, and with a bang~! This time, it was like the sound of a hand grenade exploding. Smoke rose up, and the enemies around were blown to pieces. The ground also formed an explosion mark with a diameter of two to three meters. The spiders were already small and concentrated, creating a chain reaction. They covered an area, continuously blowing up the ¡®enemies¡¯ and their ¡®allies¡¯.
And new carrions fell to the ground, spawning spiders again, and continued the suicidal bombings. From afar, Wu Heng widened his eyes, watching the scene in front of him with some astonishment. Setting up a spell on a carrion¡¯s body was not a novel technique. Wu Heng could also use this trick, pre-casting the Evil Explosion Skill and covering the area with poison gas. But the current method was clearly different from his. Breeding spiders should be a kind of Pestilence Skill, and the second round of explosion was Corpses Explosion Technique in Necromancy. So, it could be yed like this. Wu Heng had seen a new way of ying. Indeed, blindly pondering on his own was not as fast as learning from the old predecessors. It could also be seen as an expansion of his horizon and an understanding of a new usage. Once he learned these two skills, he could also use them this way. The lethality would be more significant. The battle was still ongoing. There were not many people in the estate to begin with, and most of them had been turned into mud and debris by the bombing and strafing. ¡­ Giovanni¡¯s face darkened even more. The opponent¡¯s necromancer soldiers were not of a low level. His own moves were effective, but clearly too few in number topete with the opposing army. At this rate, he would be the one to die. ¡°You¡¯re on your own!¡± Giovanni nced at ¡®Benasev¡¯, who was cowering beside him, then continued tomand his skeleton, ¡°Go, procrastinate.¡± The skeletal attendant beside him dashed out. Boom~! An explosion rang out. A bullet flew straight towards them, hitting the attendant¡¯s chest armor and leaving a dent. Giovanni instantly reacted, rushing out of the building and hiding behind a parked carriage. The ground was littered with dead horses and fragments of carriages shattered by bullets. Giovanni pulled out a dagger, cut the reins tying the horses, and activated the ¡°Dead Bones Battlefield¡± skill. The carrion horses all stood up. ¡°Charge and crush them.¡± Giovanni pointed forward. Click, click, click! Over 10 carrion horses began to run, heading directly towards the approaching enemy. Boom, boom, boom~! This time, the death of the carrion horses triggered the ¡°Corpse Explosion Technique.¡± Loud explosions echoed through the team. A huge gap was sted into their tight formation. The next second, two skeleton horses pulled the carriage, charging out. They broke through the enemy in front, rushed out of the encirclement and sprinted down the road. As they broke through the encirclement, Giovanni red ominously at the figure on the hill from behind the carriage curtains. Once he got away this time, he would kill him. Not just for the small bounty from the ¡®Secret Cultivation Hall¡¯. Now it was a personal grudge. As he pondered, Suddenly, a nging sound came from behind the carriage. Turning his head, he saw the bizarre tri-wheel vehicle closing in on the carriage at an astonishing speed. Giovanni¡¯s face changed. What were they up to? Weren¡¯t those two devices on top supposedly useless? Giovanni quickly cast the ¡°Fireball Technique,¡± ¡°Witchcraft Arrow,¡± and ¡°Magic Missile,¡±unching them straight ahead. The tri-wheel vehicle dodged swiftly, with the fireball exploding behind it and raising a st of hot air. The other magic attacks missed due to the distance and the tri-wheel vehicle¡¯s mobility. At the same time, the tri-wheel vehicle elerated once again. In the blink of an eye, the vehicle was running parallel to the carriage. The two machine guns turned, pointing directly at the carriage.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Giovanni¡¯s face showed even more fear. An ethereal spirit, disheveled, rushed out from his body, heading towards the skeleton operating the machine guns. At the same time, Glenda also appeared out of nowhere, intertwining with the spirit like a converging matter. Giovanni¡¯s eyes started to panic. When he was preparing to cast more swift spells, he watched in horror as two tongues of fire erupted from the devices. Bang, bang, bang~! The intense gunshots shredded the entire carriage. Smoke and dust covered the carriage. The skeletal horses shattered, and the carriage flipped onto the side of the road. The elegant necromancery among the debris of the carriage, clutching his bloody chest and attempting to mutter something. The tri-wheel vehicle stopped. One of the skeletal operators stepped down, drew the longsword from his waist, and effortlessly decapitated the mage. It nced around. Then tossed the body into the loading area, backed up, and drove off. ¡­ At this moment, Giovanni¡¯s corpse fell like a puppet whose strings had been cut. All the preset spells also lost their effects. The noisy scene fell silent in an instant. Wu Heng, leading Wen Mansha and the rest of the skeletons, descended the slope and directly entered the estate. The luxurious estate had be ruins. The entire structure, including the walls, was riddled with bullet holes. As soon as they stepped into the courtyard, a figure crawled out of a deeply sunken flower bed on one side. His waist and abdomen were shattered, and blood was gushing out. He coughed up arge mouthful of blood. Upon seeing Wu Heng and his group, a look of fear appeared on his face. ¡°Wu, Captain Wu Heng, this has nothing to do with me. Save me. I can give you a lot of money.¡± Wu Heng slightly waved his hand, and used the zing de to decapitate him. The head rolled to the side. Wen Mansha stared nkly at the scene. Half of the city¡¯s tycoons must have gathered here. In the past, as the wife of the small gang member, she didn¡¯t even have the qualifications to talk to them. If ¡®Rocky¡¯ were still alive, he might have tried every means to offer her to one of those tycoons in exchange for some support. But now¡­ Half of the city¡¯s people were in pieces. The man who had just been killed, Wen Mansha had seen before; he ran the hallucinogenic drug business in the city. And now he was dead at her feet. ¡­ Suddenly, Wen Mansha furrowed her brows. The tamed beast circling in the air spotted a figure. Benasev¡­ he was still alive. ¡°Master, Benasev is not dead yet. He¡¯s trying to escape,¡± Wen Mansha pointed to the rear of the estate. ¡°Let¡¯s go, check it out!¡± Wu Heng immediately led his group in pursuit. They saw ¡®Benasev¡¯ limping along. His bloody hands were tightly holding a ticket, which he was tearing at the edge. Whoo~! A shrill whistle sounded. Suddenly, ripples formed in the air to one side, and an iron-green train appeared out of nowhere. It stopped in front of Benasev, and the door opened. Benasev turned his head to look back. Before Wu Heng could raise his gun, Benasev, holding his ticket, boarded the train. The next second, the train started and once again rushed into the waves of ripples, disappearing from sight. Chapter 281: 234, A Series of Special Items_1 Chapter 281: Chapter 234, A Series of Special Items_1 He¡¯s not dead yet? Wu Heng stood in ce, somewhat surprised. Such a heavy firepower had almost reduced the entire estate to ruins, and yet ¡®Benasev¡¯ was still alive. Logically, he shouldn¡¯t be thest one standing. Moreover, he had used the Phantom Train to leave this ce. ¡°If he¡¯s escaped, could this cause any trouble?¡± Wen Mansha looked somewhat flustered. Today, they had killed half the nobles in the city. Even though this was Lundham City, and these people were affiliated with the ¡®Secret Cultivation Hall.¡¯ No matter what, it wasn¡¯t Wu Heng¡¯s ce to kill until a warrant had been issued. Plus, a level 16 Necromancer could have friends orpanions behind him.
If no one survived to escape, considering the secluded location of the estate, it could still be handled smoothly. But if someone got out, things could get very troublesome. Wu Heng stood in ce, quickly assessing the situation in his mind. Then, turning to Wen Mansha, he said: ¡°The Wise Skeleton will clean the battlefield, preserve that Necromancer, and burn all the other corpses.¡± ¡°Oh, okay!¡± Wen Mansha nodded subconsciously. Wu Heng summoned a few skeletons over. He pulled out a simr train ticket from his Space Ring and tore off a corner from the middle of it. Whoo~! The harsh sound of a steam whistle red. Ripples formed from nothing, and the iron-green train reappeared, stopping in front of Wu Heng. The door opened, revealing the inside of the carriage. Wen Mansha was startled. ¡°Master, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Stay here, I¡¯m going to kill him.¡± After saying this, he signaled the skeletons behind him to board the train. He wasn¡¯t sure whether, by using this ¡®Special Item¡¯ ticket, he would board the same train as ¡®Benasev¡¯, but he needed to try. It was the only way. Wu Heng boarded the train. Squeeeak~! The door closed, and Wu Heng quickly turned around. All he could see was Skull Crusher and a few other skeletons, trapped outside the train, desperately banging on the door.
Only he who held the ticket was allowed to board. Whoo~! The horn red again, and the train began to move. Damn, screwed it up.
¡­ Wu Heng stood inside the carriage, motionless. His bad premonition grew stronger. His eyes could see inside the carriage, yet his ears heard no sound, and he couldn¡¯t feel the train jostling him.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om At this moment, he was stripped of his senses of hearing, touch, and smell. Even his ability to feel magic andpile spells was taken away. If it weren¡¯t for his still functioning eyesight, he might have doubted whether he was even alive. He stood in ce, adjusting to the changes. Attempting to move, he lifted a leg and walked towards the side of the carriage. Only by seeing his leg move and his foot step did he confirm that he did indeed get up and walked. Pushing open the carriage door before him. Benasev was currently seated in a chair on one side. His gaze, full of suspicion and horror, was directed at Wu Heng. His mouth moved slightly, as if he were loudly expressing something.
But no sound came out. Benasev, in his panic, drew a short sword from his waist. Wu Heng dipped his head and reached for the handgun at his waist. Theck of physical sensation made this action, which he often practiced, quite eerie. The gun¡¯s safety was turned off, he pulled the trigger. The bullet shot out of the barrel, heading straight for its target. Under Benasev¡¯s horrified gaze, the bullet prated his forehead and exited out the back. There was no spray of blood. Fear still filled Benasev¡¯s eyes. There was some confusion in his gaze. He reached up to feel the wound on his forehead, only then did his body slump over. The entire process didn¡¯t seem to cause him any pain. Wu Heng stepped forward. After searching the body, he found gold and silver jewelry, a shy brooch, and a Space Ring. After removing all of these, Wu Heng sat down and waited in silence. The train continued to go on.
He didn¡¯t know where it would stop, and when it would stop. Maybe he should have shot the leg; Benasev definitely would have known how to stop it. ¡­ Time passed unknowingly. The void outside the window began to show rugged mountain contours. The train also slowly came to a halt. Whoosh! The door opened. Hearing and touch returned. Wu Heng stood up, nced out of the window and, seeing no movement outside, hoisted the body off the ground and strode out of the train. The train¡¯s headlights went out, and the entire station plunged into darkness instantly. Wu Heng released a ¡®Dancing Light Skill¡¯ at the front. In the brief moment of brightness, Wu Heng¡¯s heart tightened.
Five or six corpses were in his line of sight. Their armors were ruined, and the bodies were withered and shrunken. Wu Heng stood guard on the spot, but the bodies did not move, and no monsters appeared. It was only when he threw ¡®Benasev¡¯s¡¯ body to the ground, that two nearby corpses crumbled into fine sand with a soft sound, and their broken armors scattered all around. They had been dead for quite some time. As Wu Heng scanned the surrounding area, it was evident the ce was enclosed. The surrounding walls and the roof overhead were all rugged mountain stone. Only the tform he was standing on had smooth stone bs, forming a station. It was as if a station was hollowed out from a closed mountain. The green train behind him didn¡¯t leave; it seemed to slip into stand-by mode, just sitting there. ¡­ Once he was sure no danger was present, Wu Heng¡¯s gaze returned to ¡®Benasev¡¯s¡¯ corpse. He hesitated between casting ¡®Bone Maniption Skill¡¯ and ¡®Communicate with the Dead¡¯, but ultimately chose thetter. Chapter 282: 234, Series of Special Items_2 Chapter 282: Chapter 234, Series of Special Items_2 The godless eyes gaze over here. Wu Heng asked bluntly, ¡°How can I control this train to return?¡± The corpse replied, ¡°Use the Phantom Train ticket, it can take you to the ce you want to go.¡± He knew that the ticket could move the train. Opening the Magic Ring of Benasev, he didn¡¯t find a second ticket either. ¡°How can I get a ticket?¡± ¡°I paid a high price for it from a mercenary group in Lundham City. I do not know any other methods.¡± The corpse answered. Good grief! I¡¯m screwed. We might not be able to go back. ¡°Do you know where we are?¡±
¡°If you get on and don¡¯t fill in a destination on the travel book, the train will take the passengers back to the departure station.¡± In other words, this is where the Phantom Train is docked. ¡°What else do you know about the Phantom Train?¡± ¡°It is rumored to be the vehicle of a hero. After dying, it became the Phantom Train, transporting those with tickets.¡± For thest question, Wu Heng thought for a moment and asked: ¡°Did you set any other traps for me?¡± ¡°No, a Level-16 Giovanni is more than enough to kill you.¡± After answering thest question, the corpse fell back onto the ground with a thud. Wu Heng takes off the body¡¯s clothes and jewelry, collecting all of them into his Space Ring. They were all packed up. ¡­ He asked all the questions, but gained nothing. Wu Heng refused to give up and approached another corpse, continuing to use the ¡°Communicate with the Dead¡± spell. Whoosh! Before the corpse could revive, it crumbled into dust. Good heavens, it couldn¡¯t even withstand the magic power. This was no longer a corpse, but more like a fossil! Several corpses in a row failed. Wu Heng activated the ¡°Dancing Light Skill¡± and began searching along the stone wall. ¡°It doesn¡¯t make sense! If there¡¯s air, there should be an exit.¡±
He circled around, but didn¡¯t find any exits. There were signs of explosions and manual excavation all around him. It seemed that others had also tried to escape from here, but all failed. He found nothing after searching the entire area.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Wu Heng dejectedly sat down.
The situation in front of him had be very clear. This time, he swept all members of the ¡®Secret Cultivation Hall¡¯ in Lundham City. It was a good thing. But now, he was trapped here. He didn¡¯t know where he was, nor how to get back. He could possibly end up like these individuals, waiting to die. No, that¡¯s not right¡­ Wu Heng suddenly sobered up, his eyes gazing at the train doors parked beside him. He took out the bronze key and walked straight over. He found a keyhole smudged with oil and inserted it directly. At that moment, the boundary door unlocked. Wu Heng felt a little relieved. At least he could go back.
He opened the door, removed the key, and at the moment the door closed, he slipped into the carriage. Without a ticket, the train didn¡¯t start. Wu Heng walked to the end of the carriage, the point where it was connected to the engine, and lightly knocked on the iron door. Dong, dong, dong~! There was a dull knocking sound. In other words, when the train wasn¡¯t running, none of his senses were affected. There was no response from inside. Wu Heng took out the bronze key again and opened the iron door that isted the driver¡¯spartment. With a screech. The iron door opened. It revealed the dpidated interior control area and a pile of debris on the driver¡¯s seat that had turned into dust. [Phantom Train (Special Item)] [Category: Special Item]
[Function: Under Ethereal Movement, you can quickly reach your destination.] [Side Effect: During ethereal movement, all senses are lost except vision.] (Description: The train will take you anywhere. At the door, you can fill in the location on the travel book (no record of that area will reach the nearest station).) Both the ticket and the train were special items. Great, they evene as a set. Wu Heng fiddles with the control area, it waspletely paralyzed. Whether it was the buttons or the control lever, they were all rusted and immovable. Which means, this train doesn¡¯t start in the usual way. Wu Heng looked around the driving cabin. Looking under the driver¡¯s seat, he faintly saw something. Pulling it out with something, it was an old and yellow conductor¡¯s cap. The corpse had turned to ash. Yet the conductor¡¯s cap was still here? He bent down to pick it up, holding it in his hand, his eyes narrowing again.
[Train Captain¡¯s Hat (Special Item)] [Category: Special Item] [Function: Wearing the hat allows you to serve as the train driver.] [Side Effect: Obsessive Compulsive Disorder.] (Description: Please remember your duty, guide the passengers to the next station.) Wu Heng¡¯s eyes lit up, and he rxed a little. The way out was here. It depended on whether he could open the door to the driver¡¯s cabin. The reason those dead bodies were trapped outside and died was because they missed this final step. Wu Heng went out again. He searched through all the dead bodies around, their equipment and tools had rotted away. Wu Heng found some scattered silver coins and picked them up. When he confirmed that there was nothing left to take from this ce. He put the train captain¡¯s hat on his head. ¡­ Vroom~! The train issued a piercing whistle. The headlights turned on. Wu Heng boarded the train, removed the travel book from the side, and wrote ¡®Lundham¡¯ in it. Vroom~! The train started, instantly disappearing into the void. Wu Heng sat on the chair, looking at the somewhat mottled walls and the dirty floor. He starts to feel uneasy, scratching his head in frustration. He wanted to tidy up, but he had no tools, he couldn¡¯t even open his space ring. All he could do was close his eyes and avoid looking at the situation in front of him. ¡­ He didn¡¯t know how long it had been. The train stopped and Wu Heng alighted. The train started again, disappearing from sight. It was alreadyte at night. Lundham City could be seen in the distance. It seemed the train parked at a certain distance from the city and not directly inside. Wu Heng took off the ¡®Train Captain¡¯s Hat¡¯, and headed towards the manor where they had battled previously. Inside the manor, it was dim. The air was filled with the smell of burnt corpses. The center of the stone fort, shattered by gunfire, ring with some mes. Wu Heng had the surrounding skeletons clear a path and walked straight into the building. Inside, Wen Mansha saw Wu Heng return, and threw herself into his arms, whispering, ¡°Master, I¡¯m so d you¡¯re okay.¡± ¡°Uh huh, what¡¯s the situation here?¡± Wu Heng petted her head. Wen Mansha replied, ¡°Nothing happened, this ce has always been rather concealed.¡± Wu Heng nodded, patting softly on her waist and hips, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do the important stuff and get home quickly.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Where¡¯s the body of that mage?¡± ¡°Over here!¡± Wen Mansha led him to the manor courtyard. There was a tricycle parked there with two machine guns and a headless body. Wu Heng eyed the corpse, its clothes were intact, untouched by anyone. ¡°Strip off all things on the body.¡± Two skeletons came forward and stripped the corpse clean. All the clothes were piled to the side. Wu Heng on the other hand, bent down and took the Space Ring and ne from the corpse¡¯s finger. Chapter 283 - 235, Devil Soul Pot_1 Chapter 283 - 235, Devil Soul Pot_1 [Shield Pendant] (Description: A pendant etched with the ''Shield Technique'' rune, that can form a protective shield for you at critical moments.) It''s this magic item again. The effect is simr to the ''Protection Pendant'' from ''Lu Anjian''st time. But the one etched before was a ''Sword-shield'', the ''Shield Technique'' at present is a higher rank. Although it sounds like the Sword-shield is more advanced. Next, is the Space Ring. [Space Ring] (Description: A tool etched with spatial magic, possessing 20 cubic feet of space inside.) The current Space Ring, its storage space has reached 20 cubic feet. Among the several Space Rings in his hand, it has thergest space. Now it seems, the Space Ring is not a rare item at all, wealthy merchants, andpetent professionals, all wear them. The Spirit Communication Ring reveals all the stored items within. Some personal clothing, lots of money, various tools, and a few books. He took out all the personal clothing. Ordinary clean clothes were thrown aside, and a robe among them was held in his hand. [Calm Robe] (Description: When the wearer casts a spell, the speed increases, and resistance to external interference strengthens.) Another magic item. The robe originally on Giovanni was clearly a magic item too, but unfortunately, it was ruined by the machine gun and now it looks like scattered rags. This one is not bad either, Wu Heng''s height is simr to his. He can wash it and wear it himself when he returns. This kind of item would at least be considered a three-tier merit award in the association. Next, are other kinds of tools. [me Stone Gloves][Thermal Insted Tent][Organ Jar][Soul Bottle]... etc. A lot of strange and unique tools. This Necromancer, he is clearly more professional than himself. Wu Heng specifically looked at the [Soul Bottle]. [Soul Bottle] (Description: A container for storing, imprisoning souls.) For storing souls. Souls, are not just like ''Xiao Xiao'' and ''Glenda'' for motivating, they themselves are also materials for rituals. Or for nurturing souls. The ghost that Giovanni released and possessed Wen Mansha, with hair all disheveled and a bizarre appearance, was clearly a malevolent spirit raised. Upon seeing several items. Finally, the books in the ring. [Pleasant Deals][An Ind Within Reach][The Transport Route of Trade][Rebuttable Chats][The Subus of The Bedroom][Rose Lady]...[Revival Technique]. Looking at the strange names of each book. Wu Heng''s eyes widened a few degrees. He originally thought he would see the Mage''s skill books, all he got out were these. They seemed like general reading material for killing time while traveling. Demons,dies, whatnot, even some erotic literature. "Skinny as a skeleton, yet has this kind of taste." He set the others aside for now, Wu Heng picked up the [Revival Technique]and nced over it roughly. Was he learning the Revival Technique? Going ording to the books in the Space Ring, the skills that have been learned are not kept inside. [Revival Technique] (Description: You can convert a creature that has died within a minute into a critically injured state, this spell cannot revive the old dead, nor can it restore lost body parts.) Revival Technique? Was he learning the Revival Technique? Going ording to the books in the Space Ring, the skills that have been learned are not kept inside. Only the existence of a single [Revival Technique] is a clear possibility that he is currently studying this skill. He looked at the skill description again, and he was still surprised. It can transform a creature that has died within a minute into a critically injured state. Isn''t this the ''resurrection technique'' in the game? Isn''t that a Priest''s skill? It''s really weird seeing it on a Necromancer. Even if it only achieves a critically injured effect, it''s much better than real death. Thetter sentence refers to some restrictions, creatures that are old and dead cannot be revived, and lost body parts also cannot be restored out of thin air. The restrictions for these two kinds are understandable. If the old dead could be revived, wouldn''t that be eternal life? The Necromancer is really a strange profession, it involves both death and life, studying how to enve the dead on one hand, and creating life-saving spells like [Life Extension Technique][Revival Technique] on the other. Perhaps most Necromancers, because they deal with the dead all year round, have be disrespectful towards life or despising of life. Nheless, arge number of people still provide assistance to the living by using the knowledge they have gained. ... Having viewed all the spoils of war. Wu Heng''s sight persists on the corpse in front of him. As a level 16 Necromancer, he wondered what the converted undead attendant would be like. He didn''t think much further. He directly released the [Bone Maniption Skill]. [The summoned creature exceeds the caster''s ability range, instabilities increase¡­] The familiar instability prompts appeared once again. The flesh and blood on the corpse began to fall off, and a tall, thin skeleton slowly stood up. In its hollow eye sockets, a faint blue soul fire burned. After taking a cursory look at the scene, it walked slowly to the side. "From now on, you''ll be called ''Dead Bone''." Wu Heng said. A level 16 Necromancer might be connected to other people or influences behind the scenes. Therefore, Wu Heng changed ''Giovanni''s'' name to ''Dead Bone''. To avoide drawing attention from others based on the name alone. The skeleton made a slight bow, and then walked to the side. Wu Heng took out some of his previous ordinary clothes from the Space Ring, handed them to him, "Wear these first." The skeleton began to dress on the side. Wu Heng, on the other hand, continued to check its attributes. [Skeleton Mage (Level 16)] [Level: 16] [Attributes: Constitution 27, Strength 16, Agility 18, Intelligence 36, Perception 25, Charm 18.] n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om [Traits: Hollow Skeleton, Advanced Soul, Undead Adaptation, Necromancy Schr.] [Skills: Cloth Armor Mastery (Advanced), Staff Mastery (Advanced), Short Sword Mastery (Intermediate), Arcane Echo, Knowledge of Souls, Knowledge of Haunting, Tireless Focus, Spell Artisan.] [Skills: Life Extension Technique, Wounding Skill, Disease Ray, Decay Ray, Curse, Communicate with the Dead, Epidemic Skill, Withering Technique, Pestilence Skill, Evil Explosion Skill, Corpse Explosion Technique, Bone Maniption Skill (substitute), Corpse Maniption Skill (substitute), Dead Bones Battlefield (substitute).] Wu Heng looked at the attributes in front of him and was slightly surprised. Level 16, yet it had higher attributes than his own. But this effect was to be expected - based on his level and knowledge, it was impossible for his attributes to reach this level. The main reason was the amplification produced by taking the corpse core potion in the zombie world. It pulled him up to an unmatched height that didn''t correspond with his level. It''s not that its attributes were low, it''s just that his own attributes can no longer be measured by normal levels. The skills and expertise of a level 16 skeleton mage were not few. Especially in terms of skills. After transforming into an undead servant, skills from other factions will all disappear, only the necromancy magic will be retained. Even so, there are still 14 skills. Wu Heng swept through them roughly, and he could understand all the other skills. It was only on the three skills he was most familiar with - Bone Maniption Skill, Corpse Maniption Skill, and Dead Bones Battlefield - that a "substitute" character appeared. Wu Heng opened them and took a look. [Bone Maniption Skill (substitute)]: The conduit, using themselves as a spell medium, substitutes for the "Master" to infuse unclean false life force into bones or corpses, summoning them as undead skeleton attendants. Wu Heng carefully looked at it and immediately understood the meaning behind it. The ''dead bone'' in front of him was no longer a separate entity, but a pseudo-life created by Wu Heng. Therefore, even if the skills retained Bone Maniption Skill and Corpse Maniption Skill, the ownership of the spellcasting will still belong to Wu Heng. It was just a subject to rece spellcasting. It seemed reasonable. At this point, ''Dead Bone'' had also put on its clothes, standing aside with its hands behind it. Compared with Wu Heng and the senior female gang member Wen Mansha, it looked more like a noble. He continued to pack the tricycle and the scavenged weapons and equipment, then put them all away. "Let''s go, we are going back." The army began to move towards Lundham City. Wu Heng leaned on Wen Mansha''s shoulder, "Were you scared today?" "No, I''m not afraid with you here." Wen Mansha quietly said. Thinking about it, Wen Mansha''s position was indeed somewhat risky. Her own level was low and she relied entirely on the title of a senior woman. "Tomorrow, let ''Dead Bones'' follow you. It will protect you." "Really? It''s a waste to have a level 16 protecting me!" Wen Mansha looked up. Wu Heng hugged her, "Safety first. There''s no such thing as being wasteful." "Thank you, Master." The city wall was being watched by skeletons. Although the gate was closed, it was opened again to let Wu Heng and his people in. They returnedte at night to avoid being seen by others. ... The next day, early morning. The maids each left to do their own things. Wu Heng went straight to the guild. Pushing open the door of the rest room, he saw his three team members sitting inside. "What? Is there a mission today?" Wu Heng asked curiously. Duke stood up quickly and said, "Captain, the other teams said someone was making trouble for you. If you didn''te today, we were going to go to your house to find you." It seemed that the teams he had met while talking to Giovanni in the city yesterday had mentioned this issue to Duke. "It''s nothing. Who in the city would dare to cause trouble for me? It''s just a small misunderstanding." Wu Heng sat down at the desk. "Oh, good, good," said Duke, scratching his head. Mata and Galo Berley also nodded and said that everything was fine. Wu Heng continued to ask, "Has our team''s distinction been given yet?" With a second-ss distinction, one could choose a good high-level item or special item. It''s been so many days, and there was no news yet. "I don''t know." Duke answered. Galo Berley thought for a while and said, "Perhaps the process isplex. The captain''s distinction is enough to appoint a vice-executive. These types of appointments are normally quite rigorous. It''s definitely going to take a longer time." "Hmm, could be," Wu Heng nodded. Duke went on to ask, "Captain, when you be the vice-executive, find us some better missions." "I don''t even know if I will get the appointment. Moreover, even if I get appointed, they may transfer me somewhere else," Wu Heng replied. "But if you are transferred, what will happen to half of the city district?" Duke asked. "We''ll see when the timees!" The friends sat and chatted in the room for a while. After confirming that Wu Heng was safe and the guild didn''t assign them any tasks, they left the guild to attend to their own matters. Wu Heng also went back home. ... He went directly through the boundary door to the zombie world. The bus station inside was still busy, several cars were trading at the door. Walking out of the building, he saw Qiangzi and several others repairing a van in the yard. "What happened?" Wu Heng asked. Qiangzi and the others turned their heads and saw that it was Wu Heng who came out. They immediately stood up and saluted. "They came to exchange resources, but their car was attacked by zombies on the way and couldn''t move after they got in here. We''re helping to fix it." Qiangzi patted the van¡ªit ttered loudly. "Oh, where is Li Yahong?" Wu Heng continued to ask. "Sister Hong is over there at the door." Qiangzi said to someone nearby, "Go get Sister Hong." That person left. Qiangzi pulled him to one side, whispering mysteriously, "My lord, I have an idea about weapon modification, which I want to discuss with you." "What idea?" Wu Heng looked at him. Qiangzi took out a crumpled piece of paper from his pocket. A sketch was drawn on it. He said, "My lord, have you ever heard of the Wolf Shovel?" Chapter 284 - 236, Let Them Generate Electricity_1 Chapter 284- 236, Let Them Generate Electricity_1 n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Upon seeing the sketch passed over, Wu Heng finally understood what he meant. The Wolf Shovel is a long-handled weapon. Qiangzi exined, "Your Majesty, this weapon of mine, put on the front line, is definitely better than a straw fork. When the zombies attack, they are immediately pierced into a honeb and can be pushed back." Wu Heng continued to look at the sketch. The front was a normal spear tip, and further down along the spear shaft, there were multipleyers of forked des. It was like a main trunk of a tree, growing dense, pointed branches. Despite the rough sketch, it was clear what he wanted to express with the help of the sketch. In the current skeleton array, the first line in the Spear Array uses straw forks. The branching prongs at the front can withstand the zombies'' attacks. However, overall, this weapon is still limited in its effects. The Wolf Shovel in front of him, although it had never appeared in the other world, might be truly effective against unintelligent zombies. "The idea is not bad, can you produce it?" Wu Heng asked. "Yes." Qiangzi immediately responded, and then said, "If you think it will work, I''ll study how to produce it, and we can test it at that time." Looking at the sketch, Wu Heng felt that it was worth a try. This world has cutters and welding. It shouldn''t be difficult to put together an iron tree branch. "Then make one first to see its effect. Be mindful of the weight; there are so many things at the front, don''t make it so heavy that it bes useless." Wu Heng continued. "Okay." Qiangzi continued flipping to the back of the sketch. There were a few other sketches on it, and he was introducing them one by one. "This one is an electric stick attached to a spear. It can electrocute people from a distance. And this one, it''s a zombie capture. It fits around a zombie''s neck and can control it directly....." "Wait." Wu Heng, pointing at the zombie capture, asked, "What are you catching zombies for?" Pointing to another sketch, one that looked like a small person running on a treadmill, Qiangzi exined, "Let the zombies work to generate electricity for the building." Wu Heng widened his eyes in surprise, looking at him. My gosh, exploiting zombies. What a genius idea this was. Speaking of which, his inspiration must havee from the skeleton! The skeleton doesn''t know fatigue, and the same applies to zombies. But the skeletons can be controlled, can zombies be controlled too?! "What do you think?" Qiangzi asked with an expectant look on his face. "The idea is not bad. Um... what did Sister Hong say?" Qiangzi gave an awkwardugh, "She ripped up the first draft. I didn''t dare to show her this one." You see? He even thinks about capturing zombies. Of course, she would tear it up. "First make the Wolf Shovel, and we''ll talk about the other things after improving them a bit." "Oh, okay!" At that moment, Li Yahong came over from the door. Qiangzi immediately put the sketch in his pocket. Then he said ''I''m going to fix the car'', and returned to the van. ... Li Yahong watched as Qiangzi carefully left and asked, "What was he doing?" "Qiangzi was showing me some weapons he came up with." Wu Heng replied. Li Yahong raised her brow, "Is it more of his useless stuff?" "One of them isn''t bad, I let him make it so we can see its effect." Wu Heng said. "You believe that? Also, the zombie power generation is absolutely impossible." Li Yahong directly stated. "I don''t think it''s possible either." Zombies are still too dangerous for ordinary people. Who would allow zombies to be brought in to generate electricity after finally creating our current living environment. Moreover, there''s no shortage of electricity within the base. As an entertaining idea, it''s not bad, but no one in the base would agree if we really tried to implement it. Not to mention, Li Yahong. "How is the trading going?" Wu Heng continued to ask. "It''s going quite well. If we continue at this rate, the flour will soon be traded away." Li Yahong replied. The collection of gold and silver was faster than expected. Winter wasing again, and everyone was thinking about stocking up on food. The flour was being traded away quickly. Wu Heng felt that Li Yahong''s concern was a good thing. He could increase his ie again. "I still have some flour here. I''ll deliver it to your warehouseter. Don''t worry about trading." Wu Heng said. Li Yahong nodded, nced at him, and continued, "There are some shelters nning to join us, and I''m considering whether to take them in." "It depends on what kind of people they are. If they are just ordinary survivors, there''s nothing wrong with taking them in. Just don''t invite in some bad-tempered fellows." Wu Heng voiced his opinion. "Hmm!" Wu Heng thought for a while and continued, "If you get the chance, contact me God Shelter again. Ask if they have any grenades and machine gun bullets. We can trade them for food." "Alright, I''ll contact themter." The two stood at the door and chatted for a while. Li Yahong went to collect the traded gold and silver, and Wu Heng went to the warehouse to put all the newly purchased flour there. After that, Li Yahong continued to busy herself with her work. Wu Heng also returned to his room and went back through the boundary door. ... Returning to his home. The several maids at his home have not returned. Wu Heng rearranged the spoils he had obtained. Now, he had four Space Rings in his hand, one 20 cubic, two 5 cubic, and one 3 cubic. The Space Ring is an extremely rare magic artifact. Even ''Slyther'', who had be a steward, did not own one. However, for some specific people, this kind of ring seemed to be not a rare item. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have collected four of them. It could be said, such magical items can only be obtained through special channels. Rings do not have any wearing prerequisites, you can use them as long as you''re willing to, even if you wear them on all ten fingers. But that would be somewhat exaggerated and there is no need to do so. I''ll keep two for myself, and give the other two to Wen Mansha and Andre Willow. After deciding, I put everything from the space rings into one ring, and the rest also went into the space rings. Then I took out and looked at the ''Revival Technique'' that I obtained from killing ''Giovanni''. The overall magical effect actually resembles the reversal of Necromancy. It is used to resurrect the dead. At the same time, the contents of it are more profound than the books I''ve unlocked before, the magical terms, graphicponents, have all reached a veryplex level. This definitely belongs to a higher level of magic. Wu Heng read it carefully from beginning to end. Prompts appeared following this. [Unlock Skill: Revival Technique.] This means, I have learned this spell. My method is more efficient, unlike ''Giovanni'' who turned the pages until they were worn out but still didn''t learn anything. I unlocked it after just one read-through. In fact, thinking about it, the fact that I''ve been able to live until now in this world. The system yed a crucial role. At this time, conversation came from downstairs. Otherwise, I would have only been able to choose a melee-rted profession, or the profession of an archer to make a ss transfer. At this time, conversation came from downstairs. Mini, Andre Willow, and Wen Mansha all returned at once. They were chatting chirpily about something. ... After dinner. Mini continued to train with Bawudong. After this period of training, Mini''s movements became more standard, it''s also not like her initial ''Excited Fist of a Man'' anymore. Her physique and appearance, however, still worried others who might bully her. One can easily tell if a person has lethal experience or has killed during a standoff. With Mini, her auracked the previously mentioned aggression. But it''s no matter, after all, training is always beneficial, even if you can''t win a fight, at least you would be able to run faster. "Wen Mansha, this is for you." Wu Heng took out a 5 cubic space ring and handed it to her. Wen Mansha naturally knew what a space ring was, somewhat uncertainly she asked, "Is it for me?" "Yes, with your increasing responsibilities, having a storage tool will be much more convenient." Wu Heng said. Wen Mansha took the ring, her face full of joy. In Lundham City, even among the lords in the inner city, only a few have space rings. And now she actually has one. Wu Heng continued to take out a 3 cubic ring and handed it to Andre Willow, "Wei''er, this one is for you, it''lle in handy when managing the general store." "Thank you, master." Wei''er also showed a joyful expression. Wu Heng felt himself being watched. Raising his head, he spotted Mini, who was still throwing punches, yet, from the corner of her eye, was staring at him as if she was waiting for her gift. Err... After some thought, he took out a gold ne, "Mini has just be a professional, she won''t need a space ring, I''ll give you this ne. Once you reach a higher level, I''ll prepare a space ring for you." Mini immediately looked delighted but she shyly said, "The rings are already given to the sisters, I won''t need it." "Come, let me put it on you." Wu Heng beckoned. Mini quickly walked over and sat on the floor with her back to the sofa. Wu Heng put the gold ne on her delicate white neck, whispering, "Don''t show it off when you''re outside, careful of thieves and robbers." "But aren''t they all under Sister Wen Mansha?" Wen Mansha was taken aback and twisted at her waist. ... After the group downstairs chatted for a while. Each returned to their own rooms. Wu Heng came out of the bathroom after a bath, just about to return to his room. The door to Andre Willow''s room was slightly pushed open, the small girl with white beastly ears peeked out slyly and said, "Master, the ounts for this period have been bnced, let me exin to you." "Oh, alright!" Wu Heng nodded and followed her into the room. On the other hand, Wen Mansha came out of Wu Heng''s room, having seen Andre Willow''s room, she scolded in ck cat ears, "This little girl!" After saying that, she headed off to her own room. Inside the room, the electric lights illuminated the room. The two of them sat at the desk, Andre Willow stretched out her hand wearing the ring, and exined the ounting situation item by item. Wu Heng heard this after a while and nodded with satisfaction. Actually, regarding the amount of goods, he didn''t pay much attention, but Andre Willow, whom he has a contract with, will not subjectively do anything harmful to him. The ounts were so clear, there could be no loopholes. "Hmm, it''s very good." Wu Heng nodded, then thought of something and said, "Aren''t your people helping out with the shop? Give them the standard wage as workers from other shops." "Master, you''ve saved them by buying them back, that''s already once, it''s unnecessary." "You and Mini live here, they also need to eat and wear clothes normally, how can they live without wages? Just give them a normal wage." "Thank you, master." There is gratitude in Andre Willow''s eyes, her face blushing a bit, "Also, thank you for the ring." Seeing her so moved, Wu Heng wrapped an arm around her shoulder, "As long as you like it." Andre Willow looked up at him, her heart pounding, she clenched her hand with the ring, stuttered, "I.. I will work hard, and manage the shop well for master." Seeing her adorable reaction, Wu Heng patted his thigh and said, "Come over!" Chapter 285: 237, Vice-executive Now_1 Chapter 285: Chapter 237, Vice-executive Now_1 Andre Willow¡¯s face turned even redder, she took a cautious nce at the room door and then gently sat on hisp. Her fluffy tail stiffened. Wu Heng felt theforting softness wrap around him. He didn¡¯t expect Wei¡¯er to be so full-figured despite her slim appearance. He gently stroked her plush tail. Andre Willow¡¯s body stiffened even more. She nestled into his chest, wrapping her arms around Wu Heng¡¯s neck, her chin resting on his shoulder, she gasped, ¡°Master, stop teasing.¡± Wu Heng raised his hand to wrap around Andre Willow¡¯s waist and gave her earlobe a light lick. He picked her up, ced her on the bed beside him, and began to undo his belt. Andre Willow covered her face with both hands. In a blink of an eye, she waspletely naked. Her giant tail was all that shielded her most private area. When the noise ceased, she timidly peeked through her fingers. He was sitting across from her, admiring her.
¡°Master, stop looking.¡± ¡°Mmhm.¡± Wu Heng got up and pulled her into his embrace on the bed. ¡­ The next day, in the morning. Wu Heng went straight to the guild hall. Since nobody was in the lounge, he sat in the guild¡¯s main hall for a while. The matter of most of the city¡¯s nobility dying had not spread through the town. Nobody discussed it, and the Iron Guard Knights didn¡¯t even investigate. It was as if the incident never happened. It seemed that the party held by those people in the manor was a secret affair. The rtives would start inquiring about this matter, but that would take some time. That¡¯s for the better. The longer the time, the less likely they would find out anything. Seeing that no one from his own squadron hade. Wu Heng got up and walked out of the guild hall¡¯s main door. Just as he was about to go check on the renovation progress of ¡®Money Cat¡¯, someone hurriedly approached from behind. Through an attendant, he shouted, ¡°Captain Wu Heng, Miss Laisia asks for your presence.¡± The man from the Snake Badge Consortium. Wu Heng nodded, ¡°Alright.¡± Having said that, he walked towards the consortium¡¯s building.
Inside the consortium, in the lounge. Laisia, hands crossed over her chest, looked intently at Wu Heng with a slightly furrowed brow. She stared at him for several minutes. Then she directly asked, ¡°Did you cause the collective disappearance of the city¡¯s elite? They certainly didn¡¯t deserve that, even if they did support ¡®Ereno¡¯.¡± Wu Heng¡¯s eyes tightened, he didn¡¯t expect the consortium to be so well informed.
But the direction of their intelligence had significantly deviated. Laisia didn¡¯t know that they were members of the ¡®Secret Cultivation Hall¡¯, she only thought that Wu Heng killed them because of the Lundham City affair. Wu Heng decisively shook his head, ¡°Not me. As a guild captain, I have moral boundaries. Why would I kill them without reason?¡± Laisia continued to stare at him seriously, as if to discern the truth by observing his details.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The two were locked in a silent stare battle, each sizing the other up. After a while, Laisia continued, ¡°Are you certain it wasn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Your question is absurd. I don¡¯t even know who the elites in the city are, let alone who supports whom,¡± answered Wu Heng. Laisia nced at him a couple more times, thinking that he did make sense, but based on her instincts, she said, ¡°Hmph, I can¡¯tpletely believe you.¡± Wu Heng counter questioned, ¡°Did someone ask you to investigate?¡± ¡°No, but ever since the city¡¯s elites started leaving or going missing, my work has be increasingly difficult,¡± Laisia leaned back in her chair and sighed. ¡°I thought it was something serious, so you¡¯re worried because business is bad.¡± ¡°Just a casual inquiry,¡± Laisia lightly pped her hands. An employee walked in from the door, holding two Skill Books, cing them reverently on the table. Laisia introduced, ¡°I¡¯ve collected two Skill Books for you.¡±
Wu Heng nodded, hunching over for a closer look. ¡®Withering Technique¡¯, ¡®Fake Death Technique¡¯. Both were undead skills. Wu Heng took a nce and directly put them away. These skills, in reality, wouldn¡¯t have much use. He directly said, ¡°Help me find ¡®Pestilence Skill¡¯ and ¡®Corpse Explosion Technique¡¯ please.¡± Laisia once again called the employee and began filling out themission form. Then she asked, ¡°Has the guild¡¯s appointmente yet?¡± ¡°No, the process seems quiteplicated.¡± ¡°You won¡¯t be transferred, will you?¡± Laisia looked at him once again. Wu Heng raised his eyebrows and jokingly asked, ¡°Can¡¯t bear to part with me?¡± ¡°Of course, there aren¡¯t many elites left in the city. If you leave, who will I rely on to conduct my business?¡± ¡°Hmph, women.¡±
The two chatted for a while, and themission was finallypleted. Wu Heng bid her farewell and promptly left the consortium. ¡­ Upon returning home. Wu Heng went straight back to the study, taking out the two newly acquired Skill Books to examine them. In the afternoon, the skills were unlocked consecutively. [Skill unlocked: Withering Technique.] [Skill unlocked: Fake Death Technique.] ¡­ He proceeded to the Zombie World, emerging from a room in the vicinity. It seemed to have rainedst night. The air was filled with a humid, fetid smell. It was good, in a sense, because it washed away the traces of blood and rotten flesh left after the battles all over the ce. Just as he pressed the walkie-talkie to summon Li Yahong.
His hand stilled as he pushed back a window and leaned out to listen carefully. The enhancement of his senses made his hearing and vision greatly surpass ordinary people. Amid the chaotic noises, he caught the faint sound of gunfire. And it was very intense. Gunshots? The garage had no guns, and the ce where the gunshots wereing from was a considerable distance away from here. Was me God Shelter clearing out zombies? It shouldn¡¯t be. They had a safe passage through this area and they shouldn¡¯t be engaging zombies in battle. And firing their guns here? This was calling for death! He pressed the walkie-talkie again and called Li Yahong. As he opened the door to go downstairs, Li Yahong wasing up from below. ¡°Going out?¡± asked Li Yahong. Instead of answering, Wu Heng counter questioned, ¡°Did anyone fire a gun nearby?¡± ¡°Not sure, haven¡¯t noticed anyone firing a gun.¡± Li Yahong shook her head. ¡°Call everyone from the convoy, let¡¯s go out for a while.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± ¡­ The convoy was heading towards the source of the gunshots. By now, Li Yahong and the others could also hear the harsh sound of gunshots. The zombies along the way were all attracted by the gunshots and scattered. Wu Heng didn¡¯t let the convoy close in, stopping them at a safe distance. Soon, the Spectral ¡®Xiao Xiao¡¯ flew back from the air and the distant gunshots abruptly ceased. Xiao Xiao dove into the vehicle and gesticted, ¡°There were several bad guys over there. They should be dead now.¡± ¡°Bad guys? How did Xiao Xiao know they were bad guys?¡± Li Yahong asked. ¡°They got into a fight. They said they wanted to rob stuff at the intersection, which attracted a horde of zombies. So, two of them started to fight, and the firearms went off in all directions.¡± Wu Heng and Li Yahong shared a nce. Both of them looked a bit surprised. Nice going, someone was waiting here to rob the refugeesing for a trade. That was a good n indeed. ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look,¡± Wu Heng said. ¡°Okay!¡± Xiao Xiao replied, spiraling half a round and diving into Wu Heng¡¯s body. A scene immediately appeared in his mind. Xiao Xiao, following the sound of the gunshots, easily found the location where the fight had just happened. From a ramen shop by the road, bullets were being fired incessantly, knocking down the zombies outside. Xiao Xiao flew into the store, where he spotted six people. Only two of them had guns, and the remaining had spears made of metal pipes. Someone was swearing loudly, ¡°F***! We should not have gone to rob them; now we are about to die here.¡± ¡°Damn it, I was doing it for us all! Did you not y with the women we captured or eat the food we took? Now that we are in danger, you are scared,¡± the other person retorted. ¡°F*** you, I deserved everything I got. If it wasn¡¯t for¡­¡± One of them was cursing. Unaware, the back of his gun-holding hand was bitten by a zombie. The rest of the people were startled when they saw him get bitten. Another gun was aimed at the man who got bitten. The other side also showed a terrified face, shouting, ¡°If I die, none of you will live.¡± Bang! Bang! Bang! The gunfire resumed, but this time not towards the zombies. They were shooting at each other, striking the wall and raising a dust cloud. The zombie horde from outside rushed in, killing the remaining survivors. The gnawing went on until nothing was left. ¡­ ¡°So, how was it?¡± Li Yahong asked. ¡°Those people are all dead now.¡± Wu Heng answered, and continued, ¡°Tell all the skeletons to get off the vehicle and prepare for battle.¡± tter! tter! Groups of skeletons leaped off the trucks, forming a tight formation in front. ¡°Move forward.¡± tter! tter! The skeletons moved forward with their spears, marching inrge strides. The zombies that were about to disperse from the streets immediately noticed the approaching group of skeletons, and charged towards them with heart-wrenching screams. Wu Heng was watching the distance to the target, ¡°Throw the spears, now!¡± Whoosh~! Whoosh~! The spears came down from the sky again and again. Crowds of zombies were impaled and fell to the ground. After the javelin attack, Wu Heng ordered another attack. Big Guy and other skeletons transformed from mutated zombies, led ordinary skeletons to charge forward. Arge number of zombies were knocked to the ground, and close-range fights began. The spear-wielding skeleton lines moved forward, fighting against the zombies. A cacophony of battle echoed all around. ¡­ Night fell. Zombies in bits and pieces, dragging their bodies, continued to crawl over. They were crushed into meat mud by Big Guy. Wu Heng walked over, checked the vehicles of those survivors. There were four cars in total, two of which were filled with flour and photovoltaic panels. They must have been intercepted. The other two were the living supplies of these people. A pity they were of no use now. Wu Heng walked into the shop and collected both guns and bullets. After some thought, he used the ¡°Communicate with the Dead¡± [] on a body that had turned into a zombie. It was the ruthless person who was first bitten by a zombie and then sprayed bullets at hispanions. The corpse opened its eyes and involuntarily uttered a hoarse ¡®eheh¡¯ sound. ¡°Where did you get the guns?¡± Wu Heng asked. ¡°There¡¯s a military base ahead. We got them from there,¡± the corpse replied. ¡°Is there andmark infrastructure over there?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a ¡®Green Peak Living za¡¯.¡± ¡°Are there any remaining supplies or weapons there?¡± Wu Heng continued to inquire. ¡°Lots of military vehicles and weapons.¡± After answering the questions, the bodyy down again. Zombies could only answer three questions, and only those they had witnessed before being infected. These guys were lucky enough to have gotten two guns. As Wu Heng left the shop, he said, ¡°Let Qiangzi and the others drive these cars back.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Li Yahong took out a walkie-talkie, and the convoy in the distance turned on their headlights, driving directly over. Wu Heng continued to have the skeletons clean up the battlefield, collecting all the bodies. Then he unleashed ¡°Dead Bones Battlefield,¡± and arge number of skeletons stood up. They kept busy untilte at night, and didn¡¯t return to the bus station until then. Li Yahong followed him back to their quarters right away. ¡­ The next morning, early. Upon returning to Lundham City, Wu Heng first went to the association to check in. He had hardly stayed in the lounge for a minute. Knock! Knock! The door was knocked. ¡°Come in!¡± The door was opened just a bit, and an employee poked his head in. Respectfully, he said, ¡°Captain, the executive asks for your presence.¡± Wu Heng¡¯s eyes narrowed, having an idea. Looks like the results are out. ¡°Alright!¡± Leaving the rest room, he went directly to the executive¡¯s office. Pushing the door open, the executive Gomez showed a soft smile. ¡°You called for me, sir?¡± ¡°Yes, the headquarters sent the appointment, you are now the vice-executive.¡± Chapter 286: 238, Ill Bring it Back for You_1 Chapter 286: Chapter 238, I¡¯ll Bring it Back for You_1 Vice-executive? Upon hearing Gomez¡¯s words, Wu Heng felt a stir in his heart. After so many days, there was finally a result, and he had been appointed to be the Vice-executive. Gomez looked at his calm expression and said curiously, ¡°You don¡¯t seem excited at all about being a vice-executive. There are probably not many people your age who can take up this position due to their merits.¡± Wu Heng let out a suitable smile and said, ¡°I am indeed quite excited.¡± ¡°Congrattions!¡± Gomez added. Looking at the appointment letter in his hand, he felt a sense ofmentation. He had read Wu Heng¡¯s resume. From an ordinary special envoy in ck Stone Town, to a squad leader in Lundham City, and now the Vice-executive in just over a month. His growth rate was simply too fast.
If he hadn¡¯t been working under him and witnessed the amazing things he had done, he would have thought there was something fishy going on. Scary! ¡°Thank you, I owe a lot to your guidance,¡± said Wu Heng politely. ¡°Your growth rate is so fast that I can¡¯t even keep up,¡± Gomez passed the appointment letter to him and continued, ¡°Keep the letter safe. Present it to the new executive when you arrive at your assigned location. You¡¯ll receive the reward for your merits then.¡± Assigned location? A new executive? Won¡¯t he be staying in Lundham City? ¡°Assigned location?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s written here. The location is called Gold and Silver Ind,¡± said Gomez. Wu Heng took a nce at his appointment letter. The upper half was the executive¡¯s appointment letter for the vice-executive, while the lower half noted the assignment location. ¡®Dazzling Sea ¨C Gold and Silver Ind¡¯. Position: Vice-executive, to start within 30 days. They had assigned him to a faraway ce, even requiring him to set sail. Momentarily, Wu Heng felt that this appointment seemed more like a burden. Although he only had half of Lundham City, it was more than enough for his stable development. He had established a supply exchange with the base in the Zombie World as nned. Having all his ns disrupted by this sudden reassignment was hard to ept. ¡°Executive, can I apply to stay here?¡± Gomez looked at him and said, ¡°An appointment to be a vice-executive isn¡¯t as simple as being a squad leader. Finding a vacant position is already difficult enough, you can¡¯t be picky.¡±
Seeing that Wu Heng looked a little upset, he continued tofort him, ¡°What¡¯s there to worry about? You just have to venture out for a while. When an opportunity presents itself, you can always apply toe back.¡± These words somewhat eased Wu Heng¡¯s mood. He couldn¡¯t give up his position in the association. It could be a lifesaver in crucial times. As Gomez had said, he could apply to return after a couple of years, or request a transfer to a nearby city to keep an eye on Lundham City.
Wu Heng nodded, received the appointment letter, and went on to ask, ¡°What about the others, executive?¡± ¡°Duke will rece you as squad leader. Mata and Galo Berley do not have new assignments, but their merits have been recorded in their records. When the time is right, they can also rise up the ranks,¡± Gomez handed over another appointment letter, ¡°Give this to Duke. From now on, you¡¯re no longer part of Squad 12. The association will make an official announcement.¡± Duke was to be the squad leader. He was only 14, quite a feat! Mata and Galo Berley didn¡¯t receive new assignments, presumably the association had their considerations. Especially for ¡®Galo Berley¡¯, who had just joined the squad for two days and already had a second-ss merit and two third-ss merits. It might be suspected that he was deliberately ced there. Wu Heng took the appointment letter, ¡°Then I¡¯ll head back first.¡± Gomez nodded, ¡°Go prepare. Let me know when you¡¯re leaving, I¡¯ll see you off.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Wu Heng responded and left the room. On his way back to the dormitory. He gged down two workers and asked them to gather everyone from the squad. ¡­ City Lord¡¯s Mansion.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Two figures sat in the grand hall. One was the City Lord, Ereno. The other was a burly man with shaggy brown hair, dressed in a blue suit that looked filled out as if he was wearing armor underneath. The maid served drinks for the two of them and was about to leave. The burly man grabbed her and slid his hand under her skirt. The maid was startled, but she dared not resist. She looked for help towards City Lord Ereno, who was not far away. But he merely nced at her without uttering a word. The burly man said, ¡°So, you gave up half of your city because of a newly transferred squad leader?¡± Ereno sighed and spoke in a helpless tone, ¡°What could I do? Either give up the entire city or give up half of it. What I did minimized the losses.¡± ¡°Heh! What will you do next?¡± ¡°Help me get it back.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve signed an agreement, and he is a squad leader from the association. Do you want me to kill him? How can I take it back without a valid reason?¡± Ereno was at a loss for words.
Given the current situation, there weren¡¯t many good options. Just as the two were immersed in silence. Tap, tap, tap¨C! An urgent sound of footsteps echoed, one of the servants walked in briskly. Ereno¡¯s already unhappy face turned even darker. ¡°What¡¯s all the fuss about? Have you no manners?¡± The terrified servant immediately knelt down to perform the ritual courtesy, whispering, ¡°Master, there¡¯s new information from the association.¡± ¡°Oh? What news?¡± The servant got up, walked quickly to him, leaned over, and whispered something in his ear. Ereno, who had been looking rather serious, instantly brightened up and asked, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true. The news from the association is that the beastman kid will now lead Squad 12.¡± Chapter 287: 238: Ill Retrieve it for You _2 Chapter 287: Chapter 238: I¡¯ll Retrieve it for You _2 Ereno immediately said: ¡°Keep him closely monitored. Inform me immediately if he attempts to leave Lundham City.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The servant dashed off. The burly man across the room pulled a maid into his arms, his questioning gaze raised, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°That Wu Heng has been transferred away by the Association, he¡¯s leaving in a few days.¡± The man¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Oh? Really?¡± ¡°It¡¯s definite. Once he¡¯s gone, everything will be easier.¡± The man thought for a moment then said, ¡°Alright then, have my army move into the city. Once he leaves, I¡¯ll help you reim half the city.¡± ¡°Upon sess, I will share 20% of the profit with you each year.¡± ¡°Agreed!¡± The man stood up, lightly tapping on the maid, ¡°Come to my room.¡± ¡­
At the Association, inside the team¡¯s rest room. Three team members had already returned. Wu Heng first exined his impending transfer. Before he could say anything else, Duke cried out in shock, ¡°Ah? Captain, aren¡¯t you the Vice-executive here? What are we going to do without you?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll be the new leader of Team 12.¡± ¡°Ah? Me a team leader? I can¡¯t handle that!¡± Duke eximed in surprise again. Galo Berley, sitting nearby, covered his ears and motioned for Duke to sit down, ¡°Captain, where have you been transferred to?¡± Wu Heng replied, ¡°Gold and Silver Ind, over at the Dazzling Sea.¡± The other two members exchanged a nce, seemingly unfamiliar with the ce. In this world, transportation is not as developed as in modern times. Most ces are unfamiliar, let alone visited. ¡°Do you n to go there?¡± Galo Berley continued to ask. ¡°Yes, the appointment letter has arrived, there¡¯s no other choice.¡± Duke scratched his head, ¡°Why not give up the Vice-executive position and continue being our team captain!¡± Galo Berley countered, ¡°Everyone seeks promotion, not demotion.¡± ¡°Captain, I¡¯m going to miss you.¡± Duke said. ¡°I¡¯m being transferred, not dead. What¡¯s there to miss? As the new team leader, make sure you keep everyone safe and be careful during missions.¡± Wu Heng advised. Duke resumed scratching his head, ¡°I can¡¯t do it, why not let Mata take over!¡± Wu Heng remarked: ¡°They both have enough merit. In due time, they will be team leaders, there¡¯s no need for you to step aside.¡± ¡°Captain, do you have any tips or tricks? Write them down for me, I¡¯ll memorise them when I get home.¡±
¡°There¡¯s no special trick. Just improve your own capabilities and avoid taking missions beyond your abilities.¡± ¡°But that¡¯s not like when you were leading us.¡± A few of them sat together and chatted for a while. Wu Heng continued: ¡°Don¡¯t forget to im the Association¡¯s reward items for everyone in the next few days, Duke.¡±
¡°Oh, okay.¡± Wu Heng stood up again, ¡°Don¡¯t be so gloomy, this is a good thing in the end. Let¡¯s all go have a good meal.¡± Everyone nodded and followed him out. The atmosphere remained somewhat heavy. ¡­ When he returned home, it was nearly dusk. He sat in the living room for a while. Three of his maids returned home one after another. Seeing Wu Heng at home, they all smiled. ¡°Master!¡± Wu Heng nodded, seeing Mini tie on her apron to prepare dinner, he immediately said, ¡°Wait, Mini, I have something to discuss with you all.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Mini poured water for everyone.
Andre Willow and Wen Mansha also sat down. Wu Heng began: ¡°The Association¡¯s appointment letter hase. I¡¯m now the Vice-executive.¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s great.¡± ¡°Master is finally Vice-executive.¡± ¡°Congrattions, master.¡± The three women were ted, showering him withpliments. The position of Vice-executive had significant relevance within the Association. It granted greater authority and attention. Seeing Wu Heng¡¯s solemn expression, they sensed that something was wrong and quieted down. Wu Heng brought out the appointment letter and continued: ¡°But there is a change in the role. Instead of being local, it¡¯s in a ce called Gold and Silver Ind.¡± Mini and Andre Willow didn¡¯t show any change in expression, as they didn¡¯t immediately grasp the situation. Wen Mansha¡¯s face changed slightly, ¡°Master, are you leaving here?¡± Upon hearing this, Mini and Andre Willow realised that the appointment wasn¡¯t in Lundham City, which meant Wu Heng was being transferred. In that case¡­
Wu Heng nodded, ¡°Yes, I officially start in a month.¡± This¡­ All three women frowned. ¡°Master, what do you n to do?¡± Wen Mansha continued. Wu Heng took a deep breath and asked, ¡°What do you think?¡± There were essentially two options. One was to ept the Vice-executive position, but he wouldn¡¯t be able to look after things in Lundham city. As soon as he left, it was highly likely he¡¯d lose half the city. The second was to stay and be the city lord. Half the city was enough to sustain his future life. Moreover, the synergistic effect with Zombie World could allow him to act like a local king. But without the status of the association, he would be no different from the current city lord, ¡®Ereno¡¯. If one day, a stronger force discovered this ce, it¡¯s highly likely they would seize it. The three women pondered with furrowed brows. Wen Mansha broke the silence, ¡°We can¡¯t lose the status of Vice-executive. This status grants ess to more information and privileges, something beyond the scope of a city lord.¡± ¡°What about Lundham City?¡± Andre Willow asked.
¡°That depends on master!¡± Wen Mansha lifted her gaze. Leaning back on the sofa, Wu Heng made eye contact with her and said, ¡°Wen Mansha, you will be the city lord.¡± ¡°I want to go with you!¡± ¡°We don¡¯t know what the situation is like on Gold and Silver Ind. Maybe the location isn¡¯t good. After a few years, I might request a transfer back, so we can¡¯t abandon this ce.¡± Wu Heng exined. ¡°I may not be capable enough.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t trust anyone else. Only you would give me peace of mind.¡± Blushing, Wen Mansha responded, ¡°I might be able to manage a guild, but I¡¯m not sure I can handle managing a city.¡± ¡°No worries. We¡¯ll strategize before leaving.¡± ¡°What if¡­if I can¡¯t handle it well?¡± Wen Mansha asked uneasily. ¡°Then I¡¯lle and get you. We¡¯ll go to Gold and Silver Ind together.¡± Wen Mansha thought in silence for a while before finally agreeing, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do my best.¡± ¡°Wen Mansha is the most courageous woman I¡¯ve ever seen. You can do it.¡± Mini chimed in. ¡°I¡¯m actually quite envious of you, being able to leave with him.¡± With everything said and done. Mini got up to prepare dinner. Wu Heng added: ¡°You guys eat dinner here. Duke and I are eating out tonight. Remember to lock the door.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± After giving instructions, Wu Heng headed out. ¡­ Wu Heng left the building. He got on his tricycle and left Lundham city straight away. Upon reaching a secluded area. He took out the [Train Captain¡¯s Hat] and put it on. Woo~! The sound of a train whistle echoed, and a military green train appeared. With a tter, the train door opened. Wu Heng boarded and picked up a timetable from one side, writing down ¡®ck Stone Town¡¯. The door closed and the train disappeared.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 288: 239, Who is better_1 Chapter 288: Chapter 239, Who is better_1 By the time they reached ck Stone Town, dusk had fallen. The journey that was supposed to take four days, was over in half an hour. The Phantom Train was indeed a useful special item. Wu Heng gazed at ck Stone Town in the distance. Compared to Lundham City, it seemed much smaller. As he approached the town walls, the guards eyeing him suspiciously. After presenting the Association¡¯s credentials, he was unopposedly let in by the guards. ¡­ The Association, Executive Office. Knock, knock, knock~!
A gentle knock on the door, and Slyther¡¯s voice was heard from inside, ¡°Come in!¡± He opened the door and walked straight in. Slyther looked up, seeing Wu Heng, she first looked surprised, then delighted. Then she quickly collected her smile and asked, ¡°What brings you here?¡± Wu Heng came in, sat down on a sofa, poured himself a cup of tea, and said, ¡°Just missed you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense,¡± Slyther quickly looked at the door, then asked, ¡°Is the Money Cat¡¯s work done? Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d write to me when it was all set?¡± Having said that, Slyther immediately reacted and asked uncertainly, ¡°Have you received your appointment? Otherwise, how do you find the time toe here?¡± What a quick-witted woman. Wu Heng took a sip of tea, nodded with a smile, ¡°Yes, the appointment letter is down, and now I¡¯m the vice-executive.¡± ¡°Did youe to show off?¡± Slyther raised an eyebrow. ¡°No! The position assigned to me is called Gold and Silver Ind, have you heard of it?¡± Slyther frowned slightly, thinking about the location of Gold and Silver Ind. Then she pulled out a map from the drawer and carefullypared it, her face growing more and more unpleasant. She looked up at him, and asked with a seeming confirmation in her tone, ¡°The Gold and Silver Ind in the Dazzling Sea?¡± ¡°Yes, it seems to be an ind in the sea.¡± Slyther beckoned, Wu Heng got up and walked over, standing beside her. Slyther pointed at an ind in the vast sea on the map, ¡°Gold and Silver Ind.¡± The map was one of those old linear patterns, but the marked locations were very clear. Around the Gold and Silver Ind were many individual small inds, seemingly part of an archipgo.
¡°What a headache, to establish a division in such a ce.¡± Wu Heng muttered under his breath. Slyther ignored him and said to herself, ¡°The Gold and Silver Ind, a rich maritimend, located on the sea route, full of wealth.¡± Wu Heng stood beside her, his hand on her shoulder, and asked, ¡°Which country owns it? Do they reject Undead Mages?¡± Slyther picked up her tea, then put it down, lightly brushed his arm, and said, ¡°They probably don¡¯t reject Undead Mages, and as for its nationality, well¡­, it¡¯s pirate territory.¡±
Wu Heng was taken aback and asked in return, ¡°The Association has branches in pirate territory?¡± ¡°Normally they wouldn¡¯t, but since you¡¯re being transferred there, that means they do.¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± Slyther took a deep breath, her chest rising and falling, and said, ¡°What¡¯s going on with you? Why are you always assigned to such chaotic ces?¡± Wu Heng defended himself, ¡°I wanted to stay in Lundham City as vice-executive, I don¡¯t know why they assigned me there.¡± Slyther sighed, frowned, and thought for a moment, then said, ¡°The executive¡¯s evaluation has a significant impact on the movement of members. Given the strength you disyed in Lundham City, I would have also assigned you elsewhere, as far away as possible.¡± Wu Heng frowned and immediately knew what she meant. His power made Gomez feel threatened. It would be hard to control him if he stayed in Lundham City as a vice-executive. Moreover, the issue with the Hammer Party affected him even more. When the Executive silently left, it was Wu Heng who maintained the order of the Association for a period of time. Inside the Association, the staff¡¯s attitude towards Wu Heng was clearly more trustworthy and enthusiastic. Of course, they wouldn¡¯t allow him to stay. Even though Wu Heng hinted in his application that he wanted to stay in Lundham City, Gomez would have transferred him to a ce far away.
Even if Gomez had no malice towards Wu Heng, he was just trying to reduce the threat and pressure on himself. ¡°Now that the appointment has been given, there¡¯s no other way.¡± Wu Heng said. Slyther leaned against him and whispered softly, ¡°It¡¯s okay, since the Association has established the branch and is transferring people there, it means they can ensure the safety of the staff.¡± Wu Heng¡¯s arm that was around her shoulder fell naturally onto her knee, ¡°Hearing you say that, I feel relieved. But leaving Lundham City, I¡¯m a little worried about what happens there.¡± ¡°Hmm!¡± Slyther hummed lightly, looked down at his hand on her knee, grabbed it, ¡°Don¡¯t cross the line, you¡¯ve wrinkled my clothes. How are you nning to manage Lundham City?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll groom one of my subordinates to manage it for me, and you¡¯ll have to take more trouble with the Money Cat.¡± Slyther looked up at him, ¡°A woman?¡± ¡°Yes! One of the maids I made contract with while cleaning up the gang members, she can be fully trusted.¡± Slyther smirked and threw off his hand. Wu Heng leaned in, whispering in her ear, ¡°What? Are you jealous? I love you the most.¡± Slyther¡¯s face turned even redder. Just as she was about to speak, the sound of bouncing footsteps came from outside the door. Slyther¡¯s face changed, she pushed him under the desk.
At the same time, the door opened, Yuli came bouncing in, plopped down on the sofa and said, ¡°Auntie, when are you going home, huh? Is it hot today? Your face is so red.¡± Slyther tugged at her cor, ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but it feels really hot today.¡± ¡°Aunt, when are we going back to Lundham City? There¡¯s nothing interesting here.¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Slyther frowned, saying, ¡°All you know is to have fun. Wu Heng is already a Vice-executive, and you¡¯re still a team member without any merits.¡± ¡°Ah? He¡¯s been appointed? When did you get the news?¡± Yuli leaned forward, asking curiously. ¡°Judging by the time, it should be more or less confirmed now.¡± Slyther said, subconsciously crossing her legs, sping her mischievous hands. ¡°Oh!¡± Yuli pulled out a piece of candy from her small bag, unwrapped it, and put it in her mouth, ¡°Are we going home together?¡± Slyther lifted her gaze from under the table, and said, ¡°You go first, I¡¯ll go back when I¡¯m done.¡± ¡°Why not finish it tomorrow?¡± ¡°Go, go, go! Don¡¯t annoy me here.¡± Yuli pouted her lips, turned around with her hands behind her back, and left the study. ¡°Close the door.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Yuli turned back and closed the door.
¡­ After Yuli left, Wu Heng crawled out from under the table. He wrapped his arm around her waist, pulled her up from her seat, and passionately kissed her. Slyther struggled slightly, then gradually gave in. After they had been kissing for a while, noticing that their clothes were gradually being removed, she pulled away and said, ¡°Here again? There¡¯s a guard on duty tonight, let¡¯s find another ce.¡± Wu Heng certainly didn¡¯t want to ruin Slyther¡¯s reputation in the city. ¡°Where to then?¡± ¡°Get dressed. Follow me!¡± As the sky gradually darkened, the two of them left the guild and headed straight for a mansion. Slyther took out a key, opened the door, and went in. Wu Heng followed, ¡°This is your house?¡± ¡°It¡¯s yours. Yazde left it for you. You¡¯re acting like a fool.¡± As the door closed, Wu Heng lifted her up in his arms, ¡°Who are you calling a fool?¡± ¡°The bedroom is over there.¡± Slyther, wrapped around him, staggered into the bedroom while continuing to kiss him. They both copsed on the bed. Slyther used some strength from her waist, pushed him directly onto the duvet, picked up a ribbon from the side, blindfolded him, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± She then began to leisurely undress herself and him. She put on a ck corset, and climbed onto the bed. Through the not-so-tight blindfold, some of her soft, fair, and plump body could be vaguely seen. As she moved, it wobbled enticingly. The corset seemed to be under enormous pressure from her movements, and the ribbon around her chest became tighter. After asking in a purposely bewildered manner about what she was doing. Wu Heng then felt a weight on him, something warm and smooth settling at his waist. Late into the night, the two leaned against each other. Slyther looked up and asked, ¡°So tell me, who are you nning to hand the city over to? How did you get to know them?¡± Wu Heng was taken aback, damn, she remembered that. After thinking for a while, he told her the story of how he met them and signed the contract. ¡°Am I better or is she better?¡± Even though Wu Heng sometimescked emotional intelligence, he knew how to answer this, ¡°You are better, in looks, figure, and status. Why are you asking this? Don¡¯t you know how attractive you are?¡± ¡°At least you have some conscience.¡± Wu Hengughed, ¡°Don¡¯tpare yourself to others. You¡¯re unique in your own way.¡± Slyther gave him a shy punch, and continued, ¡°Then I¡¯ll prepare. I¡¯ll bring people over in the next few days. Before you leave, I¡¯ll make sure everything is handled properly.¡± ¡°Okay, great.¡± They talked for a while, then returned to each other¡¯s arms under their mutual caresses. ¡­ The next day, early morning. They both got up early. After Slyther was cleaned up, she went straight to the guild. Wu Heng also left the city and returned to Lundham City by train. When he returned home, the maids weren¡¯t there. Wu Heng called on the ¡®Skull Crusher¡¯ and ¡®Blood Axe¡¯ skeletons that were on standbyst night, opened the boundary door, and went in together. Zombie World. Coming down the stairs, Li Yahong came over from afar. Wu Heng asked, ¡°Have you checked the Green Peak Living za area?¡± ¡°People have been sent to check along the way. The closer we get to that area, the more zombies there are. We can¡¯t confirm the situation at the scene.¡± Li Yahong said. ¡°Have the convoy prepare. We¡¯re going there today.¡± His own appointment made him have to speed up the process. ¡°Okay!¡± Li Yahong agreed, walking quickly to prepare. Chapter 289: 240, Do You All Fight Like This_1 Chapter 289: Chapter 240, Do You All Fight Like This_1 The number of people dispatched with each departure increased. It was no longer one person per vehicle; apanion was also assigned to the copilot seat to deal with any unexpected emergencies. Given the current number of people in the shelter, it was sufficient to make such an arrangement. On the bus red blissfully. Li Yahong, gripping the steering wheel, nced at Wu Heng beside her, and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been in touch with me God Shelter. They currently have no ns to exchange ammunition.¡± Previously, after finding the grenades handy, they¡¯d nned to have Li Yahong procure some from me God Shelter. However, it now seemed that the other party wasn¡¯t nning to sell to them so readily. The reason wasn¡¯t hard to guess. me God Shelter¡¯s current status was due not only to Ma Zhiyong awakening his superpower but, more importantly, their armored vehicles and modern weapons. These weapons weren¡¯t just useful in times of crisis;
They were also enough to deter other shelters. Having weapons and not having weapons made a big difference. It made perfect sense that they were not nning on making a trade at this time. Without any special requirements, who would exchange their ammunition? Wu Heng nodded, ¡°No problem, when they need resources, they will naturally trade with us.¡± ¡®Hmm¡¯, Li Yahong grunted in agreement. She continued, ¡°By the way, the main station just released some new information, and it¡¯s pretty shocking.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°They said ording to their tests, the average strength and speed of the zombies have increased by about 40%. And it could keep increasing.¡± A frown appeared on Wu Heng¡¯s forehead. He already knew that the zombies were gradually getting stronger. Because now after the regr zombies converted, there were now level two and three zombies. This implied there was also a boost in their attributes. The main station had obviously done some testing and provided more urate data. The zombies all over the world were strengthening. This was not good news for the survivors. Zombies were evolving with time, while human awakening did not show significant progress. ¡°Did the main station offer any countermeasures?¡± ¡°They suggest that all shelters speed up the clean-up of nearby zombies. The longer we wait, the harder they will be to kill. They also urge disaster controlmands in all areas to rescue surrounding survivors,¡± Li Yahong finished her sentence and added, ¡°And many other shelters, like ours, have ordered strong crossbows, presumably for cleaning up zombies.¡± Last time, me God Shelter swapped ten of the strong crossbows. There were only two left in Li Yahong¡¯s possession, and she needed to keep them for her own use. There was nothing left to sell.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
¡°Okay, I¡¯ll figure something out,¡± Wu Heng said. He was about to be reassigned. He was not sure if he could finish the first batch of strong crossbows. The convoy pressed on.
There were more and more zombies. On both sides of the road, zombies were continuously drawn to the convoy and swarmed onto the road, thudding against the sides of the vehicles. Even with the addition of the metal te at the back, the vehicle was still swaying with the constant onught. Li Yahong took out the walkie-talkie, asked, ¡°Any issues with the lead and tail vehicles?¡± Soon, a response came through the walkie-talkie, ¡°No problem with the lead vehicle, we can still move forward.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a bit of a bump on the tail vehicle, but it¡¯s not a big concern.¡± The drivers of the convoy were all veterans who had been out with Wu Heng many times and had seen plenty of zombie hordes. Despite the impact of the zombies, there was no noticeable fluctuation in their tones. Li Yahong pressed the walkie-talkie again, saying, ¡°Prepare to slow down and clear the zombies when we get close to the intersection.¡± ¡°Received!¡± The lead vehicle elerated, and the entire convoy also began to move forward quickly. ¡­ The convoy, braving the horde of zombies, moved forward a few hundred meters.
A signal came from the lead vehicle to start slowing down. The convoy pulled over, and the skeleton army quickly jumped off the vehicles, killing the approaching zombies around them. At the same time, the spearmen skeletons quickly took formation, rapidly charging at the horde of zombies chasing after them. Wu Heng opened the car door, and nced towards the back. He gave an order to Big Head Skeleton, who was still sitting in the car, ¡°Spearmen Skeletons, prepare to hurl the spears.¡± Whoosh! Ish! The spear-throwing skeletons that had formed a team removed the throwing spears hanging from their bodies and assumed a spear-throwing posture. ¡°Release!¡± Whoosh~! Iron spears rained down like raindrops. The chasing zombies fell in heaps, trampled into mud by the zombies at the back. ¡°Keep going¡­¡± Whoosh! Whoosh!
Iron spears kept falling, and zombies kept fallingyer byyer. When they had finished throwing the spears, The zombies charged directly at the spear formation and began a fierce fight. ¡­ Members of the original automobile repair shop were not surprised at the scene before them. Taking advantage of the break, they ate and drank to restore their strength. However, the new people who joined the convoy were trembling, unable to suppress their panic. There were so many zombies right there. Were they going to take them head-on? And with cold weapons, no less. ¡°Are you cold?¡± Qiangzi looked at the man with sses in the seat next to him. The man was not old and looked schrly, his hand clutching a machete was shaking while his eyes were glued to the rearview mirror. ¡°I¡¯m not cold¡­¡± the man with sses swallowed, ¡°Can we win this?¡±
Qiangzi unscrewed his water bottle and took a sip, ¡°What kind of question is that? Why would we stop the convoy if we couldn¡¯t? Are we here to just offer ourselves up to be killed?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that, I just¡­ there¡¯s too many of them.¡± ¡°How did your shelter deal with zombie hordes before?¡± ¡°Zombies?¡± The bespectacled man looked puzzled, ¡°You guys deal with zombie hordes?¡± ¡°Of course, how do you think we cleared out the passenger station?¡± Qiangzi retorted. Just as the man with sses was about to speak, a creaking sound interrupted him. The driver¡¯s side door was opened, and Qiangzi leaned out, looking back. ¡°Damn~! Qiangzi, have you lost your mind? What if you get bitten?¡± The bespectacled man eximed, stretching out his hand to pull Qiangzi¡¯s belt. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t pull my underwear, are you a pervert!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t Sister Hong forbid us to leave the vehicle!¡± ¡°I¡¯m gathering material, you wouldn¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°Brother, I have a weak heart, please close the door!¡± ¡­ As the battle continued. The number of zombies was decreasing, with only a few scattered ones charging forward. They were shed down by skeletons wielding war hammers and battle axes, their heads severed from their bodies. The bodies of the zombies littered the entire street. The stench of blood was thick and suffocating. Wu Hengmanded to clean up the battlefield, and the skeletons started to remove the bodies at once. They moved back to the bus. Li Yahong took out a tablet, called up an offline map, and said, ¡°If we turn at the intersection ahead and go a bit further, we will reach the ¡®Green Peak Living za¡¯.¡± Wu Heng took the map and nced at it. With a thought, Xiao Xiao flew out from his body. Hovering in mid-air, she looked at him and asked, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Xiao Xiao, do you see the intersection ahead?¡± ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Turn right, then there¡¯s a za, go and check if there are any dangers,¡± Wu Heng directed. ¡°Okay!¡± Xiao Xiao didn¡¯t say anything further but directly passed through the bus, disappearing from sight. The convoy stopped for a while. Xiao Xiao turned her head and flew back. ¡°So many zombies.¡± ¡°Hmm, let me see!¡± said Wu Heng. Xiao Xiao nodded and dove back into his body. In his mind, the images Xiao Xiao saw just now immediately appeared. After turning at the intersection, there were quite a few zombies along the way, and the closer they got to the za, the more zombies there were. When they reached overhead of the za, it was already filled with zombies. Among them were zombies wearing bulletproof vests, still holding rifles in their hands. With stiff movements, their fingers asionally pulled the trigger, with bullets striking the ground. This caused chaos among the nearby horde of the undead. On the side of the za, there was a military green off-road vehicle and two military trucks parked. The back of the trucks had canvas canopies, which were still in fairly good condition. Wu Heng let ¡°Xiao Xiao¡± out again, telling her to continue to keep watch around. Li Yahong asked, ¡°How¡¯s it looking ahead?¡± ¡°There are military trucks, and some zombies are carrying firearms.¡± After a moment of silence, he spected, ¡°It¡¯s possible that a rescue team came here to deal with the crowd, but something went wrong, and they were left behind.¡± Even now, many shelters, or some survivors without radios, were still waiting for the arrival of rescue teams. It seems that even small groups are unable to carry out rescue work under the current situation. In contrast, ces like the me God Shelter or the auto repair shop could at least take in nearby survivors. Li Yahong sighed and asked, ¡°What do we do now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not far from the za, so we¡¯ll leave the convoy here and go there with the skeletons,¡± answered Wu Heng. ¡°Hmm!¡± ¡°Do we have Molotov cocktails on the bus?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Get them off.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Li Yahong picked up the walkie-talkie and informed everyone in the convoy of the next n. Then she and Wu Heng both got off the bus together. Soon, several drivers unpacked the boxes of Molotov cocktails. Wu Heng directly put them into the Space Ring. ¡­ The skeleton army, put down their work of lugging bodies. They quickly assembled in the middle of the road. Forming an army of skeletons that blocked the entire road. At Wu Heng¡¯smand, they stepped over the scrapped vehicles and corpses along the way, and began to move forward. Turning right at the next intersection. The appearance of the skeleton army immediately drew the attention of the zombies. The zombies on the road roared in rage, and like a chain reaction, the zombies at the back all turned their heads and continued to howl. More and more zombies were attracted here. Gradually, a dense horde of zombies was formed, the end of which was out of sight. Bang, bang, bang~! A burst of gunfire rang out from the horde. The w-waving zombies pulled their triggers, dropping a group of zombies around them. At the same time, it also served as a kind of signal. The horde of zombies, like a gathering flood, surged and rushed over. ¡°Throw spears, go!¡± Whoosh~! A rain of iron fell. Arge number of zombies fell. Those which tried to stand up were trampled into a pulp by the running zombies from behind. After several waves of spear-throwing, arge section of zombies had already fallen. But even more zombies were still rushing forward. Soon, like waves, they lunged at the first row of skeletons. The screams, the sound of weapons hacking, and the sporadic gunfire from the zombie horde filled the entire space. ¡­ Wu Heng took out the boxes of Molotov cocktails. Without lighting them, he handed them directly to a few skeletons named ¡®Skull Crusher¡¯ and ¡®Battle Axe¡¯, ¡°Throw them into the horde.¡± Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh~! The ss bottles kept flying out and smashed into the horde. It toppled arge number of zombies, and the ss bottles broke. Once they were all thrown, Wu Heng directly cast the Fireball Technique towards the sky above the horde. The fireball exploded in the sky, and the burning shrapnel fell into the horde. Whoosh~! mes soared into the sky, quickly spreading around. It blocked off the entire street, with zombies continuously crossing the fire, continuing to attack the skeletons. The Grease Skill has a certain casting distance and needed to be close to the front of the skeletons to be released. He missed the time to release it just now, but the Molotov cocktails could produce better effects. The fire kept zing, swallowing up one zombie after another. Wu Heng continued to look back at ¡®Lieyi¡¯ and said, ¡°Find a position and take out the ones holding guns. Don¡¯t let them get into the fire.¡± With a rifle on his back, Lieyi quickly left, climbing onto the second-floor balcony of a shop on one side. He didn¡¯t use a sniper rifle, but set up an ordinary rifle and pulled the trigger. Bang, bang, bang! With each targeted shot, the weapon-wielding zombies were taken down. Chapter 290: 241, Made Like This _1 Chapter 290: Chapter 241, Made Like This _1 The fire gradually died out. The horde of corpses instantly collided with the band of skeletons. Spears pierced the bodies of the zombies, while the skeletons in the back, wielding iron swords and axes, hacked the zombies squeezing in from above to pieces on the ground. Blood and severed limbs sttered everywhere. The entire sky seemed to be covered by a bloody hue, rendering it a dark red. ¡°Big Guy, Scary w Monster, you go too!¡± Wu Heng said as he surveyed the scene. Big Guy thumped his breastte with force, leading the remaining mutated skeletons into the horde of zombies. He swung his arms like ils, sending hordes of zombies flying about like flowers scattered by a celestial maiden. Scary w Monster, on the other hand, climbed up the walls and asionally scooped up zombies, crushing their heads. ¡°Advance, full army!¡± Wu Hengmanded.
Spear-wielding skeletons moved forward in neat ranks, like walls filled with spikes, skewing the zombies into batches of meat skewers. Any zombies that slipped past were further minced by the skeletons wielding swords in the back. ¡­ The battle went on from daylight right into the night. The whole road was littered with bodies, with orange firelight popping up here and there. Cars were abandoned on the roadside, billowing smoke. Squish~! The Scary w Monster crushed the head of thest zombie. The entire battlefield began to quiet down gradually. ¡°Be on guard all around, allocate some to clean up the battlefield, and move all the corpses to both sides,¡± said Wu Heng. Crack crack~! The standby skeletons resumed their actions, with some surrounding the area and others starting to move the corpses. Wu Heng led a few skeletons to a green off-road vehicle. The car door was half open and not closed. The car was loaded with some material and bullets. It was also apparently a military vehicle. He then proceeded to inspect the other two military trucks. Jumping into the truck body, Li Yahong took out a shlight and illuminated the surroundings. Inside the truck, there was ayer of cover. Upon lifting a corner of it, Wu Heng found boxes of first-aid kits and somepactly packedpressed dry food. All the covers on the vehicle were then uncovered.
This exposed the full view of the military supplies inside. There was also a special package. After opening it, there were some well-arranged earpieces inside. Wireless earpieces?
What a good item! Wu Heng picked one up, examined it, then put it back. He proceeded onto the other vehicle. Oncepletely uncovered, it revealed various guns and boxes of ammunition. ¡°So many bullets!¡± ¡°Yes, it seems this is not a rescue team but a withdrawal team,¡± said Wu Heng. A rescue team would make room in their vehicles to amodate survivors. All these bulky packages loaded on the vehicle, obviously meant they were headed to a certain ce. Pondering a while, he then waved his hands, and all the firearms and bullets were stored away. Whether or not to distribute firearms to the other members of the base, this was something to be discussed on return. At least for now, this could not be revealed. Li Yahong did not say anything but asked, ¡°Drive straight back?¡± ¡± Rest in the car for the night, and tidy up the surrounding area during the day tomorrow.¡±
¡°Okay!¡± Li Yahong directed the car convoy toe near. The convoy¡¯s lights were turned on as they drove over. After giving everyone instructions, Li Yahong also went back to rest in the passenger car. ¡­ Back in the passenger car. Wu Heng had alreadyid out nkets on the ground. Li Yahong freshened up with the items in the car, undressed, and cuddled up to him. Lying on his chest, listening to his heartbeat, she said, ¡°The zombies are still getting stronger. What if they awaken their superpowers? Humans would really stand no chance then.¡± Wu Heng gently stroked her smooth back, turned over to press down on her, and said,¡±Don¡¯t worry. Even if they get stronger, it won¡¯t be to that exaggerated extent.¡± Li Yahong hummed lightly and pouted her mouth, she cooperated with her lover to slightly lift her waist, and continued,¡±I really envy those of you who awaken superpowers. After drinking the potion twice, I haven¡¯t felt any effects.¡± ¡°The potion made from a level-one Corpse Core mainly improves physique, it wouldn¡¯t awaken superpowers so easily.¡± ¡°But didn¡¯t you awaken very early on? This shows that the level one did have an effect.¡±
Wu Heng smiled and lifted his loose top. Li Yahong said, ¡°Don¡¯t remove it, something urgent might happen at night. Just leave it like this!¡± Wu Heng nodded, lifted half of his shirt to cover his eyes, said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the superpower thing. Wait until the level-two potion is developed and try again.¡± Regarding superpower, Wu Heng was not very optimistic. The results of the awakening were not as pronounced as he had imagined. After Ma Zhiyong, the me God, awakened his fire superpower, the most lethal trick that he had was to throw out a fireball. There wasn¡¯t much differencepared to his Fireball Technique. If superpowers only had such effects, it would be better to choose a professional career instead. When the timing was right, Wu Heng couldpletely give Li Yahong, or others in the base, career scrolls. Afterpleting a career, all properties could be improved, and there was aplete inheritance and training system. Realizing that her eyes were suddenly covered by the lifted shirt, she was about to pull it off as she said, ¡°What are you doing? I can¡¯t see anything now.¡± Wu Heng grabbed her two arms and pressed them above her head, and said,¡±Be good, don¡¯t move.¡± Li Yahong turned her head away, and hummed softly,¡±This way, I¡¯m a bit sensitive.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s fun. Keep the noise down, you also don¡¯t want your subordinates to hear it, right?¡±
¡°Humph, pervert.¡± The deep night rumbles on, only Li Yahong bites her lip, releasing a soft groan. ¡­ The next day, morning. Qiangzi and the others, followed the nearby shops, for a preliminary scavenging. Skeletons were incessantly loading various supplies onto trucks. They were busy until noon, gradually filling up several trucks. ¡°You all take these back first.¡± Wu Heng said. Li Yahong nodded, letting the convoy start the return trip with the supplies. In addition to what they had scavenged, there were also a few military trucks and materials fromst night. This was a significant haul of resources. After briefly instructing them, the convoy leftden with supplies. Wu Heng, apanied by Li Yahong and his skeleton army, proceeded to utilize the[Dead Bones Battlefield]ability along the road. As the grey-white rings swept over again and again, swathes of skeletons stood up and joined the ranks. Upon reaching level 10 and unlocking the skills [Arcane Echo][Necromancy], the consumption of these abilities reduced and the recovery of spiritual power also increased. This significantly increased the efficiency of transforming skeletons. By midday, the convoy had returned. Leaving a portion of the skeletons to guard the area, it now made it easier for Li Yahong and the others to scavange any remaining items. He then apanied the convoy back to the bus station. They returned to Lundham City through the boundary door. ¡­ Lundham City was still in broad daylight. After having lunch in a nearby pub, Wu Heng went directly to the guild. Upon entering the hall. The staff and some members of the squad, greeted him. ¡°Good afternoon, Vice-executive Wu Heng!¡± ¡°Vice-executive, we¡¯ll see you off when you leave.¡± ¡°Myd got some talent, can you please take him as your apprentice?¡± The constant shouts of ¡®Vice-executive¡¯ almost made him feel afloat. Wu Heng nodded with a smile, ¡°Please, I¡¯m just the Vice-executive, it¡¯s too much.¡± The rest of them continued in jest, saying that everyone in the guild calls him that, and they¡¯re used to it. After exchanging a few pleasantries with the others, he went straight to the squad¡¯s rest room. Although he was no longer a member of the team, there was no objection in him using the rest room.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Upon pushing open the door, there weren¡¯t many people inside. It seems that when he was the team leader, the team developed a not-so-good habit. After entering, he summoned a member of the staff. He asked him to summon the owner of the weapon shop. The staff member nodded and quickly left. Not long after, the owners of the weapon shop and the Maoliao Armour Shop, which he coborated with, came over. ¡°Captain Wu Heng, I heard you¡¯re transferring elsewhere,¡± said the owner of the Armory. Wu Heng didn¡¯t expect him toe over as well. He nodded, ¡°Yes, I will leave in the next few days.¡± ¡°What about the half of the city under your control?¡± the Armory¡¯s owner asked tentatively. Seeing his nervous expression, Wu Heng understood his meaning, ¡°This half of the city will still be left to Wen Mansha to manage. The cooperation we talked about before will also continue normally, you shouldn¡¯t worry about this.¡± The armorerughed, ¡°We weren¡¯t worried, it¡¯s just a pity that you have to leave so soon.¡± Wu Heng got up, poured tea for the two and ced it in front of them, ¡°The guild has its own considerations, it¡¯s just a matter of going out for a while, and then you can apply toe back when the time¡¯s right.¡± Hearing they could still be transferred back, they felt more at ease. Their faces brightened with their smiles. Compared to a gang¡¯s wife, they would rather cooperate with Wu Heng. After all, in various rumors, rich family heirs, master apprenticeships, and various identities raised him to an unfathomable height. ¡°That¡¯s right, just return after a short time, it¡¯s all adjustable after all,¡± the owner of the armory agreed. Wu Heng continued looking at the weapon shop owner, asking directly: ¡°How is the production of the strong crossbow?¡± ¡°We managed to rush some out, but the number is notrge and hasn¡¯t reached the delivery conditions yet,¡± said the owner of the weapon shop. ¡°How many have you made so far?¡± Wu Heng asked as he took a sip of tea. ¡°More than 17 iron swords and iron knives and 5 crossbows. Crossbows are not easy to make, so progress is slow,¡± said the owner of the weapon shop. The construction of the crossbow is indeedplicated, otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be sold so expensive. Wu Heng nodded, ¡°Tomorrow, send those 5 crossbows over first, I¡¯ll pay you.¡± ¡°Oh, Alright!¡± The three finished talking and left together. The two shop owners, confirmed that Wu Heng would be able to return after a period of time, and clearly felt more at ease. They introduced their ns to recruit more craftsmen and increase production speed to Wu Heng. Wu Heng didn¡¯t stand in their way, he just advised them to focus on production peacefully. After sending the two away, he saw someone from the Pinned Gang hurrying towards him. ¡°Captain, Sister-inw needs you urgently,¡± he said. ¡°Let¡¯s go and see!¡± he replied. ¡­ Pinned Gang¡¯s base. Wu Heng looked at the body lying in the center of the courtyard, his brows were furrowed. A young-looking girl wearing a local maid outfit. Her skin was covered in bruises and cuts, she seemed to have suffered ill-treatment before her death. ¡°What happened?¡± Wu Heng asked. Wen Mansha looked at the girl who had been held by an arm by a member of the gang next to her. The girl freed herself, fell to her knees, and repeatedly bowed in front of them. With a crying voice she said, ¡°I beg you, Master, to avenge my sister.¡± Wu Heng looked at the young, thin girl. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Chapter 291: 242, Leaving Tomorrow_1 Chapter 291: Chapter 242, Leaving Tomorrow_1 After sighing softly, Wen Mansha exined, ¡°This child¡¯s sister, a servant in the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, was sent back today, said to have fallen to her death. They gave two silver coins as funeral expenses.¡± Even if Wu Heng didn¡¯t perform an autopsy, he could tell it was definitely not death from a fall. Besides, with two silver coins, you wouldn¡¯t be able to buy a ve, let alone an iron sword. Two silver coins, it seems like a casual dismissal. Wen Mansha nced at the child standing to one side, and continued, ¡°This kid dragged the corpse, kneeling before half of the gangs in the city, and eventually heard someone say that I¡¯m not scared of the city lord, and thus came here.¡± In Lundham City, deaths were nothing unusual. People who got killed in gang fights didn¡¯t even have funeral expenses. Wen Mansha let the child in because she knew that the corpse came from the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, and she might get some useful information from it. Thump, thump, thump~! The little girl bowed down again, tearfully pleaded, ¡°Master Captain and madam, please avenge my sister. I¡¯ll definitely repay you.¡±
She wept while bowing down. It looked like she and her sister had a deep bond.¡± ¡°Help her up,¡± Wu Heng said. Two core members of the gang helped her to her feet. ¡°How would you like us to help you take your revenge?¡± Wu Heng looked at her. ¡°I don¡¯t know, as long as I can take my vengeance,¡± the little girl bit her lip firmly, her tone resolute. How to take revenge. They didn¡¯t even know who killed her sister. But she wasn¡¯t willing to give up, believing that as long as she could avenge her sister, that would be enough. Wu Heng thought it over and said, ¡°We need to discuss this. Can we give you an answerter?¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Wu Heng turned to his gang members, ¡°Take her to the tavern across the street for something to eat, and bring her backter.¡± The little girl shrugged off their hands, ¡°Can I wait here?¡± Wen Mansha approached her and ruffled her hair, ¡°We need to discuss things internally, and we can¡¯t let outsiders stay. You go eat something first, ande backter, and we will tell you the result.¡± ¡°Well, okay then.¡± The girl nced back at her sister¡¯s corpse and was led out of the courtyard. ¡­ After the girl left, their gazes returned to the corpse.
Wu Heng walked up to the corpse and cast Communicate with the Dead. The body, cold and stiff, suddenly sat up, eyes open, gazing towards them with dulled, lifeless eyes. Wu Heng asked directly, ¡°How did you die?¡± The corpse replied, ¡°A lord by the name of ¡®Aiftu¡¯ came to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, he killed me.¡±
This lord came to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion? Wu Heng thought for a while and then asked, ¡°Are there any messages concerning Wu Heng?¡± The corpse paused, then spoke, ¡°City Lord Ereno nned to retake half the city he had surrendered after ¡®Wu Heng¡¯ left, along with ¡®Aftu¡¯.¡± Wu Heng and Wen Mansha¡¯s pupils shrank. The news of his departure was announced in the guild, and it would have reached the City Lord¡¯s Mansion and some other powers. This ¡®Aftu¡¯ was someone the City Lord had recruited for assistance. They nned to retake the city immediately after he left. Withouting into direct conflict with him, the guild wouldn¡¯t interfere, and the disarray in the city was not within the guild¡¯s scope of intervention. ¡°Do they have any detailed ns?¡± The corpse replied, ¡°They will seize the city immediately after Wu Heng departs.¡± Huh? This corpse didn¡¯t know about the detailed n that followed. There were still two questions remaining.
Wu Heng thought for a bit then asked, ¡°What is the level of Lord Aiftu?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not clear. The City Lord treats him with much respect.¡± Wu Heng then asked, ¡°Did Aiftu bring any troops?¡± ¡°Yes, he has entered the city.¡± Uponpletion of the fifth question, the corpse fell backwards. The whole incident was now clear. Upon hearing that Wu Heng was being transferred, the City Lord¡¯s Mansion nned to join forces with another person to take back the half of the city that they had previously ceded. As for the girl¡¯s death, She may have heard some of these informations, or it could be a ¡®hobby¡¯ of ¡®Aitu¡¯. Either way, she died young in the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. ¡°What do we do then?¡± Wen Mansha asked. Managing the city was already stressful, and now she learned about their n. The pressure had gotten even greater. Wu Heng thought for a moment and replied, ¡°That¡¯s convenient. I was just worried for an excuse to get rid of him.¡±
¡­ Squeak~! The gate was pushed open, and the gang members returned with the little girl. ¡°She only took a few bites and insisted on returning,¡± said one of the gang members. Wen Mansha nodded, indicating they could enter. The little girl came in, checked over her sister¡¯s body, and began crying again. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Wu Heng asked. ¡°Te¡¯en, it¡¯s a name my sister gave me.¡± The girl added hopefully, ¡°Master, I will certainly repay you in future, please.¡± Wu Heng ruffles her messy hair and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to repay me. But you have to promise me a condition.¡± The little girl¡¯s eyes lit up at the suggestion, ¡°Speak.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone on the outside about today¡¯s events. If anyone asks, you¡¯re not allowed to say anything. And don¡¯t go seek out other gangs to help you take revenge. Can you promise me?¡± ¡°Would you avenge my sister?¡± ¡°If you can keep a secret, I will help your sister take revenge.¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
¡°Yes, I can. I won¡¯t tell anyone,¡± the girl replied seriously. ¡°I trust you. Go and give your sister a good funeral. Leave the rest to us.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± The girl kneeled down and bowed in gratitude to all those present. She wiped away her tears and, carrying her sister¡¯s corpse, left one step at a time, looking back after each. Watching the girl leaving, Wu Heng gestured towards the gate, ¡°Arrange for two people to keep an eye on her. Don¡¯t let other gangs give her trouble.¡± Wen Mansha nodded and gave a few instructions to the members behind her. Someone immediately followed up. ¡°What¡¯s going to happen?¡± Wen Mansha asked. Wu Heng shook his head, ¡°Spread the message out, I will leave Lundham City tomorrow.¡± Wen Mansha was stunned for a moment, but soon made sense of it, ¡°Okay!¡± ¡­ Leaving the Pinned Gang headquarters. Wu Heng went to the association to apply for a departure ticket and let the news out as well. The little girl who delivered the body to the Pinned Gang had suspected that ¡®Ereno¡¯ might have done this on purpose. After all, I am a Necromancer, a body with inside information was sent out. It aroused great suspicions. But after reviewing the whole situation, no matter if this information is true or false, I took the initiative to jump in. Let¡¯s see what the other party will do. After applying for the ticket, Wu Heng went to the rest room to take a look. The atmosphere of the 12th team is really bad. Not a single person showed up. Reluctantly, he closed the door, left the association. He headed straight to the ¡®Snake Badge Consortium¡¯ opposite. ¡­ In the lounge. Looking at Laisia in a blue gown and exquisite makeup, he asked, ¡°Are you going out?¡± ¡°Just a boring party.¡± Laisia sat down next to him, her dress slit revealing her fair and smooth legs. ¡°Why are you here today?¡± ¡°I came to see you before I leave.¡± ¡°Leaving? Isn¡¯t there still some time?¡± Laisia propped her chin and looked at him. ¡°There are some things, and the journey ahead is far, so I¡¯ll set off a few days earlier.¡±, said Wu Heng. Laisia also knew the importance of the association¡¯s identity, but still said: ¡°Half of Lundham City is worth probably just as much as a vice-executive, you can consider staying.¡± ¡°Without this identity, I won¡¯t get half of the city.¡± ¡°So, once the date was set, you came to bid farewell to me?¡± Laisia picked up the fruit tea and took a sip. Wu Heng slouchedzily on the couch, his arms spread out, resting on the back of the chair, ¡°Before I leave, I wanted to ask one of my few good friends, how much more gold performance does she need, maybe I can help her.¡± Pfft~! Laisia sprayed the fruit tea she had just taken a sip of. ¡°Wu Heng~!¡± She wiped her mouth and called out in annoyance due to her inelegant behavior. ¡°What, It¡¯s not my fault the water is hot.¡± Laisia quickly gathered herself and looked at him suspiciously,¡±I stillck 200 grams this year, can you help me?¡± ¡°You just startled me.¡± Laisia paused for a moment, then broke out into a smile. She walked to the couch, sat close to him, leaning on him, and said, ¡°That¡¯s because you suddenly mentioned gold.¡± Wu Heng didn¡¯t continue to tease her, he took out a cloth bag from his Space Ring, open mouth of the bag. A golden glow was revealed. Laisia¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. Performance this year has grown rapidly since Wu Heng came. She had originally thought that after a few exchanges, his reserves would be exhausted. Yet it¡¯s this much. Wu Heng took a gold chain with a red pendant from the bag. He lifted up her fair foot and draped it over his leg. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Laisia was startled and about to pull her leg back. Wu Heng held onto it and fastened the thin chain around her fair ankle, ¡°It makes you more beautiful.¡± Laisia didn¡¯t expect him to do this, her face turned red. She shyly retracted her leg, ¡°Is this a gift for me?¡± ¡°Hmm, pick a few more if you like.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll just take this one.¡± She said and sat back down again. Thump thump thump~! The door knocked, and a man¡¯s voice came from outside, ¡°Miss, it¡¯s time to go.¡± Laisia¡¯s face became serious, she said directly: ¡°I¡¯m not going. Ask Mufira and the others toe in, and bring the gold testing equipment.¡± ¡°Alright, Miss.¡± Before long, the door knocked again, and several staff members came in. They nced at the two sitting close together and gave a slight bow. Laisia went straight to the point: ¡°Test the gold, then exchange it for silver coins at a price 10% higher than the market price.¡± ¡°Alright, Miss Laisia.¡± ¡­ Leaving the Snake Badge Consortium. Wu Heng went straight back to his residence. There was no one at home, Mini and Andre Willow probably did not know the news of the departure yet. After a brief wash. He opened the boundary door directly and went to the Zombie World. He walked downstairs. The survivors were still busy with their own affairs. The convoy that was originally parked in the courtyard was gone. They should have gone to the square that was cleaned up yesterday to retrieve resources. ¡°Great King!¡± Someone passed him by and greeted him. Wu Heng gave him a nce. Military helmet, wireless headset, bulletproof vest, carrying a strong crossbow, with an electric baton and shlight around his waist. Except for not carrying a gun, the whole set looked more like a special forces soldier. He walked with his head held high and chest out. He must have thought he looked quite handsome. ¡°Where¡¯s Li Yahong?¡± Wu Heng asked. The man did not answer, but picked up his headset and asked, ¡°Checkpoint location, has Sister Hong¡¯s convoy returned?¡± Chapter 292: 243, Jumping In _1 Chapter 292: Chapter 243, Jumping In _1 Wu Heng raised an eyebrow. Well, he was indeed impressed by the man¡¯s series of actions. Then, the man turned around and said, ¡°King, Sister Hong hasn¡¯t returned yet.¡± ¡°Where did they all go?¡± ¡°Brother Qiangzi and his party went to the square to scrounge for supplies. Sister Hong received a message from the prisonst night, and she went to fetch some potion and left in the morning,¡± the other replied. A potion? Normally, medical supplies would not require a trip back to the prison to pick them up. There were plenty of pharmacies nearby that had been thoroughly looted. Enough for the local inhabitants to use for several years. The only things one would have to return to fetch would probably be potions from the Alchemist.
The healing and spirit potions he had were indeed running out quickly. ¡°There¡¯s nothing happening at the station today, right?¡± Wu Heng asked further. ¡°No problems, the people whoe to exchange goods are all very orderly. They leave immediately after they¡¯re done.¡± ¡°Hmm, you carry on with your work!¡± ¡°Sure, if you have any instructions, find meter.¡± The man nodded and left with his head held high. Wu Heng continued to stroll around the yard. The yard¡¯s walls were being reinforced with wire meshes, and on the other side of the garage, a new warehouse was being built with red bricks and cement. The entire station was undergoing expansion. Everyone was busy with something. With people constantly calling him ¡°King,¡± Wu Heng took a stroll around. Afterward, he returned to the building and went back through the boundary door. ¡­ It wasn¡¯t until dusk that Mini and Andre Willow returned together from outside. ¡°Master!¡± Seeing Wu Heng sitting in the room with the air conditioner on, the two of them greeted with smiles. Wu Heng gestured for the two to sit down and said, ¡°Mini, Wei¡¯er, start packing tonight. We¡¯re leaving here tomorrow.¡± ¡°Ah? That quickly?¡± Mini eximed. Andre Willow was also stunned and said, ¡°Master, what about the shop¡­?¡± You can let your tribespeople run the shop for now. If there are any issues, they can look for Wen Mansha,¡± Wu Heng said. Andre Willow hesitated for a moment, then softly said, ¡°Master, can I bring my tribespeople with me?¡±
¡°I have two friends who want to be your maids,¡± Mini added. Wu Heng said, ¡°Let¡¯s go over first. Once we¡¯ve found a house and everything is settled, we¡¯ll consider bringing them over. Otherwise, where are we going to put so many people?¡± Upon hearing this, both of them agreed. They didn¡¯t even know what the situation was over there yet. Taking arge group of people all at once might actually make things difficult.
¡°As always, Master is considerate,¡± Andre Willow agreed with a smile. ¡°Alright, go and prepare dinner, then pack up your stuff when you¡¯re done. All the things we¡¯re going to take with us should be packed up. Mini, let Andre Willow put your stuff in the Space Ring.¡± ¡°Yes, Master!¡± The two women left to prepare dinner. Shortly after, Wen Mansha came back with her two skeletons. With the level 16 ¡®Dead Bone¡¯ as her bodyguard, Wen Mansha¡¯s safety was greatly assured. She stood at the door, changed out of her coat into loose pajamas. Wu Heng opened his arms, and Wen Mansha nestled into his embrace, her legs curled up on the sofa. She said, ¡°I¡¯ve sent the message as you asked. Now everyone in town knows you¡¯re leaving tomorrow. Our people have investigated, and indeed, a lot of neers have arrived from the south-west. Given the timing, they might be the reinforcements from ¡®Ereno¡¯.¡± Wu Heng gently stroked her waist, ¡°Can we determine their numbers?¡± Wen Mansha shifted a bit, ¡°There could be thousands, all quite strong. Once these people arrived, all the other gangs have been keeping a low profile.¡± ¡°Not that many, actually,¡± Wu Heng nodded. Wen Mansha looked up at him. ¡°Master, I¡¯m going to miss you.¡±
Wu Heng cupped her chin and gently kissed her lips. After a while, they broke apart. Wen Mansha licked the dewdrop on her lips. ¡°Will youe back for me?¡± ¡°Rx, the distance isn¡¯t as far as you think. Listen to my instructions, take care of yourself, and wait for me toe pick you up,¡± Wu Heng said. Wen Mansha straddled him, whispering in his ear, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to forget about me, just because you have those two beastmen girls. I was your first maid.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t forget.¡± Cough, cough! ¡°Master, Sister Wen Mansha, save the chat for after dinner! Mini and I will sleep together tonight, so she¡¯ll be all yours,¡± Andre Willow ced dinner on the table and said. After all, they were leaving. Naturally, nobody would be there topete. Wihtout feeling embarrassed, Wen Mansha got off the sofa, took Wu Heng¡¯s hand and sat him down at the dinner table. ¡­ The next day, in the morning.
Outside the city gate, Wu Heng and his group prepared to leave. Executive Gomez, apanied by many association members, stood outside the city gate to see them off. ¡°Send us a letter when you get there, just to let us know you¡¯re safe,¡± Gomez said with a smile. He looked like an old leader watching his subordinate¡¯s growth. Wu Heng responded with a smile. ¡°I will. I might apply toe back in a couple of years, and I¡¯ll need the executive¡¯s approval.¡± Gomez kept his smile, ¡°Of course, you first have to hold up for two years. If you want toe back by then, I¡¯ll apply to the headquarters to transfer you back.¡± ¡°Thank you, executive.¡± Then, Wu Heng turned to Duke, Mata, and others, saying, ¡°Be careful with future missions. With your current achievements, as long as your levels go up, you¡¯d be more than qualified for the vice-executive position. Be flexible about missions that seem too dangerous.¡± ¡°Understood, Captain. We won¡¯t let you down,¡± Duke patted his chest. Seeing Duke didn¡¯tprehend, Wu Heng told Mata, ¡°Collect more intelligence before proceeding with any mission.¡± ¡°Understood, Captain.¡± Wu Heng continued to farewell Wen Mansha. His gaze scanned the crowd andnded on a carriage.
Laisia from the Snake Badge Consortium waved at him through a crack in the curtain. Wu Heng nodded. After continuing his goodbyes to everyone, He boarded the three-wheeler directly with Mini, Andre Willow, and two skeleton attendants. With a twist of the throttle, they were off. As the three-wheeler was getting further and further away, The crowd waiting outside the city gate also began to disperse. Everyone returned to their own homes. ¡­ On the road, the wind was howling by their ears. Mini looked back and said, ¡°Master, there are a lot of tamed beasts following us.¡± Through the rearview mirror, he could see therge flock of tamed beasts in the sky. Maintaining their distance, yet following closely behind. Even when the speed of the vehicle was reduced, these beasts would automatically slow down, maintain an appropriate distance, and continue to follow. Wu Heng turned his head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t mind them.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± He increased the speed again and headed towards the direction in front. They rushed straight to the border city of the Yeko Kingdom, ate some food nearby, purchased some supplies, and got on the train with their tickets. The moment they stepped on the train, Whoosh! The tamed beasts in the sky scattered in all directions, flying back to the way they hade. ¡­ City Lord¡¯s Mansion. In the magnificent hall. The City Lord ¡®Ereno¡¯ was sitting at one side, next to him were the reinforcements ¡®Aitfu¡¯ and several leaders dressed in Iron Guard Knights¡¯ armor. Everyone was silent, just waiting quietly. At that moment, the sound of rapid footsteps rang out. More than a dozen rangers of all sorts walked briskly into the hall. After saluting, the one in the lead said straightforwardly, ¡°City Lord, Wu Heng and the two maids have boarded the train, there were no abnormal situations on the way.¡± Ereno¡¯s eyes shed as he abruptly stood up. Then he paused and asked, ¡°Has the train left?¡± ¡°It has.¡± ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s him? Did he swap with someone else or use some kind of tool during the journey?¡± The Ranger spoke with certainty, ¡°City Lord, he hasn¡¯t left our sight, and he used the ticket from the Guild. Everyone¡¯s identities are checked at boarding.¡± Upon hearing this, Ereno also nodded. And ¡®Aitfu¡¯ at his side cracked a smile, saying, ¡°Ereno, you¡¯ve been scared silly by that kid. You¡¯re being too cautious.¡± Erenoughed helplessly, ¡°No choice, that kid is tricky, it¡¯s better to be careful.¡± Then he continued, ¡°As for tonight¡¯s operation, I¡¯ll need Mr. Aitfu¡¯s help.¡± ¡°What I promised you naturally won¡¯t be a problem.¡± Aitfu stood, ¡°You prepare, let¡¯s wrap this up quickly, we¡¯ve been lingering here for quite some time.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± ¡­ The train traveled for three hours and stopped at the second city. ¡°Sir, you haven¡¯t reached your stop yet.¡± The conductor reminded. Wu Heng nodded, ¡°I left some important things behind. I¡¯ll get off here first and take the next one.¡± ¡°Alright, sir.¡± Wu Heng disembarked with hispanions and booked a room at the center inn. He instructed, ¡°You guys stay here. I¡¯lle get you in the morning.¡± ¡°Alright, master, we¡¯ll take good care of ourselves.¡± Andre Willow replied. Mini also nodded in agreement. Wu Heng left the two skeleton attendants to protect them and then transformed his appearance with the Illusion Veil before striding out confidently. After leaving the city, he put on a hat and boarded the train again. ¡­ The night was deep. Lundham City was shrouded in a faint mist. The streets were deserted. Thump thump thump~! Heavy and orderly footsteps sounded. The joined armyposed of the Iron Guard Knights, Aitfu¡¯s soldiers, and gang members passed through the central area and entered the inner city¡¯s north district. They quickly closed in. Surrounding the building in front of them. City Lord ¡®Ereno¡¯ said directly, ¡°The woman in charge lives here. Kill her and tear up the agreement.¡± Aitfu, wearing silver armor and a blue cape on one shoulder. Looked up at the bright window, ¡°That kid¡¯s woman seems quite tasty. Don¡¯t kill her when you catch her. I want to have some fun with her.¡± ¡°Alright, you can do whatever you want with her.¡± ¡°Start!¡± Bang~! Suddenly, an explosion sounded from afar.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Aitfu instinctively ducked his head as a streak of light hit his helmet with a ¡®ng¡¯. The huge force caused him to stagger back, his mind buzzing. At the same time, swish swish swish~! The doors of the houses on both sides were pushed open one by one. Revealing a crowd of figures. Gurgling~! Rounded objects with pull-rings were thrown into the crowd. And rolled to the feet of the people. Boom~! Boom boom boom! Chapter 293: 244, Dead or Not_1 Chapter 293: Chapter 244, Dead or Not_1 Boom! Boom! Boom! In an instant, an explosion engulfed the joint forces of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. The entire road was engulfed in the st, billowing smoke filled the air. The close-knit joint forces dispersed in different directions. Fragments of limbs and flesh scattered all over. The proud shield wall was fragile like a piece of paper under the power of the hand grenade. Shields were torn apart, soldiers missing their lower bodies struggled to lie down on one side. Someone rushed over, intending to help him up. The scattered fragments prated his body. He copsed forward. Aitfu was blown up by the explosion and hit the wall. He vomited blood and roared at Ereno, who was also running toward him, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Ereno hid behind a low wall, looking like a homeless dog, ¡°If I knew, would I have led the soldiers straight in?¡± Then he yelled at the remaining soldiers around him, ¡°Spread out, everyone spread out! The enemy is in the buildings on both sides, break down the doors and kill the enemy!¡±
Ereno shouted loudly. But the smoke from the explosion made it difficult to determine the direction, especially in the middle of the night. Those who didn¡¯t die in the explosion were dizzy, and a buzzing sound rang in their ears. ¡­ The explosion subsided, but the dust and smoke still lingered. Within the cloud of dust and smoke, painful howls echoed. Although the joint forces were dizzy from the explosion, there were more than thirty thousand people gathered this time. The number of casualties was still within the eptable range. Ereno was about to give an order to regroup and charge straight after helping Aitfu up. Tap! Tap! The sound of bones rubbing and footsteps sounded from above. He suddenly looked up and saw shadowy figures densely packed on the rooftops of nearby buildings through the hazy smoke. Each figure was holding a strange weapon, pointing toward the chaotic crowd below. Everyone¡¯s heart tightened. Before they had time to react. Bang! Bang! Bang! All of the gun barrels above spitted out orange mes, and a hail of bullets rained down like a dense, enveloping the crowd below. Thump! Thump! Thump! In an instant, blood sttered everywhere, and the troops fell down like harvested wheat.
Even the bodies on the ground were continuously swept by bullets, over and over again. ¡°Get in the buildings, charge in, and kill the enemy!¡± Ereno shouted loudly. Several soldiers pressed against the wall, kicked open the door forcefully, and stormed in. As soon as they stepped into the room, they saw skeletons holding weapons filling up the room.
Bang! Bang! Bang! The sound of gunfire rang out, and several people were blown out directly. All the doors and windows on the first floor were swung open. The skeletons held assault rifles and started spraying bullets outside. ¡°Damn, what the hell is this?¡± Erenoy on the ground, as dirt continuously fell on his head. ¡­ Inside a room. Wu Heng peered through the gap in the window at the battle outside. The joint forces of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion had gathered at least 30,000 people, including the Iron Guard Knights, the allied forces, and local gang members. After being greeted by hand grenades and bullets, more than half of them has been eliminated. At this point, the joint forces posed no threat to his side whatsoever.
Wu Heng also saw the reinforcements Ereno brought. Their level should be around twelve or thirteen, which was the entry level for executives, but they were definitely not up to Giovanni¡¯s level sixteen. Having been shot in the helmet by a sniper rifle, he didn¡¯t dare to swagger about anymore. Just now, he was blown away by a hand grenade again.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om It was only due to his high stamina attribute as a warrior that he could still stand up. Otherwise, he would be down by now. He wasn¡¯t much of a threat either. The continuous gunfire outside the window stirred up more dust. Wu Heng spoke through the wireless earpiece, ¡°Has the area been blocked off?¡± ¡°It¡¯spletely blocked off!¡± Wen Mansha¡¯s voice came from the earpiece. ¡°Draw the in. Don¡¯t let a single one escape.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± As his voice dropped, the dense sound of movement and armor colliding echoed below. A dense army of undead formed a circle of encirclement. They emerged in thebat area.
The gunfire suddenly stopped. The densely packed carrions and skeletons, like a fishing being drawn, charged toward the center. ¡­ Ereno and Aitfu¡¯s faces changed rapidly as they each issued orders. ¡°Form up, form a circle around me.¡± ¡°Lift your spirits and prepare for battle.¡± The two of them shouted loudly, the surviving wounded soldiers, dragging their wounded bodies, began to converge on their position. But before they could form any kind of battle formation, the undead army had alreadyunched an attack. Wielding their weapons, they charged like bloodthirsty beasts. The dead bodies fell and turned into spiders with bodies the size of a bowl. And after the spiders died, there were toxic fumes and explosions. The faces of everyone in the joint forces were filled with despair. The possibility of victory was already lost. ¡­
Central District, The upation Guild Association. The Executive Gomez and Beastman Shaman, the Vice-Executive, stand on the rooftop, watching the battle in the distance. ¡°Ereno surely has no patience, deploying tonight.¡± The old Beastman leans on his staff, ¡°Why make such a racket?¡± ¡°It should be Wu Heng, giving that woman some backup.¡± Gomez rests his hands behind him. ¡°Are you just going to stand by and let this foolishness continue? When Wu Heng returns, aren¡¯t you afraid that it will escte?¡± ¡°What¡¯s it got to do with me?¡± Gomez chuckled lightly, ¡°The association doesn¡¯t interfere in territorial disputes, it is a ce of rules.¡± The old Beastman said, ¡°Maybe Ereno will be the one to suffer!¡± ¡°Unlikely! Ereno has held Lundham City for so many years, if he can¡¯t take down a gang woman, then it¡¯s truly shameful.¡± Pause his speech slightly, ¡°unless Wu Heng hasn¡¯t left.¡± ¡°What if he hasn¡¯t left?¡± Gomez nced at the tamed beasts gathering towards the battlefield in the sky, ¡°If he hasn¡¯t left, guild members killing a local city lord is enough to put him on the wanted list.¡± ¡­ Snake Badge Consortium. On a balcony. Laisia leans against the railings, stirring her tea with a silver spoon. Watching thebat zone constantly lit up by strong light. ¡°Has left, yet can¡¯t give peace of mind.¡± There is a knock at the door, a guard enters and whispers, ¡°Miss, you wanted to see me?¡± ¡°Take someone to monitor the outskirts, if Wen Mansha from Pinned Gang can escape, escort her to me.¡± Laisia taps her spoon and takes a sip. The guard nced back at her, hesitated to move, reminding; ¡°Miss, wouldn¡¯t it be somewhat improper for us to get involved?¡± ¡°Just wait on the outskirts, if she can escape then help her, if not, it¡¯s her fate.¡± ¡°Alright, miss.¡± The guard didn¡¯t say anything more, turned, and left. Laisia swayed her ankle, feeling the ankle chain hidden inside. She spoke to the night sky. ¡°Whether your maid can survive or not, it¡¯s up to her.¡± ¡­ In the midst of an intense fight. Green poison smoke covered the entire battlefield. Endless undead rushing forwards, from the outside the coalition forces were nowhere to be seen. But the battling proceeds, indicating that someone is still resisting. A Bone Mage, d in robes and a high crown, with both hands behind his back, walked around the edge of the battlefield. With a wave of his hand. The Dead Bones Battlefield is released, fallen coalition soldiers stood up from the ground and join the fray. Continuing to battle forward. And the sky has many tamed beasts hovering. There must be many people observing this struggle, also indicating the final owner of this city. ¡°Stop fighting, we were forced by the City Lord toe, stop fighting.¡± ¡°Wen Mansha, I know Wu Heng, I am from the Scorpion Gang, I know Captain Wu Heng.¡± ¡°Miss, we were wrong, please spare us, spare us!¡± Pleads for mercy were passed through the crowd. The current situation is clear, they can neither defeat nor escape. They will die here. All they can think of is pleading loudly so that the Pinned Gang sister-inw spares them. However, there is no response. Only ferocious spiders leaped into the defense, shattering the formation. Continually cut down and killed by other undead. ¡­ Battle concludes. The poison smoke shrouding the surroundings gradually dissipates. Two skeletons, dragging the seriously injured and vomiting blood Ereno out of the crowd, threw him at the feet of Wen Mansha. The person who came to reinforce them, a sharp sword plunged into his chest, no longer making any sound. ¡°I admit defeat, this city is yours, spare me this time.¡± Ereno vomits blood, sayingboriously. As long as he is not dead, he can live by taking the potion. Regret is of no use now, all he can do now is find a way to survive. Wen Mansha looks at him, ¡°In our gang, we always dread leaving any survivors.¡± As her words fell, a nearby skeleton rose and struck down, a head rolled to the side with a thud. The Skeleton Mage, began releasing the Dead Bones Battlefield, transforming the bodies strewn across the ground. Wen Mansha turned her head, whispering, ¡°All dead, not a single survivor.¡± The voice of Wu Heng came from the radio, ¡°Tonight, take over the City Lord¡¯s Mansion directly.¡± Wen Mansha lifted her head, saying to the densely packed undead army, ¡°March, to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion.¡± Swoosh~! The army moved, heading toward the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. ¡­ Inside the association. The executive and Vice-executive, drinking tea waiting for the result. Tap tap tap~! Urgent footsteps, a squad member rushed in. ¡°Is that woman still alive?¡± Gomez asked directly. The squad member took a deep breath and said, ¡°Alive.¡± ¡°Negotiate with Ereno and get this woman back, after all, Wu Heng is one of our guild members.¡± Gomez spoke softly. ¡°No sir.¡± The squad member nced at them both, continuing, ¡°Ereno is dead, beheaded by an order from Wen Mansha.¡± Chapter 294: 245, How Is it Her_1 Chapter 294: Chapter 245, How Is it Her_1 Wen Mansha won, and Ereno¡¯s head was cut off? The executives and vice-executives, all paused in their actions. Ereno had rallied so many people in the city, how could he possibly fail with the number of undead left by Wu Heng? Moreover, some of the undead were stationed in the Outer City Area. How could this be the result? Gomez turned his head abruptly, ¡°Did Wu Heng not leave?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t know. We didn¡¯t see Wu Heng throughout the fight, but there was a skeleton mage who could also transform the undead.¡± A member reported. The two of them understood immediately. Wu Heng was gone, but he had left behind a skeleton mage with the same abilities. As long as the battlefield situation allowed, continuous transformation of the troops could be achieved.
¡°What¡¯s the situation over there now?¡± ¡°Wen Mansha is leading the team to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion.¡± A team member asked, ¡°Should we stop them?¡± Gomez frowned slightly. ¡°We won¡¯t intervene, just let the tamed beasts keep an eye on them.¡± Gomez continued. A gang member blinded by rage may not be able to calmly analyse the pros and cons. There was absolutely no need to do such thankless tasks. ¡°Understood, Executive!¡± ¡­ Snake Badge Consortium. The same news was also conveyed here. When ¡®Laisia¡¯ heard about the undead¡¯s victory, her eyes widened a bit. As expected, Wu Heng had made arrangements before leaving. This man, how could he possibly not foresee ¡®Ereno¡¯ making a move. ¡°What are they doing now?¡± ¡°Wen Mansha, leading all the undead soldiers, is heading towards the City Lord¡¯s Mansion.¡± The guard reported. Laisia yawned and said, ¡°I see, we don¡¯t need to bother about the rest. Oh, have someone prepare a congrattory gift, nothing too expensive, tomorrow I will go to congratte the new City Lord.¡± ¡°Alright, Miss.¡± The guard left. Laisia took off her armor and changed into her nightgown. She headed towards the bedroom.
¡°Everything is ready, and it kept me up until now.¡± ¡­ Then, the battle at the City Lord¡¯s Mansion ended without any suspense. The undead army directly invaded the building.
They imed the power center of Lundham City, the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. When the first ray of sunlight shone into the room. Wen Mansha was already seated on the City Lord¡¯s throne. Thump thump thump~! A sober gang member walked in excitedly, ¡°Sister-inw, all the servants of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion have been dismissed, and those rted to Ereno have been killed.¡± ¡°Hmm, have our people take over all the city walls, do not disturb the citizens, we are no longer a gang now.¡± Wen Mansha rested her chin on her hand as she spoke. ¡°Yes, sister-inw.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me sister-inw anymore, if someone hears it, they will think we are still a gang.¡± The member paused, ¡°Then call you City Lord?¡± ¡°Call me City Lord for now, we will discusster what is appropriate to be called.¡± ¡°Understood, Ci¡­ City Lord.¡± Just as the member was about to leave, Wen Mansha continued, ¡°Bring the Executive of the Association and Laisia from the consortium over here.¡± ¡°Yes, City Lord.¡±
The member quickly left to arrange for these matters. ¡­ A short whileter. Footsteps could be heard from outside. Gomez, the Executive of the Association, and Laisia of the Consortium arrived one after the other. Before they could speak, their gaze fell on the slender figure next to Wen Mansha. Dressed in a robe, wearing a mage¡¯s high crown. Both hands behind his back, body straight as a pin. The exposed face and wrist were eerily white bones. The Skeleton Mage fromst night¡¯s intel, his level was definitely not low, definitely higher than Wu Heng¡¯s. In addition, there were a few high-level skeleton attendants, one of them, judging from the weapons and equipment, was the former City Lord ¡®Ereno¡¯. From now on, this City Lord¡¯s Mansion would definitely be the most powerful force in this city. Wen Mansha smiled and got up to greet them, ¡°Miss Laisia, Executive Gomez.¡±
¡°Congrattions on bing the City Lord, Sister Wen Mansha.¡± Laisia waved her hand and the guard behind her presented the gift. Wen Mansha also disyed a moreposed and dignified demeanor than the gang¡¯s sister-inw, gestured for the attendant to take the gift, and invited them to sit down. Gomez didn¡¯te with a gift, pretended he didn¡¯t know and asked, ¡°Miss Wen Mansha, what happened?¡± Wen Mansha sighed softly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Yesterday, as soon as my master left, Ereno led his troops to attack our city area. However, they started infighting halfway through. We took advantage of the opportunity to counter-attack and barely managed to win.¡± ¡®Master¡¯ was naturally the maid¡¯s term for her owner. It was now made clear that although I am sitting in this position, everything is still under my master. Upon hearing this, Gomez looked surprised, ¡°So much happenedst night.¡± ncing at both of them and Laisia, he continued, ¡°Ereno has been managing the city for decades and definitely wouldn¡¯t want to let go of half the city willingly. It¡¯s ironic that he dug his own grave.¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Wen Mansha sighed again, ¡°My master did say when he left, if ¡®City Lord Ereno¡¯ abide by the agreement, then everyone would manage half the city each. But who would have thought¡­ s, it turned out like this.¡± Laisia bluntly said, ¡°The way Ereno has been managing Lundham City gets worse by the day, it¡¯s just as well that he¡¯s dead, there¡¯s nothing more to say.¡± ¡°Thank you, Miss Laisia. If there¡¯s anything you need in the city in the future, feel free to mention it to me.¡± Wen Mansha said, then turned back to Gomez, ¡°Please report to the Association on my behalf that I will be managing Lundham City from now on. Also, write a letter to my master to inform him of the situation here.¡± At this point, there was no reason for Gomez to offend Wu Heng on behalf of a dead person. He nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll exin this matter to the headquarters. As for Wu Heng, you can write the letter yourself and I¡¯ll have the association deliver it to Gold and Silver Ind.¡±
¡°Thank you, Executive.¡± The few of them continued chatting for a while. Both leaders didn¡¯t stay long. After greeting each other, they went their separate ways. ¡­ City Lord¡¯s Mansion. Wu Heng instructed ¡®Glenda¡¯ and ¡®Xiao Xiao¡¯ to search separately. Thoroughly searching every corner of the Mansion. In addition to the basement and warehouse under the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, there should be more hidden storage areas. It couldn¡¯t be possible that there were no reserves after running Lundham City for so many years. Not long after, Xiao Xiao returned without anything to show for the search. ¡®Glenda¡¯ on the other hand, flew back with news. ¡°Over here!¡± Wu Heng and Xiao Xiao followed him into the City Lord¡¯s study. Pointing at the wall where a painting hung, Glenda said, ¡°There¡¯s a cavity behind this wall. It holds many precious items and gold coins.¡± ¡°Break it down!¡± A skeleton immediately stepped forward to do the job. Glenda stopped them hastily, ¡°Wait! This isn¡¯t a wall. It¡¯s a door etched with illusion runes. We can open it once we find the handle.¡± Carving runes on a door, is he out of his mind?! Wu Heng moved forward to inspect the area closely and indeed, found some indications. He reaches out, putting his hand on the wall and a door handle morphs into existence. He twists it gently and the door clicks open. Truly, it was a hidden room about 30 square meters in size. A treasure chesty in the center of the room with splendid paintings, various artifacts and jewels lining the walls on either side. As he moved toward the chest Wu Heng asked, ¡°Is there any trap inside?¡± ¡°No.¡± Glenda replied. Ghosts cannot touch tangible objects, but they can phase through them. Once he made certain that there were no hazards, he opened the chest without any hesitation. The very instant the lid was lifted, a brilliant golden light reflected in their eyes. ¡°Wow, so much gold!¡± Xiao Xiao eximed. If they bagged 200 gold coins per pouch, there might be enough coin here to fill 100 bags. Lundham really was quite good at hoarding wealth. No wonder, he didn¡¯t flee even when Hammer Party invaded and even tried to reim half the city this time. Having stored all gold coins and artifacts, Wu Heng looked towards Glenda again, ¡°Anything else?¡± ¡°No. There are some loose silver coins in the drawers.¡± ¡°Alright, we don¡¯t need those.¡± They weren¡¯t going to strip this ce bare either. It was going to stay in use for Wen Mansha. Wu Heng would have a ce to stay when he returned. ¡­ Footsteps sounded outside the door. As Wen Mansha entered, the two ghosts hurriedly returned to his body. ¡°My Lord, Gomez and Laisia have left. They don¡¯t oppose us managing the city, especially Miss Laisia. She even brought a congrattory gift.¡± ¡°They¡¯re both bright individuals, they know how to make their choices.¡± Wu Heng sat down nearby. Laisia would surely support him. His management of the city would also prove beneficial to her. At the very least, it would be better than when Ereno was in power. As for Gomez, a cunning guy like him would never risk his neck defending a dead City Lord. Wen Mansha sat down on hisps and continued, ¡°Do we proceed with our n now?¡± ¡°Hmm, proceed as nned.¡± Wu Heng turned his hand and tworge chests appeared at his feet. He kicked it open revealing loads of silver coins. ¡°In total, there are ten thousand silver coins. I entrust them to you. Use them as the seed money to kick start the city again.¡± Wu Heng spoke. ¡°Wow, that¡¯s a lot!¡± ¡°Behind that painting is a secret room where you can put the money, or alternatively just store it in your Space Ring.¡± Wu Heng added. Wen Mansha nodded. She shifted slightly before whispering, ¡°My Lord, I don¡¯t want you to leave.¡± Wu Heng smiled, pinched her cheek before giving her a quick kiss and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to be back anyway, why bring that up again?¡± Wen Mansha straddled over him, her tongue darting out for a kiss. They parted after a while, both of them breathing slightly heavy, ¡°Come back to see me soon.¡± ¡°Once things have settled down over there, I¡¯lle back to see you. Stay safe.¡± Wu Heng responded. ¡°Alright.¡± Thump Thump Thump~! At this point, voices from the city¡¯s functional executives could be heard from outside the door, ¡°City Lord, the city officials and city council representatives have arrived.¡± Wen Mansha pecked his cheeks. After readjusting her clothes, she replied, ¡°Good, I¡¯ll be there shortly,¡± before waving goodbye and leaving the room. After Wen Mansha left the study, Wu Heng put on the Illusion Veil, and left the City Lord Mansion. He put a hat on after reaching the outskirts of the city in the south, and boarded a train. ¡­ On the other hand. Wu Heng arrived at the hotel and pushed the door open only to see Mini and Andre Willow chatting with each other. Seeing Wu Heng return, they both seemed delighted. ¡°My Lord.¡± Wu Heng walked in, ¡°Have you had dinner?¡± ¡°We have, did you have dinner yet, My Lord?¡± Andre Willow pulled out a chair for him. Wu Heng sat down, ¡°I have.¡± In a quiet voice, Andre Willow asked, ¡°My Lord, did everything go smoothly?¡± The fate of her people in Lundham City was tied to Wen Mansha¡¯s. ¡°Indeed, the entire city is now ours.¡± Chapter 295: 246, Discordant Evil Words_1 Chapter 295: Chapter 246, Discordant Evil Words_1 Hearing Wu Heng say that the whole city is his. Joy erupts on the faces of both women. Mini jumps up cheering, ¡°Yay, from now on, I¡¯ll be the maidservant of the City Lord.¡± Andre Willow, on the other hand, was calmer, remarking, ¡°Congrattions, master, on bing a City Lord.¡± ¡°Hmm, Lundham City is now our shield. Even if things do not go well outside, we can alwayse back to be a City Lord,¡± Wu Heng said with a smile. The possession of such a city gives them more confidence in the outer world. ¡°Next, are we heading straight to Gold and Silver Ind?¡± Andre Willow asked. Wu Heng responded promptly, ¡°Hmm, Wei¡¯er, Mini, you two must vacate your rooms and wait for me at the door.¡± ¡°Oh, alright master.¡± The two women nodded and walked out. While no one was watching, Wu Heng opened the boundary door and transported two skeleton attendants to another world.
Upon descending the stairs, the two women waited for him at the door. Wu Heng beckoned them and together, they headed towards the city outskirts. ¡­ Having left the city, Wu Heng put on the ¡®Train Captain¡¯s Hat¡¯. Immediately afterward, a resounding whistle echoed in the air. To the astonishment of both women, a military green train came to a halt before them. ¡°Phantom Train!¡± Mini eximed in surprise. Andre Willow also echoed, ¡°So, it truly exists.¡± In Lundham City, there have always been rumors about the Phantom Train. Both of them had obviously heard of them. ¡°See if you can get on,¡± Wu Heng suggested. Upon further inspection of the interior through the opened train door, Mini raised her foot to climb in only to be repelled by an invisible force. ¡°I can¡¯t get on. It¡¯s as if there¡¯s a wall blocking the entrance,¡± Mini said, looking back at him. Wu Heng nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t panic, wait for a moment.¡± He climbed onto the train and found the location for the passenger count on the back of the itinerary, writing ¡®2.¡¯n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Inside the train, Wu Heng gestured at them. After Mini¡¯s attempt to climb the train, she stepped onto it effortlessly. ¡°I¡¯ve made it.¡±, she hollered. Andre Willow then followed and stepped on as well.
The ¡®Train Captain¡¯s Hat¡¯ description allowed for a maximum of two appointed apanying passengers. So, this was how it would be operated. Wu Heng held the itinerary and instructed, ¡°Once the train starts, we will lose our senses. Don¡¯t be scared. Just sit on the side until we reach our destination.¡± The two women nodded in understanding.
Without wasting time, Wu Heng noted that if too much time psed, the train would return directly to the starting station. He promptly wrote ¡®Gold and Silver Ind¡¯ on the itinerary. However, upon writing, the original ink blurred instantly and reformed into the name ¡®Netalee City.¡¯ Wu Heng was taken aback but understood the reason almost immediately. The train could not reach a city that was not recorded on the itinerary; it would arrive at the nearest station after the name was written. Therefore, they could not reach Gold and Silver Ind directly and would stop at ¡®Netalee City¡¯ instead. Ka~! The train door closed and slowly began to move. The next second, it whizzed into the void. Nothing was visible out the window, and the three of them lost all their senses except their eyesight. Mini gaped in awe, her mouth moving non-stop, while Andre Willow was somewhat nervous. Wu Heng took both of their hands, guided them to the carriage, and sat down on one side. Both women nked him, clutching his arm tightly. ¡­¡­
Unknown amounts of time passed. Daylight came back to the world outside the window, and the train slowed down. With a K sound, the door opened. The three of them were startled. Was it already? Immediately afterward, a golden-haired man with green eyes, who had a short tapering hair, walked in. He wore a blue robe adorned with golden patterns and costly ornaments. Upon boarding the train and noticing the trio at a distance, he faltered. Clearly he hadn¡¯t expected anyone else, let alone three of them. The train began to move as the view outside the window shifted back into the void. The man nced at the hat on Wu Heng¡¯s head and introduced himself with a noble gesture and a smile. Wu Heng considered him and in return unholstered his gun. Without the skeleton attendants and a sudden strangering on board, he felt a bit nervous. However, seeing the man¡¯s friendly behavior, he modestly nodded in return.
The blond-haired man sat down near them, maintaining a perfect posture without looking sideways. Wu Heng and hispanions remained seated, calm, yet vignt. Time ticked on. The train halted again, and the old dial on the door read ¡®Chelou.¡¯ The capital of the Yeko Kingdom. The blond man stood up, smiled at them once more, and then disembarked. No doubt, he was no ordinary man, and his identity was even more peculiar than they had originally anticipated. The train started moving once again. As it glided into space. ¡­¡­ When they reappeared. The train had reached ¡®Netalee City.¡¯ The three of them disembarked and instantly felt the difort of hunger. Fortunately, they were professionals; otherwise, they would have fainted from hunger on the spot.
Wu Heng took out some food from his ring, sat beneath a tree, and ate a bit. The journey from Lundham City had taken about four days. Next time, they would have to take care not to starve on their journey due to the loss of the senses of time and hunger. After their stomachs were somewhat full. A carriage drove by, and the three of them hitched a ride into ¡®Netalee City.¡¯ ¡°Wow~! This ce is incredible!¡± Mini eximed like a provincial maiden entering the city for the first time. The roads were broad and smooth, and the buildings were grand and uniquely designed. It was iparable to a ce like Lundham City. The bustling crowd filled the streets. Horse-drawn carriages carried goods to shops or headed out of the city. Among the passing crowd, they spotted ¡®dwarves,¡¯ ¡®short ones,¡¯ and tall slender persons with pointed ears who might be from the elf race. Chapter 296: 246, Discordant Evil Words_2 Chapter 296: Chapter 246, Discordant Evil Words_2 Before entering, he was worried that the appearances of the two girls would attract attention. Presently, walking on the main street, no one gave them a second nce. ¡­ They entered a well-furnished inn. Four silver coins secured a suite. A hall with two bedrooms. After a simple inspection of the rooms, Wu Heng continued to fetch Skull Crusher and zing de from the boundary door. And then, they left again. Wu Heng, with the two girls, found a tavern and sat down in a corner. While listening to a bard strumming a lute and singing, they summoned a serving maid.
Unclear about the local customs, the maid¡¯s clothing was loose, showcasing an ample bosom. But he didn¡¯t stuff silver coins into her clothes, instead directly passing them into her hands. The maid immediately put on a smile, ¡°Guest, what can I do for you?¡± ¡°I want to ask you something.¡± The maid slightly bowed, listening attentively. The view down her neckline was even more tempting. ¡°I heard that Gold and Silver Ind is a pirate¡¯s territory?¡± Wu Heng asked. The maid nodded, ¡°You could say that.¡± ¡°It¡¯s our first time here, tell me about it.¡± The maid thought for a moment about how to phrase it, then began, ¡°Gold and Silver Ind was originally pirate-upied, but it is now called ¡®Gold and Silver Archipgo¡¯. All nations have pardoned the ¡®am¡¯ pirate group and established a new order. Now all ships stop there for supplies.¡± ¡°A pirate group was pardoned?¡± ¡°Yes, it is said that because ¡®am¡¯ reached level 18, they granted him a status.¡± Damn, anything¡¯s possible. So in other words, the level of the pirate group¡¯s captain was too high, and the cost of attacking them was too high for all the powers to ept. After discussing, they directly absolved the group of their crimes, making Gold and Silver Ind their territory. As long as they stopped piging merchant groups, everyone was fine. Simply put, everything was decided by strength. If the cost to remove you is seen as too great by others, they will choose a friendlier approach. That¡¯s certainly a reality. ¡°So, does that mean there are no pirates now?¡± Mini asked.
¡°Of course not,¡± The maid replied, standing slightly straighter, the neckline of her clothing tightening a bit, ¡°the other pirates still exist, though they¡¯re not as rampant as before.¡± Just as Wu Heng was about to continue with his inquiries, the noise of the tavern guests beckoning came from afar. The maid once again bowed to the group, turning to attend to the other guests. Wu Heng and the others had learned what they wanted to know.
They started to have their meal. ¡­ After finishing their meal, the group left the tavern. Having asked a passerby for directions to the port, they hired a carriage to take them there. The closer they got to the port, the more people gathered. From afar, they saw huge ships docked at the port, a stream of people moving to and from the ships and the shore, carrying various supplies. Trade, after all, was a significant factor in the growth of a city. He let the two girls gaze at the sea. Then they started walking towards a building nearby. The Shipping Department. In the building, a middle-aged man was working on something with a quill, not even looking up as he said, ¡°What do you need? Speak up!¡± Wu Hengid out his Vice-executive insignia on the table, ¡°Arranged a ship to Gold and Silver Ind.¡± ¡°Son of a-¡± The man was about to curse, but seeing the insignia, he immediately stood up, and spoke respectfully, ¡°Let me check for you.¡±
He flipped through the record book on the table. Then he said, ¡°There is a merchant ship going to Gold and Silver Ind tomorrow at noon. If you have no problem with this, you can board that ship.¡± ¡°Fine, we¡¯ll take the merchant ship tomorrow.¡± The man quickly made a record in his book, saying, ¡°Here¡¯s your booking. It¡¯s the Nodinton merchant ship at the third port.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t we need tickets or anything?¡± ¡°No, just board the ship on time, and if they ask for your identity, show them your insignia.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you.¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The man made a respectful bow, ¡°Helping you resolve issues is my honor.¡± Having confirmed their departure time for the next day, Wu Heng and his party left the registry. ¡­ ¡°It¡¯s so lively here,¡± Mini spoke up. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s much more lively here than in Lundham City. And what¡¯s more, there¡¯s no one causing disturbances.¡± Andre Willow chimed in. With time left and nothing else to do, they strolled around the bustling streets.
Both sides of the streets were lined with shops, most of which were doing good business. Stepping out of a clothes shop, they entered a magic items store across the road. There were also quite a few people in the shop. The few shop assistants were busy serving the customers, who were all dressed rather extravagantly. Walking around the shop, Wu Heng looked at the various magic items in the ss disy cab. Luxury goods here were defined in their own way. They were not just luxurious trinkets, clothing, or handbags. They were magic items etched with various spells that possessed special effects and functions. [Turn Beast into Friend Token][Stay Youthful Bracelet][Unholy Evil Language Ring][Dance Light¡­] Wu Heng walked past them all. Then he went back again, focusing on the ring he had passed earlier. [Unholy Evil Language Ring] (Description: For a short time, unleash a series of curse words imbued with magic power at the target in a machine gun manner.)
Cost: 470 Silver Coins. Holy sh*t! A curse casting magic item. Someone must have been deeply wronged to etch such a magic effect into a ring, specifically to help its owner to curse others. ¡°This magic item can give you an upper hand in arguments, and even help you inposing your words without needing you to form your own sentences,¡± a shop assistant who had just finished serving a customer came over to Wu Heng. ¡°Just looking.¡± Wu Heng withdrew his gaze and continued to ask, ¡°Do you have any offensive or defensive items?¡± ¡°Yes, sir, please follow me to the second floor.¡± The shop assistant gestured with his hand, leading them up to the second floor. ¡­ Lundham City. City Lord¡¯s Mansion. ¡°Executive Slyther, things happened quite suddenly. Sir left first and did not have time to wait for you toe,¡± Wen Mansha exined softly. d in a tight suit, ¡®Slyther¡¯ looked around the opulent City Lord¡¯s Mansion. Surprise was still evident in her eyes. A few days earlier, Wu Heng had visited her and discussed the development of half of the city, as well as how to handle the situation with ¡®Ereno¡¯. Now the entire city was his, and his maid was the City Lord. She had gathered so much information as a Secret Speaker. And yet she had nevere across anything as incredible as this. Moreover, Wu Heng¡¯s leaving in advance, in her view, seemed almost deliberate. Slyther nodded, then continued, ¡°Wu Heng mentioned to me earlier that you would be responsible here. If you ever find it hard to make any decisions, you can ask for my advice. Managing a city is not as simple as managing a gang.¡± ¡®Wen Mansha¡¯s smile didn¡¯t waver, ¡°If necessary, I will naturally consult you, executive. After all, we are family.¡± Slyther¡¯s eyes narrowed, then resumed their calm, ¡°How¡¯s the renovation of the Money Cat going?¡± ¡°Let me show you. I¡¯ll get people to make any changes you want immediately.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s take a look.¡± Chapter 297: 247, Oh, what is this_1 Chapter 297: Chapter 247, Oh, what is this_1 Money Cat. The foreman in charge of the renovations has been called over and is following behind two women, exining the current progress. ¡°We are now finishing up the final touches, it should bepleted in three days.¡± Slyther took a few steps in the hall, her hands behind her back. The interior renovation work was a pleasant surprise. Just as Wu Heng said, the decor style of this Money Cat was much more luxurious than the one in ck Stone Town. The floor, walls, and ceilings had all been decorated. It didn¡¯t fall shortpared to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion they had visited earlier. ¡°How do these lighting fixtures work?¡± Slyther asked. Wen Mansha came up from behind and exined, ¡°They are electric lights, which draw sr power from equipment installed in the ceiling to provide lighting.¡± Then, she flipped a switch.
The chandeliers and wallmps in the hall lit up one after another, making the entire space even more sparkling and bright. ¡°Can they provide normal lighting in the dark?¡± ¡°They are mainly used during darkness.¡± Slyther nced around and nodded, ¡°Not bad.¡± They continued to the second floor, the foreman exining other matters while Wen Mansha rified how the air conditioning worked. ¡­ Second floor of the shop. [Protection Pendant] (Description: A pendant engraved with the ¡®Sword Shield Protection¡¯ rune, can form a magic barrier in crucial moments to block a portion of iing damage.) [Fireball Magic Ring] (Description: Can summon a scorching fireball, causing spell damage to a target. 25 minutes charge time.) [Stay Youthful Bracelet] (Description: A product of natural power, nourishes the body.) After some deliberation, Wu Heng chose these items. The store seemed to specialize solely in essories, he didn¡¯t see any weapons or armor magic items. He bought two protection pendants in total. The extra one fromst time was given to Wen Mansha. Her ce was more dangerous so it might save her life in a critical moment. The two bought this time were for the two maids. Now that he had money, he wasn¡¯t sure about the safety on Gold and Silver Ind, so he decided to be prepared in advance.
The Fireball Magic Ring was also good, it had a certain offensive effect. And he bought two ¡®Stay Youthful Bracelets¡¯. The bracelet was a brown vine, and the salesperson exined that it enhances female skin and appearance. The two maid¡¯s eyes widened. So he directly purchased them.
If the effects are good, the rest of the women could receive some tooter. ¡°Sir, the total is 2 gold and 755 silver.¡± The ¡®Protection Ne¡¯ was indeed the most expensive item, priced at 820 silver. After paying, he handed the ne and bracelets to the two maids. The two maids were overjoyed and hopped off in glee. ¡­ Returning to the tavern. Wu Heng gave the two maids some instructions and walked into the other room of the suite. He opened the boundary door and traveled to the Zombie World. Arriving at the window, he looked out to see the convoy had returned. The survivors at the base were all busy with their own things. He took out his walkie-talkie and called Li Yahong. Shortly after, footsteps were hearding from the staircase.
Li Yahong ran up, and as soon as she saw Wu Heng, she pounced into his arms, wrapping her legs around his waist, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for days.¡± Wu Heng grabbed her round and plump bottom. It was soft and bouncy, ¡°I¡¯ve been dealing with some stuff, you went back to the prison?¡± ¡°Mm, I went back for a bit. The Alchemy Skeleton has made some potions, I brought them over,¡± Li Yahong stated. Wu Heng asked curiously, ¡°New potions?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Li Yahong got down from him and opened the backpack she was carrying. She gently took out bottles of potions from the bag and ced them on the table. Three bottles in total. [High-efficiency Reinforcement Potion] (Description: It is a potion developed from peculiar mutant toxin extraction, which has certain modification effects on living creatures, and a slight chance of awakening the power of bloodlines.) Seeing the attributes of the potion, Wu Heng¡¯s heart leaped with joy. As expected, potions made from Level 2 Corpse Cores. He had long hoped for this. With this potion, he could directly increase his attributes again. Enhance his physical fitness.
¡°Are you so happy?¡± Li Yahong saw joy written all over his face. The potion didn¡¯t have a name on it. To Li Yahong, because all the potions looked simr, she didn¡¯t know what kind of potion it was. But seeing Wu Heng so happy, she knew the value of the potion must be very high. ¡°Mhm, it¡¯s just what I need!¡± Wu Heng casually exined and put the potion away, then continued to ask, ¡°Any news from outsidetely?¡± Sitting by the bed, he patted his thigh. Li Yahong walked over and sat on hisp, saying, ¡°There¡¯s no significant news, it¡¯s all the usual. By the way, someone has made a Strongman Rankings for us.¡± Wu Heng reached down her waist, gently rubbing her smooth belly, ¡°A Strongman Ranking? What good is that?¡± ¡°If it has any use, it might be to promote fame, but it doesn¡¯t really have any substantive effect,¡± Li Yahong analyzed. ¡°Who got on the list?¡± Li Yahong looked at him with a full face of smiles, ¡°First ce, King Yama¡­¡± Well, this title is spreading outside too. The reason he didn¡¯t stop the shelter from calling him The Great King was also because he didn¡¯t want his real name to be known to too many people.
Now, his title is spreading so widely, it¡¯spletely uncontroble. ¡°What else?¡± Wu Heng moved his hand upward. Li Yahong, in cooperation with him, loosened her spike proof clothing and grabbed something round and soft. ¡°Second ce, me God of the me God Shelter, third ce, Butcher of the Iron Wall Shelter, fourth ce, Han Cai of the Dongan Vige Shelter, fifth ce, Saber God of the Eternal Blessing Shelter.¡± Well, they¡¯ve all given themselves quite fancy names. Almost like the titles in novels. ¡°Wait, what¡¯s going on with the one named Han Cai? She doesn¡¯t seem to fit in.¡± Li Yahong chuckled, leaned her chin on her shoulder, and softly said, ¡°She¡¯s the only female leader, maybe she didn¡¯t find these names suitable, so she used her own name.¡± ¡°Are you not on the list?¡± Wu Heng further asked. ¡°How could I be on the list? These are all famous leaders who have probably awakened their Superpowers.¡± ¡°They¡¯ve all awakened Superpowers?¡± ¡°Likely so, whether it¡¯s true or false there aren¡¯t any definite messages. But the strength of the shelters is definitely a bit stronger,¡± Li Yahong said. After so much time passing, the number of people awakening superpowers has started to increase, it¡¯s not really odd. Living in the apocalypse, everyone has been licking blood from the tips of their des, forcing people to continually adapt to their surroundings. ¡°Your power, however, should also be enough to make the list.¡± ¡°A list that doesn¡¯t mean much, you representing us on it is good enough.¡± Speaking of Superpowers, Wu Heng suddenly thought of the magic item he purchased today. He took out the ¡®Fireball Magic Ring¡¯, ¡°This is for you.¡± The magic ring was broad and thick, not well-suited to modern taste. Li Yahong took a look, ¡°Thank you for the gift.¡± ¡°Put it on and I will teach you how to use it.¡± ¡°Use it?¡± Li Yahong was puzzled and slipped the ring onto her pointer finger. Wu Heng pulled his hand back from her clothes, had her sit next to him, and said, ¡°Close your eyes and concentrate, use your spirit tomunicate with the ring in your hand.¡± Li Yahong closed her eyes, quiet for a moment, then opened them again, ¡°Is it working?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°What should be happening?¡± ¡°A me should appear on the ring.¡± ¡°Like a lighter?¡± ¡°Stop talking, close your eyes, and try to feel the ring again.¡± Li Yahong stuck out her tongue and closed her eyes again, attempting to feel the ring on her hand as he instructed. Silence for about ten minutes. Li Yahong suddenly opened her eyes, raised her right hand, and a zing fireball formed in her palm. Seeing that what appeared in her palm was a fireball, not a lighter me, Li Yahong¡¯s face showed not only shock, but also a numb disbelief from shattered perceptions. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s getting hot, what do I do?¡± Li Yahong suddenly cried in panic. The fireball was not a spell she cast herself, short-term control was okay, but after a certain amount of time, she could feel the heat from the fireball. Wu Heng immediately opened the window, ¡°Throw it out.¡± ¡°Throw it?¡± Li Yahong nheless flung it towards the window. Whoosh~! The fireball flew out the window, aiming towards the yard.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om With a bang, it exploded into four streams of me, falling down. ¡°Ah~! What happened?¡± ¡°Something¡¯s on fire!¡± ¡°Quick, put out the fire~!¡± Instant chaos ensued in the yard. Immediately after, someone ran up upstairs to check where the fire wasing from. Li Yahong swiftly fixed her clothes, rubbed her slightly burned palm on her buttocks, opened the door and looked at the people rushing up. ¡°Sister Hong, there¡¯s a fire downstairs,¡± someone said. ¡°Nobody got hurt, right?¡± ¡°No, the fire¡¯s been put out. Was there an incident upstairs?¡± a few people asked crowdingly. Li Yahong said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, just a slight mishap while experimenting some stuff. As long as no one got hurt.¡± A few people nced inside, seeing Wu Heng sitting there. They immediately said, ¡°Understood, we¡¯ll leave then.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡­ Everyone went downstairs. Li Yahong rushed straight back, hugged Wu Heng¡¯s arm, and eximed, ¡°What is this? Did you steal Ma Zhiyong¡¯s Superpower?¡± Chapter 298: 248, Sky Pirate_1 Chapter 298: Chapter 248, Sky Pirate_1 Wu Heng pulled out his arm, circled it around Li Yahong¡¯s shoulders, ¡°What do you mean he stole his superpower? It¡¯s just a ring that can release fireballs, and the effect is mediocre.¡± This is still mediocre, Ma Zhiyong¡¯s superpower is the same, he is still ranked second!¡± Li Yahong said. Ma Zhiyong¡¯s superpower is a mystery to outsiders. But on the radio, The me God Shelter mentioned this power, it could release a fireball that would explode on impactful, and ignite mmable materials. The effects might be simr. Yet, Ma Zhiyong¡¯s power was awakened by desperately consuming Corpse Cores. This is just a ring, wear it and you can release fireballs. There¡¯s really noparison between the two. ¡°So now, you¡¯re tied with him for second ce.¡± Li Yahong leaned her arm against him, ¡°What are you saying, Are you insulting me?¡±
Then she looked up at him again, ¡°Do you have any more? Equip everyone with these rings. Release a bunch of fireballs and blow up a group of zombies.¡± ¡°Do you think these are items that can easily be made more of?¡± Wu Heng paused, then continued, ¡°Besides, if everyone has them, this ability isn¡¯t that valuable.¡± ¡°Heh, you¡¯re right!¡± Li Yahong hugged his waist, gently swaying and acting coy, ¡°You¡¯re the best.¡± ¡°As long as you are satisfied.¡± Wu Heng gently patted her back. Li Yahong continued, ¡°Then I¡¯ll just tell the others, I¡¯ve also awakened a fire-rted superpower.¡± ¡°You can do that.¡± Wu Heng nodded. Whether one has a superpower under the current circumstances is very important. Not only does it increase personalbat effectiveness, but also represents prestige. No one wants to follow a person who has no distinctive traits, especially a young woman. The reason why Ma Zhiyong could be themander-in-chief of a district-level fight against zombies is precisely because of his unique superpower. If Li Yahong now demonstrates the same power as Ma Zhiyong, not to mention how it will be viewed by outsiders, it will certainly cause quite a stir within the shelter. In the shelter, King Yama is the strongest, and now Li Yahong possesses a power equivalent to the second strongest. This is an encouragement to all the survivors and can help reinforce Li Yahong¡¯s position. ¡°Will you stay over tonight? I¡¯ll reward you properly.¡± Li Yahong hugged him and gently swayed her body. Wu Heng turned around, held her in his arms and said softly, ¡°I would like to, but there are still some things to be taken care of. Let me make it up to you next time.¡± It¡¯s been a while since hest spent time with Li Yahong.N?v(el)B\\jnn But he just got the level-two Corpse Core potion, so he needed to conserve his strength to take the potion. He had also been feeling a lot of pressure about going to Gold and Silver Ind, an unknown environment. Taking the Corpse Core potion and enhancing his attributes could provide some level of security.
Li Yahong did not hold him back much, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll save the reward for next time.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll make proper use of this privilege when the timees.¡± They chatted for a while. Li Yahong then went downstairs to continue her work.
Wu Heng opened the boundary door and returned to the other world. ¡­ Upon his return, he was still in another room of the suite. Outside the window, the bustling street could be heard, along with the sounds of vendors hawking their goods. Wu Heng walked over to a table and pulled out all three bottles of the Corpse Core potion. The level-one Corpse Core potion no longer had much effect on his body. Even if he produced more in the future, it would be for the use of the people around him. As for the level-two Corpse Core, he would prioritize using it for himself. After making up his mind, he did not hesitate much. He picked up a potion, uncapped it and drank it straight up. The sour and bitter taste flowed from the throat into the stomach. Immediately, a feeling of warmth and pricking pain came from the abdomen, along with a wave of energy, spreading throughout the body as if tearing the muscles. Did he experience this effect the first time he used the level-two Corpse Core?
He seemed to have forgotten a bit, but the pain now was indeed unbearable. [Constitution +2, Strength +2, Agility +1.] The system notification appeared, distracting him from some of the attention. And the pain quickly subsided. Level-two Corpse Core¡­Indeed, the effect was significant. An increase of five attribute points, which was equivalent to rising two and a half levels. This kind of potion, in this world, is definitely a very precious one. Bing stronger is the goal of every professional. And attribute points are a necessary condition to achieve this goal. He got up and stretched a bit right there to alleviate the muscle soreness from taking the potion. Once he had recovered sufficiently. He sat back down, uncapped the second bottle of potion, and drank it straight up. The warmth and prickling pain spread across his entire body once again.
The system prompt appeared quickly after. [Constitution +3, Strength +2.] The attributes increased further. After taking a couple of deep breaths, He muttered a couple of words about awakening powers, Then opened thest bottle and drank it. [Strength +2, Agility +2, Perception +1.] Still just an increase in attributes, No new superpower was revealed. But the consecutive use of three bottles of potions had nearly put his body at its limit. Sitting on his chair, with his arms on his thighs, he huffed and puffed. After resting for a moment, He immediately checked his attributes.
[Attributes: Strength 31, Agility 28, Constitution 35, Intelligence 30, Perception 19, Charm 26.] Now, his constitution was the highest, reaching 35. This value was not lower than a level 15 warrior. Moreover, a higher constitution indicates better physical fitness and higher resistance to poison and abnormal conditions. Itrgely determines whether he can survive. His strength had reached 31, which gave him quite an impressivebat capability in hand-to-hand fights. His intelligence was still at 30, the potion had not enhanced this. Chapter 299: 248, Sky Pirates_2 Chapter 299: Chapter 248, Sky Pirates_2 I find myself veering towards physical strength and endurance again on my Mage path. But there¡¯s no alternative. When ites to the Corpse Core, the mostmon improvements are in the first three attributes, with less increase in thetter three. It¡¯s a little disappointing that after consuming all three potions, I still haven¡¯t awakened any superpowers. Even if I¡¯m down on my luck, it shouldn¡¯t be this bad. It leads me to suspect that there¡¯s only one type of superpower awakening, or that once one type is awakened, it bes harder to awaken new superpowers. For now, there¡¯s not much I can do. I¡¯ve used up all my potions, so I¡¯ll have to wait for the next batch to try again. ¡­ I get up, and a breeze brushes in from the window.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The season isn¡¯t particrly cold, but as it hits Wu Heng, it sends a chill down his spine. Only then does he realize that he is soaked through.
¡°Mini,¡± he calls out. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Master?¡± Mini walks into the room. Upon seeing the sweat on Wu Heng¡¯s forehead, with damp hair clinging to it, she immediately rushes over, expressing her concern. ¡°Master, what happened?¡± ¡°Nothing, just broke a sweat from a workout. Have the inn staff prepare my bath,¡± says Wu Heng. ¡°Alright,¡± Mini replies, quickly stepping out of the room. Andre Willowes in next, she pushes away the unruly hair on his forehead, a look of concern on her face. Wu Heng pinches the white furry ears, and the little girl¡¯s cheeks flush a bit. After his bath, it¡¯s time for dinner downstairs. Wu Heng takes the two girls out for a stroll until it gets dark and then heads straight back to the room to rest. ¡­ After washing up. Wu Heng changes into his nightclothes, sitting on the edge of the bed with arms outstretched. Mini, in her ck underwear, cheerfully crawls into his arms, while Andre Willow, her face blushing, walks over and carefully rests against his chest. He is embraced by two fragrant Beastwoman girls on each arm. Although he misses his past modern life. He sometimes realizes his former self never had the chance to live the way he does now. Not to mention wealth and women, the feeling of changing one¡¯s physique through self-improvement is great too. ¡°I¡¯ll sleep in the study.¡± Andre Willow says uncertainly. Wu Heng pulls her into his arms, caresses her waist and says, ¡°Sleep together, there is nothing to be shy about.¡±
¡°Exactly, I want to sleep with sister Wei¡¯er.¡± Mini exims, and rushes towards Andre Willow. ¡°Ah, don¡¯t y around!¡± Andre Willow ends up being pinned down by Mini. After some yful banter. They bothy down sideways on the bed, bowing their heads.
An immacte view. Wu Heng sits on the outer side of the chair, appreciating the scenic beauty of their rounded, fair bodies, reminiscent of two ripe peaches. ¡°Master, stop looking.¡± Mini gently sways. Andre Willow blushes all over, says nothing, her lowered fox-tail slightly raised. Wu Heng takes a drink of water and walks towards the bed. ¡­ The next day, early morning. Wu Heng wakes from his sleep, two figures curled up in his arms. The increase in his attributes manifests in every aspect. Even when dealing with the two of them, his stamina and endurance still hold up. After a long night, they are sound asleep now. Wu Heng yawns, the fox tails lying on him twitch lightly. Turning his head.
Wei¡¯er, the Beast-woman with white hair, stares back with wide eyes, smiling sweetly. Wei¡¯er ces her hand on his face, slips her tender, fragrant tongue between his lips. ¡­ After breakfast. They check out of the inn and head straight to the port. Upon arriving at Pier Three, they see a merchant shipbeled ¡®Nodinton¡¯ docked at the dockside. Just as they approach. A dwarf about half a man¡¯s height stands atop a crate, loudly urging the workers to move the cargo. Upon seeing Wu Heng and the two Beast-woman girls approaching, he orders, ¡°Make way, don¡¯t block the others¡¯ work, this is not the inn.¡± ¡°Why does this old man speak so rudely?¡± Mini muttered. ¡°I¡¯m only 36. You¡¯re the old man. Now leave here,¡± the dwarf shouted rudely. As he shouted, numerous crew members armed with crossbows gathered immediately behind him. They looked menacingly at the group.
Wu Heng didn¡¯t want to cause trouble along the way, so he took out his emblem and pinned it on his chest. He then announced, ¡°I am the Vice-executive of Gold and Silver Ind. Your ship¡¯s management should have notified you already!¡± The dwarf¡¯s eyes bulged, and the crew behind him immediately lowered their weapons, their expressions bing cautious. ¡°The ship manager did mention you!¡± Wu Heng repeated. The dwarf quickly reacted, and bowed respectfully. He said, ¡°Good afternoon, Vice-execive. Please forgive my earlier rudeness. A dy in my merchandise has left me a bit upset. The ship¡¯s manager did inform me about you. Your quarters are ready for you.¡± ¡°Well, may we board the ship now?¡± ¡°Bals.¡± The dwarf shouted up to the ship. A younger human crew member, leaning on the railing, yelled back, ¡°What is it, Captain?¡± ¡°Escort our distinguished guests on board. Take them to the two rooms we prepared yesterday.¡± ¡°Understood, Captain!¡± The young crew member briskly descended and nced cautiously at Mini and the others, saying, ¡°Please follow me.¡± Wu Heng nodded and, apanied by the maid and attendant, boarded the ship. Simrly, many crew members gathered on the deck, either bare-chested or wearing shiny leather, carrying boxes of goods back and forth. It seemed they were in a hurry.
Wu Heng, trailing behind the young man, asked, ¡°What¡¯s the ship¡¯s cargo?¡± ¡°Spices, beer, and some weapons and armors.¡± ¡°Is it meant for the dwarves?¡± ¡°Not necessarily. We pass several cities on the way, and we try to sell as much of the cargo as possible. The remaining goods will be transported to the dwarves.¡± The young sailor waspletely candid, answering whatever he was asked. ¡°Oh! It seems you are doing pretty good business; you even have such arge ship.¡± The young man just chuckled and didn¡¯t pursue the topic further. Entering the cabin, he pointed to two rooms and said, ¡°These and the neighboring room are for you. Conditions at sea are rougher; please bear with us.¡± ¡°About how long it will take to reach Gold and Silver Ind?¡± ¡°Our first destination is Gold and Silver Ind. If all goes well, we¡¯ll arrive in six days.¡± ¡°And if things don¡¯t go well?¡± Mini asked. ¡°If we encounter pirates, have to take a detour, or face any other issues, it will dy our arrival time.¡± ¡°Alright, thank you.¡± The crew member smiled and left. Mini and Wei¡¯er tidied up their rooms a little. The three of them then sat and waited. By noon, they felt a sense of weightlessness as the ship began to move. From the windows, they could see the ship setting sail. ¡­ They had been sailing for three days, and the three of them had gotten used to life on the ship. While chatting, they enjoyed the meal they had prepared beforehand. Just as they finished eating and were disposing of the trash, they heard frantic footsteps outside as well as shouts of ¡°pirates iing.¡± The trio was taken aback. Pirates? Did they really encounter pirates? Immediately, Mini grabbed Wu Heng¡¯s arm, ¡°Master, what do we do?¡± Andre Willow also offered her questioning gaze. Wu Heng put on his armor and helped the other two into their protective gear, saying, ¡°We¡¯ll go out and see, but be careful.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± both girls nodded. Once they were properly dressed, they exited with their skeletonpanion, following some hastily moving crew members out of the cabin. As soon as they stepped onto the deck, They saw crew members armed with crossbows shooting a flurry of arrows into the sky. The trio looked up. Their pupils dted sharply. They saw three dragon-like creatures with broad wings. Mounted on each dragon were human figures, rapidly approaching. Dragon n? Are they real? Chapter 300: 249, Gold and Silver Island_1 Chapter 300: Chapter 249, Gold and Silver Ind_1 Three wide-winged flying dragons, with men d in leather armor on their backs, holding the reins like knights. If not for their pirate attire, they could almost pass for the legendary dragon knights. The three flying dragons rapidly advanced. Their wings pped, swatting down a rain of iing arrows. Dodging the remaining arrows, they continued their swift flight. ¡°Anti-air Crossbows, fire!¡± Bang bang bang~! Anti-air crossbows, with their bowstrings emitting ear-shattering sounds, shot thick crossbow arrows into the sky. The flying dragons swerved higher to avoid the iing arrows. They rapidly approached the top of the ship.
The pirates riding the dragons, standing on their backs, pulled out round hand grenades and threw them onto the deck. ¡°Scatter, everybody move,¡± the dwarf captain quickly ran out, shouting loudly, waving his hands to signal the crew to disperse. Bang bang bang~! Three hand grenades fell onto the deck. The next second- Whoosh~! The grenades exploded with sudden ferocity, creating a two-to-three-meter diameter whirlwind of me, sweeping across the deck. The crew members who couldn¡¯t escape in time were swallowed by the mes; several crossbows were also consumed by the fire. ¡°It¡¯s the ¡®Wind Fire Thunder¡¯, continue the counterattack, you guys go put out the fire,¡± the dwarf continued to shout. Thud thud thud~! The crew members sprang into action quickly. They wielded their crossbows, avoiding the area affected by the fire tornado and aimed at the flying dragons circling in the sky. The flying dragons were massive, with wide wing spans, yet they were remarkably agile in flight. After reaching a certain height, the arrows loses their power. They didn¡¯t cause any significant harm. ¡°Captain, there is a pirate ship approaching from behind,¡± a crew member shouted out loud. Looking over his shoulder, he saw three small pirate ships fully loaded with pirates rapidly closing in. Their boats were fast.
Quickly approaching their location. ¡°Drop the barrels of explosives,¡± the dwarf continued yelling, cursing under his breath, ¡°Damn it, why are there pirates here? How dare theye here.¡± Obviously, today is not like any other day. Pirates had appeared on a normal route, and the fact they had flying dragons meant these were not ordinary pirate bands.
A sailor rushed over, carrying heavy wooden barrels from the cabin. He directly dropped them down the stern. In the midst of the plunking sounds of the barrels hitting the water, all the barrels floated on the surface. Blocking the route of the pursuing pirate ship. Seeing this, the dragon in the sky. Began to circle in the direction of the ship¡¯s stern. A crew member just lifted the barrel onto the railings. Just when a ¡®Wind Fire Thunder¡¯ grenade fell from above. A fire tornado enveloped both the crewman and the barrel. Boom~! The barrel exploded with a deafening noise, the railings shattered, arge hole was blown in the deck, and splinters flew everywhere, piercing the surrounding sailors. A group of them copsed, screaming in agony. The dwarf captain hopped in frustration, hitting his leg, and cried out, ¡°Throw the barrels of explosives overboard, don¡¯t leave them on deck, throw them quickly.¡±
¡°My ship, oh, my ship~!¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om But the crew around him remained on the ground, unable to get up. Watching the scene, Wu Heng¡¯s face also turned somewhat serious. If all these explosive barrels were to explode, the ship might even sink. ¡°Skull Crusher, Blood Axe, throw the barrels overboard, Mini, Wei¡¯er, return to the cabin,¡± Wu Hengmanded. Bang bang bang~! Pulling out a rifle, he aimed at the diving dragon and fired into the sky. Thud thud thud~! The flying dragon wore leather armor, but the bullets didn¡¯t prate its body. Nevertheless, the great force caused it pain and it veered away slightly to increase the distance. Two skeletons ran quickly towards the stern of the ship. They easily threw all the remaining barrels on the deck into the sea. The dragon circled once in the sky and began to approach the deck again.
Wu Heng gazed at the chaotic deck around him and the flying dragon, which seemed almost invincible. After pondering briefly, he said, ¡°Glenda, see if you can take down the flying dragon?¡± ¡­ The flying dragon dived from the sky, the pirate on its back shouting with a furious excitement, lifting the ¡®Wind Fire Thunder¡¯ in his hand. Just as he was about to throw it down- Suddenly, the shouting expression on his face stuck, and his eyes filled with horror. The next second, his arm holding the ¡®Wind Fire Thunder¡¯ uncontrobly pressed it against the dragon¡¯s head. The dragon looked back, its eyes filled with confusion and bewilderment. Whoosh~! A fiery tornado appeared in mid-air, swallowing both the dragon and the pirate. Under the stupefied gaze of both the sailors and pirates, the pirate was incinerated to ashes, and the dragon¡¯s body, engulfed in mes, plunged directly from the sky into the sea. In an instant¡­ The entire region seemed to fall silent.
The two remaining flying dragons distanced themselves far away, the crew members on deck, still holding their crossbows, ceased their activities, staring dumbfounded at the spot where the dragon fell into the water. Splish splish splish~! More barrels were tossed into the sea. Underneath the waves, the barrels spread across arger area. The chasing ships veered off in opposite directions, avoiding the barrels scattered on the sea surface. The dwarf, issuing orders to increase the ship¡¯s speed, grabbed this opportunity to move away from where the pirates were located. They quickly drew a considerable distance. The remaining two dragons clearly showed apprehension about what had just happened. Not daring to continue their pursuit, they hovered a bit before flying in the direction of the pirate ship. The pirate ship also gave up their chase, turned around, and left, waiting for the next prey. ¡­ ¡°Thank you, sir, if not for your help, we would not have been able to get away,¡± the dwarf wiped the sweat from his forehead and came over to speak. Although he didn¡¯t know how Wu Heng had killed the dragon. But he was sure it was his doing. After all, before Wu Heng made a move, they were utterly helpless against the flying dragons, let alone killing them. ¡°If I¡¯m on your ship, it¡¯s natural for me to lend a hand.¡± The dwarf bowed again, ¡°Sir, I apologize again for my rudeness when you boarded.¡± Chapter 301: 249, Gold and Silver Island_2 Chapter 301: Chapter 249, Gold and Silver Ind_2 Wu Heng waved his hand dismissively, then continued to ask, ¡°Are you certain they aren¡¯t likely to chase after us?¡± ¡°As long as we get some distance, they wouldn¡¯te after us.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Wu Heng nced at the calm sea around them, and continued asking, ¡°Can all the pirates here ride dragons?¡± ¡°These are Flying Dragons. The pirates have trained them to be used as mounts, but not all pirate groups can afford them. We weren¡¯t lucky today.¡± Confirming that it was indeed a Flying Dragon, Wu Heng was still somewhat surprised. There are not many horses in Lundham City, and the pirates here have actually started riding dragons. This was quite frightening. Wu Heng then continued, ¡°The Flying Dragon that fell earlier should be dead, is there any chance of salvaging it?¡± ¡°You want that corpse?¡± asked the dwarf curiously. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m quite interested.¡±
The dwarf thought for a bit, then replied, ¡°I¡¯m not sure if the pirates have gone far, but I can send a small boat to see if we can salvage it. Though, I¡¯m not certain if we¡¯ll find anything.¡± Wu Heng nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s do it!¡± The dwarf went off, and the merchant ship began to slow down. A smaller, faster boat was cast-off to the sea from one side, heading back to the direction they came from. ¡­ As night approached. Wu Heng was using a woodenb to groom the white fur on Wei¡¯er¡¯s tail. Wei¡¯er obedientlyy on hisp, her upper body ying Go against Mini.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Knock, Knock, Knock~! The door knock startled Wei¡¯er, she quickly grabbed a thin nket and covered her waist. ¡°What is it?¡± Wu Heng asked. ¡°Sir, the salvage team has returned. The captain asks you toe over.¡± a sailor¡¯s voice came from outside the door. Wu Heng left the two girls in the room and immediately went out with Skull Crusher. He walked all the way up to the nk. The night wind howled, carrying a piercing chill. Two Illuminating Stones were held in a sailor¡¯s hand. On deck was a gigantic charred corpse. Almost four meters from head to tail. The wings were curled, if unfurled, they would likely be over three meters in length. Although not nearly asrge as the dragons of the legends, it was nevertheless arge dragon-like creature.
The annoyed dwarf angrily kicked the corpse twice, then turned to Wu Heng and said, ¡°Sir, the corpse has been brought back.¡± ¡°Good job.¡± ¡°You saved us, salvaging this corpse wasn¡¯t much of a challenge.¡± The dwarf replied with a smile. ¡°Wrap it in a straw mat, I¡¯ll take it when I leave.¡±
¡°Understood, sir.¡± For transporting goods, straw mats are necessary. A few sailors gathered a straw mat and hemp rope, and rolled the corpse in it. Once they finished. Wu Heng directly put it in the Space Ring. The judgment of the Space Ring is quite unique. Corpses or bones are not allowed to put into the Space Ring, but if they are wrapped in a coffin or a straw mat, they can be ced in it. This was why, when originally buying corpses from the Snake Badge Consortium. The corpses that were delivered were wrapped in both a coffin and straw mat. Seeing Wu Heng put it away, the crew member did not seem to be surprised. The Space Rings of merchants are not a rare sight, even thergest of rings could not hold as much as a cargo ship. ¡°Shall we encounter any danger ahead?¡± Wu Heng continued to ask. ¡°In about three days, we should reach Gold and Silver Ind. I¡¯ll notify you then.¡±
¡°Alright.¡± Wu Heng went back to the cabin, and the rest of the people returned to their positions. The merchant ship continued to proceed. ¡­ Time slowly passed. Three dayster. The cargo ship neared Gold and Silver Ind. Looking ahead, they could see the general shape of the ind group. Some inds were surrounded by forests, others bare and filled with buildings. And there were quite a few of these inds. After sailing for a while longer, the ship approached ¡®Gold and Silver Ind¡¯. Wu Heng and the maids stood at the bow, watching the bustling port. Huge ships were docked one after another, with workers loading and unloading goods. Some people were gathered together, discussing matters. It was entirely different from the pirate ind he had imagined. It was more like a busy ind with trade as the main activity.
¡°I am Baudina, the Vice-executive. In the future, if you need to go out to sea, or purchase some supplies, you can contact me.¡± said the dwarf, who stood on a wooden box. Wu Heng also said, ¡°Wu Heng, if you need anything, you can find me at the association.¡± The ship docked. Baudina bowed again, ¡°Very well, wish you a pleasant life.¡± ¡°A pleasant life.¡± The workers began to unload the goods. Wu Heng took the maids and disembarked, hailed a carriage, and headed straight to the association. ¡­ Looking around, it was clear that the entire ind was being rebuilt. The roads were being re-nned, the houses on both sides were being rebuilt. Indeed, like the tavern maid had said. The entire ind, which had previously been a pirate base, only became a port for ships to dock after it was exempted. They traveled through numerous streets. Soon, they entered the central area and saw the grand hall of the association. The building was still under construction at the back of the association.
It seemed the whole ce was not yetplete. Simr to Lundham City, diagonally opposite not far from there, was the under-construction ¡®Snake Badge Consortium¡¯. Right in the center, they upied two of the prime locations. After paying the carriage fare. They went directly into the association hall. There was arge gathering inside. Every person¡¯s outfit made them look like sailors, rather than the professionals in Lundham City. Approaching the front desk. A human staff member greeted with a friendly smile, ¡°Sir, how can I help you?¡± ¡°I am a Vice-executive appointed by the association. Is the executive here?¡± Wu Heng asked directly. The staff member was taken aback. She scrutinized him closely. Chapter 302: 249, Gold and Silver Island_3 Chapter 302: Chapter 249, Gold and Silver Ind_3 A young Vice-executive¡­. Seeing no response from the other person, Wu Heng ced the insignia on the table and gave him a nce. The staff member bowed again, ¡°Please wait Vice-executive, I will have someone confirm it.¡± After saying so, he exchanged a few words with another staff member standing by. Then he briskly walked down a nearby hallway. He returned shortly. ¡°Vice-executive, this way please, the Executive is waiting for you in his study.¡± Wu Heng nodded in response. He followed him down the long hallway. Once they arrived at the study, he asked Mini and the others to wait outside, knocked lightly on the door and then entered straight away. ¡­
The door opened. Behind the desk sat a handsome man with golden pointy hair. An elf! He sat straight, d in a dark blue robe. ¡°Did you bring the nomination letter?¡± asked the elf. ¡°Yes.¡± Wu Heng took out the nomination letter and handed it to him. The elf nced down at it, then looked up to scrutinize him, ¡°You¡¯ve been promoted from squad to Vice-executive?¡± ¡°Yes, Executive!¡± ¡°Good, not bad.¡± The elf said, taking the documents and continuing, ¡°My name is ¡®Imilo Ipujil¡¯, you can call me Executive Imilo from now on.¡± Having a full name. Proved that he was over a hundred years old. ¡°Alright, Executive Imilo.¡± ¡°Have you arranged your amodations?¡± The Executive continued to ask. ¡°Just arrived.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ll temporarily ce you somewhere for now. You should settle down as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After exchanging a few words, Wu Heng promptly walked out of the room. ¡­n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Outside, the others were still waiting.
Wu Heng called upon them, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll head to the dormitory first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The group moved towards the arranged temporary residence. The amodations for the Vice-executive wereparable to the suites at the tavern.
Two bedrooms and a living room,pletely sufficient for their needs. Even if they didn¡¯t buy a house, this ce was pretty decent. The two maids began to clean the room and brought out some essentials. Meanwhile, Wu Heng, from another room, opened the boundary door and headed for the Zombie World. ¡­ He appeared in the original room. There haven¡¯t been any changes even though he hadn¡¯t returned for several days. He picked up the walkie-talkie and directly called Li Yahong. While going downstairs, he ran into Li Yahong, who was going up. ¡°Let¡¯s go outside,¡± Wu Heng said. ¡°Where to? Shall we prepare a carriage?¡± Wu Heng replied, ¡°No need to go out, find a vacant warehouse, arger one.¡± ¡°Okay.¡±
The two arrived at the courtyard, where Li Yahong opened an empty warehouse. The warehouse was spacious. It had previously been used to park buses, but now it was converted into a warehouse, even equipped with a temporarymp. ¡°Tell others not to approach here,¡± Wu Heng said. Li Yahong went out to give instructions and then came back, ¡°It¡¯s done, no one wille here unless there¡¯s an explosion.¡± Wu Heng nodded. With a wave of his hand, the huge corpse wrapped in the straw mat was thrown into the middle of the warehouse. The smells of charred flesh and the sea immediately hit their noses. Two skeletons cut the twine on the straw mat, revealing a curled up corpse. Even as a charred corpse, the bones and muscles were intact. ¡°A dragon, is it a dragon like in the movies?¡± Li Yahong eximed, looking at the shape of the corpse. Wu Heng nodded, asking her not to yell. He then released the Bone Maniption Skill towards the corpse. Charred flesh fell off, leaving behind the stark white bones, the skeleton of a dragon with flesh wings, suddenly stood up.
It shook its body, head raised. Bits of flesh scattered all around. A Skeleton Flying Dragon (Level 13). Chapter 303 - 250: Ink Scale Leather Armor (One update today). Chapter 303: Chapter 250: Ink Scale Leather Armor (One update today). Fuck, Level 13. A mount reaching Level 13. Could even work as a Steward in ck Stone Town. Once you step out of ck Stone Town and Lundham City, you discover the outside world ispletely different from what you initially imagined. Previously, I thought being a Steward was already being among the top fighters, but after arriving at Lundham City, I found out the leaders of the Mountain Bandit Hammer Party were Level 16. And when you leave Lundham City, heading towards Gold and Silver Ind, even the pirates¡¯ mounts are Level 13. The same world, yet there¡¯s a heaven and earth difference. The Skeleton Flying Dragon shook its body slightly, its skull tilted down a bit. Wu Heng patted its massive skull. Li Yahong cautiously hid behind him and said, ¡°Is it a dragon, like those pets in American series that mother of dragons has, the ones that can breathe fire?¡± ¡°Probably simr, but this one seems like it can¡¯t breathe fire.¡± The Flying Dragon in front of us certainly can¡¯t breathe fire; otherwise, the riding pirates wouldn¡¯t be throwing Wind Fire Thunder from above. ording to the Dwarf Captain, it¡¯s just a beast that resembles a dragon. ¡°Wow, that¡¯s still quite impressive, looks really fierce,¡± Li Yahongmented as she looked at it. Not to mention its attack power, just standing there, it possessed sufficient deterrent power. Indeed quite majestic. ¡°Shall I help you get on it for a spin?¡± ¡°Ride where? On the bones?¡± Li Yahong retorted. Wu Hengughed; he was just teasing her. Riding a Flying Dragon is nothing like riding a motorcycle. If you fall from the sky, you can only rely on your own Revival Technique to call back your soul. ¡­ The two exchanged a few words. Wu Heng began to check the Flying Dragon¡¯s attributes. [Skeleton Flying Dragon (Level 13)] [Level: 13] [Attributes: Constitution 19, Strength 24, Agility 15, Perception 12, Intelligence 5, Charm 6.] [Traits: Hollow Skeleton, Basic Soul Fire, Flight, Aerial Hunter.] [Abilities: Gnaw, w Strike.] [Aerial Hunter: Flying Dragons prefer not to fight on the ground; injured or trapped, they will try to escape the situation as soon as possible and return to the sky. In aerialbat, Agility +5, Perception +3.] The attributes were not as exaggerated as imagined. The main feature is flight, no skills, and the attack methods are also just gnawing and w strike. The same as a wild beast¡¯s attack method. ¡°From now on, you¡¯re called Dragon One, let¡¯s go out together!¡± Wu Heng casually named it. Then, he turned and walked outside. Taking the Bone Dragon out of the storage area, he immediately attracted the attention of everyone at the base. Each one stared wide-eyed, their faces filled with surprise and disbelief. ¡°Damn, is that a dragon? A Western dragon?¡± ¡°A mutant vulture maybe?¡± ¡°Fuck, a Bone Dragon, I remember this thing being fierce in games.¡± ¡°Just two days ago, Sister Hong awakened her superpower, and today we¡¯ve got a Skeleton Dragon, our refuge is taking off, man.¡± ¡°It¡¯s already taken off, alright!¡± The crowd began murmuring quietly among themselves. Li Yahong pped her hands and said, ¡°This is our refuge¡¯s new skeleton member, it won¡¯t attack anyone, and don¡¯t make any aggressive moves towards it.¡± ¡°Understood, Sister Hong,¡± everyone nodded in response. The other people at the base had basically epted the Skeleton. Plus, adding such a fierce creature to the team would also enhance the overall strength of the refuge. ¡°Alright, go back to your own business!¡± Li Yahong continued. People scattered, going off to their own tasks. ¡­ Wu Heng and Li Yahong took a tour around the bus station, effectively showed face to all the survivors. As dusk approached, Wu Heng followed her for dinner at the cafeteria. N?v(el)B\\jnn He went upstairs to return to his room. Li Yahong went straight into the room after him. She immediately threw herself into his arms, stood on tiptoes, and kissed him passionately. After a long while, they separated from each other. Li Yahong pushed him onto the bed and said firmly, ¡°I promised to repay you, today you¡¯re not going anywhere.¡± Wu Heng¡¯s hand slipped around her waist, ¡°I¡¯m not leaving.¡± Li Yahong smiled and slipped off her blouse, revealing her toned and enhanced physique. You could see the clear muscle definition and the sexy lines of her abs. Paired with her tanned skin, she was like a fit panther devouring its prey. Li Yahong sat astride his waist and began her promised ¡®repayment¡¯ with unusual initiative and effort. Wu Heng moved in rhythm with her. After a bout of fervent activity, the wild panther began to show signs of fatigue. Shey down on top of him, and her movements started to slow down. Detecting the change in her expression and her tense body, Wu Heng knew she was nearing the climax. He wrapped his arms around her tightly and took the initiative. In the midst of painful, low moans, Li Yahong went limp, totally dazed. ¡­ Wu Heng adjusted the air conditioning temperature. Then he turned back to look at Li Yahong, who was lying unconscious on the bed. Enhanced constitution indeed increases total physical capacity. In any kind of contest, it helps in gaining an upper hand. Wu Heng gently tapped her, ¡°You okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, just a bit tired.¡± ¡°Can you continue?¡± Wu Heng asked. ¡°You do it, I can¡¯t move anymore,¡± Li Yahongpletely gave up. ¡°That¡¯s how you repay someone? What an attitude, I want to file aint.¡± ¡°Tsk!¡± Li Yahong closed her eyes, ignoring him. Wu Heng leaned over, gently kneaded her, and flipped her tender body over. She went back to lying face down. Li Yahong hummed softly, beginning to moan unconsciously again. ¡­ The next day, on Gold and Silver Ind. After breakfast, Wu Heng took Andre Willow and two skeleton attendants straight to the association. Chapter 304 - 250: Ink Scale Leather Armor (One update today.)_2 Chapter 304: Chapter 250: Ink Scale Leather Armor (One update today.)_2 Even with only half of the buildings being put to use, the Association Hall still gathered quite a crowd. One after another, they were dressed in sailor or pirate styles. Some warriors with sailor¡¯s bandanas tucked in their iron helmets, and thieves in leather armor, with monocr telescopes hanging on their chests. Wu Heng stood in front of the notice board and also took a look. The contents of themissions differed from those in Lundham City, including patrol routes, killing pirates, and driving away sea monsters. Most of them were rted to the ocean. Wu Heng, with Andre Willow by his side, approached the counter and said, ¡°I¡¯m the new Deputy Steward; which room has been allocated for my office?¡± The staff member checked the emblem and immediately saluted, ¡°Deputy Steward, right this way, please.¡± Following the staff member through the corridor, they arrived in front of a room on the inner side, ¡°Deputy Steward, this is your office room.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Wu Heng said his thanks, then pointed to Andre Willow beside him and said, ¡°She¡¯ll be staying with me, please process her employment.¡± A Steward and Deputy Steward can arrange for assistants. The nature of the work is simr to that of a secretary, but they are not the Association¡¯s external agents; instead, they are local staff. This kind of job is generally given to someone they trust. Of course, there are also those who don¡¯t need assistants. The staff member nodded, ¡°Miss, I¡¯ll take you to process your employment.¡± Andre Willow nodded and followed to leave. ¡­ Wu Heng opened the door and entered the room. The area was roughly 70 square meters; the floor was carpeted, and there were wooden bookshelves and desks without too many decorative items. There were a few books about the Association on the bookshelf, and not much else. Anything needed would have to be added by oneself. Soon after, Andre Willow came back. In her hands, she also held some armor and clothes. She said, ¡°Master, the Association has issued you Deputy Steward armor, and they also said that your merit rewards will be arranged in the next few days.¡± After speaking, she ced the armor and clothes on the sofa beside her. The armor was Wu Heng¡¯s, while the clothes were Andre Willow¡¯s work attire. The armor was a dark ink-blue and upon closer inspection, it looked as though it had ayer of fine scales on it. InkScale Armor (Description: Apart from its solid defensive capabilities, it has also been etched with ¡®Shield of Protection,¡¯ which can offer self-defense in case of sudden crises.) A magical item! If sold outside, it would probably fetch several hundred silver coins. The Association certainly is wealthy. ¡°Master, let me help you try it on,¡± Wei¡¯er said as she picked up the armor. Wu Heng took off his old armor, and Andre Willow helped him put on the new one. ¡°Hmm, looks good!¡± Wei¡¯er said as she looked at him. Wu Heng pinched her cheek, ¡°Your ttery is getting sweeter and sweeter.¡± Wei¡¯er smiled happily, her cheeks turning slightly red. ¡­ Lighthouse Street. Having no tasks from the Association, Wu Heng took Wei¡¯er and the skeleton straight here. The street nearest to the harbor. It also served as the cargo warehouse for the merchant ships. Since the locale was just a small ind, there wasn¡¯t much demand for weapons and equipment, so most of the supplies were transported from outside. Or they were transshipped from here. Wu Heng nned to purchase a batch of crossbows to meet the needs of the refuge. ¡°Deputy Steward Wu Heng~!¡± As he walked along the road, a shout came from behind him. Turning around, he saw the Dwarf Captain whom he had just parted with yesterday, emerging from a nearby tavern with several sailors. ¡°Captain, not setting sail yet?¡± Wu Heng said with a smile. The captain¡¯s name, suddenly not remembered, simply spoke casually. ¡°We set off tomorrow morning. Are you here to carry out a mission, Deputy Steward?¡± the Dwarf walked up and proceeded side by side. ¡°Just browsing around; I heard one can find some reasonably priced goods here,¡± Wu Heng said. ¡°What is the Deputy Steward looking to buy? I¡¯m quite familiar with this area.¡± ¡°Crossbows.¡± The Dwarf Captain paused in step and looked up at him, saying, ¡°My ship just transported a batch of ¡®Netarle¡¯ strong crossbows; I¡¯ll give you one.¡± When boarding the ship, he had heard from the sailors that the cargo included weapons. He hadn¡¯t expected it to actually be strong crossbows. ¡°How many do you have?¡± Wu Heng asked. The Dwarf Captain looked up in confusion, ¡°Are you nning to buy a lot?¡± ¡°If the price is right, I might buy more,¡± Wu Heng said. The dwarf halted his steps and said, ¡°It¡¯s chaotic here. Let¡¯s talk over in the tavern.¡± A few people returned to the tavern. The tavern here was even more open than in Lundham City, with women in thin, long dresses, kneeling on the tables. They lifted their chests to catch the pouring drinks, then passed it into the mouth of a sailor sitting in front of them. The onlookers followed with loudughter and apuse. The entire tavern felt unusually lively. The dwarf casually greeted the owner and then headed up to the private rooms on the second floor. Wu Heng and the others followed him in. The maid brought over drinks, in rough wooden cups that seemed to have been used for quite some time. ¡°Vice-executive, how many do you n to need?¡± the dwarf asked directly. ¡°You need a considerable number.¡± The dwarf continued, ¡°There are a total of 120 strong crossbows on board, all genuine ¡®Internally¡¯ goods. If the Deputy Steward buys more than 10, I can offer you a price of 35 silver coins each.¡± The price was even cheaper than in Lundham City. Although he had not seen the quality of the strong crossbows, the ones used for international trade surely wouldn¡¯t be too bad. ¡°What if I take them all?¡± The dwarf narrowed his eyes, and the other few sailors also appeared surprised. ¡°Take them all, and I¡¯ll charge you 32 silver coins each.¡± ¡°25 silver coins.¡± ¡°That price is too low; it¡¯s hard for us even to get the supply.¡± ¡°Just give me your final price. If it¡¯s right, I¡¯ll take them all and pay you in full silver coins,¡± Wu Heng said directly. After calcting in his mind for a while, the dwarf finally said, ¡°28 silver coins.¡± ¡°Good, I¡¯ll take them all,¡± Wu Heng nodded, ¡°What about the crossbow arrows?¡± ¡°Ah? We didn¡¯t transport any crossbow arrows; they can easily be made locally,¡± the dwarf said. Wu Heng reminisced for a moment about the situation on his end. Coarse work would still be possible. But for some precision jobs, they really wouldn¡¯t be up to the task. Seeing his expression, the dwarf continued, ¡°If the Vice-executive wishes to buy, I can rmend a local cksmith shop for you.¡± ¡°That¡¯ll do! Let¡¯s go then, shall we check out your strong crossbows?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯re definitely bestsellers; otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have brought this batch all the way here.¡± ¡­ They went to the cargo ship. Wu Heng handed a crossbow to Andre Willow. She inspected it briefly and tested it with the arrows provided on the ship. With a bang, the crossbowstring made a muffled sound. The crossbow arrow hit a wooden board set up in the distance. ¡°Miss, that¡¯s very precise!¡± the dwarfplimented from the side. No sooner had he finished speaking than another arrow hit its mark, snuggly beside the first arrow, piercing through the board. Andre Willow was a Forest Ranger; crossbows were her strength. Although she hadn¡¯t used a weapon in a long time while with Wu Heng, her original skills were still there. ¡°Master, there¡¯s no problem,¡± Andre Willow passed the strong crossbow back. Wu Heng nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take this batch of strong crossbows.¡± The dwarf¡¯s face lit up with joy and immediately ordered that all the strong crossbows be moved out. After Wu Heng and Andre Willow counted the quantity and paid the corresponding silver coins, they collected them all. ¡°Vice-executive, do you also need bows and arrows? The Elf Race¡¯s bows are of the highest quality; you might want to consider procuring those,¡± the dwarf approached and continued. Wu Heng looked at him, ¡°Can you get those?¡± ¡°If you need them, I can bring some over the next time I pass through,¡± the dwarf offered. Wu Heng nodded, ¡°Okay, but we need to agree on the price first.¡± ¡°That point, you can rest assured, the price will definitely be more favorable than others,¡± the dwarf assured. After a brief discussion, Wu Heng took his people off the cargo ship and walked towards their amodation. ¡­ Back at their lodging. Andre Willow and Mini were preparing dinner while talking about the day¡¯s events at the association. Leaving Mini at home alone bored her to death. Wu Heng directly opened the boundary door and went straight to the Zombie World. Before long, Li Yahong came up from downstairs. She said, ¡°Ma Zhiyong and the others disassembled the strong crossbows they boughtst time, nning to replicate them.¡± ¡°Then what?¡± ¡°Then they couldn¡¯t put them back together.¡± Wu Heng asked doubtfully, ¡°How do you know about their shelter?¡± n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°They have sent someone over, asking us to help reassemble them. There are 10 in total, all disassembled.¡± Chapter 305: 251, Elf Vice-executive Chapter 305: Chapter 251, Elf Vice-executive ¡°` Bringing parts over? The Strong crossbow is made by Lundham City¡¯s weapon store. The craftsmanship is different from this world, but surely it can¡¯t be soplicated that you can¡¯t put it back together after dismantling it! How do the professionals who bought the Strong crossbow maintain and repair it? Or is it that they haven¡¯t mastered any particr skills? ¡°You assembled them?¡± ¡°Of course not, we agreed to take a look at their cart, but if they can¡¯t put the crossbow back together, how could we possibly do it?¡± Li Yahong said directly. After all, the me God Shelter still understands a thing or two about weaponry. Here at the auto repair shop, we¡¯re surrounded by ordinary people.
Fixing cars, connecting circuits and pipes is one thing, but assembling weapons they don¡¯t even understand is a challenging task. ¡°Where are they now?¡± ¡°I had Qiangzi and the others follow them to take a look. If they can¡¯t fix it, it¡¯s not really our concern since it¡¯s outside the warranty¡ªthey disassembled it themselves,¡± Li Yahong said assertively. This way of handling it is feasible. It was sold to them in perfect condition; any damage from their tampering falls under deliberate damage. Taking a look and giving some advice is already being helpful enough. If they can¡¯t fix it, there¡¯s not much that can be done. Wu Heng stopped paying attention to this matter and continued, ¡°Come on, follow me to the Skeletons¡¯ turf.¡± ¡­ Walking through the streets. He headed towards the neighborhood where the Skeletons were stationed. As he approached, the sound of bone grinding and the thud of chopping echoed through the air. Walking into the neighborhood. Skeletons wielding spears were practicing thrusting at wooden targets, while those with swords were engaged in cutting practice. More skeletons that hadn¡¯t reached Level 5 were densely and neatly lined up on the open space in the neighborhood. They stretched as far as the eye could see. Wu Heng walked into the middle of the formation and selected 80 skeletons that had reached Level 5 or higher. Most of them were Skeleton Warriors, with a small portion being Rangers or Sentinels from different worlds. Wu Heng took out the Strong crossbows, along with the arrow bags and Crosbow Arrows purchased from the weapon store.
He ordered, ¡°One crossbow each, and one bag of Crosbow Arrows.¡± The skeletons bent over, picked up the Strong crossbows and Arrow bags from the ground, and resumed their position. Wu Heng continued to speak to Li Yahong, ¡°Of the remaining twenty Strong crossbows, ten are for you to use, and the other ten are to be included in the goods exchanged with the shelter, priced a bit higher.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Li Yahong also showed excitement.
The me God Shelter had asked about the Strong crossbows on the radio multiple times, essentially giving free advertising for this side. Many shelters were inquiring about the Strong crossbows. Before there was none avable, but now selling some would definitely bring in considerable supplies. ¡°Are there any wooden targets left?¡± Wu Heng continued to ask. ¡°Yes, there are quite a few in the warehouse.¡± ¡°Get someone to bring over some.¡± Li Yahong nodded, picked up the walkie-talkie, and gave the orders. Soon, someone drove a tricycle in and set up the wooden targets on the designated open ground. The crossbow-wielding skeletons stood in a row. And began practicing shooting with the Strong crossbows. When the tricycle left, its bed was filled with Strong crossbows. ¡­ After arranging the Crossbowmen¡¯s training.
The two left the area where the Skeletons were stationed. Wu Heng asked as they walked, ¡°Any news about Xiao Xiao¡¯s mother?¡± So much time had passed without any response. This wasn¡¯t a good sign. If they continued to find no news. Wu Heng didn¡¯t even know how to exin the situation to ¡®Xiao Xiao¡¯. The only thing Xiao Xiao cared for was her mother. ¡°We¡¯ve been asking around, even contacting the shelter where her family lives, but there¡¯s still no news of her mother,¡± Li Yahong said with a sigh and softly. ¡°Keep asking, and offer a reward for information,¡± Wu Heng instructed. ¡°Alright, if that still doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll n a route, and we can go search that neighborhood,¡± Li Yahong suggested. ¡°Yeah, that works,¡± Wu Heng agreed. As they talked and walked, they made their way back to the bus terminal. And as the day grew dark.
Wu Heng didn¡¯t return to the other world. After practicing the boxing techniques Wu Heng taught her, Li Yahong exchanged a few rounds of practice with him before they embraced and fell asleep. ¡­ The next day, Gold and Silver Ind. Wu Heng, apanied by two maids, visited all the streets in the central district of the small ind. Apart from the buildings still under construction. He took a fancy to a mansion with both a prime location and ample space. The courtyard featured a swimming pool and garden, and the central building stood four stories tall. The architectural style was the local stone structure, but it also had the air of a seaside vi. They returned to the association. Soon enough, someone from the town hall was also invited over. ¡°Good morning, Deputy Steward, Ritter of the town hall is honored to serve you,¡± the visitor said. The man was middle-aged, of medium build, dressed in the attire of the town hall, and spoke very politely.
The title of Deputy Steward carried weight across regions. It wasn¡¯t just a job title; it meant you were a strong individual recognized by the association. Strength was the most persuasive asset in this world. ¡°I¡¯m interested in a mansion and want to inquire about the rted procedures,¡± Wu Heng stated straightforwardly. ¡°Of course, may I know which mansion has caught your eye?¡± the other party inquired. ¡°The one for sale in the second row of the Snowborne District in the center,¡± Wu Heng nced at his tablet, where the name was noted down. Such district names are too hard to remember.N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°Deputy Steward, your taste is impable, that building is located in the prime section of the entire district¡­¡± ¡°Right, no need for a lengthy introduction, tell me the price,¡± Wu Heng interrupted. ¡°For your position, we can offer two options: a long-term lease or a purchase,¡± the other party continued. ¡°` Chapter 306: 251, Elf Vice-executive_2 Chapter 306: Chapter 251, Elf Vice-executive_2 ¡°How much for each option?¡± ¡°For a long-term lease, it¡¯s 220 silver coins a month. To buy outright, it¡¯s 44 Gold Coins.¡± 44 Gold Coins didn¡¯t sound like a lot. But if one Gold Coin was worth 30 grams, 44 Gold Coins would be 1320 grams of Gold. Even with the support of the Zombie World, it would require looting several banks and Gold stores. Previously, Wu Heng would have chosen to buy it if he had enough money. But now, he had other thoughts. The houses in ck Stone Town were empty, and so were those in Lundham City. He wasn¡¯t sure how long he¡¯d stay on this ind. The difference between buying and renting wasn¡¯t that significant. ¡°What are the requirements for a long-term lease?¡±
¡°You need to pay six months¡¯ rent upfront. Your identity allows us to waive the other misceneous fees.¡± ¡°So after paying the rent, I can move in immediately, right?¡± Wu Heng continued to ask. ¡°Yes, during the lease term, the property is entirely yours. Unless there¡¯s a significant issue, we won¡¯t interfere with your living situation.¡± Wu Heng nced at the two maids nearby, who were huddled together chatting, clearly not listening to the man¡¯s exnations. He then gave up on asking for their opinions. He said directly, ¡°I¡¯ll take the long-term lease. Do you have the agreement with you?¡± ¡°I do!¡± The man took out an agreement stamped with the seal of the town hall from his backpack. Wu Heng skimmed it quickly and, seeing no issues, he signed his name on it and paid six months¡¯ rent at once. ¡°Deputy Steward, I¡¯ll go and bring the keys to you,¡± the man stood up. Wu Heng said, ¡°Wei¡¯er, please go with Mini to collect them, and by the way, file a decorationmission at the front desk.¡± ¡°Of course, Master,¡± the two nodded. And left with the town hall official. ¡­ It wasn¡¯t long before, knock knock knock~! The sound of knocking on the door came. ¡°Come in!¡± The door opened.
A girl around 1.65 meters tall, with golden hair and pointed ears, dressed in a gray-blue suit, stood at the door. Another elf. The elven girl quickly scanned the room, then fixed her gaze on Wu Heng in front of the desk. ¡°I am the new Deputy Steward¡ªXi Ligui, just came from the Steward¡¯s side, and I specifically came to say hello,¡± the elven girl introduced herself generously.
She was very polite, but her face carried an inexplicable arrogance and indifference. ¡°My name is Wu Heng, pleasee in!¡± Wu Heng stood up to wee her. The elf nodded her thanks and sat down on the couch. Wu Heng took out a bottle of peach iced tea from his Space Ring, opened it for her, and ced it in front of her. He eyed her again. There was a Longsword hanging at her waist; she was likely a melee professional. Golden hair tied into a ponytail at the back of her head, phoenix eyes, the tips of her eyes slightly upturned at the corners. She looked like a young girl, with delicate features, and the bodice of her suit was pushed up high, the stretched fabric looking as though it was about to burst open. Slim waist, an exaggerated bust, with a strong visual impact. By size, she seemed to be on par with ¡®Slyther.¡¯ Slyther herself was a voluptuous woman, but this girl had the appearance of a young maiden. ¡°Deputy Steward Wu Heng, where are you from?¡± ¡°The Yeko Kingdom.¡±
¡°Oh, that¡¯s not too far from here. I¡¯ve been there, a bustling ce.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s quite lively,¡± Wu Heng agreed. As a professional ostracized by others, he still had to im to be from the Yeko Kingdom. After a brief chat, the elven girl continued, ¡°What are your ns, Deputy Steward Wu Heng, after your arrival?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any ns at the moment. This is my first time here, and I haven¡¯t settled in yet,¡± Wu Heng said. The girl continued, ¡°Gold and Silver Ind was originally pirate territory, and even though they have been granted amnesty from various ces, they still maintain their filthy trades. Those criminals, cultists, and even those who use this ce as a base, the association should bear the responsibility to eradicate these cancers.¡± Wu Heng was taken aback. He looked at the elf in surprise. A just and broad-minded elven girl. ¡°Deputy Steward Wu Heng, do you see a problem with my thinking?¡± Seeing that he hadn¡¯t answered for a while, the elf asked curiously. ¡°Deputy Steward Xi Ligui is absolutely correct, and I agree with that,¡± Wu Heng immediately responded. Back in ck Stone Town,
he had the same thoughts, but in the end, he was nearly backstabbed by ¡®Yazde.¡¯ Hearing Wu Heng¡¯s agreement, the elven girl¡¯s expression eased considerably. She said, ¡°Later on, we can start with the ind¡¯s pirates, warlocks, or necromancers. We¡¯re bound to find a solid entry point, urate once investigated.¡± Hearing this statement, Wu Heng¡¯s eyes twitched. ¡°Did you do that on purpose, or did you not check my profile when you came?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t look at it that way. You have to consider what someone has done, not judge them by their profession. Necromancers also have the Life Extension Technique and the Revival Technique, magic developed for the sake of living beings. A knife in itself is not guilty; it¡¯s the individual whomits a crime with it that¡¯s at fault.¡± The elf girl was taken aback and pondered for a moment. ¡°Deputy Steward Wu Heng is right. We can¡¯t judge someone¡¯s guilt based on their profession alone,¡± she said. Just as Wu Heng nodded, the girl continued, ¡°But the professions I mentioned are more prone tomitting crimes.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± The elf girl sat for a while, apparently having more to do. She stood up and said, ¡°It was nice to meet you today. If there¡¯s anything in the future, you cane to me.¡± ¡°Sure.¡±
¡°Then, I won¡¯t disturb you any longer,¡± said the elf girl, heading for the door. Wu Heng saw her out and watched as she left. I wonder if this elf has anything to do with the steward. They¡¯re of the same race, after all. ¡­ ¡°Who was that just now?¡± Andre Willow and Mini were returning from another direction just in time. They asked about the departing elf. ¡°Another Deputy Steward from the association!¡± Wu Heng said. ¡°Oh, another elf,¡± Mini remarked. ¡°Yes.¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Elves have much longer lifespans. With their heritage and a bit more hard work, it¡¯s easier for them to rise to higher professional levelspared to other races. They have ample time to pursue self-improvement. ¡°Master, we¡¯vepleted themission. Here¡¯s the key,¡± Andre Willow handed over the key. Wu Heng instructed, ¡°Keep the key with you. If I¡¯m not around, you can go ahead and arrange the decorators. Hand over the key to them.¡± ¡°All right, I¡¯ll discuss the decoration n with youter.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Wu Heng nodded then inquired further, ¡°Any news about the merit rewards?¡± ¡°Not yet!¡± Seeing there was nothing else, Wu Heng closed the door. ¡°Let¡¯s go. There¡¯s nothing more; we should head home!¡± The group left the association and walked towards their residence. ¡­ Upon returning to their residence, Wu Heng went into the study, heading for Zombie World. In the lobby on the first floor, Wu Heng listened to Li Yahong talking about some issues heard on the radio. The zombies were bing stronger, something evident all over. What one could previously beat down with a few blows, now required several more. It was also reported that some shelters had lost contact on the radio. It was highly possible that zombies had breached their defenses, and the people had either evacuated or perished at the hands of the zombies. The two of them talked about this. Suddenly, someone hurried in. ¡°Leader, Sister Hong!¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± asked Li Yahong. ¡°Sister Hong, people from Dongan Vige Shelter have arrived. They traded for some flour but didn¡¯t leave. They say they want to meet you to discuss dealing with the Mutated Zombies.¡± Dongan Vige? Wu Heng seemed to recall Li Yahong mentioning this shelter; it appeared that its leader had even made it onto the rankings of the strongest. Li Yahong looked towards him, and Wu Heng suggested, ¡°Since they¡¯vee all this way, it¡¯s good to ask about potential cooperation.¡± ¡°Fine, ask them toe over!¡± Li Yahong said. ¡°Yes!¡± The messenger left. Before long, three figures were escorted in. The leader was a man in his thirties, his long hair tied back, wearing a coat over a stab-resistant garment, exuding a refined air mixed with a mature charm. Seeing Li Yahong, he smiled and walked forward, ¡°Dongan Vige, Qi Hancai. I¡¯m delighted to meet you, Leader Li.¡± ¡°And I¡¯m pleased to meet you, Leader Qi.¡± The two shook hands, and Li Yahong invited the visitor to sit down. After seated, Qi Hancai¡¯s followers stood dutifully behind him. ¡°Most shelters are dominated by men, and we women who can make our voices heard are in the minority. We should interact more often and help each other out,¡± Qi Hancai said with a smile. ¡°Of course,¡± replied Li Yahong, nodding in agreement before quickly turning to the matter at hand, ¡°Leader Qi mentioned discussing zombies with me. May I ask what it is about?¡± Qi Hancai looked up at her and then at the personnel guarding the surroundings. The smile on her face faded and she spoke seriously, ¡°Level 3 Mutant Zombies. I wonder if Leader Li might be interested?¡± Chapter 307: 252: Its All Skeletons! Chapter 307: Chapter 252: It¡¯s All Skeletons! Upon hearing about the third-level zombie, Li Yahong¡¯s expression turned serious. For the current survivors, a second-level zombie already posed a threat capable of destroying a refuge. A mutated zombie of the third level not only had enhanced abilities but also possessed higher intelligence. Your little tricks won¡¯t fool them. And in a head-on confrontation, humans were no match for third-level zombies. This greatly reduced the living space avable to the survivors. The best method was to avoid them, to stay away from wherever they were. Li Yahong, her eyebrows still knitted, listened to the other party. She asked, ¡°Are you certain it¡¯s a level 3 mutant zombie?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a high possibility. Even if it¡¯s not, it¡¯s close to a level 3 mutant zombie,¡± said Qi Hancai.
Li Yahong pondered for a moment, then continued, ¡°What¡¯s the method of cooperation?¡± Qi Hancai¡¯s smile returned as she said, ¡°We will work together to kill the zombies. The corpse core is yours, and the spoils of that area would be split evenly between our two shelters.¡± ¡°Oh? That being said, wouldn¡¯t Leader Qi be at a disadvantage?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t have the strength to take that location on our own, so we have to rely on the auto repair shop for thebat power,¡± Qi Hancai spoke as she shifted and crossed her other leg, continuing, ¡°All we are providing is some intelligence and a bit of fighting power.¡± With a thought, it became clear why Qi Hancai made such a choice. The sess rate of utilizing a third-level corpse core was very low. And without thebat power of the auto repair shop, they would definitely get the short end of the stick when it came to splitting the spoils. Conceding the corpse core in exchange for an equal share of the other spoils was the best approach. It seemed sincere, and she would not be at a loss. Li Yahong waited a moment as she turned her head, then said, ¡°We agree to the split. Tell us more about the other details.¡± ¡°The location of the mutated zombie is in a residential area not far from our vige, where a level 3 mutant zombie and arge number of zombies can be confirmed. Apart from that, there¡¯s nothing special.¡± After Qi Hancai finished speaking, she saw that the other side remained silent. Changing the subject, she tested the waters and said, ¡°I heard that Leader Li has awakened new fire maniption abilities, is that true?¡± ¡°Is there a problem?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand, Leader Li. Since we have decided to cooperate, I thought it would be good to confirm each other¡¯s abilities so that we can coordinate better when the timees,¡± exined Qi Hancai. ¡°Then Leader Qi¡¯s superpower will also be disclosed to me!¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Qi Hancai stood up, stepped on her heel to take off one leather boot, then used the same method to remove the other, revealing her bare white feet. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, she walked to the edge of the wall, cing one foot on the wall, and continued to walk up along the wall until she reached the ceiling. Her feet firmly pressed against the ceiling, she hung upside down, her hair hanging down.
The people from Dongan Vige were unfazed. But those from the auto repair shop showed signs of surprise. They hadn¡¯t expected such a power. It seemed simr to the ¡®Crawler¡¯ ability among zombies, which allowed them to climb walls.
After the demonstration, Qi Hancai jumped down from the ceiling, put her boots back on, and then executed a sweeping kick. With a bang. Like a whip of iron, she shattered a wooden chair. ¡°In addition to climbing walls, the strength in my legs has also been enhanced, allowing me to exert three to four times the strength of an ordinary person,¡± Qi Hancai exined afterpleting her demonstration. Then she looked at Li Yahong. ¡°Open the window and disperse the crowd,¡± Li Yahongmanded. Immediately, someone opened the window, while others called for those outside to spread out. After making sure there were no issues, Li Yahong concentrated and formed a fiery red fireball in her hand, which she then tossed out the window. With a bang, the fireball exploded, sending trails of me scattering across the ground. Qi Hancai and the others¡¯ pupils contracted. The fire maniption abilities were more powerful than they had imagined. Compared to climbing walls, throwing a fireball that could explode and ignite its surroundings was far more lethal to zombies. Which superpower was stronger and which was weaker was now quite obvious. Rubbing her hands that had just released the fireball, Li Yahong asked, ¡°When do we depart? How many people can you arrange?¡±
¡°It¡¯s best if we leave tomorrow. I¡¯ll bring seventy people and seven handguns,¡± Qi Hancai said. ¡°That¡¯s too many. Reduce your group to ten people.¡± ¡°Why?¡± eximed Qi Hancai, clearly puzzled. Other shelters would usually demand a minimum number of people for cooperation; this was the first time she encountered someone who thought there were too many. Li Yahong pointed at the skeleton soldiers patrolling outside and said, ¡°The mainbat will be carried out by the skeletons. Too many people will only be a burden. Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t gamble with our lives recklessly.¡± Qi Hancai didn¡¯t respond immediately but instead sat down on another intact chair, crossed her arms, and thought it over. She asionally nced at Li Yahong and the skeleton soldiers passing by the window. Eventually, she nodded in agreement, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll reduce the number to ten. What time shall we gather tomorrow?¡± ¡°Around 8 in the morning. Just bring your people over then,¡± Li Yahong responded. ¡°All right, it¡¯s settled then,¡± said Qi Hancai as she stood up, bid farewell, and turned to leave. ¡­ After she left, Wu Heng walked back in from behind.
Li Yahong remarked, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Qi Hancai¡¯s superpower to be wall climbing and leg strength enhancement.¡± ¡°This seems somewhat simr to Chen Jinlong¡¯s superpower in the prison, activating the body¡¯stent abilities and unleashing greater strength,¡± Wu Heng thought of Chen Jinlong from the prison. Only, Chen Jinlong stimted his entire body, while Qi Hancai¡¯s enhancement was in her legs. ¡°Leg strength enhancement is fine, but wall climbing seems to have limited advantage against zombies unless it¡¯s used to escape by hanging on a wall,¡± Li Yahong mused. Wu Heng sat down beside her, ¡°Sometimes, for her to awaken such abilities as a woman alone, it just shows her courage and luck.¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. Anyone else might not have her kind of guts,¡± agreed Li Yahong. ¡°Get the convoy ready; we¡¯ll go check out that ce she mentioned tomorrow, together.¡± ¡°Certainly!¡± ¡­ The next day, outside the bus station. ¡°Sister Hong, Qi Hancai¡¯s convoy is here, with two off-road vehicles,¡± came a voice from the walkie-talkie. Sitting in the car, Li Yahong pressed the walkie-talkie, ¡°Give them a walkie-talkie so they can stay in contact on the road.¡± ¡°Understood.¡±
Soon, Qi Hancai¡¯s voice came through the walkie-talkie, ¡°Leader Li, we¡¯re all ready and can leave at any time.¡± ¡°Tell the lead vehicle your position. Join the convoy after the third truck to prevent zombie attacks,¡± Li Yahong instructed. ¡°Okay!¡± Li Yahong continued to give orders, ¡°Alright, convoy move out. If there¡¯s any situation along the way, remember to report immediately.¡± ¡°Roger that!¡± Woo~! The convoy started. The leading truck, with a triangr metal ram, set off right away. Following were more trucks andmercial vehicles. Qi Hancai and the others watched enviously as the well-armed convoy passed. After the third truck went by, they drove straight away, weaving into the gap in the convoy and moving forward together. ¡­ As dusk approached, the convoy neared the location of the zombies mentioned. In the distance, they could see a residentialplex. Qi Hancai spoke through the walkie-talkie, ¡°The third-level zombie I mentioned is inside the residentialplex up ahead. I suggest using skeletons to draw out the zombies in batches and eliminate them. It will reduce the pressure on our team.¡± ¡°Hold on! Stay in your vehicle, don¡¯t move,¡± Li Yahong said, and then there was silence. Qi Hancai, who had just been discussing the n, held the walkie-talkie, frozen in her seat. After two or three seconds, she ced it back in the vehicle. The people from Dongan Vige Shelter showed some dissatisfaction on their faces. ¡°What an attitude, as if we¡¯re begging them.¡± ¡°Had I known, we could have just worked with Ma Zhiyong.¡± ¡°¡­¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Qi Hancai looked outside the vehicle, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t rush. Let¡¯s see what they¡¯re going to do. They must have some capabilities to have developed better than Ma Zhiyong.¡± The rest nodded and stopped talking. ¡­ On the bus, after a short wait, Xiao Xiao flew back from a distance. She made some gestures and directly entered Wu Heng¡¯s body. The scene Xiao Xiao had just seen was shared with the others. The residentialplex was filled with dense zombies. In the parking lot, a giant zombie with a bodyrger than Big Guy was sitting on the roof of a car, pressing on its hood. The giant¡¯s neck and shoulders seemed to have grown a ck carapace simr to insects. Its hefty body caused the car roof under its buttocks to cave in. Not far from the giant zombie was a second-level Big Guy, swinging its fists, pounding loudly on the hood of another car. The massive roaring echoed throughout the parking lot. The surrounding zombies, attracted by the constant noise, kept returning to their original spots. Wu Heng looked at Li Yahong and said, ¡°There¡¯s arge number of zombies, one is likely a level 3 mutant zombie, and another is a second-level mutant zombie.¡± ¡°Two mutant zombies?¡± ¡°That many!!¡± ¡°Yes. Tell the convoy not to get out of their vehicles, and avoid honking the horn,¡± Wu Heng said. Li Yahong picked up the walkie-talkie and directly said, ¡°Inside the residential area, besides the swarm, there are two mutant zombies. No one gets out of the car and be careful not to use the horn!¡± ¡°Roger that!¡± ¡°Roger that!¡± ¡­ Inside the off-road vehicle, ¡°Two mutant zombies? We only saw one, eh? And how did they know without getting out of the car?¡± someone in the off-road vehicle wondered aloud. They had been watching for several days just to confirm a rough piece of intelligence. Now the convoy had only stopped for a moment, and they had identified two mutant zombies? At the very least, they should have gotten out and taken a look with binocrs. ¡°Maybe they used a drone,¡± someone suggested. ¡°That thing¡¯s loud, entering theplex would have definitely attracted zombie attention.¡± ¡°Must be perception-based superpower!¡± ¡°Possible. They¡¯ve got three superpowered individuals on their hands.¡± The more they guessed, the more astonished they became. ¡°Stop guessing. I¡¯m actually curious about how they n to fight these zombies,¡± Qi Hancai said. But as soon as she finished speaking, everyone¡¯s gaze froze, their eyes widened in terror as they stared at the back of a truck ahead. They saw the tarps of the truck bed being opened, and one after another, skeletons d in leather armor and wielding cold weapons jumped down. ¡°Look over there, there are so many.¡± The group looked to one side, where the skeletons were beginning to form ranks, and at the very back, they saw skeletons equipped with strong crossbows and arrow bags. ¡°Damn it~! This truck isn¡¯t carrying supplies; it¡¯s full of skeletons!¡± Chapter 310: 255, we didnt do much Chapter 310: Chapter 255, we didn¡¯t do much Two skeletons, one level twelve, the other level fifteen. But the name for both is Skeleton Warrior. It seems that they really are of the same type. Wu Heng¡¯s gaze fell onto the level three Mutated Skeleton, about four meters tall, its bones broad and thick, covered with ayer of ck keratin on the surface of the white bone. Now, looking closely, it appeared like it was coated with ayer of ck hot glue. This seems to be inheriting the previous characteristics. During the transformation, Wu Heng hesitated to convert it into carrion, given that this kind of ck keratin was previously covering the skin. It seemed his gamble was not misced. ¡°From now on you¡¯re called Juye, you¡¯re called Big Guy,¡± Wu Heng said as he named each of the skeletons before continuing, ¡°Go stand over there for now.¡± The two skeletons, although newly named, stood to the side, looking around from time to time.
Wu Heng then picked up an iron spear that a skeleton had retrieved and began to search through the broken flesh. Two Corpse Cores were selected. One was a second-level Corpse Core, its fleshy structure filled with blood vessels. The other¡¯s blood vessels were purple and denser. It had reached the third-level Corpse Core. Seeing the third-level Corpse Core, Wu Heng felt a surge of happiness. With this one, he now had three third-level Corpse Cores in his possession. The previous two hade from a ¡®Withered nt Monster¡¯ and a level three Big Head Skull. Yet, the production of elixirs remained slow. A few days ago, he had just managed to develop the elixir for the second-level Corpse Core; who knew how long it would take for the third level. If there was a chance, he should buy a few more ¡®Alchemic Corpses.¡¯ He took out a stic bag, picked up the Corpse Cores, and packed them neatly. Next, he checked the attributes of the level fifteen skeleton ¡­ [Skeleton Warrior (Level 15)] [Level: 15.] [Attributes: Constitution 35, Strength 36, Agility 18, Intelligence 10, Perception 12, Charm 8.] [Traits: Hollow Skeleton, Basic Soul, Keratin Carapace.] [Specialties: Biological Aberration, Constitution Mutation.]
[Keratin Carapace]: Forms a thickyer of keratin on the surface, providing some defense and resistance against blunt force. [Biological Aberration]: Strength +5, Agility +2. [Constitution Mutation]: Constitution +3. Looking at the overall panel, the most noticeable aspect is the increase in attributes.
Constitution 35, Strength 36, these are not low attributes for a level fifteen melee profession. In terms of traits, [Keratin Carapace] has been added. That¡¯s theyer wrapped around the exterior of the bones. It can provide some defense and resistance against blunt force. At this moment, Li Yahong walked over from the security booth. Wu Heng handed her the bagged Corpse Cores, ¡°When you have time, take a trip and hand these Corpse Cores to the Alchemy Skeletons.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Li Yahong took them and ced them in her backpack, then continued, ¡°Should I call Qi Hancai and the others over?¡± Wu Heng nced at the time, two-thirty in the morning. He said, ¡°Rest in the car tonight, we¡¯ll talk when it¡¯s daylight.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± The two returned to the coach bus. Li Yahong picked up the walkie-talkie and notified the others. Wu Hengid out his nket directly.
Shedding his jacket, he dived straight into Wu Heng¡¯s embrace. ¡­ ¡°Stop touching, it tickles, and I haven¡¯t even had a bath,¡± Li Yahongined softly as she grabbed his hand. Yet her body snuggled more deeply into his arms. Then she continued, ¡°The people from Dongan Vige must have seen the Skeleton Army and the Flying Dragon by now, if the news spreads, could it affect us?¡± Wu Heng slid his hand into the waistband of Li Yahong¡¯s pants, gently kneading, and said, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be a problem. If they¡¯re smart enough, they won¡¯t deliberately spread the word. Even if they do, it doesn¡¯t matter; within this region, there are no other shelters that can pose a threat to us.¡± If news got out, it wouldn¡¯t do them any good. Besides, in terms of the current shelter power rankings, the auto repair shop was definitely at the top. But in terms of threats, they did exist. Modern weapons had the power topletely annihte an entire Skeleton Army. However, those with such weapons wouldn¡¯t need to target Wu Heng, as everyone was on the same side at the moment. ¡°Hmm, considering the way ¡®Qi Hancai¡¯ speaks and handles things, she probably isn¡¯t stupid,¡± said Li Yahong, and lifting her head, she continued, ¡°About tomorrow¡¯s loot, are we still splitting it fifty-fifty?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s split it in half! We had agreed on that before, and besides, the most they¡¯d search for is some food. The rest isn¡¯t of much use to them,¡± Wu Heng said.
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll talk to her about it tomorrow.¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om With that, she curled up in his arms and slowly fell asleep. ¡­ The next day, in the morning. Qi Hancai walked briskly towards the entrance of the residential area. Seeing the dark red stains on the ground and the mountainous piles of corpses on both sides, her face still changed color. Suppressing the panic in her heart, she hurried past them. Li Yahong was waiting at the entrance. ¡°Leader Qi, the battle endedtest night; sorry to have made you rest in the car.¡± Qi Hancai gave an awkward smile and said, ¡°We weren¡¯t inconvenienced at all. We¡¯ve been in tougher situations than this. Staying in the car is nothing.¡± The two exchanged pleasantries. Li Yahong went straight to the point: ¡°ording to our agreement, after the battle, we split the residential area between us. Which do you think is better, dividing by building numbers or splitting along the main road?¡± Qi Hancai turned to look at the pile of corpses again and, after thinking for a moment, said, ¡°In yesterday¡¯s battle, we didn¡¯t help at all. We only tagged along for the trip, so let¡¯s forget about our half of the spoils.¡± The battle had been too much for them.
Even after it was over, while resting in the car, Qi Hancai and her people still couldn¡¯t calm their emotions. It was as if they hadn¡¯t closed their eyes all night. This morning, discussing the matter with Li Yahong, The other party still wanted to give them half the residential area as originally agreed. But now it was ¡®Qi Hancai¡¯ hesitating whether to ept it. ¡°Let¡¯s stick to our agreement. I still remember ¡®Leader Qi¡¯s¡¯ words: ¡®We¡¯re all women here, we should support each other.¡¯ Qi Hancai no longer declined excessively and nodded, ¡°Thank you, then we¡¯ll split from the main road. We¡¯ll take the left side.¡± The left side had fewer buildings; it was a concession to Li Yahong. ¡°Then it¡¯s settled,¡± Li Yahong nodded, then continued, ¡°Some houses might still harbor zombies. Be careful when scavenging.¡± ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll arrange for people toe over as soon as I get back,¡± Qi Hancai nodded, then prepared to return to the off-road vehicle. She hadn¡¯t walked far when Li Yahong called out again, ¡°Leader Qi.¡± Qi Hancai turned around, ¡°Is there something else?¡± ¡°The battle is a secret of the shelter. I hope you can help us keep it that way.¡± Qi Hancai nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will remind the others not to let anything slip when I get back.¡± ¡°Good!¡± Qi Hancai nodded again and turned to leave. Before climbing into the off-road vehicle, she nced at the busy people in the auto repair shop. Noticing the absence of the young man in ck leather armor fromst night¡¯s battle, she got into the vehicle. The car started and quickly drove away. ¡­ After a while, Wu Heng walked over from the direction of the convoy. Li Yahong said, ¡°Qi Hancai chose the residential buildings on the left.¡± ¡°Whichever side she chose doesn¡¯t matter much; we¡¯re notcking in supplies,¡± he replied. ¡°Hmm, when I get back, I¡¯ll arrange for the scavenging.¡± ¡°Wait for me a moment; we¡¯ll go back together,¡± Wu Heng said. ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell Qiangzi and the others to turn the car around first,¡± Li Yahong left. Wu Heng walked directly to where the pile of corpses was, took out his magic wand, and began to release [Corpse Battlefield]. A grey-white circle spread out. Skeletons tumbled and mbered down from the pile of corpses, joining the ranks. After releasing the ability several times, The residential area was filled with skeletons. He ordered a portion of level 5 skeletons to guard the area, while the rest boarded the trucks. ¡­ Returning to the bus station, Li Yahong started gathering people, ready to send them over to scavenge for supplies. Wu Heng didn¡¯t leave immediately either. He shouted towards the distance, ¡°Qiangzi!¡± Qiangzi, who was chatting with others, ran over quickly. ¡°Boss, what can I do for you?¡± Wu Heng pointed towards the distant Flying Dragon, ¡°Did you see the battle yesterday?¡± Qiangzi nodded, ¡°I saw it; it was fierce.¡± ¡°The attack pattern is a bit monotonous. Do you have any thoughts?¡± Chapter 311: 256, Magic Arrow Chapter 311: Chapter 256, Magic Arrow Qiangzi thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Your Majesty, do you mean that the Skeleton Flying Dragon kills zombies too slowly?¡± ¡°Yes, during this time, think about how to improve the Flying Dragon,¡± Wu Heng said directly. The battle style of the Skeleton Flying Dragonst night was very obvious. It plunged down, tore zombies to shreds in the sky, or simply threw them to the ground to crush a crowd of zombies to death. In terms of attributes, there was no problem at all with killing ordinary zombies. But speaking of efficiency, it was somewhat too low. The Flying Dragon didn¡¯t just snatch them into the sky and drop them to their deaths; rather, after every flight past, it would circle back for a second attack. By the end of the entire battle, the Skeleton Flying Dragon had not killed many. For a Level 13 Skeleton, the efficiency was a little too low. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll think about it, and I¡¯ll report to you when I have some results,¡± Qiangzi agreed immediately.
He himself enjoyed researching these things. Now that he had Wu Heng¡¯s approval, he was even more motivated. Wu Heng then asked, ¡°How is the production of the ¡®Iron Wolf Rake¡¯ you mentionedst timeing along?¡± Scratching his head, Qiangzi said, ¡°Still in the making. The first two versions were too heavy, so I¡¯m looking into how to reduce the weight.¡± ¡°No need to rush that; focus on the Skeleton Flying Dragon first. Our first Skeleton that can fly for extended periods of time surely needs to be utilized properly.¡± ¡°Rest assured, Your Majesty, I will think it through.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Qiangzi turned and left. After delegating tasks, Li Yahong also came back. ¡°Later I¡¯ll lead the convoy back to the prison, bring the Corpse Cores and some supplies over, then rest there for the night. Tomorrow when wee back, we¡¯ll go scavenge for supplies in the residential areas.¡± Both ces were separate. Outside, supplies were brought over, while the prison kept producing spears, javelins, and machetes. Then shipped here to be distributed to the Skeletons. To ensure all Skeletons had weapons to use. Wu Heng nodded, ¡°No need to rush, also, take care to rest, don¡¯t wear yourself out with these things.¡± ¡°Yes, I understand,¡± she said. After chatting for a while, the convoy was replenished. Li Yahong waved her hand and led the convoy away. Wu Heng also returned to his residence and entered the boundary door.
¡­ The Association Dormitory. When Wu Heng walked out of the study, he saw Mini and Andre Willow sitting in front of the coffee table, chatting. When they saw Wu Henge out,
they immediately showed smiles. ¡°Master, what would you like to eat tonight? I can go make it now,¡± Mini said softly,ing over with her arms folded. ¡°Order something from the tavern downstairs; it saves us from cooking.¡± ¡°Then, do you have any preference, Master?¡± ¡°Anything is fine, just see to it yourself,¡± Wu Heng said. ¡°Okay!¡± Mini changed her clothes, grabbed her small handbag, and walked out the door apanied by a Skeleton. Now that they were living in the Association¡¯s dormitory, cooking was indeed not very convenient. After Mini left, Wu Heng sat down on the sofa and asked, ¡°Wei¡¯er, has anything happened in the Association?¡± ¡°Nothing much, some staff reassignments that needed approval from a Vice-executive or above. You weren¡¯t there at the time, so I sent the paperwork to Vice-executive ¡®Xi Ligui,''¡± Andre Willow said. Xi Ligui was the elf Vice-executive. Her name was quite a tongue twister. ¡°Right, in the future, if there¡¯s anything, just send it to her.¡± ¡°Understood, Master,¡± Andre Willow continued, ¡°Also, the construction team for our residence has been arranged; they have already started work, it should bepleted in about five days.¡±
¡°Hmm.¡± After waiting a while, Mini came back with the dinner ordered from the tavern. ¡­ After dinner, Wu Heng took the twodies to the Association¡¯s training room. The training room was empty, not a soul in sight. Mini began to continue her boxing training with ¡®Bawudong.¡¯ Each punch was thrown with a gust of wind. Though her figure and face remained attractive, her boxing moves were no longer the exciting sort to watch. Wu Heng turned to Andre Willow, ¡°Wei¡¯er, what weapon do you specialize in?¡± ¡°Crossbow,¡± replied Andre Willow. Andre Willow¡¯s upation as a Forest Ranger included proficiency with crossbows. However, after bing a ve, she seldom had the opportunity to utilize weapons.
Wu Heng took out a rifle and a pistol from the Space Ring and handed them to her, ¡°In the future, you¡¯ll be going in and out of the Association often, so it¡¯s very important to have some means of self-defense. I¡¯ll teach you how to use them, but usually, don¡¯t take them out to avoid drawing attention.¡± Seeing the weapons handed to her, Andre Willow was stunned. She had seen such devices before, and their power was incredibly formidable. Now they were suddenly entrusted to her, and she was a bit overwhelmed. ¡°For me to use? Master, don¡¯t you need them?¡± ¡°I have more, don¡¯t worry about that.¡± ¡°Oh, okay, thank you, Master,¡± said Andre Willow. Wu Heng began to demonstrate how to use the firearms. They weren¡¯t particrly difficult to use, as long as you understood a few special spots and functions, firearms were operable. After going over it twice, Andre Willow was already familiarizing herself with them. Following Wu Heng¡¯s method, he repeated the process and aimed the gun barrel at the circr bullseye of the distant crossbow target. He pulled the trigger.
Bang~! A startled cry. The wooden target in the distance burst open with a hole instantly. Pretty urate. Wu Heng was somewhat surprised. Although it wasn¡¯t the bullseye, if the wooden target were a person, it would have definitely hit the body too. ¡°Thank you, Master,¡± Andre Willow rejoiced inwardly. She didn¡¯t continue shooting, but instead put it directly into the Space Ring, and kissed Wu Heng¡¯s face. Then she ran over to Mini¡¯s side, joining her in practicing some fist and foot techniques. ¡­ Wu Heng also took out the ¡®Silver Wing Water-Pattern Sword¡¯ to practicebat with the zing de. Swift sword shadows were swung out one after another. The zing de parried and counterattacked with his sword. Wu Heng¡¯s style of fighting waspletely different from that of the zing de. Wu Heng wielded a one-handed sword with swift and fierce strikes, while the zing de used a two-handed sword with powerful and heavy attacks. ng ng clink~! In the midst of intensebat, A system prompt suddenly appeared. [Unlock Trait: Combat Intuition (Beginner)] ¡°Pause!¡± Wu Heng immediately spoke up to stop the zing de, who was rushing towards him. The zing de stood with his sword at the side. Wu Heng then opened his attributes to check out the newly unlocked trait. [Combat Intuition (Beginner)]: Realbat has made your fighting intuition exceptionally sharp, allowing you to discern your enemy¡¯s ns or movements, thereby gaining the upper hand. To discern the enemy¡¯s moves? Is it knowing what the enemy wants to do before they make their move? ¡°zing de, continue the attack,¡± he said. The zing de once again took up his sword and charged quickly. Wu Heng concentrated to feel, and when a sword was swung down at his head, he swiftly dodged. Damn~! He sensed something, but it was not very useful. Wu Heng stopped overthinking and continued to spar with the zing de. They practiced until the training room grew dim. Only then did Wu Heng lead the group out of the training room and back to their dormitory. ¡­ In the bath. Wu Heng sat in the bathtub with Andre Willow leaning against him, her beast ears fluffed and dripping wet, her body soft and smooth. Mini stood outside, massaging his back, and said softly, ¡°Sister Mansha always mors about having a baby for you, I wonder how she¡¯s doing.¡± ¡°Miss her?¡± Wu Heng inquired. ¡°I used to be a bit scared of her, but now I miss her a little. Sister Mansha is actually quite nice, she just sounds a bit unfriendly because she¡¯s been with the guild for so long,¡± Mini spoke softly. After thinking for a moment, Wu Heng said, ¡°Once we¡¯re settled down, I¡¯ll bring her over to stay for a few days.¡± ¡°That¡¯s so far away!¡± ¡°Have you forgotten how we got here?¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Mini eximed, ¡°Right, Master has the train.¡± Wu Heng nodded. As Mini massaged, she said, ¡°That would be great, then we can all see each other more often.¡± Wu Heng didn¡¯t respond. Andre Willow sitting in front of him, her skin began to turn more and more rosy. She nced back cautiously at Mini, who was engaged in conversation, lifted her body slightly, and then sat back down with her lips tightly pressed. ¡­ The next day, Wu Heng went to the guild again. He sat there until noon and saw that there wasn¡¯t much happening. After handing over the documents to Andre Willow, he quietly left the guild. He visited ¡®Lighthouse Street¡¯ and its trade warehouse once more. Chatting with the guild¡¯s staff, he learned this ce housed warehouses established by various trading organizations. Besides storing items, there were also goods on disy for clients to order.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Of course, they only took bulk orders and did not sell items individually. As he entered the street, it became noisy. There were sailors and workers, along with elegantly dressed businessmen inquiring about goods inside shops. On both sides of the road, there were also vendors selling fruit and fresh novelties on the street. Wu Heng casually observed as he walked and stopped intermittently. He passed by the front of a shop. On a wooden table at the entrance, inside a delicate grid wooden box, there were several arrowheads without shafts. [Poison Arrowhead] (Description: Inflicts poison damage on the hit unit.) [Explosive Arrowhead] (Description: Causes an explosion upon impact with the targeted unit and applies a burning status.) [Static Cloud Arrow] (Description: Inflicts lightning damage on the hit unit and creates a ¡®Static Cloud¡¯ environment in the target area.) [¡­] Chapter 312: 257, Send Her Over There (Thanks for your monthly votes, one more added.) Chapter 312: Chapter 257, Send Her Over There (Thanks for your monthly votes, one more chapter added.) Several types of arrowheads, each with different effects. Poison, actually, is quite easy to understand. Just smear some toxins on the tip of the arrow. But those that explode or generate a static cloud are indeed quite special. ¡°These magic arrows are meticulously crafted by our senior artisans, and we can guarantee that each will perform its intended effect,¡± the human man said as he walked out of the shop. He touched his goatee and spoke softly. Wu Heng looked up at him and continued to inspect the arrowheads, ¡°Are these considered magic items?¡± ¡°Indeed they are etched with runes, but they are considered consumables and do not fall into the category of magic items,¡± the man exined, then continued, ¡°Would you like to buy some to try? They can be very effective against some tough enemies.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take a look. I¡¯lle back when I need them,¡± Wu Heng said. The man smiled, ¡°Take your time, customer.¡±
Then, he continued to attend to the next visitors, describing the functions of each type of arrowhead. ¡­ After passing the shop, Wu Heng was still thinking about the arrowheads with various special effects. He had pondered this issue before. Considering remote damage, why hadn¡¯t anyone developed firearms given the scarcity of options here? After all, things like Poison Smoke Thunder and Wind Fire Thunder exist. Now it seems that the direction of development ispletely different from that of Earth. Humans invented explosive bombs, armor-piercing rounds, tracer bullets, whereas here they developed explosive arrows and Static Cloud Arrows, these kinds of special arrowheads. And because of professionals. Bows can shoot farther and more urately, and in terms of effects, may not be inferior to bullets. Etching equipment is indeed a good direction for development. ¡­ Wu Heng continued to walk forward. He had found his target. The Elf Race¡¯s shop. The open doors allowed a glimpse of an elegant woman dressed in a green gown standing behind the counter. Wu Heng, apanied by his skeleton attendant, walked straight into the shop. As soon as he stepped in, he paused briefly. Inside the shop, another person was sitting¡ªan individual with blond hair and pointed ears, Associate Steward Xi Ligui. When the other saw Wu Heng enter, he was also taken aback.
¡°Is there a problem?¡± Xi Ligui was the first to speak. ¡°No problem, just looking to see what¡¯s for sale. Is the Associate Steward here to buy something?¡± Wu Heng asked. Xi Ligui nced at the woman behind the counter and nodded, ¡°Yes, just having a look.¡± The middle-aged woman behind the counter walked over with a smile.
She asked, ¡°And who might this customer be?¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Xi Ligui introduced him, ¡°He¡¯s the Associate Steward from the association, Wu Heng.¡± The woman suddenly understood and was surprised that such a young human being had secured the position. She bowed slightly, ¡°Good afternoon, Deputy Steward Wu Heng.¡± ¡°Good afternoon.¡± ¡°Deputy Steward, what would you like to see?¡± the middle-aged woman asked as she followed him. Wu Heng no longer paid attention to ¡®Xi Ligui¡¯ and looked around the shop. His gaze rested upon the longbows on the shelf. ¡°How much for these longbows?¡± ¡°25 silver coins each, with a minimum order of 200 pieces,¡± the woman said. The price was quite reasonable. Wu Heng continued, ¡°After cing an order, how long until delivery?¡± ¡°Within 12 days. It should arrive in your hands around the 10th day,¡± she replied.
¡°Is there any room for a discount?¡± ¡°Our prices are fixed based on the distance traveled; they are not negotiable,¡± the woman continued to exin. That simplified things, saving the hassle of haggling. He said directly, ¡°I¡¯ll order two thousand. If the quality and delivery speed satisfy me, I will continue to purchase more afterward.¡± The middle-aged woman was slightly surprised. After all, Gold and Silver Ind was just a small ind, and the business wasn¡¯t too good. Most of their trade was from ships docking here before heading out to sell to other continental powers. But this time, it seemed she had encountered a significant customer. So decisively, it¡¯ll be two thousand of them then. There might be more orders to follow. Her gaze shifted toward ¡®Xi Ligui¡¯ nearby, whose eyes also held a mix of surprise and skepticism. Obviously, she hadn¡¯t expected such arge order either. ¡°I¡¯ll write up the invoice for you right now,¡± the woman immediately went to the counter and began filling out the invoice.
Meanwhile, she said, ¡°Deputy Steward, with the Association providing a guarantee, you only need to pay a 30% deposit. When the goods arrive, it will be deducted from the payment.¡± ¡°Hm,¡± Wu Heng directly took out bag after bag of silver coins and ced them on the counter. The two women were astonished by this scene. Carrying so much money with him. After the woman confirmed the count was correct. She smiled and said, ¡°Once the goods arrive, I¡¯ll have someone inform you through the Association.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± Picking up the invoice, Wu Heng was about to leave. ¡­ At the doorway. The elf ¡®Xi Ligui¡¯ followed him out, ¡°Where are you headed?¡± ¡°Back to the Association.¡± ¡°That¡¯s perfect, I¡¯m heading back too. Let¡¯s go together!¡± Xi Ligui said, taking the lead.
Wu Heng nced at the elf¡¯s figure and followed side by side. ¡°What do you need so many bows for?¡± asked Xi Ligui. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the Elf Race¡¯s bows are particrly good, and I n to take them back to my hometown,¡± Wu Heng replied directly. It wasn¡¯t exactly a lie, just a bit vague. ¡°You¡¯re buying them yourself? Isn¡¯t there an elf store over there?¡± ¡°It¡¯s quite remote; this is my first time seeing a member of the Elf Race,¡± Wu Heng said, giving the refined elf a sidelong nce. Seemingly aware of Wu Heng¡¯s gaze. The elf turned her head to look at him, continuing to ask, ¡°What would your evaluation be, if you were to give one?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Wu Heng thought for a moment, then said, ¡°Elegant, refined.¡± Xi Ligui¡¯s face also broke into a smile, ¡°Thank you.¡± She continued, ¡°By the way, I¡¯m a magic swordsman; what¡¯s your profession? It¡¯s good to know each other; it could be helpful when we fight together.¡± A magic swordsman? Another unique profession. Seeing that she was still staring at him with her big eyes, Wu Heng said, ¡°My profession is somewhat special; talking about it tends to lead to misunderstandings.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to worry about? It¡¯s just a profession. With your age, bing a Deputy Steward is rare enough; why care about other people¡¯s opinions?¡± Xi Ligui smiled, offering her perspective. Wu Heng looked at her and said, ¡°Are you sure you want to hear it?¡± ¡°Very special?¡± ¡°Quite special!¡± ¡°Special as a magic swordsman?¡± Necromancer, as it turned out, was indeed more widely known than the profession of magic swordsman, at least outside of ck Stone Town and Lundham City. ¡°Seems not as special as that profession,¡± Wu Heng said. ¡°You might as well say it; I¡¯m bound to find out sooner orter,¡± Xi Ligui urged. ¡°Necromancer!¡± The walking Xi Ligui stopped dead in her tracks and turned around, her hand instinctively reaching for her longsword at her waist. Wu Heng¡¯s eyes narrowed as he said nonchntly, ¡°As Deputy Steward Xi Ligui, you shouldn¡¯t harbor prejudices against professions, right?¡± Xi Ligui, realizing her own reaction, immediately removed her hand, saying, ¡°Sorry, I just didn¡¯t react in time.¡± ¡°No problem, I¡¯m used to it.¡± The two talked as they walked. Together, they returned to the Association and then parted ways, heading to the Deputy Steward¡¯s Office. ¡­ Inside the office. Wu Heng had just returned and was about to ask Andre Willow to head home. When he heard her say, ¡°Master, a small team has submitted a request.¡± ¡°Hm? What request?¡± ¡°Team 3 has spotted a Level 13 fugitive. They request the Deputy Steward to lead the capture.¡± ¡°Send it to ¡®Xi Ligui¡¯; she¡¯s just returned.¡± Chapter 313: 258, quite accurate Chapter 313: Chapter 258, quite urate ¡°Oh!¡± Andre Willow responded and quickly set aside the documents, intending to deliver them to the elf Deputy Steward. But before she could stand up, a knock at the door interrupted her. Thump thump thump~! The knocking was somewhat urgent. Andre Willow opened the door and saw a small, sturdy figure standing outside. After ncing at Wu Heng, he bowed slightly, ¡°Team Leader ¡®Olin¡¯ at your service, Deputy Steward.¡± His voice was rough. Still toote, they were now caught at home. ¡°Come in,¡± said Wu Heng.
He scrutinized the neer as he entered. Dark brown skin, about 1.6 meters tall and looking very strong. His fiery red beard was thick, he wore dark brown leather armor, and a grey-feathered owl perched on his shoulder. On his waist hung a short-handled battle axe, and a strong crossbow was strapped to his back. Short people! His profession was probably that of a Ranger or a Sentinel. Upon entering the room, the dwarf did not sit but immediately said, ¡°Deputy Steward, we¡¯ve located intelligence on the Shark Teeth Pirate Gang. They¡¯re making a trade outside the port tonight¡ªan excellent opportunity to capture them.¡± Wu Heng leafed through the wanted notice concerning the Shark Teeth Pirate Gang. Captain ¡®Lieu,¡¯ a level three fugitive, with a bounty of 445 silver coins. His crimes included raiding merchant ships, trafficking people, and assaulting members of the association. Given the world¡¯s current state of intelligence work, Many deeds done go unnoticed and unrecorded. For the association to document so many offenses, the crimesmitted must be significantly more numerous. ¡°Give me the details, and tell me about the difficulties we might face trying to capture him,¡± Wu Heng continued. The dwarf pondered for a moment before speaking, ¡°Lieu is a level 13 professional. It¡¯s unclear how many will be with him, but it likely won¡¯t be many. The difficulty lies with ¡®Lieu¡¯ himself; rumors suggest he has Merfolk blood, which means if he jumps into the sea when in danger, no one can deal with him.¡± Level 13! The level wasn¡¯t high. He was now at level 10, Skull Crusher at 16, and Blood Axe at 14. Killing him wouldn¡¯t be a problem at all.
But the fact that the enemy could jump into the sea and escape upon facing danger was aplicating factor. ¡°Is the intelligence reliable?¡± ¡°The intelligence is definitely urate,¡± the dwarf confirmed. Wu Heng nodded, ¡°Go get ready, we¡¯ll gather at the doorter.¡±
The dwarf rejoiced, ¡°Thank you, Deputy Steward!¡± With that, he turned and left. ¡­ ¡°Master, it might be somewhat inconvenient to make a move on the ship,¡± Andre Willow said thoughtfully. A level 13 enemy wasn¡¯t a concern. But at sea, it was a different matter entirely. No matter how skilled one is, if those skills cannot be utilized, they are useless. If the enemy were to escape, it would reflect poorly on Wu Heng as the Deputy Steward. ¡°No problem. If the intelligence is solid and they are near the port, there shouldn¡¯t be much issue,¡± Wu Heng assured Andre Willow before adding, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Tonight, you¡¯reing with me.¡± ¡°As you wish, Master!¡± Andre Willow also donned her armor. ¡­ The carriage creaked and groaned as it moved along. Blood Axe sat next to the cart driver on the outside of the carriage.
Wu Heng and Andre Willow sat on one side, while Skull Crusher and the dwarf Olin crammed together on the other side. The rest of the third squad rode on horses following outside. Olin, the dwarf, fed his owl and then asked, ¡°Deputy Steward, do you have any n?¡± Wu Heng countered, ¡°Tell me your n first.¡± ¡°I have two ns. One is to kill from a distance, not giving the enemy a chance to flee; this is difficult due to the limited visibility at night and the strength of the crossbows. The second is to quickly approach and block his escape routes,¡± Olin continued and pulled out a scroll. ¡°I have an ice-based Magical Scroll that can temporarily seal a section of the water¡¯s surface.¡± Both thoughts were usible, but neither guaranteed sess. The enemy was indeed hard to kill, or else he would have been dead by now. ¡°Deputy Steward, what do you think of my ns?¡± inquired the dwarf. ¡°Hmm, we can try both approaches when the timees,¡± suggested Wu Heng. ¡­ Night fell. The ocean turned pitch ck in an instant.
Gusts of night wind caused the waves to rise and fall. On the sea outside the port, a wooden boat slowly moved forward, driven by the rowers¡¯ efforts. Shark Teeth Pirate Gang leader ¨C Lieu, sat on the beam of the boat, patting a girl¡¯s head as if she were a pet. Under his feety three young girls, bound and curled up in terror, their eyes filled with fear. They trembled slightly but dared not make a sound. Lieu inhaled the cool air and said, ¡°Behave well. If you don¡¯t sell, I¡¯ll have no choice but to feed you to the fish.¡± Hearing this, the girls¡¯ faces turned even paler as they sobbed quietly. And hearing those sobs, Lieuughed heartily, delighted. He thoroughly enjoyed the look of fear on these people¡¯s faces. ¡°Captain, there¡¯s a boating over there,¡± a sailor rowing the boat suddenly reported. Lieu looked ahead; on the dark sea, a light was lit, revealing a small boat that was also not toorge. It seemed the buyer had arrived. Lieu said, ¡°Move closer, be careful, and act if there¡¯s any danger.¡±
¡°Understood,¡± the sailor answered and began rowing toward the other side. Soon, the two boats neared each other. Someone on the other side, holding an oilmp, asked, ¡°Shark Teeth¡¯s?¡± ¡°Hmm, did you bring the money?¡± Lieu asked. ¡°Where¡¯s the merchandise?¡± Lieu nced at the other party¡¯s wooden boat, kicking the person on the ground forward with his foot, ¡°It¡¯s all here.¡± ¡°Good, I want to check the goods.¡± ¡°You can.¡± The person on the other side came forward with thentern. Illuminating ¡®Lieu¡¯ and his people. Just then, Lieu¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted and he whirled around to grab at something in mid-air. Pu-chi~! His palm didn¡¯t catch any arrow, and the left side of Lieu¡¯s face disappeared in an instant. Hot, sticky blood sttered all over everyone. Lieu touched his face and immediately thought about jumping off the boat to escape. The next second, the sound of something cutting through the air came again, and the back of Lieu¡¯s head exploded, his body copsing onto the deck. ¡­ ¡°Damn it, they killed the captain, avenge the captain!¡± the other members of the Shark Teeth Pirate Gang immediately drew their weapons. They bellowed and lunged directly at the other side. And the buyer, now also reacted quickly. Seeing the charging pirates, they didn¡¯t have time to exin. They too drew their weapons and met the charge. On the dim sea, the boats rocked unsteadily. The sound of weapons colliding and anguished screams echoed throughout the area. ¡­ On the deck of a distant cargo ship. Wu Heng held a telescope and watched the distance, while Andre Willowy on the deck, holding a sniper rifle in her hands. Andre Willow really had a talent for shooting. It wasn¡¯t easy to hit the target at such a long distance, especially with the small boat swaying with the waves. The first shot was actually very precise. For a normal person, that shot was enough to be fatal, but the target was a Level 13 professional after all. At that moment, he even thought about escaping. Fortunately, the second shot followed swiftly, hitting the back of his head. Wu Heng, through the telescope, saw the confrontation turn into a fight. He said into the radio headset, ¡°Fugitive is eliminated, there are hostages on the boat, don¡¯t kill the wrong people.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± came the voice of a Short person from the headset. Immediately afterward, a small boat quickly headed towards the location of the fighting ships from below. ¡­ ¡°Keep firing a few more shots, consider it practice,¡± said Wu Heng.N?v(el)B\\jnn Andre Willow was also surprised by the range and power of the weapon, once again taking a deep breath and focusing, aiming through the scope at the target. The next second, she pulled the trigger. Bang~! The sound of the gunshot resounded, and the recoil pushed Andre Willow¡¯s body, her pert rear creating ripples. At the location of the target, a pirate¡¯s temple suddenly burst open, his body falling into the sea. ¡°Pretty urate!¡± Wu Heng praised, sitting down nearby and cing his hand on the furry tail. Wei¡¯er nced sideways at him. Her bushy tail flicked up andnded, covering his hand. Then she continued to pull the trigger, picking off distant targets. She stopped shooting only when the Short people¡¯s squad arrived. She continued to peer through the scope, monitoring the fight in the distance. The pirates and the buyers had already been fighting for a while, with some injured and some dead. The Short people¡¯s squad joined in. Those with the strength abandoned ship and fled, while the injured were killed by the squad during their resistance. ¡­ Soon, the fight was over. The third squad, along with the other two ships, returned to shore. After counting the spoils of war. A Short person came over, his voice gruff, and said, ¡°Deputy Steward, the fugitive is confirmed dead.¡± Chapter 314: 259: Dont Mess With Him Chapter 314: Chapter 259: Don¡¯t Mess With Him ¡°` ¡°The fugitive is dead; three hostages were found on board along with a small box of silver coins, about a thousand in total. The purpose of the transaction is still unclear, and two items were found on the body of the fugitive,¡± [Lightweight Boots][Fish Scale Armor]. One to increase movement speed and the other to increase magic defense. Wu Heng nodded without taking them, saying directly, ¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll take these items to the association first, and talk about the rest tomorrow.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The Short people simply docked the boat at the pier. Then, leading several scantily-d girls and the rest of the spoils, they started walking towards the association. After arranging everything adequately, Wu Heng, along with Andre Willow, returned to their residence.
¡­ The night grew deeper. Upon opening the door, Mini immediately came up, rubbing her eyes. ¡°Master, Wei¡¯er sister, you¡¯re back!¡± Wu Heng pinched her cheek, ¡°No need to wait for us.¡± ¡°Otherwise, I have nothing to do but wait for you toe back,¡± Mini said. Wu Heng, carrying her in a half-circle, praised her, ¡°Such a good girl!¡± ¡°Hehe! I¡¯ll go warm the food for you.¡± Saying this, Mini ran towards the kitchen. After a simple meal, They went to bed to rest. ¡­ The next day, Heading to the association. Upon entering the hall, they overheard some idling professionals discussing the matter of the Shark Teeth Group. ¡°Lieu is dead? Really? Is the news for real?¡± ¡°The Shark Teeth Group hasn¡¯t docked for many years, and with Lieu¡¯s Merfolk blood, no one at sea could catch him. How could he possibly be killed?¡± ¡°No mistake, the association has confirmed the death, they say it was team three that did it.¡± ¡°That Short person? He could drown in shallow water, how could he kill ¡®Lieu¡¯?¡± The Shark Teeth Pirate Gang had been causing trouble in the archipgo for many years.
Due to their evil deeds, they had an infamous reputation. They had countless enemies, yet there was never anyone who had managed to kill ¡®Lieu¡¯ at sea. Even now, hearing that the team had killed the opponent, They found it hard to believe.
However, just as several people were quietly arguing, Some staff members of the association walked straight to the notice board in the association. And tore down the reward notice for ¡®Lieu¡¯. The arguing stopped abruptly. ¡°Lieu¡­ is really dead?¡± ¡­ Wu Heng stood in front of the notice board eavesdropping for a while. Once they had left, he also headed to the office room. Andre Willow had been there for a while. Seeing Wu Henge in, she smiled, ¡°Master, there¡¯s nothing much today, you didn¡¯t have toe so early.¡± ¡°Hmm, just came to take a look, I¡¯ll leave in a while.¡± Knock, knock, knock~! The door to the room was knocked.
The Short person ¡®Olin¡¯ entered, followed by two human team members carrying a wooden chest. They ced it heavily on the ground with a thud. It seemed that all three had an unmistakable look of joy on their faces. Apparently,st night¡¯s pirate capture had delighted him, As the entire association was discussing it. ¡°Thanks for the Vice-executive¡¯s helpst night,¡± Olin thanked again. ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s nothing!¡± Olin continued, ¡°We made a detailed count ofst night¡¯s loot. A total of twelve hundred silver coins, two small ships, sold for 420 silver coins. We¡¯ve calcted and brought over half to you.¡± Normally, a team¡¯s loot would be divided equally. But a Vice-executive or Steward leading the team would usually take a bit more. Last night, as Wu Heng himself had killed the fugitive while they handled the aftermath, they naturally had to follow this unwritten rule. ¡°Hmm, sit down and talk, no need to stand,¡± Wu Heng gestured for them to sit. Andre Willow served tea to the three.
The Short person stroked his fiery beard and continued, ¡°The fugitive¡¯s bounty has not yet been issued. I¡¯ll bring it to you when it is, and the two magic items, we¡¯ll also give them to you.¡± As one of them opened the chest, it revealed silver coins and two magic items. [Lightweight Boots][Fish Scale Armor]. The effects provided by the items were both very practical, but the items were battered and worn out from the pirate¡¯s use. ¡°` I don¡¯t need it, and even Wei¡¯er and the others would look down on it. ncing over, he said, ¡°I have no use for it. If any of you can make use of it, go ahead and divide it amongst yourselves!¡± The dwarf thought for a moment and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll ask around and get you a good price for it, and bring it along with the bounty.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Wu Heng actually felt that this dwarf was quite personable. And not as short-tempered as he had imagined. Wu Heng continued, ¡°How about those captives?¡± ¡°We¡¯re still investigating. It seems to be tied to a case involving the trafficking of young girls from various races. I¡¯ll report back to you once we have any results,¡± the dwarf continued.
¡°Hmm, alright.¡± The few of them sat together and chatted for a while. The dwarf introduced him to some of the local ces of interest before taking his leave with his people. ¡­ Upon exiting the door. One of the human team members curiously said, ¡°Captain, when did you be so cultured?¡± The dwarf turned to look at the room they hade from. He said, ¡°Be polite to this guest and don¡¯t provoke him in the future.¡± ¡°Captain, do you have information on him?¡± Stroking his beard, the dwarf walked and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be a skeleton, don¡¯t ask questions.¡± ¡­ Wu Heng put away the silver coins that the dwarf had brought.N?v(el)B\\jnn After sitting for a while, he left with Andre Willow. Exiting the association. Wu Heng headed to the Snake Badge Consortium, and Andre Willow went upstairs to find Mini and check out the newly decorated house. Entering the consortium¡¯s lobby. The interior was stillvish and luxurious, with the counter area and notice board attracting a good number of people. Apparently, the business here was much better than in Lundham City. He walked straight to a staff member and presented the consortium¡¯s emblem. The staff member became even more respectful, ¡°Dear guest, pleasee this way.¡± He was led into a private resting room. Pastries and tea were promptly served. At the same time, a middle-aged man in a suit came in and bowed slightly, ¡°Guest, how may I be of service to you?¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to post severalmissions.¡± The man in this suit wasn¡¯t a local manager like ¡®Laisia,¡¯ but someone with a slightly higher position, simr to that of a lobby manager. ¡°Guest, what type ofmission do you need? I shall fill out the form for you.¡± ¡°I want to collect some high-level skill books from necromancers, as well as corpses of professionals above level 15, especially alchemist corpses above level 10, and rune master corpses above level 10,¡± Wu Heng stated inly. Upon hearing the need for corpses at level 15. The man¡¯s expression stiffened slightly. Level 15, fourth-tier professionals were amongst the top individuals in any power structure. And he was asking directly to buy corpses. ¡°Is there a difficulty?¡± Wu Heng inquired. ¡°There¡¯s not exactly a difficulty, but it might be troublesome to collect, and I can¡¯t guarantee the timeframe,¡± the man replied. That wasn¡¯t too much of an issue for Wu Heng. ¡°No problem, just proceed with the normal collection,¡± he said. ¡°Very well, guest, I¡¯ll draft themission for you,¡± the man replied. The man began writing on the side. Meanwhile, Wu Heng waited. At this moment, he found himself missing ¡®Laisia¡¯ a bit, a beautiful, intellectual woman who asionally offered him some advice. Soon, themission was ready. ¡°Guest, you need to pay a deposit of three thousand five hundred silver coins.¡± The price had skyrocketed ridiculously. Wu Heng took out the corresponding silver coins and handed them over to the man. The man stamped the emblem on it, and themission came into effect. ¡­ The next day. Zombie World. Wu Heng emerged from his room and opened the curtains to look outside. Just as he came downstairs, Li Yahong received the news and came over directly. ¡°These past few days, I¡¯ve been in contact with the Peace Zone, and there¡¯s still no news about Xiao Xiao¡¯s mother,¡± she said. Wu Heng¡¯s expression also turned serious. ¡°Set up a route. Let¡¯s go over there and have a look,¡± he said. Chapter 315 - 260, she might join us Chapter 315: Chapter 260, she might join us Wu Heng had also considereding over at night by himself. Secretly taking away the organs. But upon careful thought, he realized he might not be able toplete the dissection and extraction of the organs on his own. Although the ¡°Book of Necromancy¡± did indeed have relevant descriptions, he had never truly practiced it. So, at first, he needed these coroners toplete the task. ¡°What is the procedure needed?¡± Wu Heng asked. The coroner immediately exined, ¡°The distribution of the body and the extraction of organs all require the steward¡¯s approval.¡± The steward¡¯s approval was needed. When he was in ck Stone Town, Bawudong¡¯s organs had been extracted. It must have been the steward ¡®Yazde¡¯ who directly ordered the extraction. And the vice-executive didn¡¯t have that authority, which was actually quite understandable. In many ces, the vice-executive would appoint some local figures with high prestige as honorary vice-executives; it was impossible to let them have the right to dispose of bodies at will. Wu Heng didn¡¯t make it difficult for them. He said directly, ¡°You guys wait here for a moment, I¡¯ll talk to the steward about this matter.¡± ¡°Yes, Deputy Steward!¡± Both men nodded. ¡­ Wu Heng returned to his office study. When Andre Willow saw hime back, she began to pack up things, ready to leave work. After thinking for a moment, Wu Heng said, ¡°Wei¡¯er, could you go to the steward and say that I need a skeleton attendant skilled in water, and request yesterday night¡¯s pirate corpses for myself?¡± Instead of just needing the organs, it might be better to ask for the entire body. If the other party agreed, then the organs would also belong to him. If they did not agree, he could then step back and raise the issue of wanting the organs. ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Andre Willow nodded and left immediately. Before long, Andre Willow returned with the documents in hand. ¡°How did it go?¡± Wu Heng asked. ¡°The steward agreed.¡± Wu Heng took the document from her hand, which contained the instructions for the distribution of the body. It wasn¡¯t as difficult as he had imagined. ¡°Did the steward say anything else?¡± ¡°He said to follow the association¡¯s procedures in doing things.¡± Hmm? For a necromancer to apply to the association for a body was already very by the book. ¡°Let¡¯s go get the body.¡± ¡­ He returned to the mortuary. The two coroners were still performing their own work. Wu Heng handed them the document, saying, ¡°Proceed with the organ extraction!¡± The coroners nced at it and conferred with a person nearby. It wasn¡¯t a permit for extracting organs, but a directive to allocate the entire body to him. It appeared that this also gave him the right to dispose of the body. After a brief consultation, they began the work of removing the organs. With a sharp scalpel cutting open the chest cavity, they extracted all kinds of organs. Wu Heng then took out an ¡®Organ Jar,¡¯ and after the coroners cleaned the organs, they packed them directly into it. Covering the jar, the Organ Jar sealed itself automatically. The two coroners continued to sew up the body¡¯s chest cavity. ¡°Do you have a straw mat? Wrap it up.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Wrap up the body. I¡¯ll take it with me!¡± The coroners fetched a straw mat from the corner of the room. And wrapped the body with it. Wu Heng stored the body in his Space Ring, took out a few silver coins, and ced them in the palms of the two men, ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡± Seeing the unexpected reward, both men showed smiles, ¡°Of course, Deputy Steward.¡± ¡°Mhm, if there¡¯s nothing else, you can leave early, too.¡± Both of them paid their respects and watched Wu Heng and Andre Willow leave. ¡­ They returned to their residence. Mini came forward to greet the two of them. After Wu Heng had changed his clothes, he walked inside with her on his arm. She whispered, ¡°Did Wei¡¯er sister tell you about the mansion? The renovation is really nice, the whole ce is shiny.¡± Wu Heng withdrew his arm, wrapped it around her shoulder, ¡°How much longer until it¡¯s finished?¡± ¡°It seems like it¡¯ll take another five or six days,¡± Mini said, and then continued, ¡°Master, when it¡¯s time, let¡¯s nt some vegetables in the yard, so we won¡¯t have to go out to buy them.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so frugal.¡± ¡°And nt a fruit tree; we could build a bird¡¯s nest in it.¡± Seeing the Bunny Girl discuss this happily made Wu Heng smile, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll do as you say.¡± Mini giggled with delight while Andre Willow organized the coat rack a bit and then came in as well. She helped Mini prepare dinner. ¡­ n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om At the harbor, on a docked cargo ship. In the dimly lit cabin, a few Illuminating Stones hung from the ceiling. Under the soft glow of the lights, a man with brown hair dressed in a ck suit sat silently on a wooden chair outside of an iron cage. That¡¯s when footsteps sounded. An old man dressed as a captain came down from above. With a slight bow, ¡°Master, I¡¯ve gathered some information. Last night, it was people from the association¡¯s three squads, they got wind of ¡®Lieu¡¯ and came to capture him.¡± ¡°Ha, useless!¡± the man cursed and continued, ¡°What about those girls?¡± ¡°The association¡¯s people took them away.¡± ¡°Meddlesome fools. Buy more new people and bring them in, don¡¯t dy the party¡¯s timing.¡± He pulled out a pristine handkerchief and lightly wiped his palms. ¡°Yes, master,¡± the old man replied. Just as the old man was about to turn and leave, the man spoke again, ¡°Judging by the time, that Wu Heng should be nearly at Yeko Kingdom¡¯s harbor by now. Send word to the Pirate Group there; a head of his would be worth 20 Gold Coins, and the two Special Items on him can be priced separately.¡± Upon hearing the 20 Gold Coins. The old man¡¯s eyes also lit up. The man smiled and said, ¡°This money isn¡¯t easy to earn, otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be so many people who¡¯ve fallen at his hands.¡± ¡°Yes, master, I will spread the word tonight.¡± ¡°Go!¡± ¡­ After dinner. Mini and Andre Willow went downstairs to the training room to train. With skeletons apanying them, and being inside the association¡¯s premises, there was no chance of danger. Wu Heng, through the boundary door, went directly to the Zombie World. The sky was already darkening here as well. The survivors of the base began to pack up, preparing to close the gates of the passenger station. Stepping out of the building, Li Yahong received the message and came over from not too far away. Handing over two Elixirs, ¡°Those two Corpse Cores have been sent over to the prison, these are from the newly acquired Alchemy Skeleton.¡± Wu Heng took them and stored them inside the Space Ring. At the same time, he pondered if he should bring over the Alchemy Skeleton. Such back-and-forth trips were always a bit of a hassle. But then again, the production of Elixirs wasn¡¯t that frequent. For more than a month before, there weren¡¯t many Elixirs, and only in thest few days had they started toe over steadily. Moreover, the Alchemy Laboratory was also located near the prison, making transportation a bit cumbersome. He didn¡¯t continue to dwell on this. He asked, ¡°There haven¡¯t been any issues with scavenging, right?¡± ¡°No problem. The sparse zombies in the residential area don¡¯t pose much of a threat. We¡¯re armed with Crossbow Arrows, and as long as we stay alert, killing a few isn¡¯t an issue,¡± Li Yahong confidently stated. The Strong crossbow was easy to operate and quite powerful. Although one shot might not kill, but with a few people grouped together, it wasn¡¯t difficult to eliminate them. Next, Li Yahong continued, ¡°Recently, ¡®Qi Hancai¡¯ has beening around more frequently, subtly inquiring about the recruitment of survivors. ¡­Hmm, I suspect, does she want to join us?¡± Chapter 316: 261 Chapter, Amphibious Chapter 316: 261 Chapter, Amphibious Dongan Vige is arge shelter in this area. Even without a development like the auto repair shop, they shouldn¡¯t worry about food and clothing. But it¡¯s easy to understand why ¡°Qi Hancai¡± would want to join. At the time, during the attack on the residentialpound, the Skeleton Army disyed absolutely shockingbat power, which surely left a deep impression on the people of Dongan Vige. And this world wouldn¡¯t change much in a year or two¡ªjoining the auto repair shop earlier would mean not only safety but also being considered one of the old-timers. ¡°What do you think?¡± Wu Heng asked Li Yahong. ¡°I think there is no problem with Dongan Vige wanting to join. With the strength of our shelter, it¡¯s enough to keep them in line,¡± Li Yahong analyzed. This wasn¡¯t much different from what Wu Heng had in mind. Having survivors with awakened superpowers join the base wasn¡¯t a bad thing. Moreover, with Wu Heng¡¯s current strength, he wasn¡¯t worried that she might have ideas about seizing power. ¡°Hmm, we think alike¡­¡± Li Yahong smiled, ¡°I was just saying, though. Whether they actually want to join or not is another matter.¡± Wu Heng nodded and continued, ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s head to the warehouse.¡± ¡­ The two headed to the warehouse where they had transformed the Flying Dragon. Wu Heng took out the body he had obtained. A skeleton came forward and cut the thin rope around it. As the grass mat was unfolded, the smooth, stitched-up corpse was revealed. Wu Heng immediately released the Bone Maniption Skill. The flesh slowly shed away, and the corpse rose from the ground. The corpse in front of him was somewhat different from the usual skeletons. Its head was t and wide, its teeth saw-like, and its skeletal fingers and toes were connected to white webbing. It was indeed a descendant of the Merfolk. [Skeleton Boxer (Level 13)] [Level: 13] [Attributes: Constitution 28, Strength 25, Agility 30, Intelligence 14, Perception 19, Charm 4.] [Traits: Hollow Skeleton, Mid-tier Soul, Amphibious, Qi.] [Expertise: Scale Armor Expertise (Mid-tier), Fighting Expert (High-tier), Navigation (High-tier), Ship Repair (Mid-tier), Drill Ship (Mid-tier), Move Underwater.] [Abilities: Shock Fist, Capture Flying Arrow, Biting.] [Move Underwater]: Movement speed increased by 40% in water. [Amphibious]: This unit can breathe normally in both water and air. Fist Master. The same profession as Bawudong. But in terms of attributes, Bawudong was more specialized than him. Whereas this Fist Master¡¯s focus was on being amphibious and moving quickly in the water. This was also why the association always had such a hard time capturing him. If he detected danger, he¡¯d jump into the sea and escape, and normal professionals simply couldn¡¯t catch him underwater. If they followed him into the water, it wasn¡¯t clear who would end up killing whom. Among the expertise, there were also terms like Navigation and Ship Repair¡ªyears of being a pirate meant he did all sorts of jobs. There was also one called Drill Ship, attacking from below the ship, which seemed to be a rather good tactic. ¡°From now on, you¡¯ll be called Shark Teeth!¡± Wu Heng named him. Shark Teeth showed no reaction and walked to the side. ¡°Why does he look different from normal skeletons?¡± Li Yahong asked. Wu Heng was a bit at a loss for words, then said, ¡°It¡¯s simr to a mutation, changes that urred due to the living environment.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Li Yahong nodded and didn¡¯t ask more. Wu Heng continued, ¡°Get someone to find a set of clothes, and then bring over a motorcycle helmet.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Li Yahong gave the orders through the walkie-talkie. Soon, someone delivered a set of ordinary clothes and a ck full-face helmet. After dressing Shark Teeth, they left with the team. The two strolled around the base. Li Yahong went to the canteen for a meal while Wu Heng returned to his room. He went through the boundary door to Gold and Silver Ind. ¡­ He lowered the Illuminating Stone chandelier. The room was lit with a soft light, Wu Heng took out the two elixirs that Li Yahong had brought him. [High-efficiency reinforcement potion] [High-efficiency Intelligence Potion]. The name of the second potion had changed to Intelligence Potion. The materials for making this potion must be from the Corpse Core of a Big Head zombie. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om It¡¯s just the name, Intelligence. It doesn¡¯t sound too pleasant to the ears. Without dwelling on these thoughts, he opened the first elixir and drank it down. The sourness flowed into his stomach, and after the warmth spread throughout his body, there came a cramp-like stabbing pain. [Strength +3, Constitution +2.] The attribute notification distracted some of his attention. Gradually, the stabbing sensation disappeared. His muscles also began to rx. ¡°Good, the attribute points haven¡¯t decreased.¡± Initially, when consuming a level one Corpse Core. The effect was to increase by 3 points, but gradually the efficacy decreased, to 2 points, finally 1 point. This level two Corpse Core elixir, he reckoned would also gradually weaken. He rested briefly after that. He continued by opening a high-efficiency intelligence potion and drank it back. The bitter taste prevailed, and energy continued to spread throughout his body. Yet the effect wasn¡¯t muscle pain but a feeling of dizziness and brain swelling. [Intelligence +3, Perception +2, Charm +1.] Attributes appeared again. Adding 6 points to his stats. Intelligence was the highest among them. This was still quite remarkable. It¡¯s just a pity that he still hadn¡¯t unlocked any superpower. Wu Heng opened his attributes to take a look. [Attributes: Strength 34, Agility 28, Constitution 37, Intelligence 33, Perception 21, Charm 27.] His attributes had changed. Intelligence had also caught up quickly. But his Constitution remained his highest attribute. That wasn¡¯t a bad thing, Constitution is very important in any profession. Even in a near-death state, those with higher Constitution would endure for a longer time. Intelligence had also reached 33 points. That wasn¡¯t inferior to a 15th level magic user anymore. Now it seemed, actually, his attributes were not bad at all. Strength, Constitution, Intelligence. All three were high, could it be that abat approach was more suitable for him? ¡°Remember, Xi Ligui is a magic swordsman.¡± This thought emerged in his brain but was immediately dismissed. ¡°No, it¡¯s better to just keep a low profile; with so many skeletons, there¡¯s no need to develop closebat capabilities.¡± Learning some closebat skills to increase self-preservation wouldn¡¯t hurt. But to focus on closebat would only lead to dying quicker. Surviving until now in both worlds was already quite difficult. He tidied up briefly. Wu Heng then left his room once more. ¡­ He went to the bathroom to clean up briefly. And then went back to the bedroom. On the bed, Mini and Andre Willow were asleep facing each other, one on each side. The nket had slid to one side, revealing their pale and beautiful figures. Full of youth and vitality. Wu Heng knelt on the bed and pushed their heads closer together. Tip to tip, Mini unconsciously stuck out her tongue and lightly licked it while Andre Willow in her sleep slightly furrowed her brows. Soon, they both sensed something was amiss. Their eyes shot open with a cry of surprise. Seeing Wu Heng, Andre Willow¡¯s face reddened slightly with reproach, ¡°Master really is¡­¡± Wu Heng smiled, hugged them both, andy down on the bed again. ¡°Sleep, sleep.¡± ¡­ The next day, early morning. Wu Heng, with Andre Willow, headed to the association. As soon as he stepped into the corridor, a cry came from behind. It was an assistant to the Steward, a bespectacled female elf. ¡°Deputy Steward Wu Heng, your merit rewards are ready, you can select them at any time.¡± The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 317 - 262, Spinal Bone Snake Cane Chapter 317: Chapter 262, Spinal Bone Snake Cane The rewards have arrived? Upon hearing the news, Wu Heng¡¯s heart leapt with joy. He calcted the time; it had been almost a month since he had killed Skull Crusher and the two key members. He had traveled from Lundham City to Gold and Silver Ind, and the rewards had finally arrived. The efficiency of this world was still too slow. Many pieces of information and documents were mainly transmitted by letters. Wu Heng looked at the elf assistant and asked, ¡°How should I go about collecting it?¡± The assistant spoke in an even tone, ¡°Since it involves a second-level merit reward, you can go to the steward¡¯s office to select.¡± Normal third-level merit item rewards. You could pick them at the front desk, but for the second-level merit, you need to go to the steward¡¯s office. It looked quite troublesome. ¡°Is the steward in the office?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll take you there.¡± After saying this, the female elf assistant turned and walked towards the steward¡¯s office. Wu Heng informed Andre Willow to go to the office on her own and then followed the elf assistant. The physique and appearance of the elves were both outstanding. Noble and elegant, that was the appraisal all races gave to the Elf Race. The female elf assistant was also a golden-haired elf with pointed ears, dressed in a dark gown, walking with an upright posture. Upon reaching the steward¡¯s office, The elf assistant lightly knocked on the door, ¡°Steward, Deputy Steward Wu Heng has arrived.¡± ¡°Let him in,¡± the voice of the steward came from inside the room. The door opened, and Wu Heng walked straight in. ¡°Steward!¡± ¡°Hmm!¡± Steward ¡®Imilo¡¯ nodded indifferently, ¡°Your merit reward hase down. I¡¯ve screened it for you and brought some useful ones over, so you can pick one yourself.¡± ¡°Thank you, steward!¡± Imilo didn¡¯t say much else and walked out from behind the desk to the coffee table. He took out one item after another from the Space Ring and ced them on the coffee table. [Vine Root Bracelet] [Hunting Ring] [Inspiring Horn]¡­ [Instructor (Special Item)] [Tracing Locket (Special Item)]. There were also skill books. [Bone Transntation] [Pestilence Skill] [Breath of Death]. ¡°These are the third-level merit rewards. ording to the records of merits, you can pick two items,¡± Imilo said, at the same time handing a piece of paper to the assistant beside him. The female elf stood to the side and began to introduce in order, ¡°The Vine Root Bracelet is an etched magic item with natural attributes. Thrown out, it can create a difficult terrain of vegetation within a certain area to limit the enemy¡¯s movement or buy yourself time to escape.¡± Wu Heng looked at the first [Vine Root Bracelet]. When in ck Stone Town, the original team captain exchanged merit for a bracelet that produced the effect of vines entangling a single target. The one before him was obviously an area-of-effect item, certainly quite rare. The elf continued with the introduction, ¡°The Hunting Ring grants the user the ability to precisely lock onto a target, it is not only useful for crossbows but also assists in the uracy of casting spells. The Inspiring Horn, when blown, boosts the fighting spirit of all creatures¡­¡±. The elf assistant kept talking. Wu Heng¡¯s gaze swept over and fell directly onto thest two special items. The first special item was called [Instructor], but its appearance was just a regr Longsword, looking slightly worn. [Instructor (Special Item)] [Category: Special Item] [Function: Upon holding, the body will be controlled by the ¡®Special Item¡¯ to undergo swordsmanship training.] [Side effects: When in use, severe wrestling for control of the body will ur.] (Description: Originally a training Longsword from a swordsmanship academy, imbued with a self-imposed mission through years of practice, holders will undergo orthodox swordsmanship training.) A Longsword that could ¡®Possess¡¯ others. The effect of ghost possession was to take control of someone else¡¯s body. As described, it would take over the user¡¯s body for swordsmanship training. This aspect was indeed quite special. Wu Heng watched. The elf assistant just happened to introduce the Longsword, ¡°The Instructor Long Sword can help the user practice swordsmanship quickly. The highest level user has achieved Master-level swordsmanship.¡± Well done, Master-level swordsmanship. The specialization levels were divided into six categories. Novice ¨C Basic ¨C Intermediate ¨C Advanced ¨C Master ¨C Grandmaster. Master level was already considered top-notch among swordsmanship experts. The assistant immediately followed with the introduction of the second special item. ¡°The Tracing Locket, when a missing target¡¯s hair or a personal item is ced in the mouth, can detect the direction of the target.¡± Wu Heng continued to look at the ¡®Tracing Locket¡¯. A ¡®nuclear-head¡¯ sized metal skull, tarnished with rust, hung on a thin iron chain. [Tracing Locket (Special Item)] [Category: Special Item] [Function: Determines whether the target is alive or dead, locates the approximate position.] [Side effects: After use, it must be fed with blood.] (Description: A funerary object from a deep tomb, retaining the obsession of the seeker for their kin.) A Special Item that can locate targets. The price is to feed it fresh blood. It doesn¡¯t specify whose blood. There shouldn¡¯t be a problem. ¡°As for the remaining Skill Books, you should be more familiar with them than I am, so I won¡¯t introduce them to you.¡± The elf assistant closed the document in their hand. Wu Heng nodded and continued to look at the Skill Books. ¡­ There were three in total. [Bone Transntation] (Description: After casting, it allows skeleton attendants with iplete skeletons to self-replenish missing parts, (the replenishment materials include but are not limited to corpses, bones, fallen skeleton attendants.)) [Pestilence Skill] (Description: Generates poisonous insects from corpses or carrion to attack surrounding enemy units.) [Breath of Death] (Description: Creates an environment filled with a mist of the scent of death, which obstructs vision and contains a variety of viruses such as disease, wilting, weakness, etc.) All three skills were very good. All were what he needed. In ck Stone Town and Lundham City, obtaining skills mostly relied on purchases from the ¡®Snake Badge Consortium¡¯. Transported from outside. Here, it seemed one could directly exchange merit for them. The big city indeed had a moreprehensive range of items. ¡­ ¡°Which ones are you interested in?¡± Steward ¡®Imilo¡¯ asked with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m still considering,¡± Wu Heng replied. With third-level merit, he could exchange for two item rewards. Regarding the items, he definitely had his eye on two Special Items: the ¡®Instructor Long Sword¡¯ could help him train, and the ¡®Tracing Locket¡¯ was also a very nice Special Item, whose price wasn¡¯t too high. Choosing these two would yield the greatest benefit. Special Items were basically unique; if taken out for sale, they would fetch the highest price. And Wu Heng needed these three Skill Books just as much. N?v(el)B\\jnn Especially [Bone Transntation]¡ªhis Skeleton Legion had quite a few who were missing arms or legs. Even Basen, who was left to protect Li Yahong, had a rib broken and was temporarily bound with adhesive tape. ¡°I think the Instructor Long Sword is a good choice, and you can pick one Spell Book for the other. ¡®Breath of Death¡¯ is quite good with its area coverage, it¡¯s effective for blocking pursuers or for retreats,¡± Steward ¡®Imilo¡¯ offered his suggestion. Wu Heng didn¡¯t respond. From the perspective of ¡®Imilo¡¯, he thought these two would suit him best. Wu Heng thought carefully and then looked up with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll exchange for the Skill Books when I have more merits in the future. This time I¡¯ll choose these two Special Items.¡± The day before yesterday, he helped Team 3 to kill the pirates, which also granted third-level merit. He¡¯d wait for the merit toe through and then exchange for the Skill Books. But if these two Special Items were exchanged away, he wouldn¡¯t be able to find them again. The Steward was a bit surprised but didn¡¯t say much, ¡°Alright, as long as you¡¯ve made up your mind, just take them.¡± Wu Heng collected the two items. The elf assistant beside them noted this in their book. ¡­ Imilo also collected the rest of the items and Skill Books. He continued, ¡°You also have one second-level merit reward.¡± With a wave of his hand, two items appeared in front of him. One was a white magic wand that resembled a spine, and the other was a palm-sized, iron-gray solid iron figure. Wu Heng¡¯s gaze first fell on the magic wand. The wand, shaped like a bending spine withyers of vertebrae ovepping, had a curved top drooping down, much like a cobra set upright. [Spinal Bone Snake Cane] (Description: Made from a Corpse Ghost¡¯s spinal bone, engraved with ¡®Pestilence Skill,¡¯ ¡®Gaze of Heart Capture,¡¯ and augmenting Necromancy Magic effects by +23%.) Good heavens! Wu Heng¡¯s pupils constricted. It wasn¡¯t a Special Item, but rather a magical implement crafted from a ¡®Corpse Ghost¡¯s¡¯ spine. To be a Corpse Ghost was to achieve an undead state. It was astonishing that someone would use such a means to craft a weapon. One couldn¡¯t help but say that the people of this world utilized materials to a perverse extent. After his initial surprise, Wu Heng paid close attention to the engraved Spells on it. He had already seen the Skill Book for Pestilence Skill, and the second one was called ¡®Gaze of Heart Capture.¡¯ Wu Heng didn¡¯t pay any attention to the two elves in the room. He directly took out the Book of Necromancy from his Space Ring to search for the relevant content. In his memory, he vaguely remembered seeing this skill. [Gaze of Heart Capture]: With terrifying power in your eyes, creatures with ¡®Intelligence below 20¡¯ that meet your gaze will suffer from ¡®Deep Sleep,¡¯ ¡®Panic,¡¯ ¡®Falling ill,¡¯ and other effects, and targets affected by this spell can be affected by Necromancy Magic again. A skill released from the eyes? Chapter 318: 263, Metal Puppet Chapter 318: Chapter 263, Metal Puppet Upon reading the skill introduction, Wu Heng was still somewhat surprised by the effects of this magic wand. It released skill effects through the medium of the eyes. Targets with less than 20 points of intelligence would suffer three kinds of effects. Deep Sleep counted as a control type skill; with just one nce, the opponent would fall asleep directly, which seemed very practical. Panic was capable of causing a certain amount of fear; even if the target didn¡¯t flee, their morale and will to fight would be greatly reduced. And thest one, ¡®falling ill,¡¯ was amon tactic used by necromancers, epassing sudden diseases, rpses, or even wound rot. Indeed, offending a Necromancer could be quite troublesome. ¡­ The steward and the elf assistant watched as Wu Heng browsed the ¡®Book of Necromancy.¡¯ They did not say much.
At his age, Wu Heng was in his twenties. To hold the position of Deputy Steward at such an age already indicated an extremely high talent. It was quite normal for some things to require looking up in books on the spot. After closing the book and withdrawing it back into his Space Ring, the Steward ¡®Imilo¡¯ smiled and said, ¡°Did you find the information you were looking for?¡± ¡°I did.¡± ¡°Would you like to hear about the second item?¡± Imilo asked. Wu Heng¡¯s gaze fell upon the second item, a palm-sized iron figurine. With no attributes appearing, its nature was unknown. ¡°Let¡¯s hear it, I have not seen this object before,¡± Wu Heng said. Imilo nodded and exined, ¡°The item before you is just a to-scale miniature iron figure, a magical artifact itself. Its lifelike counterpart is close to 4 meters tall, a metal puppet whose defense and strength can reach the standard of a fourth-tier professional. It is a very good defensive guard in the association.¡± He paused briefly, then added, ¡°It is made of special materials, so its defense is even stronger than that of your Necromancer Attendant, and it can be repaired if damaged.¡± No wonder there were no attributes for the metal block before him. It was merely a model. Listening to ¡®Imilo¡¯s introduction, such puppets indeed seemed formidable. The power of a fourth-tier professional was already considered top-tier strength. In the association, it even surpassed the level of many stationed stewards. Any professional, not just mages, would choose this puppet if there were no better options as it adds a powerful guard. Wu Heng was also somewhat tempted. But not enough to take advantage of this reward opportunity. As a fourth-tier guard, he had his level 16 Skull Crusher, and wasn¡¯tcking in that aspect for the time being.
Having decided, he returned the iron trinket and said, ¡°Steward, I¡¯ve made up my mind. I¡¯ll choose this staff.¡± Imilo¡¯s eyebrows raised as he said, ¡°Actually, I hoped you would choose the iron puppet; you also know that Gold and Silver Ind is not a safe ce.¡± ¡°Thank you, Steward, I¡¯ll exchange for the iron puppet with next time¡¯s merits,¡± Wu Heng smiled.
Imilo did not pursue the matter further and simply took the iron puppet back, ¡°If you¡¯ve made your decision, then let¡¯s get it registered.¡± The assistant recorded the details in the documents, and Wu Heng picked up the magic wand, cing it into his Space Ring. The merit reward ended. Imilo stood up and settled back into his desk chair as if making casual conversation, ¡°You¡¯ve been here for a few days now; are you getting used to life here?¡± ¡°It¡¯s quite manageable.¡± ¡°The ind is not like your maind; it¡¯s a melting pot here. When doing things or investigating cases, be more cautious,¡± Imilo continued. ¡°Understood, thank you for the reminder, Steward.¡± Imilo nodded, ¡°Alright, I have nothing more for you here;e to me if you run into any trouble.¡± ¡°Will do, I¡¯ll be heading back now.¡± Wu Heng stood up and left directly. ¡­ He returned to his office study. Andre Willow was seated at the desk, sorting through documents.
Seeing Wu Heng enter, she immediately smiled and asked, ¡°Master, did you find a satisfying reward?¡± ¡°There were two fairly good items.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good then,¡± Andre Willow smiled, her fluffy tail waving gently. Wu Heng ced several artifacts on the table.N?v(el)B\\jnn He looked them over one by one. Andre Willow also stretched her neck to peek. He had chosen two Special Items, one being a magical artifact exclusive to necromancers. Of these, the most influential for his own power was definitely the ¡®Spinal Bone Snake Cane.¡¯ Its skills and the magical enhancement it provided were immediately usable. The ¡®Tracing Locket¡¯ was known for its ability to find people. It was an auxiliary Special Item. The ¡®Instructor¡¯ Longsword could assist in practicing swordsmanship, and the cost was almost negligible. It was indeed a very good Special Item. Even if he stopped using itter, he could let Wei¡¯er, Wen Mansha and the others use it.
After all, rangers also paired well with short des or one-handed swords. ¡­ He picked up the ¡®Instructor¡¯ iron sword and held it in his hand. The next second, it was as if his body was controlled by a force. He abruptly stood from his seat, spun around and thrust the sword forward. ng! A sharp sound rang out as the copper Illuminating Stone stand on the desk was pierced and toppled over. Andre Willow got a fright and quickly grabbed the falling candle stand, saying, ¡°Master, don¡¯t practice swordy here; you¡¯ll have to pay if you break something.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Wu Heng regained control over his body and put the Special Item away. This Longsword is not quite what I imagined. I initially thought that by letting the Longsword take control of my body, I could use it to deal with some closebat fighting.
After all, I¡¯ve only just begun to learn swordsmanship, and this Special Item can reach the standards of a master level. But now it seems there is still a gap. When the Longsword controls the body, it is unable to discern the surroundings. It can only subconsciously control the body to practice some swordsmanship. So, even if an enemy were close by, I couldn¡¯t rely on this Longsword for fighting and counterattacking. No wonder it¡¯s called ¡°Instructor¡±; it really can only train. I sat in the study for a while. Seeing that there was nothing to do, I directly left the association and headed outside. ¡­ After leaving the association, Wu Heng did not take a carriage. Instead, he walked along the road towards the harbor. He browsed through some shops along the way to get an idea of local prices and bought some seafood and fruit from street vendors. As I approached the harbor, there were more people on the road, and the noise was unusually loud. Wu Heng wandered and looked around. His gaze was drawn to a cargo ship docked at the harbor. It seemed to be ready to set sail, with rows of workers carrying goods onto the ship. There were also people standing on wooden boxes, loudly introducing to the crowd the workers needed for the voyage. ¡°What are they saying over there?¡± ¡°It seems that some lord wants to hold a banquet on the ship. They have been preparing for the past two days. I heard they even invited a few famous chefs to head out to sea.¡± ¡°How many people are eating that they need so much?¡± ¡°Probably because the sea voyage is long. Half a month will go by with all theing and going, so they definitely need to bring a lot of supplies.¡± ¡°These guys really know how to enjoy themselves.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go, it¡¯s none of our business.¡± A few people whispered and left together. Wu Heng then looked curiously at the cargo ship. Standing at the railing of the deck, a slender figure draped in a huge cloak stood on the deck looking down. Good lord, wearing a cloak in such hot weather. Wu Heng mocked to himself and didn¡¯t stick around for the excitement. He followed the crowd and left. ¡­ As dusk neared, Wu Heng returned to the association to pick up Andre Willow after work. The two of them headed back to their residence together. Wu Heng took out the fruits and food he had bought on the street that day. On Gold and Silver Ind, lobsters as thick as a small arm andrge crabs were not expensive ingredients, so Wu Heng bought some to try them out. Even in his original world, Wu Heng had only seen such big ones eaten by some food bloggers in videos. Now, I could eat them anytime. It was an opportunity for those who came from the ind to try something new. Soon, Mini brought up the steamed ingredients. Wu Heng and Mini started to extract the meat from the shrimp and crab, while Andre Willow was more straightforward, cracking the shells with a crack and chewing on them in her mouth. The three of them had their fill. Wu Heng took them to the training room. He took out the ¡°Instructor¡± Longsword, and the next second, his body began to move on its own. There was no need for others to correct the posture. Naturally, it was the standard sword thrusting posture. The moves and postures were all quite correct, resulting in muscle pain in the hands and feet as if they were being forcefully stretched. While performing very standard movements, he grimaced in pain. In the distance, Mini and Andre Willow trained for a while, then leaned on their chins, watching him continue to practice. asionally, they would let out a chuckle. Practicing into thete night, The three returned to their ce, took a bath together, and went to bed to rest. ¡­ The next day, in the association. Inside the office study. Wu Heng sat behind the desk, opposite him was the leader of team three, the Short person ¡®Olin¡¯. Andre Willow brought over some tea. After Olin expressed his thanks, he looked at Wu Heng, ¡°Deputy Steward, I¡¯ve brought you the bounty and the money from the sale of those two magical items. The level three Merit will take some time.¡± Wu Heng signaled Andre Willow to put the money away. He also said, ¡°No rush, we¡¯ll follow the association¡¯s rules.¡± The Short person continued, ¡°Deputy Steward, let me report to you about those hostage girls.¡± At the time, after killing the Shark Teeth Pirate Gang, they had rescued four girls. They were all young. ¡°Did you send them back?¡± ¡°We did,¡± said the Short person as he stroked his beard, ¡°We discovered there are other missing girls who still haven¡¯t been found.¡± Chapter 319: 264, they mentioned you Chapter 319: Chapter 264, they mentioned you ¡°Tell me the details,¡± Wu Heng said. ¡°Following the association¡¯s instructions, we sent those human girls back to their homes. We also learned that there have been others missing, all young girls,¡± said the dwarf ¡®Olin¡¯. Wu Heng frowned slightly, ¡°So, this has happened a few times already.¡± ¡°We suspect there might be an evil cult collecting offerings for some kind of ritual,¡± Olin stroked his beard and continued, ¡°We don¡¯t have any leads, so we thought we¡¯d ask the vice-executive if you have any ideas?¡± ¡°What about the bodies of those pirates and the buyers fromst time?¡± Wu Heng nned to conduct a Wenshi. ¡°Burned!¡± Olin replied. Damn it. There would be no chance for a Wenshi. That¡¯s right, when I went to remove the internal organsst time, the coroner said they would be cremated the next day. At that time, I hadn¡¯t thought that others were missing, too.
Olin immediately spoke up, ¡°Vice-executive, a few families who¡¯ve lost children are at the association. Shall I bring them over for you to ask?¡± Wu Heng thought for a moment, then turned his gaze towards Andre Willow standing nearby. He said, ¡°Wei¡¯er, follow him to ask about the situation. Record the missing people¡¯s facial features and the locations where they disappeared, then issue a writtenmission.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Andre Willow nodded. Dwarf Olin stood up and walked out with Andre Willow. Wu Heng suddenly thought of something else and continued, ¡°Wei¡¯er, ask if anyone has personal items of the missing girls, things they carried with them all year round. If they do, bring them back.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Andre Willow agreed and left following the dwarf. ¡­ Shortly after. Andre Willow came back. In her hand were some documents and a blue hair ribbon. ¡°The most recent disappearance was just yesterday; this is the hair ribbon her mother brought,¡± Andre Willow handed over the hair ribbon. Wu Heng took it and then took out a ¡®Tracing Locket¡¯ from his Space Ring. Holding the fine chain, a walnut-sized skull head lightly swayed. He brought the ¡°hair ribbon¡± close to it, pressing the two items together. There was no change. ¡°Isn¡¯t it used this way?¡± He re-examined the Special Item¡¯s description and confirmed there were no issues.
Thinking for a moment, he picked up a fruit knife from the side and made a small cut on his fingertip. He squeezed out a drop of blood and let it fall on the skull head. The next second, a blue light of Soul Fire rose in the skull¡¯s eye sockets. The mouth opened, took a corner of the ¡®hair ribbon¡¯ in its teeth, and began to chew.
It seemed quite strenuous. After chewing three or four times, a blue Soul Fire shot out of the skull head. The tail was still connected to the skull, and the other end nted towards a particr direction. Like a struggling ghost. There actually was a reaction. ¡­ At this moment, Andre Willow also finished writing themission. She stamped it with the vice-executive¡¯s seal. Wu Heng said, ¡°Wei¡¯er, go have squad three prepare a carriage, we already have a lead.¡± ¡°Oh okay, should I still post themission?¡± ¡°Post it anyway, we can¡¯t be sure there won¡¯t be results,¡± Wu Heng stood up, hung the locket on the coat rack, and began to put on armor, ¡°By the way, Wei¡¯er, you don¡¯t need toe; you should head home to rest if it¡¯s nearly time.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go with you; I can take care of you if something happens.¡± Wu Heng patted her on the head, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can run if there¡¯s danger. You stay at the association.¡±
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go inform squad three,¡± Andre Willow said and quickly walked out. It wasn¡¯t long before the carriage was ready. Wu Heng, holding the locket, left with the skeleton attendant. ¡­ The Yani San Cargo Ship. Although it was a cargo ship, the huge central chamber was adorned with exceptional and opulent decorations. The floor was covered with soft carpet, the walls were finely carved, and they were decorated with expensive paintings. Saying it was a cargo ship, it looked more like the grand hall of avish mansion. Marek, as the owner of the ship, dressed in a dark suit and holding a solid wood cane, walked out slowly. An attractive woman in a dark green, low-neck, form-fitting, long dress followed by his side. ¡°Mr. Marek, madam!¡± ¡°You both look in good spirits today, Lord Marek, and madam, as beautiful as ever,¡± the crowd attending the banquet greeted them one after another. Marek walked slowly, nodding and greeting everyone.
Just then, a young man with curly hair strode in. Seeing Marek, he immediately smiled, ¡°Mr. Marek, I hope I haven¡¯t dyed your party.¡± Marekughed heartily, ¡°My brother, you are just in time; the dinner wouldn¡¯t start without you.¡± With that, the two embraced each other. After exchanging pleasantries, the man turned to gaze at the attractive woman beside him, bent over, and kissed her fingertips, ¡°You are as beautiful as always.¡± The woman smiled, lightly scratched the palm of his hand, and said, ¡°You¡¯re as thoughtful as before.¡± The two exchanged looks and shared a smile. Gradually, the guests for the banquet entered one by one. The banquet was ready to begin. ¡­ Marek pped his hands. Once a series of exquisite dishes had been brought in, several guards wearing iron armor emerged from one side of the cabin. Six or so young girls, pale-faced, were led to the table in front of the banquet guests.
Eager customers wasted no time in piercing the girls¡¯ wrists with their nails, and the bright red blood flowed into the goblets, where they held it in their mouths to savor slowly. Others bit directly into the wrist wounds and sucked greedily. Their faces full of pleasure. The stench of blood filled the air. And the servants and guards stationed around the banquet hall acted as if this was normal, showing no reaction whatsoever. After their merry drinking. The girls, due to blood loss, began to falter on their feet. Marek made a subtle gesture, and the guards took them all away. The effects of the elixirs in this world were significant, and such blood loss wouldn¡¯t be fatal to them. But they would be kept captive, to be used as food forter on. Marek took another sip from the cup of blood wine and spoke in a low voice, ¡°The one who took the ¡®Blood Cup,¡¯ Wu Heng, ising. I¡¯ve put the word out, a bounty of 20 Gold Coins for his head. Keep an eye out when you¡¯re at sea, kill him and bring back those two Special Items.¡± ¡°Mr. Marek sure values him, for a third-grade Fugitive, the usual bounty is so much less. You¡¯re offering 20 Gold Coins for his head.¡± ¡°Indeed, he isn¡¯t worth that much.¡± Marek shook his head. ¡°Better to be safe. Let¡¯s retrieve the Special Items first,¡± he said. ¡°Once he arrives, wanting him dead won¡¯t be a difficult wish to fulfill.¡± ¡°Indeed!¡± Marek smiled. ¡°It¡¯s good to have confidence. We must kill him before he officially bes the Vice-executive.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± The crowd nodded as they enjoyed their drinks.N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡­¡­ On the sea. Wu Heng, holding the Tracing Locket, sat in a small boat. By his side were ¡®Skull Crusher¡¯ and ¡®Blood Axe,¡¯ and the adept swimmer ¡®Shark Teeth¡¯ floated on the surface, his arms resting on the edge of the boat. At that moment, the ghost ¡®Glenda¡¯ flew back towards them. Hovering in mid-air, she said, ¡°A group of vampire-like creatures are having a banquet.¡± ¡°Vampires?¡± Wu Heng frowned slightly. ¡°Did you see those missing girls?¡± ¡°I saw them. They¡¯ve been bled a bit, but they¡¯re alright.¡± ¡°Is there a crowd?¡± Wu Heng continued to inquire. ¡°There aren¡¯t many guests at the banquet, but there could be over a hundred guards and sailors,¡± reported Glenda, then suddenly remembering something, she added, ¡°They mentioned you.¡± ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Yeah, they put up 20 Gold Coins for your head, before proceeding to Gold and Silver Ind.¡± Glenda hovered in the air, her face full of mirth. Wu Heng was taken aback, his brows tightly knotted in thought. He said, ¡°They are not vampires, they¡¯re bloodthirsty creatures created by the Blood Cup.¡± By the normal course, he had not yet reached Gold and Silver Ind. ¡°Clever!¡±mended Glenda. ¡°Let me take a look inside,¡± Wu Heng continued. Glenda dove straight into his body. The scene aboard the ship appeared in his mind. The dignitaries attending the dinner, the brought-up girls, and their intoxicated expressions while tasting the blood. They were indeed a group of bloodthirsty creatures dealing with the side effects of using the Blood Cup. Meaning, the Blood Cup didn¡¯t just appear in Lundham City, but had traveled to many ces. Afterward, Wu Heng heard the discussion about him. A group of people sitting together, belittling him while discussing how to kill him. Before taking office. Then, Wu Heng released Glenda once again. ¡°What do you n to do?¡± asked Glenda. Wu Heng closed his eyes in thought and finally said, ¡°Kill them, wait until the banquet disperses, then they¡¯ll be harder to find.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the style you¡¯ve had all along.¡± Wu Heng nced at ¡®Shark Teeth¡¯ to the side and instructed, ¡°Get closer to the cargo ship.¡± Shark Teeth dived into the water. And began to push the wooden boat rapidly closer. ¡­ As the boat neared the cargo ship, several sailors immediately leaned over the rail to look. ¡°Who goes there?¡± Wu Heng looked up and called out, ¡°Is this Mr. Marek¡¯s cargo ship? I hope I haven¡¯t missed his banquet.¡± The sailors red at each other. And dropped down a ropedder. Wu Heng, along with ¡®Skull Crusher¡¯ and ¡®Blood Axe,¡¯ boarded the ship directly. Standing on the deck, Wu Heng surveyed the area. Guards d in various armors, sailors, pirates, numbering nearly a hundred. No doubt the protectors of those who attended the feast below. ¡°Sir, your invitation?¡± two armored guards approached. Wu Heng ignored them and pulled out the Spine Staff with a flip of his hand. Addressing the crowd outside, hemanded, ¡°Look at me!¡± The multitude of guards and sailors outside gazed at him in puzzlement. Wu Heng gripped the staff tightly, made a sweeping gesture downwards, and intoned, ¡°Deep Sleep!¡± Whoosh! A great number of sailors and pirates copsed to the deck all at once. Only a scattered few remained standing, gazing in terror in his direction. Wu Heng looked at the rest and ordered without hesitation, ¡°Kill them.¡± Skull Crusher and Blood Axe, taking wide strides, charged toward the remaining few. Chapter 320: 265, You Have No Reason Chapter 320: Chapter 265, You Have No Reason In the banquet hall, music was flowing melodiously. Guests were toasting and conversing, the room filled withughter and cheerful voices. Bang~! Suddenly, the grand doors of the banquet hall were forcefully pushed open. A man in leather armor, wearing a sailor¡¯s scarf on his head, strode in. His skin was shriveled, his lips slightly retracted, leaving a trail of bloody footprints with each step. The sounds of joy abruptly stopped. Everyone looked in disbelief at the carrion that had charged in. Thud thud thud~! More carrions in various attires crowded and jostled their way in.
Their gaze turned to the other people in the hall. They acted immediately, pouncing like wild beasts. ¡°It¡¯s the carrions, kill them!¡± someone shouted. The guards were the first to react. Drawing their weapons, they swiftly met the foremost carrion. The longswords swept across, and the heads of the carrions fell, rolling to the side. Before they could rejoice, the bodies quickly formed pus-filled boils the size of bowls. Pop pop pop~! The boils burst open, and from the sttered fluids emerged multicolored spiders that continued to leap at the living beings around them. The crowd swung their swords again at the spiders. The spiders died. Bang bang bang~! Their bodies continued to explode, releasing thick poisonous fog that quickly filled the entire hall. ¡­ ¡°It¡¯s the carrions, everyonee closer to me, let¡¯s fight our way out together.¡± someone yelled loudly, leading the people around him to form a basic formation, beginning to fight their way out. The room was enclosed on all sides, and the toxic gas kept rising; staying would mean certain death sooner orter. ng ng tter~! In the midst of the fierce battle, more carrions fell, splitting into even more poisonous spiders that continued their assault on others. Those fighting back were not only battling the carrions but also frantically grabbing at the spiders crawling over them.
It was chaotic. The spiders were highly venomous. After their sharp mouths tore through flesh, there was widespread purpling necrosis and unbearable pain. The distraction from the spiders disrupted the rhythm ofbat.
Many were toppled to the ground by carrions from behind, wildly tearing and shing. Those who had intended to lead a charge out were forced to retreat back after half their number were left behind. They pressed wet cloths to their mouths and noses, leaning in the corner to continue their defense. ¡°Damn it, Marek, did you provoke a high-level Necromancer?¡± shouted one of the distinguished guests attending the banquet. ¡°Just apologize already, this kind of fighting is going to be troublesome.¡± And Marek, who was hosting the feast, was angrily cutting away the rotting flesh from his body, also shouting, ¡°I don¡¯t know any Necromancers; I haven¡¯t offended any. It must be you who have done so, drawing them here!¡± ¡°Damn it, I should never havee to this lousy event.¡± ¡°Mage lord, there must be some misunderstanding. Please cease your attack; we can provide you with generouspensation.¡± ¡°Yes, whoever you have a grievance with, we can sit down and discuss it properly.¡± ¡°I apologize on behalf of Marek¡­¡± Gurgle gurgle~!N?v(el)B\\jnn While they were speaking, two round objects rolled through a gap in the defense circle and came to rest at their feet. The pins had been pulled out andy discarded to one side. The crowd frowned, but before anyone could stoop to pick them up,
Bang bang~! Two thunderous explosions erupted; the grenades went off, and the few people in defense were instantly blown away, with blood and limbs sshed across the surrounding walls. In an instant, there were hardly any living left. Those remaining had no will to fight and held their heads in their hands, begging for mercy. While the carrions too were being decimated by the grenade explosions, Marek seized the moment, his figure swiftly darting towards the doorway. His rapier swung out, and instantly several carrion heads fell to the ground. His body then nimbly darted into the corridor. ¡­ As vision restored, he took a few deep breaths. Marek stood at one end of the corridor, his gaze fixed on three figures opposite him. Two tall figures and one upright with jet-ck hair, dressed in the dark leather armor of a Vice-executive, holding a White Bone Cane¡ªa young Spirit Mage. Associate Vice-executive¡­
ck hair¡­ ck pupils! Marek¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and his face grew even darker. ¡°Mr. Vice-executive of the guild, I¡¯d like to ask what exactly is going on here?¡± Marek took a deep breath, forcing himself to calm down, and then asked. ¡°Mr. Marek doesn¡¯t recognize me? Your banquet earlier mentioned me many times, and now by killing me, you can save yourself a hefty sum,¡± Wu Heng said with a smile. Marek¡¯s face turned icy, and with a sudden motion, he hurled the longsword in his hand forward. Like an arrow leaving the bow, it whistled through the air. His body followed close behind, turning into a shadow that rapidly approached the three men, reaching out mid-stride to draw two short des into his hands. Whoosh~! The thrown longsword, dodged by the three, embedded itself into the wooden wall behind them. Marek closed the distance quickly, the short des stabbing straight for the gaps in ¡®Skull Crusher¡¯s¡¯ breastte and helmet. Bang~! However, Skull Crusher¡¯s movements were even more straightforward and efficient. Leaning back, he simultaneously kicked Marek in the abdomen.
After a dull thud, ¡®Marek,¡¯ dressed in a suit, was sent flying backward, vomiting blood. He looked up again only to be met with several ashen beams of light striking his body. His strength began to plummet rapidly as his vigor dwindled. The wounds that had slowly started to heal from the elixir he had taken earlier began to fester once more. His condition declined swiftly. Marek quickly rolled to his feet, pulling out two thunder orbs and throwing them straight ahead. Mid-roll, they were kicked back by Skull Crusher. Bang, bang, bang~! The thunder orbs exploded, and smoke instantly enveloped the area. Marek¡¯s form turned into a cloud of ck mist, merging with the smoke, drifting towards the exit of the corridor. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh~! Skull Crusher and Blood Axe, weapons in hand, began to chase and sh at the ck smoke. Wu Heng also took out a submachine gun from his space ring, unleashing bullets towards the dark mist above. Bullets poured out densely, dispersing the fog¡¯s cohesion. His movement speed slowed down increasingly. With a painful scream, Marek reverted back to his human form, copsing to the ground. Skull Crusher stepped forward, nting his foot on Marek¡¯s chest. The warhammer fell in an unceasing rhythm, shattering his limbs. Marek howled in pain, showing sharp fangs in an attempt to bite the ankle that was pressing on his chest. Thud~! A muffled sound. Skull Crusher kicked him in the face, bursting an eyeball, with sharp teeth flying everywhere. Marek screamed at the top of his lungs, ¡°Wu Heng, you can¡¯t kill me, I¡¯m not on the guild¡¯s wanted list, there will be big trouble if you kill me, you are the vice-executive, you must abide by the guild¡¯s procedures and rules.¡± Even spewing blood profusely, he kept screaming. He didn¡¯t know where things had gone wrong. Why Wu Heng had arrived at Gold and Silver Ind early, and how he knew about the n,ing directly here to kill him. But he truly regretted it. If only he had stayed further away from this ce. Further away from him. Marek, with his status at the time, knew how to avoid rules that were unfavorable to him. Just like he had said, ording to the guild¡¯s rules, Wu Heng had no reason to kill him. Even if he wanted to kill his opponent, it wasn¡¯t to Wu Heng¡¯s benefit to kill him. Wu Heng looked at him, along with the stench of blooding from his body. Calmly he said, ¡°Talking about these things with a Necromancer, what were you thinking?¡± Under Marek¡¯s horrified gaze, Wu Heng waved his hand. Blood Axe chopped off his head with an axe. ¡­ Squeak~! At that moment, the banquet hall¡¯s double doors opened again. A woman in a dark-colored dress, showing off her long slender legs, heavily made up and bloodstained, staggered out. Behind her, the hall was still full of dispersing poison gas, no longer showing a single living person. As the woman leaned against the wall, she cursed, ¡°Marek, are you even a man, running off and leaving your own woman behind?¡± Gurgle, gurgle~! Right then, Marek¡¯s head rolled to her feet. The woman¡¯s pupils shrank suddenly, and she looked up to see three figures standing not far away. She shouted immediately, ¡°Don¡¯t kill me, I¡¯m no threat to you, I can serve you, I assure you I¡¯m veryfortable.¡± Chapter 321: 266, How They All Died Chapter 321: Chapter 266, How They All Died As she spoke, the woman took off her shoulder strap. The low-cut dress slid down, revealing her fair and full body. She cupped her breasts with her hands and continued, ¡°Marek has offended you, I¡¯m his woman, and I am willing to atone for his sins on his behalf.¡± As she spoke, her expression became increasingly pitiable and helpless. Her timid and fearful demeanor, paired with her half-naked form, provided a distinct shock. It appeared that she knew how to tease a man well. Wu Heng observed her and said, ¡°Where¡¯s the girl you¡¯ve captured?¡± ¡°She¡¯s, she¡¯s down below in the cabin. Marek built a secret room that can avoid some inspections, I can take you there,¡± the woman said directly. ¡°No need, I can find it myself.¡± Wu Heng uttered a word and pulled the trigger of the submachine gun he held.N?v(el)B\\jnn
The sound of gunfire boomed. The woman hadn¡¯t even had the chance to react before her body was riddled with several bloody holes. With a look of terror, she nced at her body and slowly copsed. Wu Heng nced at the corpse, and after confirming her death, he had the skeleton drag the two corpses back into the banquet hall. ¡­ The hall was silent. Only the corpses on the dining table dripped blood in a steady tick-tock. Carrion, guests, attendants, or guards¡ªnone survived, the ground was littered with bodies, without even a moan. The woman from before must have been the only one alive to walk out. But, with what she had done and her connection to the Secret Cultivation Hall, she was fated to die here. ¡°Drag all the corpses in formal wear over here,¡± Wu Heng ordered. Skull Crusher and Blood Axe sprang into action. They began to search the hall for bodies. Many had been hacked to pieces, and their clothing soaked in blood-red, making them difficult to identify. In the end, including the two killed in the corridor, a total of six bodies wereid t on the ground in front of him. Wu Heng first nced over them. He took a Space Ring from the finger of ¡®Marek¡¯ and an elderly noble.
Without looking at what treasures were inside, he quickly stashed them away. Then he pulled out a tablet topare with the association¡¯s wanted notices. He went from Marek to thest person. Among them was one body that matched the description on the wanted notice¡ªjust an ordinary notice with no reward for a magical item.
Marek and the others were indeed not on the list. Wu Heng found a wooden door and said after opening the boundary door, ¡°Take all these corpses in.¡± The skeletons sprang into action, moving all the bodies except the fugitive¡¯s to one side of the boundary door. Hiding the bodies of these people would save him a lot of trouble. The ordinary sailors or guards who died on the ship, even if involved in imprisoning young girls and drinking blood, would not have their lives or deaths questioned by anyone. Soon, the body transfer waspleted. ¡­ Wu Heng took out a wireless earphone and put it on one ear, ¡°Olin!¡± ¡°I¡¯m here, Deputy Steward.¡± ¡°Bring people over,¡± Wu Hengmanded. ¡°Have you confirmed it¡¯s on the ship? I¡¯ll immediately notify the association to request reinforcements and at the same time organize personnel to forcefully board the ship,¡± Olin spoke with a serious tone. Wu Heng said, ¡°No need, it¡¯s safe here now; you can just bring the squad up.¡± ¡°Ah? Are you sure?¡±
¡°Positive,e over.¡± He hung up the radio. Wu Heng stepped out of the banquet hall and followed the wooden stairwell down into the bottom cabin. ¡­ Lower deck cabin. Dark and damp, the air was filled with a musty smell. The guard stationed at the doory dead, his body limp at the entrance. Wu Heng checked and found him lifeless. No external injuries were on his body. It seemed he had signed a soul contract with ¡®Marek¡¯. At the moment of Marek¡¯s death, their souls also dissipated. ¡°Found it, over there!¡± Glenda came through from one side and said. Wu Heng approached a wooden wall and looked around, ¡°How do I get through?¡±
¡°The mechanism is on the left wallmp, pull themp rod and it will open,¡± Glenda instructed. Compared to Wu Heng, Glenda was more familiar with these mechanisms. Thest time at the City Lord¡¯s Mansion in Lundham City, she had led Wu Heng to the secret treasure room behind a hidden door. Of course, with Wu Heng¡¯s present insight, a careful study might also reveal the mechanism. But it would certainly take some time. Having ¡®Glenda¡¯ directly tell him was faster. Wu Heng walked over and pulled themp rod on the wall, and with a click, the wooden wall opened a crack. He gently pushed, fully opening it. Inside was still dimly lit, and in three iron cages, one could faintly see figures huddled in the corners. Vulnerable and trembling. Wu Heng did not approach, to avoid frightening them, and spoke as softly as he could, ¡°You¡¯re safe now, I¡¯m the Deputy Steward of the association, contracted by your families to take you home.¡± There was no response from within the iron cages. In the doubtful views, a glimmer of distrust lingered.
¡°This is your headband, your mother gave it to me, to bring you home.¡± Wu Heng took out the headband and threw it in front of the girls who were huddled together. ¡­ Outside the cargo ship. After the grey-furred owl confirmed there were no people on board, the third squad boarded the ship quickly, surveying their surroundings cautiously. The night wind was chilly, the deck was barren, and not a soul was in sight. It was as if they had boarded a ghost ship adrift at sea. ¡°Check it out!¡± Olinmanded. The group dispersed a bit. To inspect the situation on deck. ¡°Captain, there are bloodstains here, and they aren¡¯t dry yet.¡± ¡°There are signs of a fight over here.¡± ¡°There¡¯s an ear over here.¡± The group reported one after another. Proving that a battle had just taken ce on the ship. Their skiff was not far away. Yet not a sound was heard. Olin used the Tamed Beast to fly another circle around the ship, confirmed that indeed there was not a single person, and directly said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, down to the cabin.¡± The group nodded, weapons in hand, and entered the ship¡¯s cabin. ¡­ ng~! Stepping into the corridor, with a steel sword dragging underfoot. Next came the thick, nauseating stench of blood, assaulting their faces. Their faces grew uglier, and their pace quickened. Passing through a corridor full of signs of battle, they pushed open the banquet hall¡¯s door, and everyone¡¯s expression changed drastically. The person at the front unconsciously stepped back, bumping into the person behind them. The seemingly spacious and luxurious hall was already littered with bodies. The deaths were miserable, their features unrecognizable. Many bodies were iplete, severed into pieces, no longer recognizable as human. Yet it was still deathly quiet. Not a single sound. ¡°Damn it, what happened here?¡± ¡°These bodies look like carrion, did the Deputy Steward take action?¡± ¡°One person killed an entire ship¡¯s crew?¡± someone asked in return. ¡°How would I know!¡± The dwarf Olin gestured with his hand for everyone to shut up. Walking randomly down could reveal who knows what. He directly used the strangemunication device on his head and asked, ¡°Deputy Steward, we¡¯re on the cargo ship, where are you?¡± Over the wireless headset, Wu Heng¡¯s voice came through, ¡°I¡¯m on the deck, haven¡¯t seen you guys yet?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll be right there.¡± Olin didn¡¯t want to stay here any longer and motioned his subordinates to leave immediately. They hurried to the deck. From a distance, they could see Wu Heng, with a few girls draped in animal skins, standing on the deck. A few Illuminating Stones cast a bright light all around. ¡­ ¡°Deputy Steward!¡± Olin approached. ¡°Have these children registered, asking their names and home addresses, while the others tie the smaller boat to the stern, we are getting ready to go back.¡± Wu Heng directly ordered. ¡°Understood.¡± Olin immediately instructed his men to carry out the orders. That¡¯s when ¡®Shark Teeth¡¯, who had stayed underwater, climbed up the ropedder. ¡°Shark Teeth, go to the pilot house, we¡¯re preparing to head back.¡± Shark Teeth went straight below. Before long, the cargo ship slowly started to move, approaching the dock. Olin came back and asked, ¡°Deputy Steward, how should we exin this to the Association?¡± There wasn¡¯t much to pity about these dead people. But the Association still had its own procedures and rules. With not a single survivor on the ship, there would certainly be questions upon their return. Asking the Deputy Steward now, so he would have a clear idea, was better than saying the wrong thingter and provoking the person who single-handedly killed an entire ship¡¯s crew. Wu Heng said directly, ¡°The people here captured these children intending to hold a ¡®blood feast,¡¯ which is to drink the blood of the living. I boarded the ship and was attacked, so I had to fight back.¡± ¡°To think of drinking children¡¯s blood, these people really deserve to die.¡± The dwarf angrily pped the wooden pole and said vehemently. ¡°Yes indeed!¡± ¡°Deputy Steward, did everyone at the banquet die?¡± Wu Heng shook his head, ¡°No, some of the nobles were quite skilled and escaped by jumping off the ship.¡± ¡°Oh, I got it, I know how to exin now.¡± Olin said. The two stood at the bow of the ship, enjoying the cool breeze for a while. Suddenly, Wu Heng thought about the ship¡¯s situation and asked, ¡°How are captured ships usually dealt with?¡± ording to Association rules, booty was to be divided among the members. If they had something they couldn¡¯t use or wanted in exchange for Merit, they could donate it to the Association. The ships were likely considered booty as well. The dwarf said directly, ¡°There are two possibilities: if it¡¯s a Fugitive¡¯s ship or one without any affiliated powers, it is treated as booty and disposed of by the individuals; if it is not a fugitive¡¯s ship but there was a battle on board or some special circumstances, it is not considered booty.¡± Wu Heng nodded, indicating he understood. The dwarf added, ¡°This ship detained these girls and even had a secret chamber, so it definitely belongs to a criminal. There¡¯s a good chance it will be ssified as booty, and I¡¯ll let you know if there¡¯s any news.¡± ¡°Alright, keep an eye on this for me.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Dawn was breaking. The cargo ship neared the dock. A few remained to guard the ship while the rest went to the Association to call for assistance. The girls, who neither cried nor made a fuss, huddled together as they followed to the Association. Upon arriving at the Association, Olin went to handle the matter. Wu Heng also returned to his residence, nced at the two girls sleeping in the bedroom, and went to another room. He opened the boundary door and went to the Zombie World. ¡­ He turned on the light. In the bedroom, several bodiesy t. The smell of blood pervaded the entire room. Wu Heng searched the bodies. No Magic items were found, but some gold and silver jewelry and some coins were discovered on the bodies. He directed the Skeletons to move the bodies out. Wu Heng then continued to examine the harvested Space Rings. [Space Ring (2 cubic)] [Space Ring (5 cubic)] Both Space Rings weren¡¯t particrlyrge. They were of a fairlymon spatial range. Wu Heng connected mentally to the interior space and took out every item one by one. [Walking Water Belt] (Description: A belt etched with the effect of water flow, allowing living beings to swim faster in water.) Among them, he found one Magic item. It enhanced swimming efficiency. He continued to examine the rest of the items. Personal clothing, household items carved with special effects, arge amount of silver coins, and a small bag of Gold Coins. As well as the deeds to property on Gold and Silver Ind, and contracts for transport cooperation. He cast aside anything of no use. Wu Heng instructed the Skeletons to take the bodies outside and transform them all into Skeletons. Chapter 322: 267, Writing a Letter to Lilith Chapter 322: Chapter 267, Writing a Letter to Lilith The next morning dawned. The whole incident had spread within the Association. The merchant ship had established a prison cell, holding young girls from the ind captive as food for fresh blood. This revtion instantly stirred everyone¡¯s anger and hatred. Even those who were not good people would notmit such vicious acts. ¡°Damn it, to think someone could do such a thing.¡± ¡°It must be vampires, those creatures never change their nature.¡± ¡°So many girls went missing on the ind and it¡¯s only discovered now, there must be an insider.¡± ¡°Once I find them, I¡¯ll y their skin off.¡± The hall was filled with cursing voices, and some even shouted for the Association to name the culprits. They wanted to seek revenge on those people.
¡­ In Deputy Steward Xi Ligui¡¯s study. Knock knock knock~! The door was knocked upon, and the dwarf Olin walked in. ¡°Deputy Steward, you summoned me?¡± Olin appeared somewhat exhausted. Xi Ligui sat behind the desk, donned in deep blue garments, sitting ramrod straight. ¡°Sit!¡± Xi Ligui instructed. Olin sat down. Xi Ligui, looking at the documents in her hand, spoke calmly, ¡°The Steward asked me to verify the incident of the imprisoned girls. Tell me again what happenedst night.¡± ¡°Oh, alright.¡± Olin pondered for a moment and recounted everything that had happened the day before. Including the clueless missing persons case to the eventual return with the ship. It was consistent with the report submitted. Xi Ligui listened closely, her expression unchanging, but her heart still held some shock. That is to say, with no leads on the missing persons case, Team 3 sought the help of Deputy Steward Wu Heng. Not only did he find the people directly, He also forcefully boarded the ship and killed everyone on board. Only a handful of individuals jumped ship and escaped.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om When they pulled up a boat full of corpses at the harbor, it caused quite the stir among many people.
Now, with the dwarf¡¯s detailed ount, Things were clearer, but some parts still seemed unbelievable. A rank indeed influences a person¡¯sbat abilities, But it¡¯s not as if one person can single-handedly take on so many.
If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Wu Heng had just been transferred from elsewhere, she would have suspected that this was all a staged y. After all, Necromancers are capable of doing anything. ¡°Deputy Steward, do I need to report this matter to the Steward?¡± the dwarf asked. ¡°I will talk to the Steward,¡± Xi Ligui responded, looking at him, and continued, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Using captive girls as blood food is enough for these people to deserve death eight times over. You have done a good deed; the Association won¡¯t wrongfully condemn anyone.¡± ¡°Hmm, thank you, Deputy Steward.¡± The dwarf also fell silent before asking again, ¡°Deputy Steward, I have one more question. Does that merchant ship count as war loot?¡± Xi Ligui nced at him, ¡°I¡¯ll consult with the Steward about that, and you will be notified in due time.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± ¡°Alright, you can go rest now. I¡¯ll have someone send the girls back home,¡± she stated. The dwarf stood up and bowed again. And then he left the room. ¡­ Inside the study, Wu Heng sat at the desk, yawning, as Andre Willow brought a cup of tea over.
She stood behind him, gently massaging his shoulders. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go back to sleep in your room? We would have fallen asleep in a bit,¡± Andre Willow whispered softly. ¡°Dawn is nearly upon us, so I didn¡¯t want to disturb you all,¡± Wu Heng leaned back into the fox woman¡¯s embrace. Andre Willow smiled, gently wrapping her arms around him, her face full of tenderness. The two remained this way for a moment. Then Wu Heng said, ¡°Go to the front desk and get some envelopes and paper.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Andre Willow nodded and promptly headed out. She returned shortly with a stack. Wu Heng took them and sat thinking for a moment at the desk. He spread out a piece of paper and began to write. ¡®To Leader Lilith Ann Beshmte: Deputy Steward Wu Heng of Gold and Silver Ind. At Natalee Port, during the investigation into the disappearance of young girls, it hase to my knowledge that persons have been imprisoning girls of various races, holding blood banquets, an egregious situation that has sparked outrage and hatred amongst the ind¡¯s residents. Among the attendees of the blood banquet, many were born of noble origins.
I specte that the blood-drinking behavior is symptomatic of the effects of the Special Item ¡®Blood Cup.¡¯ This letter is to inform the leader of the intelligence and to request that leader arrange for personnel to oversee this matter, to prevent simr situations from happening elsewhere, damaging the nocturnal race¡¯s reputation in the Association. ¡ª¡ª Deputy Steward of Gold and Silver Ind: Wu Heng.¡¯ Lilith Ann Beshmte is the leader of the Association¡¯s ¡®Secret Speaker¡¯ faction. Gossip and intelligence from various locations inevitably end up with her. Previously, when obtaining the ¡®Blood Cup,¡¯ Slyther had given him a detailed briefing about this leader Lilith. So, he truly remembered her name. This incident was obviously an aftermath of the Blood Cup, And still, the Secret Cultivation Hall members keep causing troubles for him. After much consideration, he decided to write this letter. Whether to avert other ces from having people drinking blood, or to give trouble to the ¡®Secret Cultivation Hall,¡¯ Informing this leader Lilith wouldn¡¯t be a mistake. After finishing, he put the letter into the envelope and sealed it with the Deputy Steward¡¯s seal wax.
He addressed the recipient and noted the destination. ¡°Wei¡¯er, take this to the front desk,¡± he instructed. ¡°Yes, Master,¡± Andre Willow picked up the envelope and proceeded out. Wu Heng stood to stretch his limbs. Just as he decided to leave for home to sleep, The door was knocked again. ¡°Come in!¡± he called out. The door opened, and the Dwarf Captain walked in. ¡°Deputy Steward Wu Heng!¡± ¡­ Seeing the dwarf, Wu Heng was also taken aback. The other party had returned from the sea. After entering, the dwarf went straight to the point, ¡°Deputy Steward, I¡¯ve brought all the goods you ordered. Just let me know when you¡¯re free, and I¡¯ll have them delivered to you.¡± Before the dwarf set sail, Wu Heng indeed had ordered a variety of goods. At this time, Andre Willow also came back from outside. The dwarf saluted, ¡°Miss.¡± Andre Willow nodded. Wu Heng stood up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Wei¡¯er will apany us.¡± The dwarf willingly opened the door, respectful in demeanor. Together, they walked outside. Along the way, many staff members greeted them with smiles. Wu Heng responded, while thinking in his mind that he should urge the construction team to speed up the renovation work. The dormitory provided by the association was not bad, but every time he went out, he had to pass through the association hall. It wasn¡¯t as convenient as having his own ce. ¡­ They boarded the dwarf¡¯s ship eventually. The dimly lit cabin was filled with all sorts of goods. ¡°These are the wooden bows you ordered, a total of 500 pieces.¡± The covering tarp was lifted, revealing neatly arranged bows inside. ¡°Wei¡¯er, check them.¡± Andre Willow randomly took a few bows to inspect, fitted them with bowstrings, and shot arrows. The arrows clinked as they hit a wooden target on the side. ¡°No problem,¡± Andre Willow said. ¡°Since I promised you, I wouldn¡¯t sham you with ordinary goods,¡± the dwarf said with a smile all over his face. ¡°What about the price?¡± ¡°As agreed, 25 silver coins each,¡± the dwarf stated. The price was the same as thest purchase from the elves, which indicated that the market had a certain price range. Wu Heng didn¡¯t waste any further words and directly took out the corresponding silver coins,ying them out on the cabin floor. The dwarf and the sailors immediately showed their gratified smiles and started counting. Once they confirmed that everything was correct, Wu Heng collected all the wooden bows. ¡°Deputy Steward, do you need to purchase any other goods? We¡¯re setting sail to ¡®Natalee Port,''¡± the dwarf stepped forward and asked eagerly. ¡°If there¡¯s anything you need, we can directly procure it for you.¡± ¡°Not at the moment, I¡¯ll contact you if I need anything.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Wu Heng left the cargo ship with Andre Willow. On the way out, he nced at the ship brought backst night, which had already been sealed off. ¡­ Returning to the association, there still wasn¡¯t much to do in the afternoon. Andre Willow went back to the office library, and Wu Heng returned living quarters. At home, Mini sat next to the coffee table, practicing writing. After such a long time, Mini had learned quickly, not just thenguage of this world, but also because there were illustrations and storybooks in the house, her study of Chinese characters was also swift. She could even trante some sentences. Wu Heng felt that Mini had chosen the wrong profession; switching to an intelligence-based profession or deciphering archaeological documents might have offered her more opportunities. ¡°Ah! Master¡¯s back,¡± Mini eximed excitedly and lunged forward to greet him. Wu Heng caught her mid-air, swirled her around, and then gently ced her back down. ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Mini asked. ¡°Not yet, waiting for Wei¡¯er,¡± Wu Heng produced a 2 cubic-foot Space Ring and handed it to her, ¡°This is for you.¡± Last time, Wu Heng distributed Space Rings to ¡®Wen Mansha¡¯ and ¡®Andre Willow,¡¯ but Mini did not receive one. Having obtained another one now, he gave it to her directly. Having a Space Ring would be more convenient for her. Seeing the Space Ring, Mini eximed with delight, ¡°Wow, I have one too, that¡¯s great, thank you, Master!¡± Then, she leaped up, hanging onto him, and gave him a kiss of her own. Wu Heng wrapped his arms around her waist, savoring the deep kiss from the Little Rabbit. After a long moment, Mini still holding his face, stuck out her tongue and licked his lip. ¡°Do you know how to use it?¡± Wu Heng asked. ¡°Um, I¡¯ve never used it before.¡± ¡°Trymunicating with it using spiritual power.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Mini focused and attempted tomunicate, then grabbed a water cup by her side and directly put it into the Space Ring. This world naturally grasped the usage of magical objects. Just like children in the modern world, who could easily learn to use a smartphone. ¡°That¡¯s great, I can store my shopping in it now,¡± Mini giggled happily. Wu Heng stroked her head and ears, saying, ¡°Alright, go y by yourself, I¡¯m heading to the study.¡± ¡°Mhm, I¡¯ll cook something delicious for Master tonight.¡± Wu Heng smiled and nodded, then entered the study on the side. He opened the boundary door and went to Zombie World. ¡­ Wu Heng emerged from the residential building. The survivors he encountered greeted him with smiles. He was about to call Li Yahong on the walkie-talkie when Qiangzi hurried over. ¡°Your Majesty!¡± ¡°Ah! What¡¯s the matter?¡± Wu Heng saw him panicking. ¡°The Iron Wolf Rake is ready.¡± ¡°Where is it? Let me see!¡± Wu Heng said. Qiangzi spoke into the walkie-talkie, and two men about the same size as Qiangzi came out from a nearby warehouse, carrying a ck metallic object. ¡­ Chapter 323: 268, Failed Design Chapter 323: Chapter 268, Failed Design Two people carried the Iron Wolf Rake over. With a ng, it stood upright on the ground. ¡°Your Majesty!¡± The two greeted before handing the Iron Wolf Rake to Qiangzi and then departed. Qiangzi held the Iron Wolf Rake with one hand and scratched his head with the other, saying, ¡°It¡¯s a bit different from the original sketch. The previous one was too heavy, so we reduced the number and length of the branches, and this is the final result.¡± Wu Heng carefully examined it. On the main spear shaft, nine iron branches branched off. Though it was called the Iron Wolf Rake, it now looked more like a mace with long spikes. It waspletely different from the original draft. ¡°Let me try its weight.¡± ¡°It¡¯s quite heavy,¡± Qiangzi remarked as he passed it over.
Wu Heng picked it up and swung it through the air with whooshes on the open ground in front of him. Qiangzi, standing by his side, had his eyes wide open, almost in disbelief, watching Wu Heng handle the Iron Wolf Rake. What the two of them had carried together, he was swinging around like a stick. ¡°Too heavy to use,¡± Wu Heng ced the Iron Wolf Rake on the ground and said. It wasn¡¯t that it was too heavy for him, but rather for the Skeletons. Even with his own strength of 34 points, he felt it was burdensome, let alone equipping it to ordinary Skeletons who would have to fend off hordes of zombies. It would be even more strenuous. ¡°This isn¡¯t practical, but it looks pretty cool as an ornament. How about this, tell the workshop to produce more tridents with sharper des,¡± Wu Heng said directly. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll have them take care of it when I get back,¡± agreed Qiangzi without any argument. After standing the Iron Wolf Rake aside, Qiangzi took out the previous sketch and said, ¡°Let me show you, we¡¯ve been researching equipment for the Flying Dragon.¡± Wu Heng leaned over. ¡°Let¡¯s see.¡± ¡°Based on the characteristics of the Flying Dragon, we made two conjectures. The first is to have the Flying Dragon drop bombs, like a ne dropping bombs. The second is to attach weapons to the dragon ws.¡± ¡°Go on,¡± urged Wu Heng. Qiangzi pointed to the blueprints. It depicted a Flying Dragon with several bombs below it, ¡°The Bone Dragon could have its chest cavity designed as a bomb bay to drop bombs. Of course, we don¡¯t have bombs, so our idea is to drop short arrowheads, or chunks of iron or stone.¡± There¡¯s no problem with designing the chest cavity as a bomb bay. Throwing arrowheads has too little lethality, while iron and stone chunks are heavy, and the carrying quantity would not be much. Neither solution was good. ¡°And the second proposal?¡± Wu Heng continued to inquire. Qiangzi turned another page, revealing an even more exaggerated design.
From the dragon ws, extended des, simr to Wolverine¡¯s ws. ¡°We add hooks to the dragon ws, which, after a dive, could hook up zombies and lift them into the sky, then drop them to their deaths, or directly attach swords for a sweeping pass through the zombie horde, killing them.¡± Um¡­ Wu Heng looked at the drawing, frowning slightly.N?v(el)B\\jnn
Qiangzi asked, ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°No good,¡± Wu Heng said. ¡°With your first hook, what if it catches on some structure and the zombies pull the Flying Dragon down? And for the second, if you bind knives to the ws, it cannotnd anymore.¡± Wu Heng pondered for a moment and continued, ¡°Focus on the bombing research. It seems more reliable.¡± Qiangzi nodded. ¡°Okay!¡± ¡­ As the two conversed, Li Yahong approached from the front, carrying a bag. ¡°Sister Hong!¡± Qiangzi greeted. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Just updating His Majesty on some work, we won¡¯t interrupt your chat,¡± Qiangzi said and then left. Li Yahong handed over the bag, which when opened, contained some gold and silver jewelry. She said, ¡°The shelters are able to trade less and less gold, and soon it might be difficult to get much more.¡± In the post-apocalyptic world, gold was indeed of little value. But the shelters needed to have gold to bring it over.
If you search in safe ces and kill some lone zombies, you might get some. After these trades, however, it would be difficult to scrape together more gold and silver. Wu Heng was aware of this issue and asked, ¡°Any solutions?¡± ¡°It boils down to two aspects, either clear the roads outside so more shelters cane and trade, or give those survivors a continuous chance to obtain gold and silver.¡± In other words, either clear the roads leading in other directions as well. Let more survivorse safely to trade materials. The second option is to provide them with some weapons and armour so they can clear the zombies themselves and scavenge more gold. In the modern world, many wore gold and silver jewellery. If they have the ability to kill zombies, they can make a profit. Shifting their focus onto killing zombies to get gold and silver would also prevent the shelters from bing desperate, keeping their attention off the auto repair shop. ¡°What kind of equipment do you think we should provide?¡± Wu Heng asked further. ¡°Currently, the most popr items are Strong crossbows and Arm Guards and Armor; both have good markets,¡± Li Yahong contemted before answering. Suddenly, it appeared that this world was gradually evolving towards a Different World format.
Strong crossbows and Armor had be desired items. ¡°Archers, can you use them?¡± Wu Heng took out a wooden bow and arrows from the Space Ring. Li Yahong took them, fitted an arrow to the bowstring, and with a thwack, the bowstring vibrated, but the arrow did not shoot out. It slipped from her grasp and clinked to a stop beside her foot. That was close¡ªit nearly hit her foot. Li Yahong looked at the arrow on the ground, and with some embarrassment said, ¡°It¡¯s not quite like what they show on TV; I might need to practice a bit.¡± Indeed, using a bow and arrow was not as simple as using a Strong crossbow. Wu Heng nodded, ¡°I will find a way to provide you with Strong crossbows and armor. We¡¯ll make the exchange terms more generous, giving all shelters a chance to trade more.¡± ¡°Great!¡± Wu Heng smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯re heading over to the Skeletons¡¯ side.¡± ¡­ Afterwards, the two went to the residential area where the Skeletons were stationed. Wu Heng handed over all 500 wooden bows and arrows he had purchased from the Dwarves to the Skeleton Warriors.
Li Yahong had arranged for targets to be set up in the residential area. 500 archers began their training. The bows snapped taut, the arrows whooshing through the air towards the molybdenum targets. The scene was still somewhat shocking. Unlike Li Yahong, skeletons picked up bows and arrows and could shoot them, but with low precision. Most of them missed the targets and flew off. They needed some time to practice. After watching for a while, Wu Heng took Li Yahong and headed back. ¡°Tomorrow morning, we¡¯ll go to the za to clear out the zombies and push forward a bit,¡± Wu Heng said. ¡°Okay!¡± ¡­ In the dead of night, the temperature dropped a bit. Wu Heng got up and closed the open window. The sleeping Li Yahong awoke, hummed lightly, andzily said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Couldn¡¯t sleep well?¡± ¡°Just closing the window.¡± After saying that, Wu Heng got back under the covers and lightly caressed her smooth back. With a slight turn, he gradually pressed her beneath him. ¡°At this time, you¡¯re not tired?¡± Li Yahong propped herself up slightly on his chest, her legs naturally wrapping around his waist. ¡°Are you tired?¡± Li Yahong smiled, turned her head to the side, and said, ¡°As long as you¡¯re not tired, it¡¯s fine. After all, I don¡¯t have to exert any effort.¡± ¡°Mm!¡± Li Yahong¡¯s breathing gradually became heavier, her arms slightly tightened, and she burrowed into his embrace. Sticking out her red tongue, she began to lick gently like a cat drinking water. ¡­ Next day, early morning. ording to yesterday¡¯s n. Today, the cleaning of zombies along the road was to continue. Gold and Silver Ind was rtively stable, but the level still needed to be raised. Li Yahong¡¯s bus was parked outside while Wu Heng with his special skeletons boarded it. Since the distance wasn¡¯t far, just about two kilometers, they decided not to take the convoy. ¡°Get the skeletons out, ready to leave,¡± Wu Heng said directly. tter~! Dense footsteps sounded from one side of the residential area, and arge group of skeletons emerged from within. They surrounded the bus in the middle. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Wu Heng said. The bus started, moving slowly forward. The skeleton army on either side quickly turned into a jog, following in the middle of the bus. The bones rattled noisily. ¡­ About half an hourter. The army passed the ¡®Green Peak Living za¡¯ that had been clearedst time. Arge number of zombies began appearing ahead. Roars sounded one after another as zombies rushed out from the side alleys and shops, converging into a stream and forming a mass. Wu Heng opened the door of the bus and looked at the swarming mass of zombies ahead. Hemanded directly, ¡°Archers, volley fire!¡± Whoosh~! Dense arrows were shot into the sky. In such situations, precision was not needed. As long as they shot forward and not at their own people, they could roughly hit their targets. Thud thud~ clink clink! The arrows fell like rain, and the charging zombies were instantly turned into porcupines, quivering all over from the impact and falling in heaps. Before they could get up and charge again, they were trampled back to the ground by the surging zombies behind them. Arge mass of zombies fell, rolling into a bundle. The relentless rain of arrows continued to fall, wave after wave of zombies kept hitting the ground. The lethality brought by the arrows was still weak. Even if the bodies of zombies were pierced through, it did not affect them too much. They still advanced, arrows sticking out of them, continuing their attack. The horde came within 300 meters. Wu Heng gave another order, ¡°Spear throwers, throw!¡± Whoosh~! Iron spears fell headlong, and once again a swath of zombies hit the ground. After several rounds of long-range attacks, the horde¡¯s numbers had nearly halved. The next second~! The zombie horde directly collided with the skeleton ranks, resulting in a heavy thudding noise. The two sides began engaging in close-quartersbat. The sound of the melee resonated across the entire area. Ding~! During the battle, suddenly, a system prompt appeared. [Your level has increased to 11, Intellect +1, Perception +1.] [Specialty Unlocked: Spellcasting eleration.] Chapter 324: 269, Are You Full? Chapter 324: Chapter 269, Are You Full? I leveled up! I advanced to level 10 by killing members of the Hammer Party in Lundham City. After that, I took part in a few battles until today, when I finally leveled up again. Wu Heng nced over the battlefield to confirm everything was in order, then looked at his attributes and feats. [Attributes: Strength 34, Agility 28, Constitution 37, Intelligence 34, Perception 22, Charm 27.] The two attribute points from leveling up were added to Intelligence and Perception. Intelligence had caught up with Strength. He continued to look at the newly unlocked feats. [Unlocked Feat: Spellcasting eleration.] [Spellcasting eleration]: Your intelligence and spirit have significantly improved, allowing you to perform moreplex spellcasting operations in a shorter amount of time.
[Spellcasting eleration] does just what it says, speeding up spellcasting. For a Mage, even a Necromancer, this is a very practical feat. I¡¯ve taken a step up in power. Having checked his attributes and feats, Wu Heng turned his attention back to the battlefield. The surging mass of carrion and skeletons were still entangled with one another. The number of zombies had dwindled substantially, with only some left that were still attacking frenziedly. Wu Heng looked at the mutated skeletons beside him, ¡°You go too, resolve the battle quickly.¡± The mutated skeletons charged out inrge strides. Leaping high into the air from a distance still away, amidst the pounding of theirnding, they plunged right into the throng of corpses. Like an out-of-control truck, they barreled through the crowd of zombies, their arms swinging non-stop, throwingrge numbers of them into the air. They fell like blossoms scattering,nding all around the sides of the road. Then the skeletons lined up and began advancing forward, mowing down the remaining corpses like a meat grinder until they werepletely cleared. ¡­ The battle came to an end. The entire road was covered with zombie corpses. ¡°Clean up the battlefield!¡± Wu Hengmanded again. The skeletons began to transport the bodies while the others started to collect scattered arrows and iron spears. Soon, the bodies were piled to one side.
Wu Heng took out his magic wand and began casting [Corpse Battlefield]. A vast number of skeletons rose from the pile of corpses to join the ranks. Once the collection of arrows and iron spears was nearlyplete, Wu Heng gave another order to advance forward. ¡­
We fought from morning until dusk. With thest wave of zombies killed, the whole road was covered with corpses. The skeletons began cleaning up the battlefield, while Li Yahong, with a mask on, said, ¡°I¡¯ll get the convoy over here, and we¡¯ll start arranging for resource collection these next few days.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Wu Heng began casting his skills, and one by one, skeletons rose from the bodies. Before long, the convoy arrived. Li Yahong began assigning tasks. First, do a simple sweep through the shops along the way, then bring more people tomorrow for more thorough scavenging. Once the instructions were given, Wu Heng boarded Li Yahong¡¯s bus and returned. Back at the bus station, Li Yahong went off to tend to her own affairs. Wu Heng also returned to Gold and Silver Ind via the boundary door. ¡­
Stepping out of the room, the sound of Mini cooking wafted from the kitchen. Seeing Wu Henge out, Mini immediately smiled, ¡°Master, please wait just a little bit, dinner will be ready soon.¡± ¡°No rush, I¡¯m going to take a bath first.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go get your bathwater ready,¡± Mini said, wiping her hands. Wu Heng patted her head, ¡°No need, I can manage by myself.¡± He enjoyed afortable bath in the bathroom. When he came out, Andre Willow was wearing a loose set of home clothes, revealing two slender white legs, curled up on the sofa, looking at the document in her hand. ¡°Master!¡± Andre Willow softly called out. Wu Heng nodded, sat down close by, and pulled the fox woman into his embrace. His arm circled around her waist, slid under the hem of her top, and groped her rounded form. Andre Willow¡¯s cheeks turned a slight red, bashfully leaning in his arms, her fluffy tail swishing slightly. ¡°Is there anything going on with the association?¡± Wu Heng asked.
At that moment, the role of an assistant became evident. Andre Willow twisted her body slightly and answered, ¡°Nothing much, a few members of the association have been involved in the girl¡¯s imprisonment case, and they are now under investigation.¡± ¡°Association members too?¡± ¡°Yes, the incident has caused public outrage on the ind, and the association is taking it seriously,¡± Andre Willow said. Whether it¡¯s the association or some of the local security teams. It¡¯s unavoidable that some people take money to do things for the powerful. Finding it leads back to team members is actually not surprising. ¡°Has the reward for Team 3e down yet?¡± ¡°Not yet!¡± Andre Willow¡¯s voice grew softer, and she burrowed further into his embrace. Then, as if remembering something, she said, ¡°Oh right, Master, the renovation team sent a message that we can go for the inspection tomorrow.¡± At that moment, Mini brought in food from the kitchen. Seeing the two of them clinging together, she joked, ¡°Wei¡¯er sis hasn¡¯t already filled up, has she?¡± Andre Willow gave her a nce, ¡°Stop spouting nonsense!¡±
¡°Hehe,¡± Miniughed and continued, ¡°What are Master and Wei¡¯er sis talking about?¡± Andre Willow sat up and said, ¡°The new house has been renovated, and the renovation team notified us that we can inspect it at any time.¡± ¡°Really? Can we finally move over there?¡± Mini eximed excitedly. Wu Heng smiled and said, ¡°Then tomorrow let¡¯s see when we have time, and we¡¯ll all go for the inspection. If there are no issues, we¡¯ll move in right away.¡± ¡°Yay!¡± Mini cheered again.N?v(el)B\\jnn Then the three of them sat down together for dinner. They continued discussing the new house¡¯s arrangements. As well as what to nt in the front and back gardens. ¡­ After dinner. Wu Heng took the two to the association¡¯s training room. It was already a bitte when they arrived, just as a few team members were leaving. Once those people left. The training room was essentially reserved for the three of them. Mini continued to train boxing and martial arts with ¡®Bawudong,¡¯ her moves bing ever more powerful. Wu Heng took out the Special Item ¡®Instructor¡¯ Longsword and began his swordsmanship training, his bones cracking with each movement. Andre Willow also drew a sword and stood not far away, following along with the swordsmanship movements. They practiced untilte into the night, then all three returned home together. ¡­ The next day, the three went to the association together. Before they could leave for the inspection of the new residence. News came from Team 3, the merit for killing the leader of the ¡®Shark Teeth Pirate Gang¡¯ had been awarded, and they could go to the front desk to im the reward. Wu Heng led the two women directly to the hall. He asked them to wait for a while and went up to the front desk himself. ¡°Deputy Steward,¡± the front desk staff greeted him with a smile. ¡°I have a level three merit, show me the Skill Books I can exchange,¡± Wu Heng said directly. ¡°Please wait a moment,¡± the staff replied and started preparing. Soon, several Skill Books were presented before him. Wu Heng lowered his head and looked over them. [Animate Object] [Death Cloud Technique] [Ice Spike]¡­ [Bone Transntation] [Pestilence Skill] [Breath of Death]. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!